Skip to main content

Full text of "Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


k-3 


.;.a&V.-»V 


fc. 


I 


7~^ 


■i 


-65t-i^ 


'iv.  re^.  IS- 


•  ks6- . 


Iitirian  |nstttef<,  (j^rforir. 


'  iA . 


icvv,     ci .      3/+ 


'^KR'T'RTnTEt 


■ 

I 


/ 


< 


THB 


JOURNAL 


or 


THE    ASIATIC    SOCIETY 


OF 


BKMOAIi. 


BDITBO   BT 

JAMES   PRINSEP,    F.  R.S. 

ticmVTAmT  ov  nu  Asiatic  socibtt  ot  bbno^l  ;  hon.  mbm.  of  tbb  ab.  iog. 

OF  PAmil ;    cob.  mbm.  of  tbb  zoological  SOC.  of  LONDON,  AND  OF  THB 
BOTAL  SOOIBTIBS  OF  MABSBILLBB  AND  CABN  ;    OF  THB  ACADBMT 
OF  NATUBAL  8CIBNCB8  OF  PBILADBLPBIA  ;    OF  TBB 
PBIL080PBICAL  SOCIBTT   OF   OBNBVA  ;    OF 
TBB    ALBANT    INBTITUTB,   &C. 


VOL.  VI.—PART  I. 


JANUARY    TO    JUNE, 


"  It  will  flourish,  if  nstarsliits,  clieniiiti,  sntiqnsries,  philologeri,  snd  men  of 
science,  in  different  psrts  of  AMta,  will  commit  their  obterrstione  to  writing,  and 
send  them  to  the  Asiatic  Society  at  Calcutta  ;  it  will  languish,  if  such  communi- 
cations shall  be  long  intermitted ;  and  will  die  away,  if  they  ihall  entirely  cease." 

Sir  Wm.  Jonbb. 


€ttUutta  i 

FBIMTXS    AT   THS    BAPTIST    MT88IOK   PRB88,    CIRCULAR    BOAO. 
■OLD  BT  THB  BDITOB,   AT  TBB  MCllTT't  OWIOB. 

1887. 


PREFACE. 


We  have  the  pleasare  of  closing  this  sixth  voldme  of  oar 
Journal  with  an  unexpected  announcement: — the  last  steam 
packet  has  brought  out  instructions  from  the  Honorable  Court 
of  Directors  to  the  Goyemment  of  India  to  **  subscribe  in  their 
name  for  forty  copies  of  the  Journal  of  the  Asiatic  Society 
from  the  commencement  of  its  publication  !^  We  forbear  to 
comment  upon  an  act  of  liberality  by  which  we  shall  personally 
be  such  a  gainer,  but  which  we  hare  neither  directly  nor  indi- 
rectly solicited.  We  can  easily  imagine  to  whose  friendly  influ- 
ence we  are  indebted  for  it,  and  we  hope  he  will  accept  our  ac- 
knowledgments. Our  principal  difficulty  will  be  how  to  meet 
the  wishes  of  the  court ;  for  of  our  early  Yolumes  not  a  Yolume  is 
now  to  be  procured !  We  must  seriously  consider  the  expedi- 
ency of  a  reprint,  for  we  have  even  heard  it  whispered  that  an 
American  edition  was  in.  contemplation,  and  snch  a  thing  can- 
not be  deemed  impossible  when  we  find  the  Philadelphiana 
undertaking  to  rival  us  of  Calcutta  in  printing  (and  that  with- 
out government  support)  a  Cochinchinese  dictionary*  ! 

Of  local  support  we  have  lost  nothing  by  the  measure  we  re- 
luctantly adopted  at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  of  raising  the 
price  of  the  journal  from  one  to  one  and  a  half  rupee  per  num- 
ber. Our  list  is  fuller  than  ever,  and  our  balance  sheet  of  a 
much  more  promising  aspect. 

*  M.  P.  St.  DtjpoNCEAU  thus  writes  to  M.  Jac4)uet  of  Paris:  '' J'ai 
msintenaat  le  plaisir  de  voas  informer  quels Soci^te philosophique  Ameri. 
eaiiie  Tient  d'ordonner  V  impression  k  ses  frais  dex  deux  vocabulaires 
dena^  k  Mr.  Whitb  par  le  R.  de  Morronb,  ils  vont  etre  public  dans  un 
volume  des  memoires  de  son  comite  d'  histoire  et  de  literature^  etant  trop 
volumineux  pour  faire  partie  de  ses  Transactions  philosophiques. 


vi 


Pre/act, 


PAYMENTS. 

Ri,  Ai.  P. 

To  balance  due  1st  January,  1,904  2  II 
To  printer's  bills  for  1836,  pd.6,348  15  0 
To   engravings    and    litho- 
graphs,       ..         ..       ..      910  0  0 

To  expence  of  circulation,     421  11  9 

To  postage  ditto,                         48  3  0 


Bills  for  1837  due  say, 
Add  former  balance, 


7.933    0    8 

6,000     0     0 
2,488  10    6 


RECEIPTS. 

By  collections  this  year,   . . 
Bydistribntion  to  Mem- 1 
bersof  tbe  As.  Society,  J 
By  shop  sales. 
By  sales  in  England, 
By  balance  due. 


R»,  Ai.  P, 

3,455     2  8 

1,293     0  0 

280  13  6 

413     6  0 

2,488  10  6 

7,933    0  8 


Collections  due  by  Asiatic  1 
Soc.  and   subs,  in  the  >     7,139    7 
three  Presidencies,         J 


The  deficiency,  supposing  all  to  be  recoverable,  is  1,849  18  1, 
o^  almost  precisely  what  it  was  last  year ;  so  that  our  present 
price  exactly  pays  the  expenses  of  publication. 

The  bulk  of  the  volume  has  gone  increasing  at  the  usual  rate, 
and  instead  of  eight  hundred  pages,  we  have  now  risen  to  eleven 
hundred,  with  sixty  plates ;  too  much  to  be  conveniently  bound 
up  in  one  volume.  We  have  therefore  provided  separate  title 
pages  to  enable  those,  who  so  prefer,  to  divide  the  annual  volume 
into  two  parts  with  an  index,  common  to  both,  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  second  part. 

The  prominent  subject  of  public  discussion  (to  imitate  the 
order  of  preceding  prefaces)  as  far  as  the  Asiatic  Society  is 
concerned,  has  been  the  museum, — ^ihe  memorial  to  the  local 
government — now  under  reference  to  the  Court  of  Directors,— 
suggesting  that  the  Society^s  collection  of  antiquities  and  natural 
history  should  form  the  nucleus  of  an  extensive  national  esta- 
blishment, in  the  present  day  almost  ^*  an  essential  engine  of 
education,  instructive  alike  to  the  uninformed,  who  admires  the 
wonders  of  nature  through  the  eye  alone,  and  to  the  refined 
student  who  seeks  in  these  repositories  what  it  would  be  quite 
out  of  his  power  to  procure  with  his  own  means.^'  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  this  appeal  to  the  court  will  not  share  the  fate  of 
the  oriental  publication  memorial  of  1885,  which  is  still  unac- 
knowledged ;  but  that  we  shall  soon  have  an  answer  embracing 
the  united  objects  of  the  Society^s  solicitude,  and  enabling  her 
to  advance  boldly  in  her  schemes  to  secure  for  herself,  and  for 
the  British  name  the  glory  of  placing  ^  India  physical,  moral, 
and  historical,^  upon  the  records  of  literature.  What  could  be 
adduced  as  a  more  convincing  ^  argumentum^  {ad  ignorantiam 
dare  we  say  ?)  than  the  fact  that  at  this  moment  a  French  gen- 


Prefab.  rii 

tleman  of  fortune  well  groQDded  in  Sanskrit  and  other  oriental 
studies  at  Paris,  is  come  to  Calcutta,  *  about  to  retrace  the  steps 
of  the  French  naturalists  Dutaucel  and  Jacquemont  in  the 
interest  of  the  antiquarian,  as  they  travelled  in  that  of  the  phy- 
sical sciences.**  He  contemplates  exploring  Gaur^  Faiiliputra^ 
Magadha^  MiihilayKisiyJyudhya^  Nipil^  JT^ntoon,  the  Panjib 
AffghanUt&fU  Tibet ;  then  the  Jain  provinces,  as  they  may  be 
called,  of  Marwar  and  MUwi^  and  6nally  the  cave  antiquities 
of  Western  India*. 

We  wish  M.  Theroulde  every  success,  we  proffer  him  every 
aid  ;  yet  we  do  so  not  without  a  blush  that  any  thing  should  be 
left  for  a  foreigner  to  explore  !  India,  however,  is  large  enough 
for  us  all  to  run  over  without  jostling,  and  we  cannot  allow  that 
inactivity  is  at  the  present  moment  a  reproach  against  our  Socie- 
ty or  our  governors.  We  have  expeditions  in  Cashmir^  Sinde^  Bho- 
tdUj  AvOy  Maulmain^  all  well  provided  with  scientific  adjuncts, 
and  contributing  to  our  maps,  bur  cabinets,  and  our  commerce. 
Our  Societies  were  never  more  vigorous.  The  Agricultural  of 
Calcutta  is  become  exceedingly  active.  The  Geographical  of 
Bombay  has  opened  the  field  with  an  interesting  volume  and  a 
journal  of  proceedings ;  and  in  science  we  have  to  boast  of  the 
brilliant  progress  of  experiment  and  magnetic  discovery  due  to 
one  whom  we  should  be  happy  at  having  enlisted  among  our 
own  members.     With  his  colleagues  of  the  Medical  College, 

*  We  cannefc  omit  to  notice  here  another  laudable  demonstration  of  the 
greater  honor  that  awaits  literary  merit  at  Paris  than  in  London— making 
lull  allowance  for  the  proverbial  truth  that  a  prophet  must  seek  honor  out 
of  his  own  country.  We  have  just  learnt  that  the  French  Government 
has  ordered  a  gold  medal  to  be  struck  for,  and  the  decoration  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour  to  be  bestowed  on  Mr.  B.  H.  Honosoif,  in  return  for  the 
valuable  donation  of  Sanskrit  manuscripts  presented  by  him  to  the  Asiatic 
Society  of  Paris, — and  in  token  of  their  appreciation  of  the  great  services 
he  has  rendered  to  oriental  literature.  Neither  in  this  case  is  the  reward 
blindly  given,  nor  the  present  disregarded ;  for  we  know  that  the  Sanskrit 
scholars  of  Paris  have  already  dipped  profoundly  into  the  contents  of  the 
Nipalese  Buddhist  volumes,  and  in  a  short  time  we  may  expect  a  full 
analysis  of  them.  As  a  comment  on  this  announcement  we  may  add  that 
similar  donations  more  extensive  and  more  valuable  were  long  since  pre- 
aented  by  the  same  party  to  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  and  to  the  College 
of  Fort  William,  and  that  (with  exception  of  the  Tibetan  portion  so  well 
amdysed  by  M«  Csoxa)  they  remain  as  yet  sealed  books. 


▼iii  Preface, 

Professor  O^Shaughnbssy  has  drawn  off  to  their  own  valuabU 
publication,  the  subjects  of  chemical  and  physical  interest  to 
which  we  should  otherwise  have  felt  ourselves  blameable  in  not 
offering  a  conspicuous  place.  While  far  different  occupations 
have  prevented  our  passing  in  review  the  very  promising  disco* 
Teries  in  this  novel  and  enticing  science,  to  which  their  public 
exhibition  has  now  familiarized  the  society  of  Calcutta,  the 
sight  of  models  of  magnetic  motors  and  explosive  engines  worked 
by  gas  and  spark,  both  generated  by  galvanism  alone,  leads  ns 
to  suggest  that  mechanics  and  the  arts  should  have  been  includ- 
ed among  the  proper  objects  of  our  projected  national  museum. 
An  Adelaide  gallery  would  do  more  to  improve  the  native  mind 
for  invention  than  all  the  English  printed  works  we  would 
place  before  them. 

But  we  are  as  usual  wandering  from  the  legitimate  objects  of 
a  preface.  Our  own  attention  has  been  principally  taken  up  this 
last  year  with  Inscriptions.  Without  the  knowledge  necessary 
to  read  and  criticise  them  thoroughly,  we  have  nevertheless 
made  a  fortunate  acquisition  in  paleography  which  has  served  as 
the  key  to  a  large  series  of  ancient  writings  hitherto  concealed 
from  our  knowledge.  We  cannot  consent  to  quit  the  pursuit 
until  we  shall  have  satiated  our  curiosity  by  a  scrutiny  of  all 
these  records— -records  as  Dr.  Mill  says,  *'  which  are  all  but 
certainly  established  to  belong  to  and  to  illustrate  a  most  clas^ 
sical  and  important  part  of  the  history  of  this  country.'"  In 
our  hasty  and  undigested  mode  of  publication,  we  are  doubtless 
open  to  continual  corrections  and  change  of  views :  as  a  talented 
and  amusing  satire  on  our  present  predilection  for  old  stones 
and  old  coins,  in  the  Meerut  Magazine  describes  it, — *  if  not 
satisfied  with  one  account  our  readers  have  only  to  wait  for  tho 
next  journal  to  find  it  discarded  and  another  adopted,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  Bactro-pehlevi  alphabet.^ 

The  learned  M.  E.  Burnouf  in  a  most  interesting  article  in- 
serted in  the  Journal  des  Savans  for  June,*  says,  alluding  to  the 
Burmese  inscription  at  Gaya  published  first  in  the  journal,  and 

*  On  the  grand  work  of  the  Chinese  Buddhist  traveller  Fob  Koub  Ki, 
lately  published  at  the  expense  of  the  French  Government^  through  the 
labour  of  three  successive  editors  MM.  Remus  at,  Klaproth  and  Land. 
MU8B.  Alas !  when  shall  we  in  India  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing  these 
works  at  any  tolerable  period  after  their  publication?— Bd. 


Preface.  \x 

afterwards  more  completely  commented  opon  by  Colonel  Bur- 
net,— "^  il  fant  le  dire  k  llionnenr  des  membres  de  la  Soci^t^ 
Asiatiqne  dn  Bengale,le  sele  qui  lesanime  ponrTetade  desanti- 
qnit^s  de  V  Inde  est  si  soutenu  et  si  henrensement  seconds  par  la 
plus  belle  position  dans  laqnelle  une  reunion  de  savants  ne  soit 
jamais  trouY^e,  qne  les  monuments  et  les  textes  quils  mettent 
chaqne  jonr  enlumi^resesuccMent ayecunerapidit^que  la  critique 
pent  k  peine  suivre.^  While  they  are  taken  up  with  an  object 
once  published,  we  are  republishing  or  revising  or  adding  more 
matured  illustration  to  it.  Some  may  call  this  system  an  in- 
convenient waste  of  space  and  tax  on  readers,  who  are  entitled 
to  have  their  repast  served  up  in  the  most  complete  style  at  once, 
and  should  not  be  tantalized  with  fresh  yet  immature  morceauz 
from  month  to  month.  We,  however,  think  the  plan  adopted  is 
most  suitable  to  an  ephemeral  journal,  which  collects  materials 
and  builds  up  the  best  structure  for  immediate  accommodation, 
although  it  may  be  soon  destined  to  be  knocked  down  again  and 
replaced  by  a  more  polished  and  classical  edifice  i^-diruit  cedifir 
cat ;  mutat  quadrata  rotundisj — ^may  still  be  said  of  our  jour- 
nal, without  imputing  capricious  motives  to  our  habit  of  demoli- 
tion. We  build  not  fanciful  theories,  btit  rather  collect  good 
stones  for  others  to  fashion,  and  unless  we  advertize  them  from 
the  first,  with  some  hint  of  their  applicability,  how  should  archi- 
tects be  invited  to  inspect  and  convert  them  to  the  ^^  benefit  and 
pleasure  of  mankind?^ — hiiaaukh&ya  manusanam^ — as  the 
stone  piUars  at  Delhi  and  Allahabad  quaintly  express  the  object 
of  their  erection. 

Connected  with  the  subject  of  these  remarks  we  would  fain 
in  this  place  give  insertion  (and  we  will  do  so  hereafter)  to  a 
valuable  series  of  criticisms  on  the  matter  of  our  last  volume 
(M>ntained  in  M.  Jac^uet^s  correspondence.  It  is  just  what 
we  most  desire.  With  the  aid  of  an  index,  such  additional 
information  and  correction  is  as  good  as  if  incorporated  with  the 
text,  to  the  reader  who  in  future  days  wishes  to  ferret  out  all 
that  has  been  done  on  a  particular  subject ;  and  we  would  have 
all  our  contributors  and  readers  bear  in  mind  that  our  journal, 
though  it  has  long  changed  its  title,  does  not  pretend  to  have 
changed  its  original  character  of  being  a  mere  collection  of 
'^  Gleanings.' 

Calcutta^  \8t  January i  1888. 


n 

! 
i 


MEMBERS 


or  TBS 

ASIATIC   SOCIETY  OP    BENGAL,    1887, 

[To  wbom  tlM  Jouniftl  ifl  forwarded  At  the  Society's  eott.] 


The  Right  Bononble  Georige  Lord  Auckland,  Ooveraor  General,  &c.  &c.  &c. 

The  Honorable  Sir  Charles  Theophilvt  Mbtoalfx,  Bt.  K.  C.  B. 

The  Honorable  Sir  Edward  Rtan,  Chief  Jutice,  Prendent,  (S  copiei.) 

The  Right  ReT.  Lord  Bishop  of  Calcutta. 

The  Honorable  Sir  H.  Fans,  Commander-iD-Chief. 

The  Honorable  T.  B.  Macaulat. 

The  Honorable  Col.  W.  Morkibon, 

The  Honorable  Sir  J.  P.  Grant,  VUe- President. 

H.  T.  PniNBRP,  Esq.  Vtee* President . 

W.  H.  MACNAOHTBir,  Esq.  Viee^Pretideni, 


Adam,  W.  Calcutta. 

Aabary,  Col.  Sir  Thos.  C.  B.  Engineers. 

ATdall,  J.  Calcatto. 

Bacon,  G.  W.  SehiraRpar. 
Bagnhaw,  R.  J.  CalcntU. 
Baillie,  N.  B.  E.  Calcutta. 
Baiier,  Lieat.  W.  E.  Eng.  Kuraal. 
Batemaa,  Rer.  J.  Europe. 
BeU,  J.  CalcnUa. 
BenaoD,  W.  B.  Bareilly. 
Bloadell,  E.  A.  MorUbcIii. 
Briggs,  Col.  J. 
Brace,  W.  Calcutta, 
fiigaell,  M.  A.  Calcutta. 
Barney,  lieut.  Col.  R.  Europt. 

■,  H.  Europe. 
Bushby,  G.  A.  Europe. 
Bamm,  Capt.  A.  Cashmlr. 

Carr,  W.  Europe. 
Cameron,  C.  H.  Calcutta. 
Caulficld,  Ueut.  Col.  J.  Calcutta. 
Cautley,  Cqpt.  P.  T.  Seharanpur. 
CoBoUy,  Lieut.  E.  B.  Mhow. 
Colfia,  J.  R.  hd.  quarters,  G.  G. 

Col.  J.  England. 

Corbyn,  F.  Calcutta. 
Cunningham,  Capt.  A.  Engineers. 
Cracroft,  W.  Calcutta. 
Caminy  J.  Calcutta. 

Dent,  W.  Arrah. 

Dobbs,  A.  Calcutta. 

Drununond,  Dr.  A.  hd.  quarters,  G.  G. 

Dnrand,  Lieut.  H.  M.  Eng.  Kumai. 

Dwarkanath  Tagore,  Calcutta. 

Drummond,  Capt.  H.  Kemaon. 

■ 

BgertoB,  C.  C.  Calcutta. 
Ellis,  Capt.  E.  S.  Calcutta. 
Brans,  Dr.  Geo.  Calcutta. 
Efenst,  Major  G.  Mussoorcc. 


Ewer,  W.  Beharanjvr. 
Ewart,  W.  Kerr,  CaicRtta, 

FUeoner,  Dr.  H.  Cashmlr. 
Forbes,  Capt.  W.  N.  Eng.  Catatta. 
Frith,  R.  J.  Calcutta. 

Gordon,  G.  J.  Agra. 
Grant,  W.  P.  Calcutta. 

,  J.  P.  Calcutta. 

Griffiths,  Dr.  W.  Assam. 
Gerard,  Capt.  P.  Subatoo. 

Hara,  D.  Calcutta. 
Hodgson,  B.  H.  Calcutta. 
HUl,  Geo.  Calentta. 

Irrine,  Major  A.  Eng.  Calcutta. 

Jackson,  A.  R.  Calcutta. 
Jenkins,  Captain  F.  Assam. 

Kittot,  M,  Calcutta. 

Lloyd,  Captain  R.  Caleatta. 
Loch,  Geo.  Sylhet. 
Low,  Col.  J.  Lucknow. 

Macfarlan,  D.  Calcutta. 
Madeod,  Captain,  Moulmeln. 

,  J.  M.  Calcutta. 
Macqueen,  Rst.  J.  ditto. 
McCUntock,  G.  F.  ditto. 
McClelland,  Dr.  J.  ditto. 
Mansell,  C.  G.  Agra. 
Martin,  C.  R.  Hooghly. 
MiH,  RcY.  Dr.  W.  H.  ISurope. 
May,  J.  S.  Kishnaghur. 
Montriou,  Lieut.  C.  Calcutta. 
MelYille,  Hon'ble  W.  L.  Moorshedabad. 
Mackenzie,  W.  Calcutta. 
Madeod,  Col.  D.  Engrs.  Calcutta. 
— — ,  D.  F.  Seeonee,  (on  leave.) 
MiBuk,  M.  M.  Calcutta. 


zu 


Subscribers, 


Mill.  J.  M. 
Mnir,  J.  Sehinrnpnr. 
Mcpherson,  Dr.  G. 
Maddock,  T.  H.  Caleutta. 
Macdonald,  Dr.  C.  J.  Bunda. 
Marshman,  J.  Serampore. 

Kewbold,  Lteut.  Madras. 
Nicolson,  Dr.  S.  Calcutta. 
Nott,  C.  A.  Cakntto. 

O'Sbanghnessy,  W.  B.  Calcutta. 
Onacky,  Major  R.  Hosuiigabad. 

Pearicn,  J.  T.  Jnaaporc. 
Pemberton,  Capt.  R.  B.  Aisam. 
Prinsep,  C.  R.  Calcutta. 
— — — ,  Q.  A,  Calcutta. 
— — -,  J,  Sec.  As.  Society. 
Phayre,  Lieut.  A.  Kyook  Phyoo. 
Prosnnnokoomar  Tagore,  Calcutta. 
Qabir  Uddeen  Shah,  Sasseram. 

Radhacant  Deb,  Raja,  Calcutta. 
Rameomul  Sen,  Natrre  Sec.  ditto. 
Rnssomoy  Dntt,  ditto. 
Ramanath  Tagore,  ditto. 
Ross,  D.  ditto. 
Ravenshaw,  E.  C.  Patoa. 
Robinson,  F. 
Rustomjec  Cowasjee,  Calcutta. 

Spier,  Wm.  Calcutta. 


Spilsbnry,  Dr.  G.  G.  Jabbalpore. 
Sanders,  Capt.  E.  Engrs.  Calcutta. 
Sage,  Capt.  W.  Dinapore. 
Seppings,  J.  M.  Calcutta. 
Stacy,  Lieut.  Col.  L.  R.  Dacca. 
Stocqueler,  J.  H.  Calcutta. 
Storm,  W.  ditto. 
Strong,  F.  P.  ditto. 
Stewart,  Dr.  D.  ditto. 
Suttchum  Ghoehal,  ditto. 
Swiney,  Dr.  J.  England. 

Torrens,  H.  head  quarters,  G.  G. 
Tahawur  Jung,  Newab,  Caleatta. 
Taylor,  Major  T.  M.  ditto. 

'   ,  Capt.  T.  J.  ditto. 
Thomason,  J.  Agra. 
Trevelyan,  C.  E.  Calcutta. 
Trotter,  J.  XShaaipur. 

■  ,  A.  Patna. 
Tlckell,  Lieut.  S.  Ramgurh. 
Tucker,  C.  Calcutta. 
Turnour,  Hon'ble  G.  Ceylon. 

Yijaya  Govind  Sing,  Ri^  Pomea^ 

Wade,  Capt.  C.  M.  Loodlanah. 
Wilcox,  Capt.  R.  Lueknow. 
WalUch,  Dr.  N.  CaleutU. 
White,  Capt.  S.  M.  ditto. 
Walters,  H.  ditto. 
Walker,  R.  ditto. 
Willis,  Joseph,  ditto. 


SUBSCRIBERS, 

[Who  are  not  Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society.} 


The  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors,  (by  the  Secretary  to  GoYerameat,  General 
Department,)  Fobtt  copies. 


Abbott,  Lieut.  J.  care  of  T.  Ostell. 

Abercombie,  Lieut.  W.  Eag.  Calcutta. 

Agra  Book  Club,  Agra. 

Anderson,  G.  M.  Calcutta. 

— — — ,  Lieut.  Engrs.  Hazareebagh. 

Artillery  Book  Club,  Dum  Dum. 

Barlow,  J.  H.  Cootai. 

Batten,  J.  H.  Almorah. 

Barrow,  H.  Calcutta. 

Beckett,  J.  O.  care  of  Lyall,  Matheson 

and  Co. 
Bedford,  Capt.  J.  ditto. 
Bengal  Club. 

Benares  Book  Club,  Benares. 
Beresford,  H.  Purneah. 
Bird,  R.  M.  Allahabad. 
Boileau,  Lieut.  A.  H.E.  Engineers. 
Book  Club,  Mth  Regt.  N.  I.  care  of  T. 

Ostell. 
Bonham,  Capt.  G.  W.  Dinapore. 
Boulderson,  H.  S.  Futteyghur. 
— ». ,  S.  M.  care  of  Colvin  and  Co. 


Bridgmaa,  J.  H.  Gorukhpore. 

Brown,  Capt.  W.  Delhi. 

Brodie,  Lieut.  T.  Assam. 

Broome,  Lieut.  A.  Meerut. 

Butter,  Dr.  D.  Sultanpore,  Oude. 

Byrn,  W.  CalcutU. 

Burkingyonng,  Lieut.  Benares. 

Boston  Baptist  Mission  Society,  care  of 

J.  W.  Roberts. 
Broadfoot,  Lieut.  A.  Agra. 

Calcutta  Periodical  Book  Society. 
Campbell,  Dr.  A.  Nipal. 
,  J.  Cawnpore. 

— ,  Dr.  A.  Moulmein. 

Camagy,  F.  I.  care  of  T.  Ostell. 

Carte,  Dr.  W.  £.  Hansi. 

Cope,  H.  Meerut. 

Crawford,  J.  care  of  T.  Ostell. 

Cunningham,   Capt.     J.  D.    Engineers 

Loodianah. 
Currie,  F.  Gorukhpore. 
Curators  of  the  Calcutta  Publk  Library. 


Subscribers, 


xm 


Cartwriglkt,  Bri^dier  B.  Agra. 
Conoy  LoU  Tagore,  CalcntU. 

Davidson,  Major,  Engn.  LodLnow. 
Debode,  Capt.  H.  Calcatta. 
I>orio,  J.  A.  ditto. 
I>oaglas,  H.  Pataa. 
Dnunmoad,  Capt.  J.  G.  Allahabad. 
l>Diilop,  Lieut.  Col.  W.  hd.  qn.  C.  C. 
Dribergs,  Rrr.  care  of  T.  OatcU. 
Duncan,  Dr.  D.  Agra. 

,  Lient.  J.  Meervt. 

Sdgeworth,  M.  P.  Ambala. 
Editor  Calcutta  Courier. 
Elliot,  J .  B.  Patna. 

,  H.  M.  Allahabad. 

Enkine,  D.  Elambasar. 
Everest,  Rev.  R.  Mussooree. 

Fagaa,  Lieut.    G.  H.  eare  of  Madeod, 

Fkgaa  and  Co. 
Pane,  W.  Allahabad. 
FergussoB,  J.  Calcutta. 

,  W.  T.  Calcutta. 

Flacfc,  C.  C.  Patua. 

Finnis,  Captain  J.  Diaapore. 

FiUffcrald,  Capt.',W.  R.  Engrs.  CalcutU. 

Fordycef  Lieut.  J.  Axemgurh. 

Forster,  Lieut.  Shekawati 

Fraser,  H.  Care  of  GiUaadera  aad  Co. 

— ,  A.  Delhi. 

•,  C.  A.  eare  of  Mackintjre  and 


Co. 


-,  C.  Jabbalpore. 
-,  Lieut.  Neemudu 


Garden,  Dr.  A.  Calcutta. 

Gordon,  R.  care  of  Rev.  W.  RobiniOB^ 

CaleutU. 
Gorton,  W.  Simlah. 
Grant,  J.  W.  Calcutta. 
Gray,  J.  Calcutta. 
Greenlaw,  C.  B.  Calcutta. 
Gubbins,  C.  Delhi. 
Goodeve,  Professor,  Calcatta. 
Gltsford,  Lieut.  J.  Almorah. 
Goodhall,  H.  Bloulmeia. 

Hamilton,  H.  C.  Bhagulpore. 

Harris,  F.  Calcutta. 

Hart,  T.  B.  care  of  Colvin  and  Co. 

Harrington,  Lt.  J.  care  of  T.  Ostell. 

Hearsey,  Major  J.  B.  Sagur. 

Uomlray,  J.  Calcutta. 

HutduBson,  Migor  G.  Engrs.  Casipore. 

Button,  lieut.  T.  Simlah. 

Uugel,  Baron,  care  of  Gillanders  and  Co. 

Heatley,  S.  Q.  Calcutta. 

laglis,  R.  care  of  G.  T.  Brain,  Calcutta. 

Joaes,  J.  T.  care  of  J.   W.    Roberts, 

Calcutta. 
Johnson,  W.  B.  Patna. 

Kali  Kiaaeo,  Maharaja,  Calcutta. 
Kean,  Dr.  Arch.  Moorshedabad. 


Kasipersand  Ghose,  Cateatta. 
Kasinath  Bpse,  ditto. 
Kaight,  Dr.  J.  W.  B^Bore. 

Laidly,  J.  W.  Beerbhoom. 
Laag,  J.  W.  Barrackpore. 
Lamb,  Dr.  Geo.  Dacca. 
Lambert,  W.  Allahabad. 
Lindsay,  Col.  A.  Agra. 
LIstOB,  D.  Goruckpore. 
Lloyd,  M^or  W.  A.  Titalia. 
Lowther,  R.  Allahabad. 

Macdowall,  W.  Rungpore. 
Macgregor,  Dr.  W.  L.  Ludianah. 
Manson,  Captain  J.  Bittour. 
Marshall.  Capt.  G.  T.  Calcutta. 
Martin,  Dr.  J.  R.  Calcntto. 
Martin,  Lt.  R.  Bagrs.  Kyook  Phyoo. 
Masters,  W.  Caleutto. 
MassoB,  C.  Cabul. 
Maekay,  Rev.  W.  S.  CalcutU. 
Mackinnon,  Dr.  C.  care  of  Colvilla  &Co. 
McCosh,  Dr.  J.  Calcntto. 
Milner,  Capt.  E.  T.  care  of  R.  C.  Jen- 
kins and  Co. 
Military  Board  Office. 
Moore,  H.  care  of  T.  Ostoll. 
Montgomerie,  Dr.  W.  Peaaag. 
Morley,  C.  Caleutto. 
Mosafferpore  Book  Club,  Tlrhoot. 
MiUet,  F.  Calcutta. 
Military  Library  Sodety,  Mhow. 
MohunloU  Muiishi,  Cashmlr. 
McPherson,  Lieut.  6.  Gumsoor. 
Maddea,  Lieut.  C.  Nusseerabad. 
Mather,  Rev.  R.  C.  Benares. 

Nicolson,  Capt.  M»  Jubbnlpore. 

Officers,  2 IstRegt.  Kurnal. 

,  I3tb  Regt.  N.  I.  Barrackpore. 

,  93nd  Regt.  N.  I.  Nusseerabad. 

Oglander,  Lieut.  Col.  Ghasipore 
Ommaaey,  Lieut.  E.  L.  Haxareebagh. 
,  M.  C.  Baitool. 

Pareutal  Academic  Institution,  Cdcutta. 
Parker,  H.  M.  Calcutta. 
Persidh  Narain  Sing,  Benares. 
Playfair,  Dr.  Geo.  Meerut. 
Poole,  Col.  C.  Calcutta. 
Presgrave,  Col.  D.  Cawnpore. 
Prowdl,  N.  H.  E.  Bignore. 
Portetts,  C.  Calcutta. 
,  A.  Calcutta. 
Povoleri,  Col.  L.  Agra. 

R^kishtna  MukaiJTa,  Haxareebagh. 
Ranken,  Dr.  J.  Calcutta. 
Rattray,  R.  H.  Calcutta. 
Rcnny,  Lieut.  T.  Engrs.  Sitapur. 
Ross,  Capt.  D.  Gwaiior. 
Row,  Dr.  J.  Barrackpore. 
Reid,  Dr.  A.  Boolundshuhr. 
Roberts,  Col.  A.  Agra. 

Sale,  Ueut.  T.  H.  Engrs.  Sylhet. 


ZIV 


Subfcriheri, 


SatchweU,  Caot.  J.  CawspoT*. 

Saunders,  J.  O.  B.  AUyghur. 

Seyestre,  Robt.  Calcutta. 

Siddons,  Lieut.  H.  Ennt.  Chittagong. 

Shaw,  T.  A.»  Willis  and  Co. 

Sleeman,  Capt.  W.  H.  care  of  Pres* 

grave  and  Co. 
Sloane,  W.  care  of  Bruce,  Shand  &  Co. 
Smith,  Col.  T.  P.  Banda. 
,  Capt.  E.  J.  Engrs.  Allahabad. 

»  S.  and  Co.  Calcutta. 
Spiers,  A.  care  of  Colvin  aad  Co. 

,  Col.  A.  Neemuch. 
Stainforth,  T.  care  of  T.  Ostell. 
Sterenson,  Dr.  W.  care  of  Fraser,  Mo- 
Donald  and  Co. 
— — ,  Dr.  W.  Luckttow. 
Sewell,  Capt.  Calcutta. 
Sadyah  Mission,  Assam. 

Tandy,  H.  Agra. 


Thomas,  B.  T.  Almora. 

Thomson,  Capt.  J.  Bngrs.  Calcutta. 

,  Capt.  O.  Engrs.  Delhi. 

Thoresby,  CajpC.  C.  Jeypore. 
Thornton,  J.  Asimgurh. 
Tickell,  Col.  R.  Engrs.  Calcutta. 
Tremenhere,  Lieut.  O.  fi.  Sugrs.  care  of 

Bagshaw  aad  Co. 
Trotter,  R.  Kishnaghur. 
Turner,  T.  J.  Futteyghur. 

Wells,  F.  O.  Agra. 

Western,  Lieut.  J.  R.  Engrs.  Chundowry. 

White,  Rey.  E.  care  of  Tamer,  Stopfora 

and  Co. 
Wilkinson,  L.  Bhopal. 

,  Captain  T.  Hazareebagh. 

Wise,  J.  P.  Dacca. 

,  Dr.  T.  A.  care  of  T.  Ostell. 

Woodburn,  Dr.  D.  Sheerghattee. 
Wroughton,  Capt.  Muttra. 


Subscribers  at  Madras^  ^c. 


Baikie,  Dr.  Neelgherrles. 
Balfour,  Lieut.  Madras. 
Bannister,  Dr.  W.  ditto, 
Braddock,  Lieut.  J.  ditto. 

Caldewell,  John,  Tnreiidnim. 
CttUen,  Col.  W.  ditto. 
Campbell  Lleat.  J.  Slat  Regt.  N.  I.  Mad- 
ras. 

Ditmas,  Lieut  T.  Combaeonum, 
DenriUe,  Migor,  Madraa. 

Fleming,  H.  S.  Madras. 
Fraser,  Col.  J.  S.  ditto. 
Frith,  Lieut.  Col.  Arty,  ditto. 

Ganta,  Rev.  A.  ditto. 


Gilchrist,  Dr.  W.  Vlsianagram. 

Hyderabad  Book  Society. 
Harper,  Rev.  H. 

Madras  Asiatic  Society. 
Madras  Club,  Madras. 
Monteith,  Lieut.  Col.  Engra.  ditto. 
Mouat,  Dr.  J.  Bangalore. 

Pharoah,  J.  O.  B.  Madraa. 

Robert,  Digby,  36th  Regt.  N.  I.  ditto. 

Thomaon,  J.  care  of  Liae  and  Co.  ditto. 
Taylor,  T.  I.,  H.  C.  Aatronomar,  ditto. 

Underwood,  Capt.  G.  A.  Eagra. 


Subscribers  at  Bombay^  S;c. 


Awdry,  Sir  J.  Bombay. 

Bombay  Asiatic  Society,  ditto. 

Burns,  Dr.  A.  Kaira. 

Chambers,  R.  C.  Surat. 

Jervis,  Capt.  Thos.  Ootacamuad. 

Fulljames,  Capt.  Goga. 

Borradaile,  H.  care  of  Ritchie,  Stewart 

and  Co. 
Heddle,  Dr.  F.  Bombay. 
Hebbert,  Lieut.  G.  W.  Surat. 
Law,  J.  S.  Belgaum. 
Malvery,  J.  J.  Bombay. 
Moorhead,  C.  Mohabaleahur  Hills. 


McLennan,  Dr.  J.  Bombay. 

Noton,  B.  ditto. 

Pottinger,  Col.  BhooJ. 

Rngghonauth  Hurry  Chnn^i^^i  Bombay, 

Shrecrostra  Wassoodewjee,  ditto. 

Smyttan,  Dr.  Geo.  ditto, 

Shortreede,  Lieut.  R.  Poona. 

Stewart,  G.  A.  Bombay. 

Sutherland,  Hon'ble  J.  ditto. 

Twemlow,  Capt.  G.  Aurungabad. 

Wathen,  W.  H.  Bombay. 

Wilson,  RcY.  J.  ditto. 

Stevenson,  Rev.  Dr.  ditto. 


unth  which  the  Journal  is  interchanged, 

TVe  PliilfMopliical  Magmsiae  of  London  and  Edlalmrgh. 

Prof.  Jameaon't  Annals  of  PhUoiophy. 

Tlic  AtheaBvm. 

Tke  London  Aaiatie  Journal,  W.  H.  Allen  and  Co. 

Jonmal  Aaiafciqne  do  I^rit. 

Jovnal  of  the  Academy  of  Natvral  Scieneet  of  Philadelphia. 

The  Chiaeae  Repoeitory. 

Dr.  Colea's  Qnarterly  Jonmal  of  the  Madraa  Anzlliary  Asiatic  Society. 

The  Monthly  Journal,  edited  by  S.  Smith  and  Co. 

TIm  United  Serriee  Jonmal,  edited  by  J.  H.  Stocqneler»  Esq. 

The  Calcutta  Christian  Observer. 

The  Bombay  Oriental  Christian  Spectator. 


Hm  Asiatic  Society  subscribes  for  19  copies  of  the  Journal,  of  which  10  copies  are 
Astribnted  to  the  foUowiag  Societies. 

TIm  Boyal  Society  of  London.  The  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh. 

The  Antiquarian  Society.  The  Zoological  Society,  ditto. 

The  Royal  Asiatic  Society.  The  Geological  Society,  ditto. 

The  Asiatic  Society  of  Paris.  The  Americaa  Literary  Society. 

The  Nataral  Histcry  Society  of  Mauritius.  The  Literary  Society  of  Bataria. 


Presentation  Copies  by  the  Editor. 

sir  J.  W.  Herschell,  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

The  Right  Hon*bIe  Sir  R.  W.  Horton,  GoTemor  of  Ceylon. 

C.  Masson,  Esq.  Kabul. 

Tbe  Sadlya  Mission. 

C.  Bromnlow,  Esq. 

Dr.  Harian»  PhUadelphia. 

Kog.  Bumouf,  Esq. 

Bug.  Jaoqnet,  Esq. 

Tk»  University  of  Bonn  (Proff.  Schlegel  and  Lassen.) 

The  Baron  Ton  Hammer,  Purgstall,  Vienna. 

Y.  Lair,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Caen  Society. 

Profeaaor  H.  H.  Wilson,  Librarian  to  the  Hon'ble  E.  I.  Company. 

The  British  Museum.  The  Academy  of  Bordeaux. 

The  Royal  Institution.  The  Medical  and  Physical  Society,  Cal. 

The  Sodety  of  Arts.  The   Agri.    and    Horticultural    Society, 
The  Natural  History  Society  of  Genera.        Calcutta. 


Subscribers  in  England. 

[No  comet  list  of  the  English  subscribers  can  be  given,  as  their  names  arc  not 
speciied  in  the  Agent's  accounts  of  distribution.] 

Sir  Charles  Grey.  Miss  Prinsep. 

G.  Swinton,  Esq.  Prof.  Macaire. 

Prof.  J.  P.  Royle.  Dr.  Swiney. 

W.  inison  Sannders,  Esq.  Lieut.  Burt,  Eng. 


LIST  OP  PLATES. 


Plata   I.  (XXXI  I.  of  vol.  V.)  BhiUrf  Ui  iMeription,  to  ftoa  page        1 
II.  AlphaboU  of  the  Tai  language,  10 

III.  Specimen  of  the  Khamti  writing, 80 

IV.  Specimen  of  the  Ahom  language, UHd. 

V.  The  Eria  silkworm  of  Awara,  Phalana  eynthea, S3 

VI.  The  Moonga  silkworm  of  ditto,  Saturnia  Assamensii, 39 

VII.  Facsimiles  of   an  inscription  in  the  Asiatic  Society's 

Moaeum,  translated  by  Captain  Marshall, 80 

VIII.  Ocdpotof  theSivatherinm, 159 

IX.  Lower  jaw  of  the  same  fossil  animal,     159 

X.  Inscription  of  Dipaldinna  at  Amarivati, 918 

XI.  Another  inscription  from  the  same  place, 999 

XII.  Fossil  shells  of  the  C4dri  range  in  Ciileft, 159 

XIII.  Alphabet  of  the  Amarivati  character,  999 

XIV.  XV.  Indo-Sassanian  Coins,     988 

XVI.  Head  of  the  Bos  Gaums  (?)  or  Gayal, 994 

XVII.  Facsimile  of  Museum  Inscription,  No.  6, 980 

XVIII.  Fossil  bone  brought  up  in   the  boring  in  Fort  William  ; 
head  of  the  Bos  Gai^rus  (museum);  and  fossil  quadrumanoos  tooth,...  930 

XIX.  Map  of  Captain  Hannay's  route,    945 

XX.  Ceylon  Coins, 998 

XXI.  Diagram  of  moon's  declination ;  coluber  mycterisans,  and 

foanl  bone  from  Fort  boring,    304 

XXII.  SindhSand  Multani alphabeta, 359 

XXIII.  Fossil  Qaudrumana  of  the  8ew4liks,  360 

XXIV.  Legends  on  Saurashtra  coins,    389 

XXV.  Principal  Inscription  at  Sanchi,   454 

XXVI.  Second  Inscription  from  the  same  place, 458 

XXVII.  Various  snudler  ditto  in  the  Lit  character,   4«0 

XXVIII.  View  of  the  Sanchi  Monument,  459 

XXIX.  Detailsof  the  Architecture  of  ditto,    459 

XXX.  Fossil  fore-leg  of  an  elephant  from  Jabalpur, 488 

XX^I.  Head  of  a  fossil  Batrachian, 540 

XXXII.  Inscription  in  ffa/alTanaila,  and  Kaliojer  inscription, 665 

XXXIII.  Gumsar  copper-plate  Grant, 666 

XXXIV.  )  (679 
XXXV.    V  Inscriptions  from  the  Caves  near  Qaya,  -{    676 

XXXVl.   )  i  67« 


xxvi  List  of  Plata. 

XXXVII.  Inscription  on  a  fragment  of  rock  at  Singapar^    ....*_....  680 

XXXVIII.  The  Testudo  geometrica, 696 

XXXIX.  Osteology  of  the  Bibos,  or  Gauri  6au, ^  748 

XL.  Restoration  of  the  il//dAatof  pillar,    798 

XLI.  Sar«'%  inscription, 778 

XLII.  IWAt  Ut  inscription, 796 

XLIII.  Town  of  Oujein,  and  water.palace,    813 

XLIV.  Facsimile  of  Moltai  copper-plate  Grant,   868 

XLV.  Ditto  of  Epitaph  on  an  Arabic  tombstone,    873 

XLVl.  Ditto  of  an  Inscription  from  Cabul,    876 

XLVII.  Sketch  of  the  Khaiber  Tope, 876 

XLVIII.  Inscription  in  As.  Soc.  Museum,  from  Calinjer,  881 

XLIX.  Map  of  Capt.  McLeod's  route  to  Zimmay,   989 

L.  Diagrams  of  the  Rekh6  Ganita, 948 

L.  &  LI.  Burmese  Bells, ...1068 

LI  I.  Map  to  illustrate  geology  of  Seoni,  Jabalpur,  i  099 

LIII.  Inscriptions  from  the  Sainhadri  caves,   1044 

LIV.  Udayagiri  Inscriptions,  • 1080 

LV.  Inscription  No,  8  of  the  Allahabad  pillar, 978 

LVI.  Various  fragments  of  ditto, 968 

LVII,  Inscription  on  the  Khandgiri  rocks, 1090 


.V 


CONTENTS. 


No.  61.— JANUARY.  Page 

I.— Restoration  and  Translation  of  the  Inscription  on  the  Bhit&ri  Lit,  tvith 
eritieal  and  historical  remarks.    By  the  Rcy.  W.  H.  Mill,  D.  D.,  Principal 
of  Bishop's  College,  Vice-President,  &c.  &c.  . .  . .  . .       1 

II. — Alphaheta  of  the  Tai  langnnge.    By  the  Rev.  N.  Brown,  Missionary  in 
Assam,     •.         ••  ■•  ..  ..  a.  ».1# 

III. — Remarks  on  the  Silkworms  and  Silks  of  Assam.  By  Mr.  Thomas  Hvgon, 
Suh-Asst.  Nowgong,    ....  ..  ..  ..91 

iy.~On  the  indigenous  Silkworms^of  India.     By  T.  W.  Heifer,  M.  D.  Mem. 
bcr  of  the  Medical  Faculties  at  the  Universities  in  Prague  and  Pavia,  Mem- 
ber of  the  Entom.  Society  in  Paris,  &c.  ..38 
Y. — Concerning  certain  interesting  Phenomena  manifested  in  individuals  bom 
blind,  and  in  those  having  little  or  no  recollection  of  that  sense,  on  their 
being  restored  to  dght  at  varlons  periods  of  life.    By  F.  H.  Brett,  Esq. 
Med.  Sci vice,               ••                                           ••                           ..•.     47 

VI.^-Memorandum  of  the  progress  of  sinking  a  Well  in  the  bunds  of  Chandpur, 
near  the  foot  of   the  Hills.    By  Mr.  William  Dawe,  Conductor,  Delhi 
Canal  Department,        • .  . .        . .     52 

Til. — ^The  History  of  Labong  from  the  Native  Records  consulted  by  Dr.  D. 
Richardson,  forming  an  Appendix  to  his  journals  published  in  the  preced- 
ing volume,  ..  ..  ..  ..  ....     65 

VIII.— Suggestions  on  the  Sites  of  Saagala  and  the  Altars  of  Alexander,  being 
an  extract  ffbm  Notes  of  a  Journey  from  Lahore  to  Karychee,  made  in 
1830.    By  C.  Masson,  . .     57 

IX.— Chinese  Account  of  India.    Translated  from  the  Wan.hSen-t*hung-kaou, 
or  *  Deep  Researches  into  Ancient  Monuments  ;'   by  Ma-twanlin  ;  book 
338,  foL  14,     •*  ..  •*  •.  •*  ■•     oi 

X. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,        .  •  . .  . .     77 

XI.— Meteorological  Register,     ..  ••  80 

No.  62.— FEBRUARY. 

I.— Singular  narrative  of  the  Armenian  king  Arsaces  nnd  his  contemporary 
Sapor,  king  of  Persia;  extracted  from  the  Armenian  chronicles.  By 
Johannes  Avdall,  Esq.  M.  A.  S.     ..  •.  ..81 

II.— Translation  of  an  Inscription  on  a  stone  in  the  Asiatic  Society's  Museum, 
marked  *No.  2.  By  Captain  G.  T.  Marshall,  Examiner  in  the  College  of 
Fort  William,    ..  ..  ..  ..  «.  ••     88 

III.— On  the  explanation  of  the  Indo-Scythic  legends  of  the  Bactrlan  Coins, 
through  the  medium  of  the  Celtic.    By  Dr.  J.  Swiney,   ..  ..  ..98 

IV.— On  three  new  Genera  or  sub-Genera  of  long-legged  Thrushes,  with  de- 
scriptions of  their  species.     By.  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  ..  ..101 

v.— Description  of  three  new  species  of  Woodpecker.  By  B.  H.  Hodgson, 
Esq.    ••  ••  ..  ••  ••  ••  ^«     104 

VI.— Indication  of  a  new  Genus  of  Ineessorial  Birds.  By  B.  H.  Hodgson, 
Esq.  ..  •■  ••  ■•  ••  ••  .•110 

VII.— Nest  of  the  Bengal  Vulture,  (Vnltur  Bengalensis  ;)  with  observations  on 
the  power  of  scent  ascribed  to  the  Vulture  tribe.    By  Lieut.  J.  H«tton,  ..   119 


XTiii  Contenti, 

Pa§* 
VIII.— Notes  taken  at  the  post-mortem  examination  of  a  Musk  Deer.    By  A. 
Campbell,  Esq.,  Nipal  Residency,  June  M,  1834,    ..  ..118 

IX.— Some  aeeonnt  of  the  Wars  between  Bnrmah  and  China,  together  with  the 
journals  and  routes  of  three  different  Embassies  sent  to  Pekin  by  the  king 
of  Ays  ;  taken  from  Burmese    doeuments.     By  Lieutenant-Colonel  H. 
Burney,  Resident  in  Ava,  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..   lai 

X.— Notice  on  Balantinm,  a  genus  of  the  Pteropodous  Mollusca  ;  with  the  cha- 
racters of  a  new  species  inhabiting  the  Southern  Indian  Ocean.    By  W.  H. 
Benson,  Esq.  B.  C.  S.    ..  ••  ..  ..  ..    15O 

XI. — Additional  fragments  of  the  SiTatherium,  ..  ..  ..   1S9 

XII.— Note  on  the  Hotspring  of  Lohand  Khad.    By  Capt.  C.  M,  Wade,. .     . .   153 

XIII.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 154 

XIV.— Meteorological  Register, 160 

No.  93.— MARCH. 

I. — Remarks  on  M.  Schlegel's  objections  to  the  restored  editions  of  the  Alif 

Leilah,  or  Arabian   Nights'  Entertainments.    By  Henry  Torrcns,  Esq. 

B.  A.  and  of  the  Inner  Temple,  B.  C.  S.  ..  ..  ..161 

II«— Journal  of  Captain  C.  M.  Wade's  voyage  from  Lodiana  to  Mithankotby 

the  river  Satlaj,  on  his  Mission  to  Lah6r  and  Bah&walpur  in  1839-33.    By 

Lieut.  F.Mackeson,  14th  Regt.  N.  I.  ..  ..  ..  ..109 

III. — Facsimilesof  Ancient  Inscriptions,    ..  ..  ..  ..  218 

IV. — Note  on  a  Specimen  of  the  Bos  Gaurus.    By  Dr.  George  Evans,  Curator 

of  the  Medical  College,  . .  . .  . .  . .  . .  323 

v.— Memorandum  on  the  Gaur  and  Gayal.  By  Assistant  Surgeon  J.  T.  Pearson, 

Cur.  M  us.  Asiatic  Society,  ..  ..  ..  ..  939 

VI. — On  a  new  Genus  of  the  Sylviad«,  with  description  of  three  new  Species. 

By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  Resident  in  Nipal,  ..  ..  ..   930 

VII. — Note  on  the  occurrence  of  Fossil  Bones  in  the  Sewalik  Range,  eastward 

of  Hardwar.    By  H.  Falconer,  M.  D.,  Superintendent  Botanical  Garden, 

Sehiranpur,  ..  ..  ..  ..   933 

VIII.— Report  progress  of  the  Boring  Experiment  in  Fort  William.    By  Major 

T.  M.  Taylor,  5th  Cav.  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  934 

IX. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  ..  ..  ..   338 

X.— Meteorological  Register,  ..  ..  ..945 

No.  64.— APRIL. 

I. <— Abstract  of  the  Journal  of  a  Route  travelled  by  Capt.  S.  F.  Hannay,  of 

the  40th  Regiment  Native  Infantry,  from  the  Capital  of  Ava  to  the  Amber 

Mines  of  the  HiUong  valley  on  the  South-east  frontier  of  Assam.    By 

Capt.  R.  Boileau  Pemberton,  44th  Regt.  N.  I.  ..   345 

II.— Facsimilesof  Ancient  Inscriptions.     By  Jas.  Prinsep,  Sec.  6ce.  ,,   978 

III. — Specimens  of  Hindu  Coins  descended  from  the  Parthian  type,  and  of  the 

Andent  Coins  of  Ceylon.    By  James  Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soc.  ..         ..   988 

IV.— On  the  Revolution  of  the  Seasons,  (continued  from  Vol.  IV.  p.  957.) 

By  the  Rev.  R.  Everest,  .  •  . .  . .   303 

v.— On  the  Climate  of  Darjiling,  ..  ..   308 

VI. — Note  on  the  Genera  Oxygyrus  and  BeUerophon.    By  W.  H.  Benson,  Esq. 

B«  \^»  S.  .  •■  *.  •.    Slo 

VII.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  ..  ..  •.  ..317 

Vlil.— Meteorological  Register,  ..  ..  ••  394 


Contents.  xiz 

No.  65.— MAY.  Page 

I.— Jouraal  of  a  liilt  to  the  MUhmec  hilU  in  AsMn.    By  Wm  Griffith,  M.  D. 

Madras  Medical  Estahlishmeat,  .  •  395 

II. — Correeted  Estimate  of  the  risk  of  life  to  Civil  Serrants  of  the  Bengal  Pre- 

sideney.    By  H.  T.  Priasep,  Esq.  See.  to  Govt.  &e.  ..  341 

III. — AOrammar  of  the  Sindhi  language,  dedicated  to  the  Right  Honorable 

Sir  Robert  Grant,  Governor  of  Bombay.    By  W.  H.  Wathea,  Esq.  . .  3i7 

IV. — On  additional  fossil  species  of  the  order  Quadramaaa  from  the  Sewilik 

Hills.    By  H.  Falconer,  M.  D.  and  Captain  P.  T.  Cautley,         ..  ..364 

V. — On  some  new  Genera  of  Raptores,  with  remarks  on  the  old  genera.    By 

B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  ..  ..  ..   341 

VI. — Obserrations  of  the  Magnetic  Dip  and  Intensity  at  Madraa.    By  T.  G. 

Taylor,  Esq.  H.  C.  Astronomer,  . .  • .  . .  374 

VII. — ^The  Legends  of  the  Sanrashtra  group  of  Coins  deciphered.    By  James 

Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soc.  •■  ••  ••  ..  ..  377 

VII. — On  the  Properties  ascribed  in  Native  medical  works  to  the  Acacia  Ara* 

bica.    By  Lewis  Da  Costa,  Esq.  . .  . .  . .  . .   399 

IX.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  •  •  • .  • .   397 

X. — Meteorological  Register,  ..  ..  ..   404 

No.  66.— JUNE. 
I. — Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China,  together  with  the 
joamals  and  routes  of  three  different  Embassies  seat  to  Pekin  by  the  king 
of  Ava :  taken  from  Burmese  documents*    By  Lieutenant-Colonel  H,  Bur- 
ney.  Resident  in  Ava,  • .  . .  . .  403 

II. — Note  on  the  Facsimiles  of  Inscriptions  from  Stnchi  near  Bhilsa,  takea  for 
the  Society  by  Captain  Ed.  Smith,  Engineers  ;  and  on  the  drawings  of  the 
Buddhist  monument  presented  by  Captain  W.  Murray,  at  the  meeting  of 
the  7th  June.    By  James  Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soc.  ..  ..   431 

III.— Notice  of  a  Colossal  Alto-Relievo,  known  by  the  name  of  Mata  Koonr 
situated  near  Kussia  Tannah,  in  Pergunnah  Sidowa,  Eastern  Division  of 
Gorakhpur  District.    By  D.  Liston,  Esq.  ..  ..  ..477 

lY.— Translation  of  one  of  the  Granthas,  or  sacred  books,  of  the  Dadupanthi 
Sect.    By  Lieut.  G.  R.  Siddons,  1st  Light  Cav.,  Second  in  command,  3rd 
Local  Horse,  Neemuch,  ..  ..  ..  480 

v.- Notice  of  new  Sites  of  Fossil  deposits  in  the  Nerbudda  Valley.    By  Dr.  G. 
G.  Spilsbury.  PI.  XXX.  ..  ..  ..  ..487 

VI. — New  species  of  Scolopacidc,  Indian  Snipes,  ..  ..  ..   489 

VII.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  ••  ..  ..  490 

VIII.— Meteorological  Register,  ..  ..  ..  ..500 

No.  67.— JULY. 

I.— An  Ezaminaiioa  of  the  P&U  Baddhistical  Annals.  By  the  Hon'ble  George 
Turnonr,  Esq.  of  the  Ceylon  Civil  Service,  ..  ..  ,.  6oi 

II. --On  the  *'  Indian  Boa,"  *«  Python  Tigris.*'     By  Lieut.  T.  Hutton,  ..   638 

111.— Notice  of  a  skull  (fragment)  of  a  gigantic  fossil  Batrachiaa.  By  Dr.  T. 
Cantor,  ..  ..  ..  ..   533 

IV. — Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China,  together  with  the 
journals  and  routes  of  three  diflPerent  Embassies  sent  to  Pekin  by  the  King 
of  Ava  :  taken  from  Burmese  documents.  By  Lieutcnailt-Colonel  H. 
Bumey,  Resident  in  Ava,  . .  , .   543 

V.-*On  a  new  genus  of  the  Plantigrades.    By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  ..  560 


Contents. 

Pagt 
VI. — InterpretfttioDof  the  most  tncieat  of  the  inscriptions  on  the  pillar  called 

the  lat  of  Feroz  Sh&h,  near  Delhi,  and  of  the  AUahahad,  Radhia  and  Mat- 

tiah  pillar,  or  I4t,  inscriptions  which  ag^ee  therewith.    By  James  Prinsep, 

Sec.  As.  Soc.  &c.  ••  ..  ..  ••    566 

Til. — Abstract  of  a  Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Cathmandu  Residency 

for  1837.     By  A.  Campbell,  Esq.  M.  D.  Nipal  Residency,  ..  ..   610 

VIII.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  ..  ..  ..612 

IX.^Miscellaneous : 

1. — Proportion  of  rain  for  different  lunar  periods  at  Kandy,   Island  of 
Ceylon,  ••  ■■  ••  ••  «.   618 

3. — Memorandam  of  the  fall  of  the  Barometer  at  Macao  during  the  severe 
Hurricane,  on  the  5th  and  6th  August,  1835,  ..  ..  ••   619 

3. — Award  of  medals  by  the  Geological  Society  of  LoDdon,        . .  ..    ib. 

X. — Meteorological  Register,  . .  . .  >«^  . .   620 

No.  68.-AUGUST. 

I. — History  of  the  Gurha  Mundala  Rajas.  By  Captain  W.  H.  Sleeman,  Com- 
missioner for  the  suppression  of  Thuggee  in  the  Nerbudda  provinces,       •.   621 

II. — Account  of  the  Ruins  and  Site  of  old  Mandavi  in  Raepur,  and  legend  of 
Vikramiditya's  Son  in  Cutch.     By  Lieut.  W.  Postans,  Bombay  Engineers,  648 

III. — Catalogue  of  Geological  Specimens  from  Kemaon  presented  to  the  Asia- 
tic Society.    By  Dr.  J.  McClelland,  ..  ..  ..   653 

IV — Facsimiles  of  Ancient  Inscriptions,  lithographed  by  James  Prinsep,  Sec. 

As.  Soc.  &c.  ••  ..  *.  ..   663 

V.^Note  on  the  Primary  language  of  the  Buddhist  writings.  By  B.  H.  Hodg- 
son, Esq.  Resident  in  Nipal,  ..  ..  ..  ..   689 

VI.— Geometric  Tortoises,  *'Testudo  Geometrica."  By  Lieut.  T.  Hutton,  37th 
Native  I  afantry,  ..  ..  ..  ..   689 

VII.— Barometrical  elevations  taken  on  a  journey  from  Katmandhu  to  Go- 
sainsth&n,  a  place  of  pilgrimage  in  the  mountains  of  Nipal,  by  Chhedi 
Lobar,  a  smith  in  the  employ  of  Captain  Robinson,  late  commanding  the 
Escort  of  the  Resident  in  Nipal,  . .  . .  . .  . .   696 

VIII. — Meteorological  Register  kept  at  Darjiling  for  the  months  of  April,  May, 
June,  and  July,  1837*    By  Dr.  H.  Chapman,  ..  ..  ..   700 

IX. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  . .  . .  . .  . .   704 

X.— Tribute  of  the  Pandits  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mill,  ..  ..  ..710 

XI. — Meteorological  Register,  ..  ..  ..  ..712 

No.  69.— SEPTEMBER. 

I. — An  examination  of  the  Pali  Buddhistical  Annals,  No.  3.  By  the  Hon'ble 
George  Tumour,  Esq.  Ceylon  Civil  Service, 713 

II. — Note  on  the  Geography  of  Cochin  China,  by  the  Right  Rev.  Jean  Louis, 
Bishop    of  Isauropolis,   Vicar  Apostolic  of   Cochin   China,     Hun.  Mem. 

AS*      90C.  ..  ..  ..  ..  .«  a.  a,       737 

III. — On  the  Bibos,  Gauri  Gau  or  Gaurik4  Gau  of  the  Indian  forests.    By  B. 

H.  Hodgson,  Esq.  Resident  in  Nepal,  ..  ..  ..  ..743 

IV. — Extracts  translated  from  the  Granthas  or  sacred  books  of  the  Dadupanthf 
Sect.  By  Lieutenant  G.  R.  Siddons,  1st  Light  Cavalry,  Second  in  com- 
mand, 3rd  Local  Horse,  Necmuch,  ..  ..  ,.  ..    750 

V. — History  of  the  Rijas  of  Orissa,  from  the  reign  of  R6ja  Yudhistira,  trans- 
lated from  the  Vans&vali.    By  the  late  Andrew  Stirling,  Esq.  C.  S.  ..   756 


Contents,  xxi 

Page 

Tl. — Some  aecount  of  tbe  valley  of  Kaahmir,  Ghazni,  aod  K&bol ;  iaa  letter 
from  6.  J.  Vigae,  Esq.  dated  Bunderpore,  on  the  Wnler  lake,  Kashmir , 
June  l9f  ]837t  *■  *■  **  ■■   766 

YII. — Aecount  of  an  Inscription  fonnd  by  Mr.  H.  S.  Bouldersoa,  in  the  Neigh- 
bourhood of  BareiUy.    By  James  Prinsep,  Sec.  &c.  . .        . .   777 

Till. — Section  of  the  strata  passed  through  in  an  experimental  boring  at  the 
town  of  Gogah,  on  the  Gujerat  peninsula,  Oulph  of  Cambay.  By  Lieute- 
nant George  FuUjames,  • .  . .   786 

IX. — Note  OD  the  black  and  brown  Floriken  of  Guserat.  By  Lieutenant 
George  Fnl\james,  . .  . .  . .  • .  . .  . .   789 

X. — Further  elucidation  of  the  lit  or  Silasthambha  inscriptlona  from  Tarlous 
sources.    By  James  Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soc.  .  •  • .  • .         . .   190 

XI. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,        .•  ••  ..  ....  797 

XII. — Meteorological  Register,  ..  ..  ..   804 

No.  70.-OCTOBEIL 

I. — ^Extracts  from  the  Mohit,  (the  Ocean,)  a  Turkish  work  on  Navigation  in 
the  Indian  Seas.  Translated  and  communicated  by  Joseph  Von  Hammer, 
Baron  Pargstall,  Aulic  Counsellor,  and  Prof.  Orient.  Lang,  at  Vienna, 
Hon.  Memb.  As.  Soc.  &c.  &e.    ..  ..  ..  .  ..   805 

II. — Observations  upon  the  past  and  present  condition  of  Oujein  or  Ujjayani. 
By  Lieutenant  Edward  Coaolly^  6th  Light  Cavalry,  ....  813 

III. — Account  of  the  Tooth  relic  of  Ceylon,  supposed  to  be  alluded  to  in  the 
opening  passage  of  the  Feros  lit  idseriptioa.  By  the  Hon'ble  George  Tur- 
nour,  Esq.  Ceylon  Civil  Service,      ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  866 

IV. — Facsimiles  of  ancient  inscriptions,  lithographed  by  James  Prinsep,  Sec. 
As.  Soc.  &c.  6cc.  ••  ••  •.  ...  ..   869 

v.— Meteorological  Register  kept  at  Darjfling  for  August,  1837.  By  Dr.  H. 
Chapman,  ..  ••  ..  ..  ..   888 

VI. — Abstract  of  Meteorological  Register  kept  at  the  Catbmandu  Residency  for 
July  and  August,  ] 637.    By  A.  Campbell,  Esq.  Nipal  Residency,    ..       ..889 

VII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,    ..  ..  ..   890 

VII I . — Meteorological  Register, ....  ....  • .  900 

No.  71.— NOVEMBER. 

I.— Journal  of  a  Trip  to  the  Borenda  Pass  in  J  836.  By  Lieut*  Thomas  Hut- 
ton,  37th  Regiment,  Native  Infantry,  ..  ..   901 

II.~Discovery  of  the  Rekhi  Ganita,  a  translation  of  the  Elements  of  Eudid 
into  Sanskrit  by  Samrit  Jagannitha,  under  the  orders  of  Rija  Siwii  Jaya 
Sinha  of  Jaipur.    By  Lancelot  Wilkinson,  Esq.  C.  S.  Resident  at  Bhopil,  938 

III.— Observations  of  the  Tides  at  Chiitagong  made  in  conformity  with  the 
Circular  of  the  Asiatic  Society.    By  Lieut.  H.  Siddons,  Engineers,  ..    949 

IV.— -Translation  of  a  Servitude- Bond  granted  by  a  Cultivator  over  his  Fami- 
ly, and  of  a  Deed  of  Sale  of  two  slaves.    By  D.  Liston,  Esq.  Gorakhpur,. .   950 

v.— Note  on  the  Malay  Woodpecker.  By  Dr.  William  Bland,  Surgeon  of 
H.M.  S.  Wolf,  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..   959 

VI. — Notes  on  the  Musical  Instruments  and  Agricultural  aad  other  Instru- 
ments of  the  Nipalese.  By  A.  Campbell,  Esq.  M.  D.  Surgeon  attached 
to  the  Residency  at  Katmandhu,  . .  . .  . .  . .  663 

VII. — Note  on  the  Facsimiles  of  the  various  Inscriptions  on  the  ancient  column 
at  Allahabad,  retaken  by  Captain  Edward  Smith,  Engineers.  By  James 
Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soc.  6cc.  &c.  . .  . .  . .  . .  963 


zzii  Contents, 

Page 
VIII.— lDteq>retatioa  of  the   Ahom  extract  published  at  Plate    IV.    of  the 
January  Dumber  of  the  present  volume.    By  Mijor  F.  Jenkinsi  Commis- 
iiouer  in  Assam,  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..   980 

IX.~  Proceedings  of  the  A siatie  Society,  ..  ..  ..  ..   984 

X. — Meteorological  Register,         ..  ..  ..  ••  ..         ..   988 

No.  72.~D£CEMBER. 
I.— Abstract  Journal  of  an  Expedition  to  Kiang  Hung  on  the  Chinese  Frontier 

starting  from  Moulmein   on  the  I3th  December,  1836.    By  Lieut.  T.  E. 

MacLeod,  Assistant  to  the  Commissioner  of  the  Tenasserim  Provinces, 

with  a  route  map,  . .  . .  . .  •  . .     989 

II.— Abstract  Journal  of  an  expedition  from  Monlmein  to  Ava  through  the 

Kareen  country,  between  December  1836  and  June  1837.  By  D.  Richardson, 

Esq.  Surgeon  to  the  Commissioner  of  the  Tenasserim  Provinces,  . .   1005 

III. — Comparison  of  Indo-Chinese  Languages  by  the  Rev.  N.  Brown,  American 

Missionary  stationed  at  Sadiya  at  the  north-eastern  extremity  of  Assam,. .   1033 
IV.— Specimens  of  Buddhist  Inseriptions.wiUk  symbols,  from  the  west  of  India. 
By  Colonel  W.  H.  Sykes,  Hon.  Mem.,  As.  Soc.  ..  ..  ..   1038 

V. — Further  notes  on  the  inscriptions  on  the  columns  at  Delhi,  Allahabad, 

Betiah,  &c.    By  the  Hon'ble  George  Tumour,  Esq.  of  the  Ceylon  Civil 

Service,  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..  ..    1049 

VI. — ^Account  and  drawing  of  two  Burmese  Bells  now  placed  in  a  Hindu  temple 

in  Upper  India.  By  Capt.  R.  Wroughton,  Revenue  Surveyor,  Agra  division,  1064 
VII.— Note  on  Inscription  at  Udayagiri  and  Khandgiri  in  Cuttack,  in  the  l&t 

character.    ByJas.  Prinsep,  Sec.  As.  Soe.  9te.  ..  ..  ..   1073 

VIII. — Memorandum  regarding  spedmena  from  Seonf  Chupara*   PI.  LVI. 

By  D.  W.  McLeod,  Esq.  ..  .,  ..  ..         ••    IC9I 

IX.— Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  ..  ••  ••  ..   1092 

X.— Meteorological  Register,  ..  ...        ••  ..  ..  1100 


ERRATA. 

IN  No.  29,   (YOL.  II.)  OFTHS  JOUKNAL. 

89i    96»    for  *  the  first  •pecimeaci,'  read  *  th«  finest.' 

93,    299    read*  So.  iTLymnca (mlhi)~-limo8«  ?' 

SS3,      S»   for*  kner/  read  *  neck.' 

IN  THE  JOVANAL  rOft  1836. 

733,  7 1  ^  from  bottom,  read  '  granular  matter,  the  foTilla,  and  bursts  if  the  im- 
mersion is  somewhat  protracted.' 

819,  91  (  dele  the  proposed  name  Cyananthus,  which  is  already  appropriated  in 
Df^WAL^icH's  catalogue. 

899,    3,    fn>m  bottom,  for  *  interesting,'  read  *  intimate.' 

348,    6,  afltr  *■  to  this'  tiucrf  '  day.' 

350,  44,  fvr  '  9,3.  Hnnda,'  read  *  9.  Hnnda.' 

S77,    3,  from  below, /or  •  a,'  read  *  an.' 

384,    9,  from  below,  fw  *  general,*  read  *  generic.' 

388,  93,  eifUr  written  batrt  semicolon. 

387,    4,  from  below,  /or*  ^-J4^•»'*«<^  *  C9je^' 

399,    4,   for  *  nnexpeeted,'  reod  *  unsuspected 
891,  12,   for  '  Deaavigri,'  read  « DcTanigari.' 

460,35,    /wTiJ_*  rwd    fJL* 

4«7,  19,    for  •  Parthia,'  rwd  *  Bactria.' 
4fie,  91,    /or  <  the  Sanchi,'  read  *  at  Sanchi.' 

The  Towel  mark  e  has  been  broken  off  nnder  the  press  in  a  great  manr  passages 
of  the  S&nskrit  readings  of  the  Delhi  iascriptioa  in  the  July  number,  particularly  in 
the  word  mk, 

581.    7,     ofier  *  by,'  xMtrt  •  the.' 
583,    5,    of  notes, /or  '  nimitat,'  read  *  nimita.' 
534,  12,    ditto  dele  *  m'  qfter  •  esa.' 
585,    9,    ditto /or  *  juni,'  read  *  jani.' 

—  20,    ditto /or  '  partidplelar,'  read  *  participular.' 

594,  25,    ditto /or  *  adopting,'  read  *  adapting.* 

595,  13,    ditto/or  *  nacshatras,'  read  *  naeshatric' 

603,  11,    ditto /or  •  dhara,'  read  *  4dh&ra.' 

604,  4,    ditto /or  '  neat,'  read  *  next.' 
608,    6,    ditto /or  *  you,'  read  *  thou.* 

19,  ditto /or  *  Kahgur,*  read  *  Kahgyur.' 

•76,    7,  /or  *  this  powerful,*  read  *  his  powerful.' 

—  3,  from  below,/or  *  ayantaliyam,'  read  *  anantaliyam.' 
766,  29,  for  *  24«  IS^,'  read  *  94  miles  :    13j.' 

779,    9,    and  5,  for  *  is,*  read  *  are.' 

791,    8,   for  *  Chadaguttessa,'  read  *  Chandaguttassa.' 

—  17,   /^  *  leaAes,'  read  *  leayes.' 

794,  7,    afler  quarter,  insert  full  point. 

—  3,    from  bottom, /or  *  Tcry,*  read  *  Terb.' 

795,  30,    for  *  papey,'  read  •  paper.* 
last  line,  for  *  ^^  read  «  y^* 

«76,  I,  M  «  ^\jj|  .^  ^^'  read  c  VJJ[il|.  ^^  ^^>  and  in  the  transla- 
tion, line  14,/or''  wad,'  read  *  vald,'  (or  wala,)  and/or*  Monday,' 
read  *  Tuesday.' 

864,    7,   for  '  1^1^/  read  «  fw^fr.' 

13,   for  *  ^JT^TWOIJ,"  ««^  •  ^iqiHiUj.' 
19»   M  •  prilTfll,'  read  *  f^n^TlPl.' 
•76,    3,    for  •  ^;g/  read  •  ^/ 

13,  /or  *  ^iMhVt^inV^T/  read  «  ^Tt*Tr^l|W.' 

977, 18,  for  *  ^nnKwr,'  ••««'^  •  ^rtr^cwi.' 

942,     [The  extract  from  the  Rekha  Ganita  differs  very  materially  from  the  copy  in 
the  College  here,  and  the  following  passage  in  page  944,  after  the  word  il^fif  in 

line  7  is  required  to  complete  the  explanation  of  the  figpire : 

The  reat  arc  additions  to  the  preface  which  it  is  less  necessary  to  correct.] 


J^i4.rji  M4.  Soc .  y^^  y  jTd^MXU. 


Inscri/iticn  en  the  BHl  TARi    LATH  in.  Ikt,  Gh^Ui^r  cUslrUt. 


JOURNAL 


OF 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  61. — January,  1837. 


I. — Restoration  and  Translation  of  the  Inscription  on  the  Bhitdri  Lai, 
with  critical  and  historical  remarks.  By  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Mill, 
D.  D.p  Principal  of  Bishop's  College,  Vice-President,  SfC.  SfC, 

The  discoTery  in  the  Ghasipur  district,  of  a  pillar  with  an  inscrip- 
tion bearing  the  same  royal  names  and  genealogy  as  No.  2  on  that 
of  Allahabad,  and  continuing  the  series  downward  by  three  or  foor 
generations  from  SAMUDmA-ouPTA,  the  principal  subject  of  panegyric 
in  both,  might  be  expected  to  furnish  valuable  supplementary  infor- 
mation on  points  which  that  mobument  left  in  obscurity.  What  was 
the  seat  and  extent  of  the  empire  of  this  Gupta  dynasty,  and  what 
was  the  precise  place  which  the  acts  and  events  there  described  bore 
in  the  general  history  of  Northern  India  in  the  ages  that  followed 
the  great  eras  of  Vxcramauitta  and  SALpriCHANA, — are  points  on 
which  we  might  hope  to  gain  more  light  by  a  document  of  this  length* 
than  from  any  others  which  the  progress  of  antiquarian  discovery  has 
yet  produced. 

The  actual  information  obtained  from  this  inscription,  though  not 
altogether  destitute' of  new  and  interesting  particulars  relating  to  the 
state  of  India  at  the  time  of  these  kings,  as  I  hope  to  shew  in  the  few 
historical  remarkft  subjoined  to  the  reading  and  translation,  is  yet  far 
from  affording  the  desired  satisfisction  on  the  principal  points  just  men- 
tioned. Except  the  bare  point  of  succession,  and  some  adventures  rather 
alluded  to  than  related  in  verses  of  a  somewhat  obscure  style  of  compo« 
ntion,  the  information  of  a  directiy  historical  nature  extends  little 
beyond  what  is  obtained  from  the  numismatic  researches  so  ably  and 
indffatigably  eondueted  by  our  Secretary.    Whether  a  more  complete 


2  Restoration  and  Translation  [Jan, 

transcript  would  nmcli  increase  our  information  from  this  source, 
may  also  be  doubted.  Lieutenant  Cunningham,  to  whose  zeal  and 
activity  the  inquirers  into  Indian  antiquities  are  so  deeply  indebted, 
states  that  he  made  the  transcript  of  this  Bhitiiri  inscription  under 
Tery  serious  disadvantages  :  but  I  am  not  disposed  to  attribute  to 
any  imperfections  arising  from  this  cause,  the  whole  or  even  the 
greater  part  of  the  errors  discoverable  in  the  inscription  as  now  exhi- 
bited. Some  are  certainly  chargeable  on  the  sculptor  who  formed 
the  letters  on  the  pillar,  unfaithfully  representing  the  remembered  or 
written  archetype  before  him  :  and  these  errors  are  of  sufficient  mag- 
nitude to  induce  the  probable  belief,  that  others  occasioning  more 
perplexity  in  the  deciphering,  may  have  arisen  from  the  same  source* 
From  whatever  source,  however,  they  proceed,  they  are  capable  of 
being  completely  detected  and  amended  in  all  the  earlier  part  of  the 
inscription :  viz.  the  introduction,  and  the  laudatory  verses  that  follow ; 
but  when  the  verse  suddenly  ceases  or  changes,  and  that  in  the  midst 
of  the  stanza,  as  it  does  about  the  middle  of  the  14th  fine  on  the 
pillar, — it  is  impossible  to  say  how  far  errors  of  the  same  kind  with 
those  before  found  and  corrected,  (such  as  this  sudden  cessation  itself 
seems  to  indicate)  may  have  produced  the  general  unintelligibility  of 
the  document  until  we  come  to  its  last  line,  the  19th.  With  the 
exception  of  those  four  lines  and  a  half,  the  rest,  notwithstanding  the 
indistinctness  of  many  of  the  letters  (indicated  by  the  frequent  double 
readings  and  occasional  lacunae  in  Lieutenant  Cunningham's  pencil 
copy),  and  the  more  serious  difficulty  arising  from  the  positive  errors 
above  mentioned,  may  be  interpreted  with  sufficient  confidence. 

That  I  may  not,  howerer,  seem  to  be  gratuitouriy  imputing  error 
to  an  unknown  artist  more  than  twelve  centuries  dead,  with  a  view  to 
screen  the  want  of  skill  or  accuracy  in  his  living  transcribers  and 
interpreters, — 1  am  bound  to  make  good  the  charge  in  question  in 
detail,  and  in  a  manner  that  may  bring  conviction  to  the  mind 
of  every  competent  scholar.  The  substitution  of  l(  for  ^  in  the 
word  iim^^llit  (cohibiti8''affectibuS'Viri)  in  the  6th  line,  is  certainly 
the  mistake  of  the  graver,  not  of  his  copyist :  as  is  also  the  equally 
evident  substitution  in  the  fcdlowing  line  of  the  trisyllable  Tf^T^ 
prXthIm  for  its  synonyme  Y^  prithvi  {the  earth) ;  where  the  latter 
word  of  two  long  syllables  is  indispensably  required  by  the  measure 
of  the  verse,  indicated  as  it  is  by  all  the  preceding  and  subsequent 
words  in  a  manner  not  to  be  mistaken.  These  words  in  their 
written  forms  in  the  ancient  character,  are  too  unlike  what  are 
severally  substituted  for  them  to  make  this  the  possible  error  of  a 
European  copyist  unacquainted  with  Sanscrit^ — while  they  are  pre* 


t837.]  of  tkt  Tnser^tian  on  the  Bhitdri  Ldi.  Z 

tMj  such  mistakes  as  a  Hindu  superficially  acquainted  with  that 
iangnage  might  most  easily  commit,  if  uninspected,  in  a  work  like 
this  :  the  former  arising  from  an  ignorant  confusion  of  two  words  of 
simikr  sound,  but  wholly  different  etymology  as  well  as  meaning,— 
the  latter  from  total  inattention  to  the  rules  of  metrical  harmony. 
Now  the  existence  of  two  such  glaring  errors  'of  the  sculptor,  uncor- 
rected, renders  it  highly  probable  that  we  should  impute  to  him 
a  large  proportion,  if  not  the  whole,  of  the  seven  following  equally 
manifest  errors,  (which  might  in  their  own  nature,  the  first  especially, 
he  as  ea»ily  committed  by  the  European  tracer  of  a  facsimile.) 

1.  We  have  in  line  8,  at  the  close  of  the  first  metrical  stanza,  one 
W  instead  of  two  in  the  words  ir^H  nanartta  required  to  close  the 
verse  in  the  Mdnim  measure 


with  no  room  whatever  in  the  facsimile  for  the  missing  letter. 

2.  We  have  in  the  beginning  of  line  10,  the  syllables  1^7  with  not 
the  least  space  between  them — though  it  is  absolutely  certain  that  a  n 
OQght  to  be  there,  no  other  syllable  making  a  word  with  the  syllables 
?lWx  preceding,  viz.  the  word  pranihita  from  the  close  oi  the  9th 
line. 

3.  Again  in  line  10,  we  have  in  the  facsimile  i^  where  the  measure 
cannot  possibly  admit  more  than  the  latter  of  these  two  syllables, 
viz.  the  long  ^  in  ^^^T. 

4.  We  have  in  line  12,  the  syllables  irf^lfYrf^fvi  without  the  least 
interval  in  the  facsimile  between  the  first  and  second  of  them, — 
though  the  first  is  the  penultimate  of  a  connected  and  well  defined 
stanza,  and  the  four  following  are  as  evidently  the  beginning  of 
another :  the  verse  thus  requiring,  as  does  the  sense  independently  of 
the  verse,  the  syllable  "i  to  close  the  former  stanza  with  the  wjord 
ndiham, 

5.  We  have  in  line  13,  the  syllables  ^:  ftr  in  close  juxta-posi- 
tion,  not  only  contrary  to  the  rules  of  sandhi,  which  in  verse 
are  carefully  observed,  but  the  former  appearing  from  the  preced- 
ing syllables  to  be  the  penultimate  of  a  Mdnini  line,  while  the  latter 
appears  equally  from  the  following  ones  to  be  the  third  syllable 
of  the  next :  so  that  there  are  absolutely  required  three  syllables  for 
which  there  is  no  space  whatever  in  the  facsimile  ;  viz.  either  Mlf^ 
which  I  have  supplied,  or  something  equivalent,  to  close  one  line  of 
the  stanza  and  begin  the  next. 

6.  There  is  no  adequate  space  for  the  seven  syllables  required  to 
be  supplied  at  the  beginning  of  the  14th  line  on  the  pillar  to  com- 
B  2 


4  Restoration  and  Translation  [Jah. 

mence  the  second  line  of  the  atanza  there,  thoagh  the  continuance 
of  the  same  measnre  is  so  clearly  marked  by  what  precedes  and  what 
immediately  follows:  and 

7.  What  is  still  more  strange,  that  measure  closes  wHh  the  second 
fine  of  the  stanza ;  what  follows  being  as  irredocible  to  metre  as  to 
good  sense. 

With  these  nine  specimens  of  most  evident  error  in  as  many 
lines  of  the  inscription,  the  two  last  errors  implying  the  skipping  of 
several  syllables  at  once, — and  closed  with  the  fact  that  there  is  no 
integral  number  of  Mdnini  stanzas  of  four  lines,  but  5^  only  from 
their  commencement  in  the  7th  line  of  the  pillar,— the  grounds  of 
conjectural  emendation  were  too  slight  for  its  probable  application, 
when  the  guide  of  metre  was  wanting.  Accordingly  from  the  14th 
to  the  last  line  of  the  pillar,  which  supplied  a  stanza  in  the  ordinary 
Anustubh  measure,  (a  space  constituting  about  one  quarter  of  the 
inscription,)  I  have  been  content  to  groupe  together  those  syllables 
which  formed  connected  meanings,  leaving  the  rest  in  which  no  such 
connexion  appeared,  uncopied:  and  abandoning,  with  respect  to 
them,  a  task  so  much  resembling  that  which  the  Chaldean  kin^ 
imposed  on  his  magicians, — that  of  supplying  the  dream  as  well  as 
the  interpretation. 

After  this  explanation,  I  proceed  to  exhibit  the  text,  together  with 
an  English  version  of  those  three  quarters  of  the  inscription  which  are 
sufficiently  intelligible,  beginning  with  the  seven  lines  of  prose,  that  * 
declare  the  genealogy  and  the  succession. 

Line  of 
tbeLAU 


1.       •iiti(««<i3iij|'^t    i^0M^i*<Mrd<^4a 

^B^    ^^TIHItH^Ml^'Sl  ^TPr^^g^^^iliiHJIg^:  ITCH 

7.       TO^emwir:  irwriw:  ^^fij4lMd^^4iJ^  •  rxrft]  ^ 


1837.] 


8. 


9. 


10. 


11. 


12. 


13. 


14. 

15. 
16. 

17. 
18. 

19. 


•f  the  Imcr^ioH  on  the  BkUdrf  Ldi. 


xtw'Rf^inranrT  f^iiiNr  hot  i 

V«I?^  f^ftR^:  irftfft^  •  il W3jr^t^ 

^•^srfiRni'  iiT^rr^^nrcinft^ftra^qTfiTm  -  - 

t^c^ft  wih^  • --  vrei  wf^f ^J 

•  ^4ir4^¥i^M  ^cwwRj^af"^'  HonStrorn  -  -  -  - 

TVanaHaticn. 
Of  tbe  liberator  of  the  greeteet  kingfs,  incom|Mirable  on  the  earth^^bj 
whom  loads  of  foreat  timber  are  collected  for  Uie  holocauatic  service  of 
liTDBAy  Vabuna  and  Yama  bj  the  completion  of  sacrifices  bearing  the 
flavoar  of  the  waters  of  all  the  four  circumambient  oceans^ — whose  glory 
reaches  to  the  firmament,— who  on  every  side  bestows  liberally  as  the 


6  Restoration  and  Tranflation  [Jan. 

golden-sided  mountain  (Meru), — by  whom  Meru  himself  might  be  borne 
aloft  in  the  piercing  talons  of  his  mighty  arm, — the  great  grandson  of  the 
great  king  Gupta,— grandson  of  the  great  king  Ghatotkacha, — son  of  the 
great  king,  the  sovereign  of  kings,  Chandra-gupta, — maternal  grandson 
of  Lff^HAVi, — ^bom  of  the  great  goddess-like  CuMA'RA-DB'vi, — the  great 
king,  the  sovereign  of  kings,  Samudra.oupta, — 

Of  him,  when  the  accepted  son  was  pronounced  to  be  the  son  of  Ds'vi, 
daughter  of  Maha'daitya,  the  incomparable  worshipper  of  the  supreme 
Bbaoavat  (Crishiva),  the  great  king,  the  sovereign  of  kings,  Cbandra. 
QUPTA, — then  his  son,  before  addicted  to  illiberality,  and  a  man  of  great 
parsimony,  was  purified  by  the  waters  of  destiny.  Such  was  the  excellent 
blessedness  of  the  worshipper  of  the  supreme  Bhaoavat,  the  great  king, 
the  sovereign  of  kings,  Cubia'ra-oupta,  celebrated  for  his  mildness  of 
disposition,  and  of  subdued  passions  united  to  accumulated  fame, — a 
blessedness  pervading  even  the  forests  and  desert  lands. 

Ferse, 

Having  well  surmounted  the  calamities  that  oppressed  the  earth,  the 
chief  and  unique  hero  of  the  Gupta  race,  of  face  like  a  lotus,  displays  the 
glory  of  conquest :  even  he,  by  name  Scanda-qupta  of  distinguished  and 
spotless  renown, — who  in  the  spirit  of  his  own  dreadful  deeds  danced 
in  the  fierce  dance,  (SivA-like  after  his  vengeance  for  Sita's  death.) 

Possessed  of  a  dear  insight  into  the  profound  wisdom  of  the  Tantras, 
with  a  spirit  of  unceasing  silence  (on  their  incommunicable  mysteriee— 
and  in  accordance  with  their  precept  and  discipline)  mangling  the  flesh  of 
the  refractory  in  successive  victories  ;~he  by  whom  their  challenge  to 
battle  being  accepted  and  answered,  forms  a  splendid  spectacle  in  every 
quarter  of  the  earth, — is  declared  even  by  alien  princes  to  be  one  whose 
mind  could  not  be  shaken  by  sudden  and  unexpected  calamity. 

For  afterwards  by  him  to  whom  the  keeping  of  his  treasure  was  com- 
mitted,— the  boundary  which  was  given  as  a  sacred  deposit,  and  worthy 
to  be  extended  to  the  extremities  of  the  earth — was  treacherously  taken 
away,  and  the  prosperity  of  the  family  removed  from  it,— (even  by  him 
the  minister  aforesaid)  coveting  the  wealth  of  that  family,  having  previ- 
ously professed  much  attachment  in  words,  but  destitute  of  the  light  (of 
truth),  and  followed  by  calamitous  defection. 

Yet  (having  conquered)  the  land,  his  left  foot  was  fixed  there  on  a 
throne  yet  untrodden  by  mortals,  and  having  obtained  excellent  room, 
and  laid  by  his  weapons,  he  reposed  from  war  on  his  (inaccessible)  moun- 
tain. His  pure  and  noble  exploits,  the  exploits  of  a  man  of  unspotted 
fame,  although  long  opposed  by  the  kings  of  the  excellent  seven  hills,  are 
now  sung  even  by  them. 

In  every  region  did  men  surround  that  young  prince,  when  his  father 
bad  gone  to  heaven,  as  one  who  had  attained  most  illustrious  prosperity : 
whom  his  father's  brother  and  the  other  chiefs  did  first  (thus  surround, 
hailing  him)  as  their  new  sovereign,  in  the  midst  of  the  joy  of  conquest, 
with  tears  in  their  eyes. 


1837.]  of  Ike  Inseripiiom  on  tie  BhitdH  Ldt.  7 

Mtf  he  who  is  like  Cbiibna  still  obeying  hie  mother  DsVakI,  after 
his  foes  ere  Tanquiahed^  he  of  golden  reys^  with  mercy  protect  this  my 
design. 


Whatever  prince  in  this  place  perpetually  worships  this  sacred  image, 
is  considered  by  Rudba  (Siva)  himself  as  one  wbose  understanding  is 
ennobled  and  rendered  praise-worthy  by  this  affectionate  devotion^  even  in 
the  land  of  Arha  (Indba)  and  the  other  celestials* 

Remarks  on  the  above  Inscription, 
The  parentage  of  Samodra-oupta  son  of  Chanora-gupta,  which 
dosed  the  Allahabad  inscription*  forms  in  nearly  the  same  words  the 
beginning  of  the  present;  and  his  panegyric  which  pervaded  the 
earlier  monament»  is  the  leading  subject  in  the  prose  part  of  this. 
The  first  new  fact  is  the  desi^ation  of  his  son  and  successor, 
Cbandra-gupta  the  second  :  whom  it  seemed  most  obvious  on  the 
first  reading  of  the  names*  to  identify  with  the  expected  son  and 
heir  of  the  18th  line  of  the  pillar  of  Allahabad,  the  offspring  of 
Samudra-ocpta  and  his  principal  queen  the  daughter  of  the  proud 
princess  Sanharic/.  This  identification,  however,  is  removed  by 
the  terms  of  the  inscription  itself:  this  son  does  not  succeed  by  right 
of  primogeniture,  but  as  peculiarly  selected  {parigrihita)  on  account 
of  his  eminent  virtues  from  the  rest  of  the  family  or  families  of  the 
polygamist  king,  and  is  the  oflspring  not  of  Sanharica's  daughter, 
but  of  the  daughter  of  a  prince  named  Mabadaitta.  The  son  and 
successor  of  Chandra- GUPTA  II.  is  Cumara-gupta,  who  is  represented 
as  having  been  a  very  unprincely  character  at  the  time  of  his  father's 
adoption  as  heir  to  the  throne ;  but  having  been  disciplined  by  some 
unnamed  fortune,  becomes  on  bis  own  accession  to  the  throne, 
an  emulator  of  the  mild  virtues  and  the  Vaishnava  devotion  of  his 
parent.  The  next  king  is  Scanda-gupta,  who  may  be  most  pro- 
bably supposed  to  be  the  son  of  his  immediate  predecessor  Cumara- 
ouPTA  :  but  on  this  point,  the  verse  which  here  takes  the  place  of 
the  more  narrative  prose,  is  unfortunately  silent.  We  only  hear  of 
his  distinguished  fame  as  a  warrior :  and  that  his  piety,  congenial 
with  his  acts,  does  not  take  the  same  turn  with  that  of  his  two 
nearest  predecessors,  of  devotion  to  Vishnu  the  Preserver,  but  attach- 
ed itself  to  the  opposite  system  now  so  prevalent  in  tliia  part  of 
India,  the  deep,  mysterious  and  sanguinary  system  of  the  Tantras. 
After  the  conquest  and  slaughter  of  many  opposing  kings,  we  hear 

*  See  p.  644  of  voliimo  V. 


t  Hist&rioal  Relfiark9  [Jam. 

of  his  eventual  trivrnph  over  a  more  formidable  enemy  than  all,  a 
treacherous  minister,  who  for  a  time  succeeda  in  diepoaseaaing  him 
of  his  kingdom.  After  vanquishing,  however,  the  rival  monarcha  of 
the  seven  hills,  -  and  resting  peacefully  on  his  laurels  in  his  inaccea- 
aible  mountain  throne,  (l^x^^^^^s  which  carry  us  away  from  the 
immediate  vicinity  of  the  Ganges,  but  whether  towards  the  north  or 
Central  India  we  have  no  means  of  determining,)  this  worthy  wor* 
shipper  of  Siva  and  DnaoA  ascends  to  heaven:  and  his  brother 
and  the  other  chiefs,  with  mingled  feelinga  of  grief  and  affectionate 
allegiance,  proclaim  his  young  child  the  heir  to  his  fttther's  crown 
and  conquests.  This  youth  is  described  as  obedient  to  the  queen 
dowager  his  mother,  as  was  Crishna  to  his  mother  De^akv;  but 
the  part  of  the  inscription  that  proceeds  to  speak  of  him  is  con- 
fused and  unintelligible ;  neither  does  he  appear  to  be  once  named ; 
unless  we  conceive  some  letters  of  line  1 8 .  to  give  his  name  thus  :  . 
Mabbsa-prita-gufta,  (the  Gupta  attached  to  Siva,  or  beloved  by  Siva  J) 
He  is  probably  the  MAHBNDaA-GUPTA  whose  name  occurs  in  several 
of  the  newly  discovered  coins  of  this  dynasty. 

The  royal  family  of  the  Guptas,  therefore,  as  adapted  to  the  time 
of  this  inscription,  stands  as  follows ;  the  Arabic  numerals  denoting 
sovereigns,  or  those  to  whom  the  prefix  Makardja  Adhirdja  beionga^ 
tn  the  order  of  their  succession. 

GuFTA,  a  Riija  of  the  SoUr  line. 


Ghatotka  OH  A,  ditto  ditto.       |  I;i^^,e  dTi^ht 


;er  was 


1.  Chandra -GUPTA  I.  — ^T^Cuma^ra-dbti^       Maha^-daitta^ 

qaeen  consort.        whose  daughter  was 

i 
2.  Samudra-gupta,  ——ft Da'vi% 

one  of  the  queens  of 

Samddra-gupta. 

3.  Cbandra-ocpta  II, 


4.  CUMA^RA-OUPTA, 

whose  Ma  probably  was 


5.  SeAMDA-OUPTA, 


6.  A  young  prince  (mahbndra-oupta  ?) 
a  minor  at  the  date  of  this  inscription. 


1637.]  OH  the  HmHfHm  if  ike  BkitdH  Lit.  9 

• 

One  remarkmUe  ftict.  learnt  «olelf  iron  tldft  isicriptioB*  is  the 
inwrelenee  at  the  tiaw  of  the  Gapta  dynast j^  of  die  two  oppoakp 
aectanan  forms  of  later  Hindtt  worship :  that  of  the  esduive  devor 
tees  of  ViSHHV  oa  the  one  hand,  whose  favorite  anthovity  is  the 
celebrated  poem  (probably  inserted  among  the  Puinas  by  the  com- 
paratively  recent  grammarian  Vopkdst a)  called  the  Srimad  Bkdgavata : 
and thatof  the  wordbippersof  Sita  and  his  female  enei|^es  on  liie  other, 
whose  text  books  ar«  those  singular  componnds  of  Cabalistic  mys« 
tery,  licentiousness  and  bipod,  the  Agamas  or  Tantras. — ^The  princes 
Chavdra-oupta  and  CuMA^»A-aurrA  are  expressly  commemorated  as 
belonging  to  the  former  class,  and  Scanda-oupta  as  an  adherent  of  tha 
latter.  And  here  I  must  recall  an  observation  that  I  hazarded  when 
Gommenting  on  the  Attahabad  inscription,  (J.  A.  S.  vol.  iii.p.  268,)  that 
the  worship  of  the  Saktis,  with  its  existing  mysteries  and  orgies,  was 
most  probably  unknown  in  India  at  the  date  of  that  monument.  The 
terms  in  which  that  species  of  devotion  is  spoken  of  about  a  century 
after,  in  the  second*  of  the  metrical  stanzas  in  the  present  Bhitdri 
inscription,  shews  that  the  same  system  was  even  then  dominant,  and 
sufficiently  powerful  and  seducing  to  enlist  kings  among  its  votaries. 
And  while  this  (if  I  am  correct  in  supposing  the  age  of  the  Gupta 
dynasty  to  be  somewhere  between  the  1st  and  9th  centuries  of  our 
era),  may  be  among  the  earliest  authentic  notices  of  that  mode  of 
worshipping  Bpaihava  and  C/li', — ^the  mention  of  it  at  all  furnishes 
an  additional  proof  to  my  mind  of  the  impossibilityt  of  referring  these 
monuments  to  the  earlier  age  of  CHANnaA-auPTA  Maurta,  or  that 
of  Alsxandbr  the  Great,  and  the  century  immediately  following. 

A  far  more  plausible  hypothesis  is  the  identification  of  this  Gupta 
dynasty,  with  that  which  is  mentioned  in  the  prophetico-historical 
part  of  the  Vishnu-Purina,  (Book  iv.  chap.  24,)  as  arising  in  this 
precise  tract  of  country,  contemporaneously  with  other  dynasties  in 
different  parte  of  India,  during  the  turbulent  period  that  followed 
the  extinction  of  the  last  race  of  Indian  sovereigns  that  reigned  in 
Magadha,  and  the  irruption  of  Saca  and  other  foreign  tribes  from 
the  north-west.  The  dominion  of  the  Guptas  is  there  said  to  include 
the  great  city  of  Praydga  on  the  confluence  of  the  Ganges  and  Jumna, 
where  their  principal  monument  is  now  found,  as  well  as  the  yet  more 
sacred  city  of  Mathurd  on  the  latter  river,  and  the  less  known  names 
of  PadmdvaH  and  Kdnti-puH,  (probably  near  the  site  of  our  present 
Cawnpare ;)  it  is  also  described  as  extending  down  the  Ganges  to 

•  See  Note  A.  t  See  Note  B. 

c 


10  Htiiorieal  Rmairk$  [Jam. 

Magadka  or  Bekar,  where  one  VisvA-gtHAXiKA  (or  Vista-sfhuufi,  of 
the  old  race  of  Magadka  soTereigns)  had  extirpated  the  existing  race 
of  Xattriyas,  and  set  up  other  low  caatee,  together  with  Brihmana,  ia 
their  stead ;  as  1  read  in  two  MSS.  copies*  of  the  Vishnu-PoHina,  the 
words  of  which  are 

int  M^H«<i  «KTf%^4t  ^m^rrfmbrr  ^ranf  inw  inrnt 

"  In  the  country  ol  Magadka,  one  named  Visva-sphatika  shall  form 
and  set  up  in  the  kingdom  other  castes,  the  Kaivarttas,  Yadus,  Pulin- 
das,  and  Bdihmans :  and  thus  having  abolished  all  the  races  of  Xattri- 
yas,  shall  the  nine  Nagas,  and  in  PadmdvaU,  Kdniupuri,  Matkurd,  and 
on  the  Gauges  from  Praydga,  shall  the  Magadkas  and  the  Guptaa 
rule  over  the  people  belonging  to  Magadka." 

All  these  new  sets  of  kings,  with  the  Naiskadka$  in  Calinga,  &c.  and 
the  more  barbarous  races  elsewhere,  are  represented  in  the  Purina 
as  ferocious,  rapacious  and  tyrannical  men,  of  little  knowledge  and  no 
principle,  whose  rise  and  progress  and  fall  are  to  be  equally  sudden 
and  extraordinary,  short-lived,  and  only  nominal  observers  of  religion. 
The  people  under  their  sway,  and  through  the  contact  of  foreign 
races,  will  gradually  fall  into  that  neglect  of  caste  and  other  religious 
observances,  that  reference  of  all  things  to  worldly  riches  and  conse- 
quent impiety  and  unrighteousness,  that  will  prepare  the  way  for 
the  tenth  and  last  incarnation  of  Vishnu  as  Kalki'  to  restore  all 
things.  Thus,  soon  after  the  account  of  their  Guptas,  close  the 
prophetic  ^announcements  of  Parasara  to  Maitrbta  of  what  was 
to  befal  the  world  after  him,  and  with  them  the  4th  Book  of  the 
Vishnu- Purina. 

.  It  is  true,  that  according  to  the  chronology  of  the  Purina,  as  set 
down   minutely  in  that   chapter,   we  should  have  the  commence- 

*  Th«  valnable  Bngliah  abstract  and  partial  translation  of  this  Pariioa  (as  of 
tba  others)  deposited  in  the  Asiatic  Society's  Library  by  Professor  H.  H.  Wix». 
SOK, — ^is  silent  on  the  latter  point ,  the  association  of  the  Guptat  with  Magam 
dkoi,  and  their  dominion  in  Behar:  relatiog  their  possession  of  those  four  cities 
in  the  DoAb,  PadmdvaU,  Kdnti'-puri,  Mathurdj  and  Praydga,  as  altogether  nneon. 
nected  -with  the  affairs  of  Magadka,  and  the  extirpation  of  the  Xattriyas  from 
that  conntry,  with  which  they  are  distinctly  blended  in  the  Sanscrit  passags 
as  given  above. 

For  the  further  testimony  of  ths  8rimad'Bk4ga9ata,  see  Note  C. 


m7.]  an  th€  InMcriptum  ^f  the  BhkdH  Ldt.  1 1 

ment  of  the  reign  of  these  Guptas  posterior  to  Sandeacottas,  and 
conseqventiy  to  Alsxanobr  the  Great,  by  (137  -I- 1 12  +  45  ^.  456  -f 
1399^  300  4-  186  =)  2635  years, — and  therefore  as  really  fatore 
to  OS  as  to  the  prophetic  Muni  and  his  hearer.  Bat  setting  aside  all 
other  considerations,  it  is  only  the  four  first  of  the  seven  component 
periods  of  this  snm  that  will  appear  to  an  attentive  inspection  of  the 
Parana  itself,  to  be  entitled  to  the  least  attention  :  viz.  the  spaces  as- 
signed respectively  to  the  Maorya,  the  Sanga,  the  Kanva  and  Andhra 
dynasties  of  Uinda  sovereigns  in  Magadka :  of  which  the  name  of 
each  individual  king  is  set  down,  their  several  numbers  10,  10,  4 
and  30  agreeing  perfectly  with  the  durations  assigned  to  each  race*. 
Bat  the  fifth  and  sixth  .periods  of  1399  and  300  years  have  no  sach 
catalogues  of  kings  accompanying  them,  but  only  a  statement  that 
m  the  former  there  should  rule  in  succession  seven  kings  of  the 
Abbhra  caste,  10  Gardabhiras,  16  Saka  or  Scythian  kings,  8  Yavana 
or  Grecian,  1 4  Tushira,  1 3  Munda,  and  1 1  Mauna  kings  :  and  in  the 
latter  period  of  three  centuries,  Paura  and  1 1  other  unnamed  sove- 
reigns. This  enumeration,  strongly  indicative  of  the  disturbed  and 
lemi-barbarous  condition  of  affidrs,  which  caused  the  suspension  of  all 
the  ancient  records, — and  in  which  synchronous  djmasties  might 
easily  be  mis-stated  as  successive  ones,  and  the  sum  of  years  readily 
palmed  on  the  Hindu  reader,  to  enhance  the  antiquity  of  the  classical 
and  heroic  ages  of  the  country, — ^is  succeeded,  in  the  last  period 
immediately  preceding  the  rise  of  the  Guptas,  by  something  more 
resembling  the  records  of  earlier  times.  As  this  list,  occupying 
the  seventh  period  above  mentioned  of  186  years,  has  not  yet  been 
pabUshed, — (that  of  Hamilton  in  the  corresponding  period  being 
somewhat  different  and  much  more  confused,)  1  will  here  set  it  down 
from  my  MS.  of  the  Vishnu-Purana. 


*  These  may  all  be  leen,  as  they  stand  in  this  and  other  Pnrfcnas,  in  p.  100 
•f  Hr.  J.  PaiNssp's  Useful  Tables.  The  accnracy  of  these  lists  is  strongly  con- 
imed  by  the  collateral  testimony  of  the  Chinese  travellers  in  India  in  the  5th 
century,  whose  relation  is  published  in  the  London  Asiatic  Journal  of  July  last* 
Their  king  of  Kapihf  Yub-oai,  Beloved  of  the  Moon^  whose  ambassador  sent 
presents  to  China  A.  D.  428,  is  (not  Ckandra/nanda,  as  the  learned  translator 
•f  that  work  suspected,  but)  Chandka-bri%  the  king  immediately  preceding 
PvLOMABCBis,  the  Ust  of  the  Andhra  dynasty  at  Magadha^^wYko  was  reigning 
at  this  precise  time.  This  removes  the  hope  entertained  by  Mr.  J.  Prinsip, 
(to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  the  communication  of  this  paper)  and  myself,  that 
this  might  prove  to  be  the  CHAirnaA-oupTA  of  the  inscription,  and  makes  the 
litter  posterior  to  him  by  probably  three  or  four  centuries. 
c  2 


11  Hisiorical  Remarks  [Jan. 

ViivBBTA-SACTi  firom  Kiltkila,  who  adopts  the  mamiert  of 

the  YaTanat,  wbose  aoB  ia 


PURAKJATA, 

I 

Ra'K  A-CH  ANDB  A  , 

I 

Dbarma. 

VANOAmA,  (WilB.  VAm'ANOA.) 

Kritakandaka,  (who  hat  4  soni.) 
I 

'  \ \ ' 

SUKHINANOI,  NaNDITASAS,  SuUHA,  PrATIBA. 

who  haa  13  sona. 
After  whom  came  4  Bahukaa  or  Bactrians,  3  Puspamitras,  13  Yadoo 
mitras,  7  Mekalas ;  and  in  Kausala  or  Oude,  9  Naishadhas. 

Thus  the  account  of  this  dynasty,  which  Hamilton  calls  the  Bah- 
lic  or  Bactrian  one,  terminates  in  a  confusion  worse  confounded  than 
that  from  which  it  emerged.  And  this  statement  in  the  Vishnn- 
Pnrina  is  immediately  followed  by  the  passage  above  quoted  respect- 
ing the  Magadhas  and  Guptas. 

Allowing,  however,  the  least  possible  duration  to  the  confused 
periods  that  foUowed  the  subversion  of  the  Andhra  dynasty  in  the 
middle  of  the  fifth  century  after  Christ,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  fix 
the  subjects  of  our  present  inquiry,  the  Guptas,  higher  than  the  age 
of  Chaelbmaonjb  in  Europe,  if  we  suppose  them  identical  with  the 
Guptas  of  the  Purina. 

NOTB  A. 

The  insertion  among  the  praises  of  the  5th  king  Soanda-oupta,  of 
the  epithet  "  a  mangier  of  the  flesh  of  the  refractory/'  (mnnaMM-pala" 
sdtd,)  and  that  in  close  juxta-position  with  the  attributes  of  peculiar 
wisdom,  and  adherence  to  a  mysterious  system  of  Cabalistic  theo- 
logy,— may  appear  surprising  to  persons  who  have  either  considered 
but  slightly  the  genius  and  tendencies  of  idolatry,  or  are  unacquaint- 
ed with  this  peculiar  form  of  it.  To  shew  how  perfectly  natural  ia 
the  Juxta-position  in  the  present  instance,  I  cannot  give  a  more 
generally  intelligible  proof  than  in  the  picture  drawn  in  the  metaphy- 
sical drama  Prabodha-chandra-udaya,  of  a  votary  of  this  same  Tantric 
discipline,    under  the  name  of  Sa-uma-siddh/nta, — ^i,  e.  says  the 


1887.] 


on  the  Insenptum  of  the  BkUdH  Ldt. 


18 


commentetor,  ^  proleMor  of  tke  science  of  Siva  Bbairava  in  eon- 
jaaction  with  Uma  hia  coilsort. — I  will  give  the  original  Sanecrit  and 
Ptacrit  (the  latter  spoken  by  the  Buddhist,  being  his  own  Pfif, — the 
former  by  the  other  two  speakers)  with  a  different  version  from  that, 
of  Dr.  Tatloe,  distingnishing  prose  and  verse  exactly  as  in  the 
original :  premising,  that  the  ingeaiovn  author  does  not  intend  to 
give  any  exaggeration  or  caricature,  but  simply  to  exhibit  a  model  of 
an  existing  mode  of  belief  and  practice  in  his  time  :  such  as  may  be 
traced  also,  under  certain  modifications  even  now  ;  after  centuries  of 
Mahomedan  and  Christian  rule  have  interfered  with  the  free  exercise 
of  such  homicidal  worship. 

'WT  Ji"W*m^*n«<ni^im5f*i  'ft  mKMi  \ 
^TOT I  [^aitnf] wv  trw  Mi*i4imin  ^n><i^v  ^^iiti^n  ^fih 


1 4  Hiitorical  Remarkt  [Jan. 

In  Act  III. 
T^  them,  entw  Soma-Siddbanta  in  the  ffuUe  qfa  Kdp6iika  (or  num  ^9kuU$), 

with  a  iword  in  hit  hand, 
SowM'Sid.  {walking  aboui,) 

With  goodly  necklace  deck*d  of  bonei  of  men. 
Haunting  the  tombs,  from  cups  of  human  aknll 
Eating  and  qnaffing,^-eTer  I  behold 
With  eyes  that  Meditation's  saWe  hath  dear'd. 
The  world  of  direrse  jarring  elements 
Composed,  but  still  all  one  with  the  Supreme. 
Mnddhiit.    This  man  professes  the  rule  of  a  iUp&lika.    I  will  ask  him  what  it 
i«. — {Ooinff  up  to  him.)  O,  ho  1  yon  with  the  bone  and  skull  necklace,  what 
tar%  yonr  notions  of  happiness  and  salration  ? 
89ma»8id.  Wretch  of  a  Buddhist  1  Well ;  hear  what  is  our  religion. 

With  flesh  of  men,  with  brain  and  fat  well  smear'd, 
We  make  our  grim  burnt-offering, — break  our  fast 
From  cupa  of  holy  Bridiman's  skull, — and  ever 
With  gurgling  drops  of  blood  that  plenteous  stream 
From  hard  throats  quickly  cut,  by  us  is  worshipped 
With  human  offerings  meet,  our  God,  dread  Bh  air  at  A. 
Brdhnum  Mendicant,  {(ttopping  hii  eart.)    Buddhist,  Buddhist,  what  think  you 

of  this  ?  O  horrible  discipline  ! 
Buddhi9t.  Sacred  Arhata  I  some  awful  sinner  has  surely  deceived  that  man. 
Soma'Siddkanta  (in  a  rage).  Aha  I — sinner  that  thon  arty-^Tilest  of  heretict, 
with  thy  shaven  erown,  drest  like  the  lowest  outcasts,  uncombed  one,  away 
with  thee  1  Is  not  the  blessed  huaband  of  Bh  atami  the  sole  canse  of  th« 
creation,  preservation,  and  destruction  of  the  fourteen  worlds,  and  his  power 
establiiihed  by  the  fullest  demonstration  of  the  V^dant  ?  Let  us  yet  shew 
even  yon  the  magnificence  of  this  religion. 

I  cidl  at  will  the  best  of  gods,  great  Haki, 
And  Hara's  self  and  Brahma,— I  restrain 
With  my  sole  voice  the  course  of  stars  that  wander 
In  heaven's  bright  vault ;  the  earth  with  all  ita  load 
Of  mountains,  fields  and  cities,  I  at  will 


1637.]  an  the  Imeripiian  of  the  Bhitdri  Ldt,  1 5 

Badvoa  oneo  mom  to  water— md  behold 
I  drink  it  np. 
BmidkUt,    AUa  1  poor  K&pklika,  this  ii  just  what  I  aaid.    Yoa  have  been  de- 
ceived by  aoioe  juggler,  ipreading  out  falae  imagei  before  you. 
Somm'SiddJUmta,     What,  again,  thon  ainner  1  Dost  thou  dare  to  call  the  great 
M AinaTAttA  a  jnggler  ?  Thia  thy  malignity  mna t  not  be  fotgiTcn.  Lo,  therefore. 
With  foaming  flooda  of  gore  that  gnsh  amain 
From  throat  well  aevered  with  this  sabre's  edge» 
I  make  my  sacrifice  to  him  that  calls 
I  With  beat  of  drum  the  hosts  of  creatures  after  him, 

Dread  Sit  a — and  with  these  rich  mddy  streams 

Delight  his  consort  well,  Bhatani. 

(Draws  hi$  sword*) 
[How  the  hand  of  the  Tantrie  sealot  is  arrested  from  smiting  the  unfortunate 
Buddhist, — ^how  he  then  enters  on  a  psychological  defence  of  his  opinions,— 
how  he  is  then  joined  bj  Sraddha^  (or  Faith  1)  in  the  character  of  a  KapattnUf 
who  by  her  blandishments  leads  both  the  Brfthman  mendicant  and  the  Buddhist,  to 
deport  themselTes  like  Tantrists, — and  how  they  all  then  join  Soma-Siddhamta 
in  a  meditative  dance ; — all  this  and  other  wonders  msy  be  found  by  the  curious 
in  the  drama  aboTO  cited.] 

NOTB  B. 

In  once  more  expressing  the  opinion,  that  the  Gupta  dynasty  of  oar 
present  monuments  is  posterior  to  the  Christian  era,  I  am  by  no  means 
insensible  to  the  new  light  that  Mr.TuRNoua  has  thrown  on  the  history 
of  Sandracottus  in  the  extracts  he  has  given  from  a  learned  commen- 
tary on  the  Mahd'Wanso,  pp.  Ixxi — ^Ixxxii.  of  his  very  interesting  pre- 
face to  that  great  historical  work.  That  some  of  my  objections  to 
the  identity  of  the  two  Chandra- quptas  are  removed,  or  at  least 
greatly  weakened,  I  freely  admit :  there  certainly  appears  ancient 
Buddhist  authority  (for  such  is  apparently  the  Atta^kathd  or  Aetata- 
hatha  of  the  Uttara-yihara  priests  alleged  by  the  commentator)  for 
making  the  Mauryas  a  branch  of  the  Solar  race ;  utterly  inadmissible 
as  is  the  etymology  assigned  for  that  name  in  the  Tlkd  (p.  Ixxvi.)  as 
well  as  for  the  name  of  Sisunaga,  ancestor  of  the  Nandas,  (pp.  Ixxii. 
Ixxiii.)  It  is  also  very  remarkable,  in  relation  to  this  subject,  that 
the  latter  prince  is  there  represented  as  the  son  of  a  L199HAT1  Rija» 
that  being  apparently  the  name  of  a  distinguished  family  in  Magadha : 
L199HAYI  being  also  the  name,  in  the  inscriptions  of  Allahabad  and 
Bhitdri,  of  the  father-in-law  of  our  Chandra-gupta  I.  and  maternal 
grand- father  of  Samudra-gupta.  Nevertheless,  there  still  appear 
to  me  insurmountable  objections  to  identifying  Samuora-gupta  with 
ViNDU-SARA,  the  son  and  successor  «f  Chandra-gupta  Maurta  on 
the  Magadha  throne .  while  a  still  more  evident  impossibility  is  now 
added  of  identifying  his  son,  the  Vaiehnava  Chandra-gufta  II.  of  our 
present  monument,  with  Asoca,  son  of  Vindctsara,  the  zealous  ad- 


1^  Higtmictd  Rmuarkt,  4e.  [l 

herent  and  propagator  of  Baddbkin,  not  only  in  hit  own  dominions 
of  Magadha,  but  the  north,  east,  and  south,  as  far  as  CeyUm.     It  is 
needless  to  pursue  the  discrepancy  of  the  genealogies  further :  the 
VtMnttva   CuMAaA-ouPTA  and  the  Saivya  and  Saktya  worshipper, 
ScAMDA^ouPTA,  have  nothing  in  common  with  the  Buddhist  descen- 
dants and  successors  of  Dharmasoca.     Is  it  not  also  very  possible 
that  with  a  view  to  exalt  the  immediate  ancestry  of  that  most  revered 
prince,  the  priests  of  the  favored  religion  may  have  introduced  this  ac- 
count of  the  Moriya  family,  as  an  offspring  of  the  Solar  race, — so  dis- 
crepant from  that  which  other  Indian  accounts,  as  well  as  Greek  and 
Roman,  give  of  its  origin  ?  That  the  Buddhist  priests,  notwithstanding 
their  hostility  to  caste,  are  not  insensible  to  considerations  of  this  kind, 
is  evident  from  the  care  with  which,  in  the  Mahd^wanso  and  elsewhere, 
they  inculcate  the  undoubted  royal  descent  of  Gautama  Buddha. 


NOTB  C 

The  passage  above  quoted  from  the  Vishnu- Purina  seems  to  have 
been  somewhat  differently  read  by  the  more  modem  author  of  the 
Srfmad'Bhdgavata, — who  here  as  elsewhere,  is  apparently  only  trans- 
ferring into  his  own  more  polished  and  elaborate  verse,  the  records 
found  in  the  older  Puranic  legends.  By  him  the  term  Gupta,  instead 
of  being  a  proper  name,  is  made  an  epithet  of  the  earth  as  ruled  or 
protected  (for  so  the  scholiast  Sridhara  has  explained  it)  by  the 
VisvA-spHATiKA  abovc  mentioned,  who  is  here  called  Visva-sphubji. 
The  close  agreement,  as  well  as  occasional  discrepancy,  of  the  two 
authorities,  will  be  easily  seen  from  the  following  extract  (Bhdgavata^ 
Bookxii.  chap.  1.) 


^Tuftr  ♦f(<fl 


«'  VisvA-sPHURJi,  another  Puranjata,  (i.  e.  says  the  scholiast,  the 
best  of  the  descendants  of  Puranjata  or  Ripunjaya,  who  was  king  of 
Magadha^  B.  C.  900.)  shall  create  new  barbarian  castes,  the  Pulindaf, 
Yadus  and  Madras.  This  ill-minded  warrior  shall  make  the  greatest  part 
of  his  subjects  to  be  un-brfihmanical,  (or  lower  than  sudras)— and  hav- 
ing exterminated  the  Xattriyas,  he  shall,  in  the  city  of  Padmdvafi^ 
(ind  on  the  Ganges,  as  far  as  Prayaga,  derive  tribute  from  the  pro* 
iected  earth." 


Hie  word*  ^^ahnnni^M  are  explemed  here  by  the  tcholiast  to  de* 
•eribe  the  mtaation  of  the  king's  metropolis  Padm6vaH,  as  being  sitn- 
ated  in  the  Ganges  ahove  Projfiga,  or,  as  he  words  it,  between  AUakah^d 
and  Hmridvdr.  Bat  this  explanation  is  quite  inapplicable  to  the  same 
words  as  they  etand  in  the  Vishna-Portna,  where  they  immediately 
Mlow  the  mention  of  Matkmrd,  and  where  the  mention  of  MagtMa 
ffAowing  mdnces  me  to  interpret  the  words  "  on  the  Ganges  behm 
Fraydgu^'  or  between  AUdkdbad  and  the  sea. 


fl. — Alphahett  •/  the  Tai  langmafe.     By  the  Rev.  N.  BaowN,  JIftf 

titmary  in  Aeeam. 

■ 

[We  are  indebted  to  Capt.  F.  Jbmkins,  Political  Agent  in  Aeeam^ 
for  kindly  engaging  Mr.  Brown  to  throw  light  upon  the  Akom  and 
KhoMti  alphabets,  of  which  it  may  be  remembered  Capt.  Jbnkins 
two  years  ago  presented  to  the  Society  some  manuscript  volumes  then 
undecipherable  for  the  want  of  this  indispensable  key.  The  Ahom  let- 
ters are  stated  to  be  copied  from  an  old  book  in  the  author's  possession. 
The  brief  notice  of  the  language  itself,  (Mr.  Brown  writes  to  Capt.  J.) 
was  gathered  from  a  pandit  of  the  Jorhdth  Bija,  whom  he  employed 
as  teacher  for  a  few  months.  He  did  not  seem  to  possess  a  very 
perfect  knowledge  of  the  Ahom  language,  and  he  stated  that  the 
same  waa  true  of  the  Ahome  in  general,  who  for  the  most  part  have 
lost  all  knowledge  of  their  original  tongue. 

Captain  Jinkinb  thinks  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  Ahom 
rijas  came  into  Aeeam  from  the  eastward  about  the  beginning  of  the 
thirteenth  century ;  and  that  the  immediate  cause  of  their  emigra- 
tion is  to  be  sought  for  in  the  breaking  up  of  the  Chinese  empire  by 
the  Moguls, — for  at  the  epoch  whenCnuKAPHA  had  fixed  himself  in 
Aeeam»  Kdblai  Khan  had  just  established  himself  in  China,  We  may 
confidently  hope  that  after  a  little  longer  residence  at  Sadiyd,  Mr. 
Brown,  who  is  rapidly  extending  his  acquaintance  with  the  different 
branches  of  the  Shydn  language  will  be  induced  to  favor  us  with  a 
sketch  of  the  contents  of  the  old  Ahom  chronicles,  which,  we  are  given 
to  understand,  certainly  exist  iu  Aeeam,  and  of  which  thef  volume 
transmitted  by  Capt.  Jenkins  mSy  be  a  portion. 

Capt.  Jbnkins  alludes  to  a  curious  fact,  communicated  by  Mr. 
Brown,  which  should  be  a  further  inducement  to  examine  their  books  ; 
namely,  that  no  trace  of  Buddhism  is  to  be  found  in  the  religion  of 
the  AMme.    This  is  a  remarkable  deviation  from  the  circumstances 


}8  Alphabets  of  tke  Tai  angnagt.  [JAir«. 

of  the  other  Shydn  ftimilies  whose  literatare  is  bat  a  direct  trans- 
lation of  Barmese  Buddhism,  as  their  alphabets,  the  Shyan,  Khamtf, 
L&08,  &c.,  are  sqen  to  be  mere  modifications  of  the  Barmese  or  ViXi 
alphabet. 

This  fact  would  seem  to  arg^e  that  the  emigration  of  the  Akom9^ 
from  their  own  country  Siam,  had  taken  place  prior  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  Buddhist  religion  ioto  that  country — ^but  how  can  this  be 
reconciled  with  the  date  of  Chukapha  ? — Ed.] 

The  Language  of  the  Ahome. 

The  Ahom  is  a  branch  of  the  Tai  lang^ge,  which  is  spoken,  with 
some  variations,  by  the  Khamtis,  the  Shjins,  the  L£os,  and  the  Sia- 
mese, all  of  whom  designate  themselves  by  the  general  appellation  of 
Tai.  Among  the  Ahoms,  or  that  portion  of  the  Tai  race  inhabiting 
Aaedm,  the  language  is  nearly  extinct,  being  cultivated  only  by  the 
priests,  as  the  ancieat  language  of  their  religion ;  while  their  vernacu- 
lar and  common  dialect,  as  well  as  that  of  the  people,  is  Asedmese, 
As  the  Ahoms  once  ruled  over  Assam,  it  is  somewhat  surprising  that 
more  traces  of  their  language  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  present  dialect 
of  the  Assamese,  which  contains  very  few  words  of  Tai  origid. 

As  might  naturally  be  expected,  the  Ahoms,  from  disuse  of  their 
original  tongue,  have  lost  many  of  its  peculiar  sounds.  In  conformity 
with  the  pronunciation  of  the  Assamese,  they  g^ve  to  w  the  sound  of  b; 
andy,  they  pronounce  as^  or  xr.  The  sound  of  the  French  v,  which  is  so 
common  in  the  Tai,  they  change  sometimes  to  d  and  somethnes  to  f . 
The  intonations  of  their  original  tongue  they  have  entirely  lost ;  one 
reason  of  this  undoubtedly  is,  that  these  intonations  were  never  express* 
ed  by  the  Ahoms  in  writing.  The  same  is  at  present  the  case  with  the 
Khamtis  and  Shyins,  who  have  no  characters  expressive  of  their  in- 
tonations, having,  like  the  Ahoms,  adopted  the  Burman  alphabet^ 
which  is  inadequate  to  meet  the  wants  of  the  Tai  language  in  this  re* 
spect.  The  Siamese  characters,  on  the  contrary,  represent  the  tones 
with  the  greatest  precision. 

It  is,  however,  remarkable  that  the  language  of  the  Ahoms  as 
pronounced  by  the  priests,  corresponds  to  the  Siamese  with  much 
greater  exactness  in  some  respects,  than  any  of  the  Shyin  dialects 
spoken  between  Assam  and  Siam. 

1 .  The  sound  of  b,  frequent  in  the  Siamese  and  L4os,  is  converted 
into  m  by  all  the  Shyans,  while  the  Ahoms  have  preserved  the 
regular  b, 

2.  The  Siamese  d  is  changed  by  the  Shy£ns  to  /,  and  by  the  Kham- 
tis to  n,  but  the  Ahoms  give  it  its  correct  pronunciation. 

3.  The  same  is  true  of  the  letter  r,  which  the  Shyins  change  to  h. 


"       ^l/fAaleig     of   tk-e     7ZAJ   La-n-f^u.ag^« 

.     gg 

JV8071.«ntt aCBMC«lS  . 

1 

4 

1 

1 

i 

1 

1 

* 

1 

-A 

1 
1 

8 
^ 

1 

4 

en 

M 

r» 

)0 

m   n 

*«• 

no 

n 

r» 

n 

no 

>(« 

■3 

W 

•o 

•0 

3  ^ 

i*fl 

cm 

"I 

^ 

"^ 

(03 

*«' 

C 

V 

e 

c 

c 

^ 

a9 

r? 

Vi 

'o3 

*/ 

e 

n» 

M) 

ro 

G     § 

■*; 

o? 

»? 

(« 

vS 

o? 

^r 

ao 

80  g 

a»^ 

"I 

1 

•1 

1 

•^ 

it. 

e? 

n; 

*? 

T 

gj.w 

V 

^ 

7 

•J 

I 

'I 

.(.: 

00 

w 

o» 

c» 

CO  9 

*  i 

em 

/n 

m 

en 

r<r) 

a;  r"ivJ 

00 

x» 

«» 

00 

Q  a 

an, 

A 

•W 

f^ 

tyi 

cccn 

*,  (r»,«; 

9 

3 

d 

com 

''1 

.«, 

'n 

a?* 

io  fj..,-; 

O 

A 

"?. 

f 

'•a 

1° 

<^m 

*.-  r»"*; 

f 

V 

1* 

7n 

3 

» 

rof 

l,liO„^ 

u 

■o 

t) 

V 

rf  C3 

>  ' 

^ 

•^ 

!° 

or 

u. 

u 

\J3 

(X) 

c6 

tA  93 

M« 

't 

i^titj 

Sfi 

/ 

ff 

^ 

^ 

-fro 

k^ 

u 

V 

V 

« 

V 

m 

00 

hii 

cu 

vu 

es 

CM 

«r 

;' 

i 

f 

^i 

<OJj^ 

k^ 

a 

^ 

# 

1 

«i 

-r 

"# 

».'. 

CO 

TV 

09 

ro 

CO 

i 

-/ 

*C 

7* 

.(«i 

o 

O 

o 

o 

iV 

,06 

«^ 

1?S 

(n/o 

>^«<. 

« 

X» 

o 

i 

'f 

ku 

M 

•4 

ru 

-1 

$ 

>i 

•f 

i 

:£) 

k,i 

«/> 

U)         -t 

33 

■t»? 

««9 

•n 

*)     -A 

Oo-fUfTjp  ij^nto   J)^ 

ro  s'ioi^W)  ?  ii)(''tJi  e  is  1^ ;: 

1837.]  Alphabet*  tf  the  Tai  Umguapt.  19 

4.  Where  doable  conflonants,  as  kl,pl,  kr,  &c.  ocear  at  the  com- 
mencemeiit  of  a  word,  as  they  frequently  do  in  Siamese,  the  Shyins 
and  Kharnds,  as  well  aa  the  L£ot,  soften  the  pronunciation  by  omit- 
ting the  second  consonant;  but  it  is  preserved  by  the  Ahoms.  I  will 
illustrate  each  of  these  remarks  by  a  few  examples. 


Siame»e, 

JAot. 

8hy4Ln. 

Khamti. 

A'hom, 

1.B6 

hk 

mk 

mk 

b4 

a  ihoulder. 

Bin 

biin 

mkn 

mkn 

bktt 

a  Tillage. 

Bin 

bin 

min 

mia 

bin 

to  fly. 

Bo 

bo 

•mo 

mo 

bo 

a  well. 

?.Di 

df 

U 

Di 

di 

good. 

i>eog 

deng 

leng 

neng 

deng 

red. 

Doi 

doi 

loi 

Doi 

doi 

a  mountain. 

Din 

dila 

Ua 

nAu 

dku 

a  itar. 

'    Dflan 

dUn 

IQn 

nftn 

dfin 

the  moon. 

S.Rak 

rakorhak 

faak 

hak 

rak 

to  Iota. 

Riii 

rii 

hki 

hki 

rki 

bad. 

Ron 

ron 

hon 

hon 

ron 

hot. 

R6 

r6 

h6 

h6 

rik 

to  know. 

Rda 

rCk 

ha 

ha 

ra 

a  boat. 

Rflan 

lika 

ban 

hftn 

r(in 

a  home. 

4.PUi 

Pfc 

P^ 

P4 

p)k 

a  ftih. 

Klai 

kal 

kai 

kai 

klai 

distant. 

KlUa 

M 

kQ 

kH 

km 

salt. 

PIAak 

p«k 

pttk 

pUk 

pl6k 

a  husk. 

Fromi  these  circumstances  we  may  conclude  that  the  Siamese  and 
Ahom  dialects  afford  a  more  correct  specimen  of  the  original  Tai  lan- 
guage, than  either  the  Lios,  Khamtf,  or  Shyan ;  for  it  is  improbable, 
if  the  original  forms  had  been  simple  and  easy  of  enunciation, 
Uiat  they  would  have  been  exchanged  for  others  more  difficult ;  but  it 
is  perfectly  natural  that  difficidt  forms  should  be  exchanged  for  others 
more  sim^e. 

Espktnatian  of  the  Table. 

It  is  probable  that  all  the  alphabets  of  the  Tai,  (if  we  except  the 
Siamese,)  were  formed  from  the  Barman.  The  column  of  Burman 
letters  is  merely  added  for  the  purpose  of  comparison.  The  Ahom, 
Khamtf,  and  Shyin  alphabets  each  contain  eighteen  letters,  but 
tiiis  number  is  quite  inadequate  to  express  the  various  sounds  of  these 
languages.  The  L&os  alphabet  is  more  perfect :  it  contains  fewer 
letters,  however,  than  the  Siamese.  In  the  above  table  we  obserre 
that  the  L&os  alphabet  contains,  to  some  extent,  two  distinct  charac- 
ters for  each  letter  of  the  Ahom  and  Shyin  ;  one  denoting  the  rising, 
and  the  other  the  fidling  tone*.     The  rising-toned  letters  are  set  first 

*  The  second  column  of  the  L^os  consonants  embrace  the  second  •rder  or 

4he  .softer  sound  of  each  class  of  the  Indian  alphabets,  g  gh  gjjk ;  d  dh  ;  b  bk^ 

&c. :  the  gh  only  is  formed  differently  from  the  same  letter  of  the  Barman 

a^habet.    We  have  inserted  these  letters  ia  th«  Roman  column  on  ths  abojr# 

j>  2 


20  AfyhabelM  of  tie  Tai  Umputfe.  [Jait. 

in  the  eolitmn ;  those  on  the  right  hand  hare  the  idling  tone.  Seve- 
ral of  the  falling-toned  letters  hare  no  corresponding  character  for 
fSke  opposite  intonation  ;  when  it  is  required  to  express  this»  an  A  is 

written  above  the  letter,  which  raises  its  tone;  thus,  CO  a^*  ^  «» 
(£>  m,   CO  A  &c.    A  sinular  plan  is  adopted  in  the  Siamese,  where 

the  high-toned  h,  is  prefixed  to  other  consonants  for  the  purpose  of 
raising  their  tone. 

The  pronunciation  of  the  foiurth  letter  in  the  table  is  not  uniform  r 
^e  Siamese  give  it  the  sound  of  ch,  the  Lios  nearly  the  same,  while 
all  the  Shyins  pronounce  it  as  st.  The  next  letter,  chh,  is  confound^ 
ed  by  the  Shy£ns  with  t.  The  character  for  ph  is  used,  by  the 
Ahoms  and  Shylns,  to  express  both  the  aspirated  p  and  the  sound  of 
/;  the  Khamtis  for  the  most  part  confound  these  two  sounds.  The 
Ahoms  use  the  same  character  for  both  d  and  ji ;  and  also  for  b  and 
19 ;  but  the  latter  sound  is  changed  to  that  of  b,  whenever  it  occurs- 
at  the  beginning  of  a  word. 

In  the  table  of  vowels  we  also  find  the  sounds  represented  more 
folly  by  the  Lios  than  by  the  northern  tribes  ;  though  the  Laos  are 
still  behind  the  Siamese  in  expressing  the  niceties  of  the  language. 
The  sounds  resembling  the  French  u  imd  eup  or  the  German  ft  and  d,  are 
written  alike  by  the  Shyins,  though  they  are  perfectly  distinguished 
in  pronunciation ;  as  also  the  sowids  of  at  and  di;  au  and  du ;  eu  and 
Iv.  The  sound  aU,  whichr  is  very  common  among  the  Shyins  and 
Khamtis,  does  not  occur  in  the  Laos.  Its  place  is  supplied  by  «t\ 
The  long  6  final  of  the  Shydns  is  generally  pronounced  da  or  ua  by 
the  L&)8  and  Siamese.  The  Shyin  character  given  in  the  table  is 
that  used  in  the  neighborhood  of  Ava  ;  it  is  the  same,  with  very  slight 
variations,  as  that  used  by  the  Shyans  of  Mdgtumg. 

Note.  At  the  foot  of  the  alphabetical  scheme,  lithographed  from 
Mr.  Brown's  manuscript,  we  have  inserted  the  Ahom  legend  of  an 
Assamese  rupee,  said  to  be  of  CsAKaADWAjA  Sink  a,,  who  repulsed 
Aorangzbb's  g^neral»  and  whose  reign  commenced  in  16:21'^.  The 
sculptured  letters  dififer  considerably  in  form  from  the  written  ones„ 
and  thexe  is  too  much  uncertainty  for  us  to  attempt  applying  the 
Soman  character  to  it,  without  a  native  at  hand  to  correct  the  reading. 

We  have  also  given  in  the  two  following  plates,  facsimiles  on  a 
reduced  scale  of  the  commencement  of  the  manuscript  volumes  in  the 

grounds ;  but  the  pronanciation  nast  of  coarse,  under  the  author's  ezplaaa- 
tiOD,  be  restrictod  to.  the  aouads  of  the  first  column  k  khg  ch  tkh  g  tihs  p  ph, 
dte. ;  with  the  rising  or  fiilling  intonations  respectiTely.— Eo« 
*  See  page  118  of  Cbronologicsl  Appendix. 


jSjaeciiTteTL  o^  tke  X1nuTn.tv  ckaLTacter. 

/rmn  4L  nt€LnuscriP't  #/  fO  pages,  in  tke  Jijia,ticJSoci^iy 4  library. 


jiu^aj^s.  /•« .  Vol  vr  pLw: . 

Sfiecim€7L   p/  tke  Ahem,  or  AsscLTTv,  Cha^racier, 

/r9nt   «   mmn^u^crifit  voluntm    /kr^^mi^Ud  io  ikm  Society  if  C^rFJmnJh/nj. 


'u^ne. 


©    ir^\k»  t^khi  c^ffi    ^fh»    y^'v^  '^'^\^'^   xm/*^ 

yi^rf.'    f^^i   >5^«*    V|/i-    Iji:^^^-'  1iy|rf«:     IjOr^M^ 

1^,-*  >t;f[c/^  H^y.'  tuj^^.'  ur[/^  Vl-y^-  '*^'-* 
e^v  -?)?  »vijf  ^i?  ^ife  »gv  i^i!^  t£^5  t^u^  i^iS"?: 


'«/t.  A-«^n      Aw>        Aeun- 


r^Ljb        rz/f        ru^  rc/u  reuj^ 


a.  J  •  y  /mm  ^  w  _  ,  «.. 


18S7.]  Semarkt  on  the  SilU  of  Anam,  21 

KhamtC  ud  AJiom  characters,  above  alluded  to  as  presented  by 
Captain  Jbnkins.  The  former  commences  with  an  invocation  to 
Stiddka  in  the  Fill  language  and  Burmese  character,  but  there  are 
several  grammatical  errors  committed  by  the  Khamtf  copyist — the  lin# 
sboidd  ran 

?COOOOO0aODOOC000  9S)C[CX>CO0O  OOgOCOgf§030o63 

c^oxx^oog«go3 

Nsmotassa  bbaf^vato  arahato  BammiitaBibuddhatta  itfjayataftabba  mangakm. 

Ytaise  to  the  divine  object  of  wonbip,  the  omnitcient  Buddha;   through 
whom  may  mil  happiness  conquer. 

We  hope  that  Mr.  Brown  will  enable  vm  to  insert  a  translatioQ  of 
the  Ehamtf  and  Ahom  texts  in  a  future  page.-— Ed. 

in. — Remarks  on  the  SUk  Worms  and  8ilk$  of  Aeeam.   By  Mr,  Thoma» 

Httoon,  8ub.  Aset.  Nowganf. 

[Commanicated  by  Capt.  F.  Jbnkiks,  Pol.  Agent  in  Assam.] 

The  following  worms  producing  silk  are  found  in  Assam,  The 
mulberry  worm  (large  and  small),  the  eria,  the  mooga,  or  moonga^ 
the  konikuri,  the  deo  mooga,  and  the  KaumpoUonee,  The  five  last 
are  indigenous  to  the  country,  but  there  are  no  reasons  to  suppose  that 
the  first  is  likewise  so.  The  mulberry  is  scarce,  and  none  is  found  in 
the  wild  state.  The  time  of  the  introduction  could  be,  perhaps,  ascer* 
tained  in  some  of  the  Assamese  booronjees  or  chronicles — (which  I 
was  unable  to  procure  immediately  to  ascertain  the  point)  ;  some  of 
them  extending  several  centuries  back — as  the  Assamese  got  reli* 
gious  instructors  from  Bengal,  it  is  very  probable  they  also  got  fronk 
there  the  mulberry  tree  and  worm.  The  use  of  the  silk  being  con- 
ibed  to  the  rija  and  grandees,  and  the  rearing  of  the  worm  to  one 
caste,  are  additional  proofs  that  its  introduction  did  not  precede  that 
of  Hinduism — the  Joogees  (the  caste  alluded  to)  must  eTidently  have 
eome  up  with  it ;  the  Assamese  refuse  to  rear  the  silk  worm,  but  not 
having  this  objection  to  the  other  worms  would  be  one  proof  of  tiie 
latter  being  indigenous,  were  it  doubtful. 

Mulberry  worm, — ^The  management  of  these  worms  in  Assam  i» 
nearly  similar  to  what  it  is  in  Bengal,  They  are  reared  within  doors,, 
and  require  the  same  care  and  attention  as  are  bestowed  on  thens 
there ;  a  separate  hut  is  used,  which  is  fitted  with  bamboo  stages  with 
a  passage  between  them  and  the  outer  wall — these  huts  are  built 
north  and  south  with  a  single  door  on  the  east  side ;  this  is  generally 
the  case,  but  by  no  means  a  fixed  rule  amongst  the  Assamese ;  only 
one  female  of  the  family  goes  into  the  house,  and  previous  to  doing 


22  Retnarks  on  the  Silks  of  Assam.  [Jam. 

it  alway  washes  her  hands  and  feet.  With  the  Assamese  the  idea 
prevails  as  in  other  parts,  that  the  eye  of  the  stranj^er  is  hurtful— 
their  accoaut  of  this  is,  that  the  worms,  fancying  the  stranger  is  criti- 
cising them,  get  sulky,  ahstain  from  food  and  die. 

The  large  and  small  mulberry  worms  are  reared  in  Assam.  I  will 
describe  the  rearing  of  those  which  produce  only  one  bund  a  year^ 
(the  larger,)  they  being  more  in  use  than  the  others  in  this  district. 
It  will  be  sufficient  to  shew  how  far  the  process  assimilates  to  that 
followed  in  Bengal  and  other  parts.  The  moths  are  made  to  deposit 
their  eggs  on  pieces  of  cloth — these  are  packed  up  with  the  house* 
hold  clothing ;  when  the  time  of  hatching  approaches  (December), 
they  are  taken  oat  and  exposed  to  the  air ;  when  the  worms  are 
hatched  they  are  fed  the  first  three  or  four  days  on  the  tender  leaves 
cut  up,  in  new  earthen  pots ;  then  on  a  bamboo  tray.  After  the  first 
moulting  they  are  removed  to  the  mutchang  (machdn)  or  stages.  When 
they  are  about  beginning  to  spin,  they  are  put  on  bamboo  trays  fitted 
up  with  pieces  of  matting  fixed  perpendicularly  at  intervals  of  two 
inches :  these  in  the  first  afternoon  are  exposed  for  half  an  hour  to 
the  side  where  the  sun  is  shining,  and  afterwards  hung  up  in  the 
house.  After  leaving  as  many  as  are  required  for  breeding,  those  that 
are  to  be  wound  ofi",  after  having  been  exposed  to  the  sun  for  three 
or  four  days,  are  put  over  a  slow  fire  in  an  earthen  vase  full  of 
water.  One  person  winds  ofl*  the  sUk  with  an  instrument  made  of 
three  pieces  of  stick  joined  together  thus,  the  perpendicular  one  is 
held  at  one  end  with  the  right  hand,  and  the  left  directs 

the  thread  over  the  cross  bars — taking  care  in  doing  this 

to  make  it  rub  against  the  fore- arm  to  twi&t  it — whilst  an- 

other  person  attends  to  the  fire  and  the  putting  on  new 

cocoons.     When  a  sufficient  quantity  for  a  skein  has  thus 
accumulated  it  is  take^i  off  the  cross  bars. 

There  are  hardly  any  plantations  of  mulberry  in  Assam,  on  such 
«  scale  as  to  be  worth  mentioning ;  a  few  men  of  rank  have  small 
patches  of  it,  sufficient  to  produce  silk  for  their  own  use ; — ^the  few 
ryuts  that  sell  the  sUk  generally  have  not  more  than  a  seer  to  dis- 
pose of  in  the  year, — the  produce  of  a  few  plants  round  their  huts 
or  in  the  hedges  of  their  fields.  The  leaves  are  not  sold  as  in  Bengal, 
and  when  a  ryut's  own  supply  fails,  he  obtains  it  from  neighbors 
who  have  a  few  trees  merely  for  the  fruit.  The  worms  are  reared 
^7  joogees  alone,  people  of  an  inferior  caste  : — those  of  the  highest 
can  cultivate  the  plant  and  do  all  the  out-of-door  work — ^but  none 
but  a  joogee  can,  without  degradation,  attend  to  the  worms  or  touch 
the  silk  whilst  reeling.    As  the  same  prejudice  does  not  exist  in  BsB' 


■Jt.  mmi-f  .M-mM.  mf%^r  •Vi^»<*v»'    ww  %rm  mw9^   «<*«•««<'   Kwrn^^^ mnr^y 


\V 


'/'<///& 


v>» 


/;  Vifysu/Zs 


;^«t^ 


in/ 


6&8^^ 


U37.]  RmarhM  on  tht  Silki  of  Auam.  ^9 

pU,  it  must  have  been  kept  up  piuposely  by  the  despotic  rulen  of 
the  coantr J,  after  mulberry  coltivators  were  introduced,  to  ensure  the 
use  of  the  silk  being  confined  to  themselveB  and  their  courtiers — a 
Bcl&shness  which  may  be  observed  in  many  of  their  rules  and  pro- 
hibitions :  this  alone  would  have  been  a  bar  to  the  extension  of  the 
cultivation  of  the  mulberry  in  Assam,  ^ere  there  not  already  greater 
facilities  of  obtaining  silk  from  the  mooga  and  eria  worms.  No 
mention  is  made  of  silk  in  the  returns  of  the  Hydra  chowkey,  I  do 
not  think  half  a  maund  of  it  altogether  is  exported  in  any  shape — 
the  price  of  it  is  eight  or  ten  rupees  a  seer,  but  it  is  not  readily  procur- 
able. Mr.  Scott,  a  few  years  ago,  introduced  from  Rungpoor,  reelera* 
reeU  and  plants  of  the  morus  alba,  and  established  a  factory  at 
Darang,  with  a  view  to  extend  the  culture  of  mulberry  silk,  and  im- 
prove the  reeling  of  the  mooga.  Several  causes  rendered  the  expe- 
riment abortive,  the  want  of  European  superintendence  and  Mr. 
Scott's  untimely  death  being  the  principal  ones*. 

Eria  silk, — The  eria  worm .  and  moth  differ  from  the  mulberry 
worm  and  moth  in  every  respect,  as  will  be  better  understood  by  the 
accompanying  drawings  and  insects :  like  it,  however,  it  goes  through 
four  different  moultings,  but  its  sickness  in  doing  it  lasts  only 
twenty-four  hours  ;  the  last  stage  takes  eight  days,  the  others  four. 
The  duration  of  its  life  varies  according  to  seasons  :  in  summer  it  is 
shorter,  and  the  produce  both  greater  and  better ;  at  this  season, 
from  its  birth  to  the  time  it  begins  its  cocoon,  twenty  to  twenty- four 
days  expire,  in  fifteen  more  the  moth  comes  forth,  the  eggs  are  laid 
in  three  days,  and  in  five  they  are  hatched,  making  the  total  duration 
of  a  breed  forty-three  to  forty-seven. days  :  in  winter  it  is  nearly  two 
months ;  the  number  of  breeds  in  the  year  are  reckoned  at  sevtti. 

This  worm  is,  like  the  mulberry  worm,  reared  entirely  within  doors : 
it  is  fed  principally  on  the  hera  or  palma-christi  leaves,  it  eats  the 
malberry  leaf  also  but  is  said  to  prefer  the  former ;  when  the  palma- 
christi  leaves  fail,  they  are  also  fed  on  those  of  several  other  trees 
known  in  this  part  of  Assam  by  the  following  names  : — ' 

1.  Kossool. 

2.  Hindoo- gass. 
d.  Meekeerdal. 

*■  From  tfaeopmians  gi?eii  by  several  merchants  of  Calcutta  on  samples  of 
Anam  mulberry  silk,  reeled  on  Italian  reels  from  worms  properly  fed  and  at- 
tended to«  I  am  led  to  beliere  this  province  exceedingly  favorable  to  the  prodne- 
tioA  of  Tery  superior  silk. — The  samples  sent  down  would  hsTe  fetched  the  highest 
prices  in  the  Calcutta  market,  and  they  were  got  up  under  the  unfavorable  cir* 
esrastaaoes  of  a  rude  experiment.— F.  Jbnxins. 


P 


24  Remarkt  ontke  SUk§  of  Aurnm,  [Jam. 

4.  Okonnee. 

5.  Gomarree. 

6.  Litta  Palcoree. 

7.  BorzoDolly. 

The  wormB  thrive  best  and  produce  most  when  entirely  fed  on  the 
palma-christi — it  is  the  only  plant  which  is  cultivated  purposely  for 
it,  there  is  hardly  one  r3rut  who  has  not  a  small  patch  of  it  near  his 
house  or  on  the  hedges  of  his  fields — it  requires  little  or  no  culture 
— ^the  ground  is  turned  up  a  little  with  the  hoe  and  the  seeds  thrown 
in  without  ploughing ;  whilst  the  plant  is  young  it  is  weeded  once  or 
twice,  but  it  is  afterwards  left  to  itself.  The  plant  is  renewed  every 
three  years.  On  the  leaves  of  Nos.  1  and  2,  worms  can  be  reared 
entirely,  hut  they  do  not  thrive  well  upon  it,  many  die  even  after  hav- 
ing begun  the  cocoons,  and  the  few  of  these  that  are  got  are  small 
and  yield  but  little.  These  and  the  others  are  only  used  in  the  fourth  or 
fifth  stage  when  they  are  considered  to  answer  quite  as  well  as  the 
palma*christi  leaves.  The  kossool  (No.  1)  alone  can  be  given  alternate- 
ly with  the  palma-christi.  The  whole  of  these  trees  are  found  in  the 
forests,  but  not  cultivated. 

To  breed  from,  the  Assamese  select  cocoons  from  those  which 
have  been  begun  in  the  largest  number  on  the  same  day — ^generally 
the  second  or  third  day  after  cocoons  have  begun  to  be  formed— those 
that  contain  males  being  distinguished  by  a  more  pointed  end.  These 
cocoons  are  put  in  a  closed  basket  and  hung  up  in  the  house  out  of 
reach  of  rats  and  insects.  When  the  moths  come  forth  they  are  allow- 
ed to  move  about  in  the  basket  for  twenty-four  hours ;  after  which  the 
females,  (known  only  by  the  larger  body)  are  tied  to  long  reeds  or  canes^ 
twenty  or  twenty-five  to  each,  and  these  are  hung  up  in  the  house. 
The  eggs  that  have  been  laid  the  first  three  days  amounting  to  about 
two  hundred  are  alone  kept,  they  are  tied  in  a  piece  of  doth  and  sus- 
pended to  the  roof  until  a  few  begin  to  hatch — these  eggs  are  white,  and 
the  size  of  turnip  seed ;  when  a  few  of  the  worms  are  hatched,  the 
cloths  are  put  on  small  bamboo  platters  hung  up  in  the  house,  in  which 
they  are  fed  with  tender  leaves ;  after  the  second  moulting  they  are^ 
removed  to  bunches  of  leaves  suspended  above  the  ground,  under 
them  upon  the  ground  a  mat  is  laid  to  receive  them  when  they  fall ; 
when  they  have  ceased  feeding  they  are  thrown  into  baskets  full  of 
dry  leaves,  amongst,  which  they  form  their  cocoons,  two  or  three 
being  often  found  joined  together. 

The  caterpjBftr  is  at  first  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  in  length,  and  ap- 
pears nearly  bfflw ;  as  it  increases  in  size  it  becomes  of  an  orange  color, 
with  six  black  spots  on  each  of  the  twelve  rings  which  form  its  body. 


1137.]  Remarki  on  the  Silh  of  Auwm,  95 

The  brad,  claws  and  holders  are  black ;  after  the  second  moulting 
die  J  diange  to  an  orange  color,  that  of  the  body  gradaally  becomes 
fighter,  in  some  approaching  to  white,  in  others  to  green,  and  the 
black  spots  gradaally  become  the  color  of  the  body ;  after  the  fourth 
and  last  moulting  the  color  is  a  dirty  white  or  a  dark  g^een  :  the  white 
caterpillars  inyariably  spin  red  silk,  the  g^een  ones  white.  On  attaining 
its  fall  sise  the  wprm  is  about  three  and  half  inches  long :  unlike  the 
moogu  caterpillar,  its  colors  are  uniform  and  duU,  the  breathing  holes 
are  marked  by  a  black  mark — ^the  moles  have  become  the  color  of  the 
body,  they  have  increased  to  long  fleshy  points,  without  the  sharp 
prickles  the  Mooga  worm  has  ;  the  body  has  a  few  short  hairs,  hardly 
peroeptible. 

In  foor  days  the  cocoons  are  complete ;  after  the  selection  for  tha 
next  breed  is  made,  they  are  exposed  to  the  sun  for  two  or  three  days 
to  destroy  the  vitality  of  the  chrysalis.  The  hill  tribes  settled  in  the 
plains  are  very  fond  of  eating  the  chrysalis — ^they  perforate  the  cocoons 
die  diird  day  to  get  them,  they  do  the  same  with  the  mooga  and  sell 
few  cocoons  imperforated. 

The  cocoons  are  put  over  a  slow  fire  in  a  solution  of  potash,  when 
the  silk  comes  easily  oiF :  they  are  taken  out  and  the  water  slightly 
pressed  out :  they  are  then  taken  one  by  one,  loosened  at  one  end  and 
the  cocoon  put  over  the  thumb  of  the  left  hand,  with  the  right  they 
draw  it  out  nearly  the  ^ckness  of  twine,  reducing  any  inequality  by 
rubbing  it  between  the  index  and  thumb ;  in  this  way  new  cocoons 
are  joined  on.  The  thread  is  allowed  to  accumulate  in  heaps  of  a  quarter 
of  a  seer :  it  is  afterwards  exposed  to  the  sun  or  near  the  fire  to 
dry ;  it  is  then  made  into  skeins  with  two  sticks  tied  at  one  end  and 
opening  like  a  pair  of  compasses :  it  is  then  ready  to  be  wove  unless 
it  has  to  be  dyed. 

The  dyes  used  are  lac,  munjeet  and  indigo,  and  the  process  of  dy- 
ing ia  as  follows. 

Red  Dye, — The  lac  after  having  been  exposed  to  the  sun  to  rei^der 
it  brittle,  is  ground  and  sieved  as  fine  as  possible :  it  is  steeped  twelve 
hours  in  water,  after  which  the  thread  is  thrown  in  with  the  leaves  of 
a  tree,  called  by  the  Assamese  Litakoo — (Pierardia  eapida  ?  F.  J.) 
When  it  has  absorbed  most  of  this  mixture,  it  is  taken  out,  put  over 
two  cross  sticks,  and  shaken  a  short  time  to  detach  the  threads  well 
from  each  other :  it  is  dried  in  the  sun  and  the  same  process  again 
gone  through  twice.  When  it  is  wished  to  increase  the  brightness  of 
the  color,  it  is  again  dyed  with  munjeet :  the  latter  is^jed  in  the  sun 
and  ground  in  the  same  way,  it  is  steeped  for  forty-flpit  hours ;  the 
threads  are  put  in  and  boiled  in  the  same  way,  but  with  the  leaves  of  a 


26  Remarks  on  the  Silks  of  Autfm.  [J^itf* 

difierent  tree  (the  Koh) :  the  thread  is  dried  in  the  bud,  and  is  ready  for 
use.  Nearly  the  same  process  is  gone  through  for  the  blae :  instead 
of  the  common  indigo,  they  sometimes  use  the  Roam,  which  plant  is, 
I  believe,  Ruellia  caUosa — also  the  leaves  of  a  very  large  tree  found 
in  the  forests,  called  by  them  Ooriam,  The  thread  ia  wove  as  cotton. 
The  different  prices  of  the  cloths  and  their  use  will  be  found  in  an 
annexed  table  -,  their  clothes  are  mostly  used  for  house  consumption,  a 
few  are  bartered  with  the  Bhotias  and  other  hill  tribes.  Large  quan* 
tities  were  formerly  exported  to  Lassa  by  merchants,  known  in  De* 
rung  as  the  "  Kampa  Bhotias," — ^the  quantity  they  used  to  take  away» 
was  very  considerable,  but  in  the  latter  years  of  the  AeeoM  rija's  rule, 
from  the  disorganized  state  of  the  country,  the  number  of  merchants 
gradually  decreased ;  three  years  ago  only  two  came  after  a  long  in- 
terval, one  of  them  died,  and  I  believe  the  trade  has  not  again  been 
revived :  those  two  merchants  complained  that  they  could  no  more 
procure  the  cloths  suited  to  their  markets.  No  exports  of  it  are  men- 
tioned in  the  returns  of  the  Hydra-chowkey.  The  quantity  the  country 
is  capable  of  exporting  under  an  improved  management  would  be  very 
large,  for  it  forms  at  present  the  dress  of  the  poorer  classes  at  all 
seasons,  and  is  used  by  the  highest  for  winter  wear. 

I  have  been  unable  yet  to  ascertain  the  quantity  of  this  silk  obtain- 
able from  one  acre  of  land,  no  man  can  tell  me  the  extent  of  his  plan- 
tation, or  even  the  quantity  of  £ria  thread  he  got  in  a  year  beyond 
this,  that  he  had  enough  for  the  use  of  his  family ;  every  ryut  has  a 
few  plants  round  his  house  or  farming  hedges — ^which  would  at  most 
amount  to  the  twentieth  part  of  an  acre ;  so  that  for  this  to  afford 
dothing  for  a  family  the  produce  must  be  very  large  indeed. 

Mooga  Silk, — ^Although  the  mooga  moth  can  be  reared  in  houses,  it 
is  fed  and  thrives  best  in  th^  open  air  and  on  the  trees.  The  trees 
which  afford  it  food  are  known  in  Assam  by  the  following  names  : — 

1.  Addakoory. 

2.  Champa,  {Michelia.) 

3.  Soom. 

4.  Kontooloa. 

5.  Digluttee,  (Tetranthera  iiglottica.  Ham.) 

6.  Fattee  shoonda,  {Laurus  obtusi/olia,  "  Roxb.") 

7.  Sonhalloo,  {Tetranthera  macrophyUa,  "  Roxb.") 

SUk  from  No.  1 .  Addakoory, — ^The  Addakoory,  the  worms  fed  on' 
which  produce  the  Mazankoory  mooga,  is  a  middle-sized  tree,  used  for 
rearing  worms  only  when  under  four  years.  It  sprouts  up  where 
forests  have  been  cleared  up  for  the  cultivation  of  rice  or  cotton.  The 
worms  that  are  put  on  the  tree  on  the  first  year  of  their  appearance 


1S87.]  Eemarh  on  the  SMs  tf  Jiswm.  27 

above  the  g^nnd  produce  the  best  silk.  Hie  second  year  the  crops  are 
inferior  in  qaaltty  and  quantity,  and  tbe  third  it  is  litUe  if  at  all 
superior  to  the  common  mooga.  The  Matankoory  silk  is  nearly  white, 
and  its  value  fifty  per  cent,  above  that  of  the  common  fiftwn-colored. 

The  tending  of  the  worms  on  this  tree  is  much  more  laborious  than 
on  any  of  the  others  :  young  trees  only  being  used»  they  have  to  be 
constantly  removed  to  fresh  ones :  the  smoothness  of  the  bark  also 
renders  it  necessary  to  help  them  in  moving  from  branch  to  branch. 
This  tree  is  more  abnndant  in  Upper  than  in  Lomer  Attam — ^last  yiear 
it  was  for  the  first  time  found  to  exist  in  the  forests  of  the  Montmg, 
on  the  eastern  boundary  of  this  district :  the  Upper  Assamese  who  are 
settled  throughout  this  district  (they  form  one-fourth  or  one-fifth  of 
our  popnlation  here),  have  never  met  with  it  in  any  other  place. 

No.  2.  Champa. — The  Champa  is  found,  as  the  Addakoory,  where 
forests  have  been  cleared :   the  silk  of  the  worms  fed  on  it  is  called 

Champa  pooiia  mooga,"     It  is  held  in  the  seme  estimation  as  the 

Maaankoofj  "  I  do  not  know  whether  it  is  also  used  when  young — 
the  tree  is  not  met  with  in  Lower  Aeeam. 

No.  3.  Soom, — The  Soom  is  found  principally  in  the  forests  of  the 
plains  and  in  the  village,  where  the  plantations  of  this  tree  are  very  ex- 
tensive. It  attains  a  large  size  and  yields  three  crops  of  leaves  in  the 
year  :  the  silk  produced  by  it  is  of  a  light  fawn  color,  andj  estimated 
iiext  to  the  Mazankoory :  the  plantations  are  most  abundant  in  the 
eastern  half  of  this  district. 

No,  4.  Kontooha, — ^This  is  a  large  tre^  found  both  in  the  hills  and 
the  plains— ^so  a  few  in  the  villages  :  the  leaves  are  too  hard  for 
young  worms :  they  are  reared  on  the  preceding  (No.  8),  till  the 
third  moulting,  and  then  put  on  this  tree ;  by  which  process  the  silk 
obtained  is  stronger  than  that  from  worms  reared  entirely  on  the 
6oom. 

No,  5.  Digiuitee, — ^A  tree  of  a  small  size  not  much  used  on  tha^ 
•ocount :  the  silk  equal  to  that  obtained  from  No.  3. 

No.  6.  Paitee  Mhoonda, — Middle-sized  tree,  found  principally  in 
forests — ^few  to  be  met  with  in  the  villages  <A  Lower  Aeeam — ^used 
when  the  leaves  of  No.  8  are  done. 

No.  7.  Sonhailoo. — ^The  Sonhalloo  is  found  in  the  forests  of  the  hills 
and  plains,  where  it  attains  a  -^ry  large  size :  it  is  also  found  in  the 
villages,  where  in  six  years  it  attains  its  full  growth  (thirty  feet)  ;  it  is 
▼ery  abundant  in  the  western  portion  of  this  district.  Rara,  Jumna, 
Mookh,  Jgntea,  and  the  Talley  of  Dharmpoor — at  the  latter  place, 
where  the  hiU  tribes  of  Mikire  and  Kachdris  clear  dense  forests  for 
the  cultivation  of  rice  and  cotton,  numbers  of  the  plants  spring  u|i 
s  2 


9§  .  Remarks  am  the  Silka  a/Aaaam,  [Jm* 

Bpontaneoaaly.  After  three  or  four  years  when  the  land  getting 
poorer  requires  more  tillage  and  the  use  of  the  plough,  these  tribea 
who  only  use  the  kar,  or  hoe,  remove  to  new  forests  aud  leave  behind 
them  plantations  of  these  trees,  which  they  have  used  during  the 
short  period  they  have  remained.  To  them,  the  ryuts  of  the  more  settled 
parts  resort  in  the  spring  to  rear  up  worms :  the  silk  of  the  Son* 
halloo-fed  worm  is  considered  inferior  to  the  preceding — more  I  be- 
lieve from  its  darker  color  than  any  other  cause. 

There  are  generally  five  breeds  of  maoga  worms  in  the  year,  they 
are  named  after  the  months  at  which  they  generally  occur. 

1 .  Jaraoa,  in  January  and  February. 

2.  Jeytaaa,  in  May  and  June. 
8.  Akaraoa,  in  June  and  July. 

4.  Bhodia,  in  August  and  September. 

5.  Kkotia,  in  October  and  November. 

The  first  and  last  are  the  best  crops  as  to  quality  and  quantity.  Noe. 
3  and  4  yield  so  little  and  so  inferior  a  silk,  that  they  may  be  said  to 
be  merely  for  the  purpose  of  continuing  the  breed.  Were  the  Assa- 
mese acquainted  with  the  process  of  retarding  the  hatching  of  the 
eggs  as  is  practised  in  China,  in  regard  to  the  mulberry  silk- worm, 
they  would,  I  think,  find  it  more  advantageous  to  have  only  three  or 
four  crops. 

The  same  rule  is  followed  in  the  selection  of  cocoons  to  breed  from 
as  in  the  Eria,  They  are  put  in  a  closed  basket  suspended  from  the 
roof :  the  moths  as  they  come  forth  having  room  to  move  about,  after 
a  day  the  females  (known  only  by  their  larger  body)  are  taken  out 
and  tied  to  small  wisps  of  thatching  grass,  taken  always  from  over  the 
hearth — ^its  darkened  color  being  thought  more  acceptable  to  the 
moth.  If  out  of  a  batch  there  should  be  but  few  males,  the  wisps  with 
the  females  tied  to  them  are  exposed  outside  at  night :  the  males 
thrown  away  in  the  neighbourhood  find  their  way  to  them :  these 
wisps  are  hung  on  a  string  tied  across  the  house  to  keep  them  from 
the  lizards  and  rats.  The  eggs  laid  during  the  first  three  days  (about 
S50)  are  the  only  ones  thought  worth  the  keeping  :  those  laid  on  the 
two  or  three  subsequent  days  are  said  to  produce  weak  worms.  The 
wisps  are  taken  out  morning  and  evening,  and  exposed  to  the  side 
where  the  sun  is  shining  :  ten  days  after  the  laying  ai  the  eggs,  a  few 
of  them  are  hatched :  the  wisps  are  then  hung  up  to  the  tree,  the 
young  worms  finding  their  way  to  the  leaves— care  must  be  taken 
that  the  ants  have  been  destroyed,  their  bite  proving  fatal  to  the 
worm  in  its  early  stages.  To  effect  this  they  rub  the  trunk  of  the 
tree  with  molasses  and  tie  to  it  fish  and  dead  toads.    When  large 


1887.]  Remarkt  on  tk§  Silki  of  A$9am.  19 

nnmben  ba^e  been  altncted  to  one  place  tbey  destroy  them  with  fire ; 
this  they  do  seyeral  times  previously  to  the  worms  heing  pat  on ;  the 
ground  under  the  trees  must  he  kept  clear  of  jangle  to  make  it  easy 
to  find  the  worms  that  fall  down — young  trees  are  preferable  until 
the  second  moulting. 

To  preyent  the  worms  coming  to  the  ground,  fresb  plantain  leaves 
are  tied  round  the  trunk,  over  the  slippery  surface  of  which  they  can* 
not  crawl.  They  are  removed  to  fresh  trees  on  hamhoo  platters  tied 
to  long  poles. 

fiats,  owls,  rats,  are  very  destructive  at  night :  in  the  day  the 
worms  require  to  be  constantly  watched — crows  and  other  hirds  being 
so  fond  of  them,  that  they  lie  in  wait  in  the  neighhouring  trees. 
An  <Ad  lady's  doze  over  her  morning  "  canee"  (opium),  however  short, 
is  sure  to  be  fatal  to  several  worms — the  goolaU  whicb  is  always  at 
hand  often  punishes  the  thief,  hut  the  mischief  is  done. 

Numbers  are  destroyed  in  the  more  advanced  stages  by  the  sting 
of  wasps — and  by  the  ichneumon  insect  which  deposits  its  eggs  in  their 
body.  These  are  hatched  when  the  cocoon  is  half  formed :  they  per- 
forate it  at  the  side  and  the  chrysalis  is  found  dead :  the  worms  which 
have  thus  been  stung  are  known  by  black  marks  on  their  body.  Were 
tbe  people  more  careful  in  their  management,  this  would  be  of  little 
consequence :  by  making  these  worms  spin  apart,  the  cocoon  being 
formed  before  the  chrysalis  is  killed,  the  silk  could  be  saved. 

The  worms  thrive  best  in  dry  weather :  but  a  very  hot  sunny  day 
proves  fatal  to  many  at  the  time  of  moulting.  At  these  periods  rain  is 
very  favorable,  thunder  storms  do  not  injure  them  as  they  do  the 
mulberry  worm  ;  continual  heavy-rains,  (which  are  rarer  in  Assam  than 
in  Bengal)  are  hurtful  by  throwing  them  down — showers,  however 
heavy,  cause  no  gpreat  damage,  they  taking  shelter  under  the  leaves 
with  perfect  safety.  The  worms  during  their  moultings  remain  on 
the  branches,  but  when  about  beginning  to  spin  they  come  down  the 
trunk,  the  plantain  leaves  preventing  their  going  further  down  they 
are  collected  in  baskets,  which  are  afterwards  put  under  bunches  of 
dry  leaves  suspended  from  the  roof— they  crawl  up  into  these  and 
form  their  cocoons — as  widi  the  Eria  several  are  often  joined  together. 
The  silk  of  these  they  spin  instead  of  winding  :  above  the  plantain 
leaf  a  roll  of  grass  is  tied  for  those  that  come  down  during  the  night 
to  begin  spinning  in — after  four  days  the  selection  of  cocoons  for  the 
next  breed  is  made  and  the  rest  wound  off. 

Hie  total  duration  of  a  breed  varies  from  sixty  to  seventy  days. 
The  period  is  thus  divided — ^four  moultings,  with  one  day's  illness 
attending  each,  • 30 


90  Remarki  on  the  Silkg  of  Antm.  [Jam. 

FVotn  fourth  moalting  to  beginning  of  oocoon, :  10 

In  the  cocoon, 20 

As  a  mothi 6 

Hatching  of  the  eggs, '  10 

66 

On  being  hatched  the  worm  is  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  long,  it 
appears  composed  of  alternate  black  and  yellow  rings ;  as  it  increases 
in  size  the  former  are  distinguished,  as  six  black  moles,  in  reg^ar 
lines  on  each  of  the  twelve  rings  which  form  its  body.  The  colors 
gradually  alter  as  it  progresses,  that  of  the  body  becoming  lighter, 
the  moles  sky-blue,  then  red  with  a  bright  gold-colored  ring  round 
each.  When  full  gp'own  the  worm  is  aboTc  four  inches  long;  ita 
colors  are  most  brilliant  and  varied  in  shades:  the  body  appears 
transparent  and  is  of  a  very  light  yellow  or  dark  green  color,  with  a 
thrown  and  a  yellow  streak  at  the  sides  ;  in  the  latter  the  breathing 
holes  are  distinguished  by  a  black  speck  :  the  moles  are  red  and  have 
eaoV^t  sharp  prickles  and  a  few  black  hairs  :  the  head  and  claws  are 
of  a  light  brown,  the  holders  green  and  covered,  with  short  black 
hair;  the  last  pair  have  a  black  ring  on  the  outside.  On  being  tapped 
with  the  finger  the  body  renders  a  hollow  sound ;  by  the  sound  it 
is  ascertained  whether  they  have  come  down  fur  vrant  of  leaves  on  the 
tree,  or  from  their  having  ceased  feeding. 

The  chrysalis  not  being  soon  killed  by  exposure  to  the  sun,  when 
they  have  many  cocoons  they  put  them  on  stagas,  cover  them  up 
with  leaves  and  burn  grass  under  them ;  the  cocoons  are  then  boiled 
for  about  an  hour  in  a  solution  of  the  potash  made  from  the  dried 
stalks  of  rice,  they  are  then  taken  out  and  laid  on  cloth  folded  ove^ 
to  kaep  them  warm;  from  this  they  are  taken  as  required  and  throWh 
in  hot  water  (not  over  the  fire)  after  the  fioss  has  been  removed, with 
the  hand.  The  instrument  used  for  winding  off  the  silk  is  the  coarsest 
imaginable  :  a  thick  bamboo  about  three  feet  long  is  split  in  two,  and 
the  pieces  driven  equally  in  ^  the  ground  two  feet  apart :  oyer  the 
interior  proje<$tion  of  one  of  the  knots  is  laid  a  stick*  to  which' is  fizedi 
a  little  oil  one  side,  a  round  piece  of  platik  about  one  foot  in  diaiii«ter 
r-the  rotary  motion  is  given  by  jerking  this  axle,  on  which  the  thread 
rolls  itself:  in  front  of  the  vessel  holding  the  cocoons  a  stick  is 
fyj^i  horizontally  for  the  thread  to  travel  upon.  Two  persons  are 
employed — one  attending  the  CQCOfnui.the  other  jerks  the  axle  with 
the  right  hand/and  '^ith  the  same  hand  directs  the  thread  up  the  left 
forearm,  so  that  it  is  twisted  in  opiiliQ^diMh  ajfii^  towards  the  hand ; 
die  left  h$ind  directs  the  thread  over  the.aad««  .  FifUaen  cocoons  is  tha 


T&Sldmdtt 


1 837.]  Bemarki  ob  ik€  Siiki  q/  Autm.  8 1 


unaUeftt  nmnber  they  can  wind  off  in  one  thread,  twenty  the  nwmber 
generally ;  even  the  laat  is  often  broken  from  the  eoanenese  of  the 
iDstmment  uaed,  although  the  fibre  is  much  stouter  than  that  df  the 
mulberry  silk.  When  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  seer  has  accumulated  on 
the  axle,  it  is  dried  in  the  sun  and  made  into  skeins  of  one  or  two 
rupees  weight.  This  is  done  with  a  small  bamboo  frame  set  in 
fliotioQ  by  the  common  spinning  machine  of  the  country :  if  it  has  to 
be  dyed  the  same  process  is  f<rilowed  as  with  the  EritL.  The  cloths 
ssoaliy  made  of  mooga  and  their  use  will  be  found  in  the  annexed 
table :  besides  those*  I  have  seen  it  used  as  the  warp  with  cotton, 
and  the  cloth  so  made  is  a  little  lighter  color  than  nankin  and  much 
•tnmger  ;  but  this  is  seldom  done,  from  the  trouble  of  qiinning  the 
eotton  fine  enough.  Cotton  twist  adapted  to  that  purpose  would,  I 
think,  meet  a  ready  market. 

The  exact  quantity  of  silk  which  an  acre  of  mooga  trees  can  produce 
eouM  not  be  ascertained  without  a  trial.  Fifty  thousand  cocoons  per 
sere*,  which  makes  upwards  of  twelve  seers,  are  considered  by  the 
Assamese  a  good  yearly  return.  Sixty  rupees  the  value  of  twelve  seers 
nnst  be  a  very  profitable  one,  for  there  is  little  labor  or  expense  to  the 
ryut  in  making  or  keeping  up  a  plantation  :  whilst  the  trees  are  young, 
the  ground  is  available  for  cultivation  besides  rearing  worms ;  sugar- 
cane, rice,  pulse,  &c.  are  cultivated  with  benefit  rather  than  injury  to  the 
young  trees.  The  tax  is  fourteen  annas  the  acre  in  this  district.  The 
great  value  of  the  mooga  b,  that  it  enables  the  weaker  members  of  a 
fuuly  to  contribute  as  much  as  the  most  robust  to  the  welfare  of  the 
whole.  Besides  attending  to  the  worms  most  of  them  weave,  spin  or 
make  baekets,  while  watching  them. 

From  causes  which  I  have  been  unable  to,ascertain,  and  of  which 
the  natives  are  ignorant,  the  mooga  some  years  failed  so  complete- 
ly in  particular  districts  that  none  was  left  to  continue  the  breed. 
There  being  very  few  weekly  hauU  or  markets  to  resort  to,  to  procure 
oocoona  for  breeding  from  the  more  fortunate  people  of  other  districts, 
a  failure  <^  this  kind  in  one  place  is  sensibly  felt  for  two  or  three 
years  alter  in  the  production.  The  time  of  the  ryot,  who  has  at  most 
half  or  a  quarter  of  an  acre  of  mooga  trees,  is  too  valuable  to  allow  of 
his  being  absent  for  a  month  and  more,  going  from  village  to  village* 
and  house  to  house  to  find  out  the  people  who  have  cocoons  for  sale. 
This  last  season  in  our  Jtrmiia-fiiliAA  {Caehar)  pergunnah  the  mooga 

*  An  AsssncM  Poorah  of  land  it  a  little  mora  than  an  English  atatate  aort,. 
tad  sach  lands  hitherto  have  not  been  taxed,  or  at  a  very  low  rate,  if  cnltlTateA 
with  other  crops  besides  the  moo^a. 


811  Remarkt  on  the  SiVa  of  Aamn.  [Jan» 

was  a  complete  ftulnre ;  there  are  no  worms  on  the  trees  now,  from 
inahility  to  procure  cocoons,  although  there  was  a  very  abundant  crop 
in  two  pergunnahs  at  the  opposite  end  of  the  district. 

The  mooga  plantations  are  principally  round  the  ryuts'  houses,  and 
are  included  in  house-lands.  By  this  year's  measurement  of  the 
Barree  lands  in  the  three  divisions  of  the  Nmogong  zillah  where  the 
kmd  tax  obtains,  the  quantity  in  actual  occupation  (exclusive  of  those 
which  being  unclaimed  have  reverted  to  the  state)  amounts  to  5S50 
acres :  the  proportion  of  mooga  plantations  is  upwards  of  one-fourth  or 
1387  acres.  In  the  five  other  divisions  of  the  same  zillah,  which  are 
three  times  the  area,  and  have  more  than  double  the  population,  but 
of  which  we  have  no  accurate  measurements,  I  will  only  venture 
to  estimate  the  quantity  of  mooga  plantations  at  half  that  of  the  other 
three  or  about  600  acres,  but  on  this  low  calcutation  there  would  be  a 
total  of  2000  acres  for  Nowgong.  Estimating  the  plantations  of  the 
Derung  and  Kamrdp  zillahs  at  only  1500  acres  each,  there  would  be 
a  total  of  5000  acres  of  those  plantations  in  Lower  Assam,  exclusive 
of  what  the  forests  contain  of  them  :  this  quantity  is  capable  of  pro- 
ducing in  one  year  1500  maunds.  In  Upper  Assam  I  understand  tiie 
plantations  are  more  extensive  than  ours. 

4.  Kontkdri  Mooga. — ^This  worm  feeds  on  many  trees  besides  the 
"  mooga  trees  ;"  it  is  found  oftener  on  the  bair,  (Zizypkus  jujubaj 
and  the  seemul,  (Boilibax  heptapkgllumj  but  not  in  great  quantities. 
The  worms,  moths  and  cocoons  are  considerably  larger  thanany  of  the 
others  ;  indeed  the  cocoon  is  the  size  of  a  fowl's  egg.  Several  Assa- 
mese told  me  they  had  vainly  attempted  to  domesticate  them ;  the 
eggs  have  been  hatched,  but  after  observing  the  worms  for  a  few  days 
on  the  trees  they  have  at  once  disappeared.  They  attributed  this  to 
its  being  a  "  dewang*'  or  spirit ;  the  real  cause  may  probably  be  its 
being  fond  of  changing  its  food,  and  gifted  with  greater  locomotive 
powers  than  the  generality  of  the  silk- worms.  I  have  been  told  by 
some  Bengalees  that  it  is  found  in  Bengal  in  the  wild  state  on  the 
"  bair"  as  in  Assam,  and  called  "  Gootee-poka ;"  it  is  there  reeled 
off  like  the  mulberry  silk  and  much  valued  for  fishing  lines,  but  not 
wove,  probably  from  its  scarcity.  The  fibre  is  stronger  than  that  of 
the  mooga  and  of  a  lighter  color. 

5.  Deo  Mooga, — ^I  accidentally  became  acquainted  with  this  worm, 
which  is  very  little  known  to  the  natives  and  entirely  in  the  wild  state. 
Three  years  ago  being  employed  in  Jumna-mukh  (VacharJ,  I  had 
occasion  to  take  some  bearing^,  for  which  purpose  I  had  a  white  doth 
put  up  on  a  large  "  Bur"  tree,  (Ficus  Indica ;)  the  year  after,  being 
near  the  same  spot,  the  ryuts  came  and  told  me  that  two  months  after 


16370  Rnm-ksamike8ilk9^A$9m. 

I  left  (A:^nk),  they  ohatrred  tkat  tka  trae  had  Icwt  afl  iU  foliage,  they 
Weat  to  it  and  fovad  in  the  rarroanding  graae  and  dry  loaves,  a  large 
■umber  of  small  cocoons ;  these  they  span  like  the  erU  oat  of  corio- 
eity  and  used  it  with  the  latter.  They  took  no  farther  notice  of  sao« 
eeediDg  breeds,  finding  the  thing  of  little  present  use.  I  lost  a  few 
cocoons  which  I  procured  at  the  time,  bat  have  lately  seen  both  the 
worm  and  the  cocoon,  the  former  is  qaite  different  from  any  other ;  it 
is  more  active,  its  length  is  ander  2|  inches,  the  body  very  slender 
in  pn^portioa  to  its  length,  the  color  reddish  and  glased.  I  ooald 
not  observe  them  more  partioolarly,  as  they  were  brottght  to  me 
one  evening  at  dosk  :  I  pat  them  in  a  box,  with  the  intention  of  exa- 
mining tkem  the  next  morning,  bat  they  disappeared  daring  the  night, 
althongh  it  was  open  very  little  to  admit  the  air.  The  moth  is  very 
much  like  that  of  the  molberry,  so  is  the  cocoon  also  in  appearance* 
color  and  sise ;  I  have  questioned  many  of  the  natives  aboat  this 
worm,  bat  n<me  had  ever  seen  it  before— their  opinion  of  it  is  that  it  is 
n  "  dewang"  (spirit)  brooght  there  by  the  prismater  compass  and  the 
white  flay--this  made  them  call  it  deo  mooga. 

The  kammpoltonee,  a  caterpiller  very  common  in  A$9am  (and  else- 
where  perhaps),  may  also  be  mentioned  as  one  of  the  varieties  of  the 
species,  although  it  forms  but  a  very  imperfect  cocoon :  it  feeds  on 
most  leaves.  I  have  had  no  opportunity  yet  of  observing  it  myself; 
bat  aA  told  by  the  natives  that  it  goes  through  similar  stages  to  the 
others ;  the  worm  is  about  two  inches  long,  of  a  brown  color  and 
covered  vrith  hair,  the  moth  of  the  same  color  as  the  mowfa  moth 
but  only  half  the  sixe ;  the  cocoon  has  this  peculiarity,  that  it  is  quite 
transparent,  so.  that  the  chrysalis  can  be  seen  inside ;  at  one  end  of  it 
a  small  opening  is  left — ^the  cocoon  is  of  a  yellow  color— 4t  can  be 
■pan  like  the  eria  cocoon,  but  the  Assamese  do  not  use  it,  on  aoeount 
ef  its  silk  causing  a  severe  itching  in  wearing. 

I  have  questioned  several  Bengalees  settled  in  Auam  and  who  have 
been  at  Midnapur,  regarding  the  identity  of  the  mooga  and  tmsmr  y 
they  say  that  the  worm  is  the  same,  but  that  at  the  latter  place  they 
are  fed  on  a  diferent  tree :  the  point  could  be  better  aso^tained  by  a 
comparison  with  the  drawings  and  preserved  worms  which  accompany 
these  remarks.  The  Burmese  envoys  who  have  just  left  Assam  told  me 
that  tiie  meo^  was  unknown  in  their  country  previous  to  the  conquest 
of  Amam ;  but  that  it  had  since  been  introduced  by  the  Assamese  who 
were  carried  off  and  setUed  in  the  Burmese  territory :  the  CMcharis  also 
admit  that  it  is  not  many  years  since  it  was  introduced  into  CMchar, 
(soodi  of  the  biUs.)  In  Cooch  Behar  both  it  and  the  eria  are  almost 
■nkneWD  to  this  day ;  the  prevailing  opinion  amongst  the  natives  of 

F 


34  Remarks  on  the  SUki  of  Atmim.  [IhUi, 

thefle  parts  is,  that  both  species  (mooga  and  erim)  are  indigenoiis  to 
Upper  Assam  and  were  introdaced  from  thence.  It  has  always  appeared 
to  me  that  the  production  of  these  silks  is  greater  as  one  adrances  to 
the  east — ^it  is  to  this  day  procurable  more  abundantly  in  Upper 
Assam  than  any  where  else,  especially  in  the  district  of  Lukh^ar  oa 
the  north  bank  of  the  Burkampootar, 

Little  eria  is  exported,  but  the  'mooya  forms  one  of  the  principal 
exports  of  Assam ;  the  ayerage  of  the  quantity  passed  at  Gawalpara 
during  the  two  last  years  that  duties  were  levied,  was  two  hundred  and 
filty«seven  maunds,  valued  at  fifty-six  thousand  and  fifty-four  rupees :  it 
leaves  the  country  principally  in  the  shape  of  thread.  Most  of  it 
going  to  Berkampoor,  it  is  probable  that  the  cloths  made  from  it  pasa 
under  the  name  of  tussur ;  the  latter  as  far  as  I  recollect,  appears  to 
have  less  gloss.  The  Hydra  chowkey  returns  comprise  only  the 
products  exported  by  water.  The  total  quantity  that  leaves  the  prow 
vince  may,  I  think,  be  estimated  at  upwards  of  three  hundred  maunds, 
for  mooga  forms  also  a  portion  of  the  traffic  with  SUket  (across  thte 
hills)  the  Cassyas,  BkoHas,  and  other  hill  tribes.  The  Assamese  gene- 
rally keeping  more  for  their  own  use  than  they  sell,  the  total  quantity 
produced  in  the  province  may  be  reckoned  at  six  or  seven  hundred 
maands.  It  has  been  in  great  demand  in  Bengal,  for  within  the  last 
few  year8«  although  the  production  has  been  greater  from  the  more 
settled  state  of  the  country,  the  price  has  risen  20  per  cent.  When  I 
first  arrived  in  this  district,  it  could  be  obtained  without  difficulty  from 
the  r3rut8  at  three  and  a  half  to  four  rupees  the  seer ;  now  it  is  difficult 
to  procure  it  at  five  rupees.  The  competition  is  so  great,  that  the 
traders  pay  for  it  in  advance,  not  as  with  other  products,  to  get  it  at 
a  lower  rate,  but  merely  to  secure  their  getting  it.  This  competition 
b  also  owing  to  the  greater  number  of  small  traders  who  resort  to  the 
province  since  the  abolition  of  chowkeys — ^which  may  have  caased  a  rise 
on  the  price  of  the  product  in  Assam  without  a  corresponding  increase 
in  the  exports* 

No  gradual  improvement  can  be  traced  in  the  mode  of  rearing  the 
several  worms  or  winding  their  silk — it  is  now  what  it  was  a  centuiy 
ago,  there  being  no  European  speculators  in  Assam,  nor  it  being  pro- 
bable that  when  any  venture  so  far  they  would  readily  risk  the  capi- 
tal in  quite  a  new  branch  of  industry.  This  important  product  of  the 
country  is  likely  to  remain  for  years  unimproved,  unless  the  subject 
should  again  be  taken  up  by  Grovemment.  The  smaU  factory  set  up 
by  the  late  Mr.  Scott,  to  which  I  have  before  alluded,  was  kept  up 
too  short  a  time  to  have  had  any  perceptible  effect.  Mr.  Scott's 
declining  health  and  numerous  duties  never  allowed  him  to  give  it « 


1837.]  Meauarks  am  the  SOki  of  Atmtm.  M 

Moment'B  penonal  atteiition>  nor  coold  liu  aaaistmt  do  it,  liaving  then 
the  snme  work  to  do  which  now  employs  eereral  oflScers ;  the  factory 
was  therefore  left  entirely  under  the  direction  of  nativet.  These,  to 
add  to  their  own  importance,  rather  increased,  than  aUeviated  the 
fears  that  the  Aasamese,  (who  had  labored  nnder  so  many.restrictiohs,) 
■atnrally  entertained  of  imitating  or  using  any  thing  pertaining  or 
appropriated  to  the  "  Bija ;"  such  a  presumption  in  the  good  old  times 
might  have  cost  a  man  his  ears  or  his  nose.  The  residence  of 
European  (dicers  in  difierent  parts  of  the  country  having  undeceived 
the  people  as  to  those  restrictions,  there  would  be  now  great  facilities 
in  introducing  improvements — although  the  ryuts  individually  have 
Bot  the  means  of  getting  reeling  machines,  however  simple  and  cheap, 
they  would,  as  with  sugar-mills,  dub  together  to  obtain  them,  were 
it  only  shewn  to  them  that  there  was  any  advantage,  in  the  use  of 
them.  Mooga  thread  is  every  day  increasing  in  value ;  I  have  marked 
its  rise  from  three  rupees  eight  annas,  to  five  rupees  in  the  short  space 
of  three  years  ;  in  Gawdpara  it  sells  at  six  rupees  eight  annas  or  seven 
rupees ;  in  Dacca  and  Moor$keiabad  at  eight  rupees.  This  is,  I  believe, 
not  more  than  thirty  per  cent,  below  mulberry  silk  in  Calcuita ;  the 
primitive  process  of  the  Assamese  which  I  have  described  will,  perhaps, 
shew  a  possibility  of  this  difference  being  made  up  by  superior  man* 
agement.  The  mooga  silk  could  be  used  in  colored  fabrics,  being  easUy 
dyed.  In  its  natural  fawn  color  it  stands  washing  much  better  than 
silk,  keeping  gloss  and  color  to  the  last ;  the  natives  bleach  it  with  a 
solution  of  the  potash  made  from  plantain  trees,  this  they  ako  use  in 
washing  their  cloths,  both  cotton  and  silk :  soap  was  unknown  previous 
to  the  British  occupation  of  the  country. 

Another  object  of  great  interest,  which  might  become  of  great 
importance  to  this  province,  iu,  to  ascertain  the  possibility  of  rendering 
the  eria  marketable  in  some  shape  or  other ;  the  way  of  prepuring  it 
(already  described,)  is  such  that  the  doth  made  of  it  when  new  looks 
as  rough  as  "  taut"  (or  gunny) ;  it  is  only  by  repeated  washings  that  it 
attaina  a  softness  of  feel  and  gloss  which  approach  that  of  silk.  It  is 
highly  improbable  that  amongst  the  natives,  repeated  trials  should  not 
have  been  made  of  reeling  instead  of  spinning  these  cocoons,  but 
from  their  failing  it  would  be  wrong  to  lay  it  down  as  an  impossibi- 
lity :  they  have  merdy  tried  it  as  other  cocoons  and  given  it  up  when 
they  found  that  the  fibre  '^did  not  come,"  as  one  of  them  told  me. 
I  had  it  tried  before  me  with  a  few  cocoons,  but  with  the  greatest 
care  the  fibre  could  not  be  drawn  off  beyond  a  few  yards  without 
breaking,  the  cause  of  this  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  greater  adhesive- 
ness in  the  fibre  than  with  other  cocoons,  it  .was  drawn  off  with  diffi- 
F  9 


If  Jtmimrh  an  tie  SUk^  cfA$mmk  [Jaiv 


•olty  mod  witk  a  orackliiig  noUe-^antil  it  breuglit  MTsnl  byart  witk 
H,  from  which  it  eoald  not  be  detached  withoat  breakhif »  aomc  thi&|^ 
may  perhaps  be  hereafter  found  to  reduce  that  adheaiTeneas.  It  ia,  I 
think,  unlikely  that  the  wwrn  should  spin  in  m  differait  ivny  from  all 
others,  allowing  this  to  be  the  ease,  great  improveuenta  eould  be 
made  in  the  spinning,  by,  no  doubt,  the  introduction  of  the  proceaa  i» 
practice  in  £urope  to  spin  perforated  cocoons,  from  its  cheapness  it 
would  perhaps  be  advantageously  used  with  wod-— especiany  in  stoek- 
ings,  it  would  add  softness  and  gloss  without  taking  from  the  warm^» 
the  cocoons  costing  only  one  rupee,  the  thread  two  rupees  per  aeer. 

Although  I  have  been  unable  to  form  an  estimate  of  the  land  taken 
up  on  the  eohxTation  of  the  '*  hera"  or  p&lma-christi,  every  rough  on« 
could  be  made  of  the  total  quantity  of  eria  s9k  produced  by  referring^ 
to  the  population  ;  it  being  the  daily  wear  of  the  poor,  and  besides, 
being  used  by  every  class  in  winter.  The  population  is  reckoned  at 
455,000*,  therefore  estimating  the  yearly  consumption  of  each  indi* 
vidual  at  the  lowest,  the  total  quantity  produced  would  be  upwards  of 
1000  maunds,  most  of  this  could  be  exported  if  it  acquired  the  least 
additional  value  by  better  management,  and  be  replaced  by  other 
manufactures  and  by  an  increase  in  the  growth  of  cotton.  The  pro^ 
duet  would  keep  pace  with  any  increase  of  demand,  for  there  is  hardly 
a  house  in  the  country  where  these  worms  are  not  reared. 

Being  acquainted  only  with  central  Assam  and  this  district  in  par- 
ticular. Upper  Assam,  the  Moamariya  country,  the  Bhotan  tenitoriea 
in  the  plains  are  left  out  of  these  remarks  and  estimatest.  Although 
the  population  assimilates,  in  many  respects  they  may  differ  in  their 
different  processes.  I  have  used  as  few  local  terms  as  I  could  except 
with  regard  to  the  tree  and  plants  whose  botanical  name  I  have  not 
been  able  to  ascertain. 

P.  S.  In  the  within  Mr.  Huoon  has  said  nothing  of  another  silk 
worm  which  was  lately  discovered  on  a  pipul  tree  (T.  reHgwsa) — and  of 
tiie  moth  of  which  a  drawing  accompanies  with  three  or  four  cocoons, 
a  chrysalis  and  two  moths.  This  looks  vexy  like  the  mulberry  moth^ 
bat  I  am  not  able  to  say  whether  it  is  or  not.   The  s3k  lo<te  very  fine 

^  By  the  statistical  report  of  1835, — Kamroop  districtr 280,00(^ 

Dorung  ditto, 95,000 

Nowgong  4itto, 80,000 

t  The  population  of  fjpp^r  A$9sm  is  estimated  at, 220,000 

50,000 


270,000 
Toolaittm'a  eouatry,  J jnlia, i 

Bhclsa  temtorj  IB  ths  plains, |  ao  estimate  is  erer  mads. 


1U7.] 


Rematkf  on  the  SMitfAmm, 


S7 


utA  it  flHty  be  ccmBidered  a  earioBity  even  if  it  be  the  proAiee  of  m 
mvlbeny  worm,  for  the  quettioii  aiiees  <m  whet  wea  the  worn  fed  ? — 9 
on  the  F.  reHpasa,  it  is,  I  bdieTe,  a  discovery,  that  the  silk  worm 
wosld  iieed  on  the  leaf  of  any  tree  but  the  nralberry ;  if  the  worm  is 
diatmet  from  the  Bombyjt  mm  it  is  a  still  greater  cariosity. 

Mr.  Ho«oN  has  been  unable  to  determine  whether  the  worm  now 
slhided  to,  is  the  same  as  the  deo  mooga  mentioned  within :  he  is  in- 
eHned  to  Ihinklnot  from  the  color  of  the  cocoons  and  the  slight  obser- 
Tsdons  be  was  able  to  make  on  the  latter ;  bnt  from  both  feeding  on 
the  leasee  of  two  trees  so  nearly  allied,  I  should  suppose  it  likely  that 
tiie  worma  were  identical.  It  would  be  a  discovery  of  some  import* 
aiiee  to  find  worms  affording  any  tolerable  silk  that  fed  on  these 
ipecies  of  I^cns  which  are  so  abundant  here.— -F.  Jinkins. 

Ugi  of  the  Cloths  made  in  Assam  of  Mooga  and  Eria  Silks. 


Coat  of 
Weaviftfl  Total. 


Names  of 
Cloth. 


Mooga. 


INtto, 

llekliky  . . . . 

GsnrBlia,    . . 


JooDta    Bor 
Cappor, .. 


Bor  Cappor, 


MekUfl,. 
Gmnka, 


Size  in 
Cabita. 


7byl§ 
1«    M  * 

IS   „  li 

8    „  I 


W    „  9| 


16  byS 


5   „  9 
10    „  If 


Wdglkt. 


Seer.  Chk 


0 

J 
0 
0 
0 


0 
0 
0 


6 
0 

4 
8 

a 


8 


8 

4 


Price  of 
Thread, 


R.  A.  P. 


1  14 
6  0 
I     4 

a   8 

0  10 


0 
0 
0 
0 


a  0  0 


3     0    0 


0  19    0 
10    0 

0     8     0 


R*  A*  P. 


0  3  0 

0  8  0 

0  a  0 

0  4  0 

0  1  0 


0  a   0 


0     8     0 


0  a  0 
0  a  o 
0   a   0 


R.  A.P 


a   1 
5   a 

1    6 

a  la 
0  a 


Remarlci. 


}  Dhotiet. 
Petticoats. 


OScarfa. 


a    6    0 

3     8     0 


0  14    0 

1  2     0 
0  10     0 


Wora  as  tarbaat  or 
round  the  waist. 

Made  of  the  flosa  and 
worn  in  winter. 

Worn  in  winter  and 
naed  aa  ablankett  al« 
ao  made  into  coats. 

}Used  only  by   the 
poorer  dass. 


Memarandmn  upon  the  specimens  of  SUk,  and  Silkworm  from  Assmn, 

hy  W.  PaiNBBP,  Esq. 

The  mcoga  or  tuseur  cocoons,  are  very  fine,  particularly  those  fed 
from  the  s€iom  and  the  sohaloo  trees  which  are  superior  to  the  pro- 
duce of  the  jangles  about  Bankoora, 

Hie  thread  from  these  worms,  is  quite  equal  to  that  which  is  used 
in  the  beat  China  tussur  cloths. 

The  specimens  of  cloth  wove  from  these  threads,  are  not  equal, 
howerer,  eith^  to  the  Bengal  tussur  cloth,  nor  to  the  China  doth  of  the 
same  description. 

l\e  eria  cocoon,  thread,  and  cloth  are  all  new  to  us :  I  have  never 
aeen  them  in  Bengal,  except  now  and  then  a  few  pieces  of  the  cloth 


88  On  tke  UHgtnws  Siikworms  o/ItuUa.  £Jak. 

imported  from  Rvngpwr;  it  appears  to  be  more  cottony  than  the  toanir* 
and  to  make  a  web  warmer  and  aofter  than  the  tasanr  cloth,  bnt  it  ia 
not  80  Btronjf. 

The  cocoons  called  Jummpottonee  are  unknown  to  us  in  Bengal,  and 
appear  to  be  of  small  yalue  both  as  to  quantity  and  texture :  moreover 
I  imagine  it  would  be  very  difficult  to  reel  them  into  thread. 

The  dec  mooga  cocoons  are  very  small  but  are  fine  and  soft,  and 
when  fresh  would  yield,  I  doubt  not,  a  very  delicate  white  thread :  they 
are  smaller  than  our  d^see  (country)  cocoon. 

The  specimen  of  country  worm  silk  is  very  fair,  and  if  dressed 
would  be  quite  equal  to  our  Patna  thread,  from  which  korahs  and 
other  silk  piece  goods  are  made. 

The  specimen  of  iron  reel  (or  station  method)  is  very  good,  indeed, 
equal  to  our  best  native  filature  letter  A :  the  thread  is  even,  soft,  sound 
and  remarkably  strong,  so  that  it  may  be  weU  ranked  with  our  best 
second  quality  from  the  filatures  of  Bengal. 


IV. — On  the  indigenous  Silkworms  of  India.  By  T.  W.  Hilfbr, 
Jf .  2>.  Member  of  ike  Medical  Faculties  at  the  Universities  in  Prague 
and  Pavia,  Member  of  the  Entom,  Society  in  Paris,  See. 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  of  the  4th  December.] 

Silk  was  in  all  times  an  article  of  the  greatest  importance  throughout 
the  ancient  world. 

China  gained  its  celebrity  in  the  classical  time  of  the  ancients,  as 
the  mother-country  of  that  mysterious  texture,  which  it  manufactured 
from  time  immemorial,  with  a  high  degree  of  perfection,  and  called 
»e  or  ser ;  whence  all  India  and  its  eastern  unknown  boundaries 
derived  the  name  Serira. 

It  made  the  satraps  of  the  western  world,  the  rulers  of  Rome  and 
the  emperors  of  Byzant,  envious  of  its  possession,  and  the  home 
brought  golden  fleece  of  the  fabulous  Argonautes,  was  perhaps 
nothing  else  than  the  precious  web  of  the  Bombykia, 

The  emperor  Justin i anus  got  an  insight  into  the  secret  by  two 
adventurous  Persian  monks,  who  brought  the  eggs  of  the  Chinese 
silkworm  in  a  hollow  bamboo  cane,  safe  over  the  icy  chains  of  the 
Himalaya,  the  barren  plains  of  Bokhara,  and  the  ruggy  mountains 
of  Persia,  to  the  distant  eastern  capital.  He  considered  it  a  point  of 
great  importance  to  reserve  to  himself  the  monopoly  of  such  a  pre- 
dous  article,  though  master  of  the  riches  of  his  vast  empire. 


1M7.]  iOji  tke  mUgewmi  8ilkwarm$  of  India.  99 

Hie  Siciliana  in  the  time  of  Roois  the  first,  became  a  wealthy 
people  by  its  introduction  into  Palenmo — the  Venetians  were  enabled 
by  the  trade  of  silk  chiefly,  to  build  their  immortal  maritime  bulwark, 
and  in  our  days  the  introduction  and  manufacture  of  silkworms  is 
a  source  of  unlimited  riches  to  the  countries  of  Ewape,  where  it  is 
coltirated  on  a  large  scale. 

To  elucidate  this  it  may  be  observed,  that  France  alone  exported 
in  the  year  1820,  wrought  silk  to  the  value  of  more  than  123  millions 
of  francs. 

The  importation  of  raw  and  worked  silk  into  England,  amounted  to 
4,547,812  pounds  in  the  year  1828,  of  which  about  1,500,000  pounds 
were  brought  from  Bengal,  3,047,000  pounds  were,  therefore,  brought 
from  foreign  countries,  chiefly  Italy  and  T\irkey, 

The  northern  parts  of  Europe  and  chiefly  England  are  less  suited 
for  its  cultiTation  on  account  of  climate. 

Great  Britain,  France  and  Germany,  finding  by  experience,  that  the 
demand  is  constantly  greater  than  the  supply,  resorted  to  diflerent 
substitutes. 

IMflferent  substances  presenting  analogies  to  that  beautiful  filament 
were  examined.  The  spider's  web  was  tried  in  France,  first  by  Mr. 
Bon  :  but  Mr.  Reaumur  found  that  the  war-like  propensities  of  the 
Aracknida  hindered  their  being  reared  in  great  numbers,  and  this 
enterprize  has  been  in  our  days  entirely  abandoned. 

Men  resorted  to  the  Mollueca  and  found  that  the  maritime  puma 
gives  a  filament  like  silk,  having  the  power  to  produce  a  viscid  matter 
which  it  spins  round  the  body.  A  beautiful  and  very  durable  silk 
was  produced  from  it,  the  Byssus  of  the  ancients,  but  it  was  always 
dearer  than  the  common  silk  of  the  Bombgx  mart,  and  though  to 
this  day  caps,  gloves  and  stockings  are  woven  from  it  in  Calabria  in 
SicUg  (I  saw  myself  a  considerable  manufacture  of  it  in  Palermo), 
it  will  probably  remain  for  ever  a  matter  of  curiosity  rather  than  an 
article  of  general  use. 

In  Germany  endeavours  have  been  made  in  the  time  of  Rqbsbt,  and 
recently  in  Styria,  to  make  silk  from  the  cocoons  of  the  Satumia  pyri, 
a  moth  which  is  common  in  Austria  and  in  the  subalpine  parts  of 
the  Tyro/  Knd  Switserland :  but  hitherto  the  experiments  have  been  too 
few ;  more  particularly,  as  I  heard,  on  account  of  the  delicate  cater- 
pillar, which  dies  if  not  fed  with  the  greatest  promptitude  with  the 
under  leaves  of  diflerent  kinds  of  pear  trees. 

A  discovery,  therefore,  which  promises  to  prove  not  so  abortive  as 
those  now  quoted,  must  be  of  the  greatest  importance. 

The  vast  provinces  of  India  are  rivalled  in  variety,  preciousness 


40  Oh  thfi  indigemm  SiOwwrm  o^  India.  [Jak« 


and  perfection  of  their  productions,  only  bj  those  of  the 
empire.  Now  in  the  hands  of  an  enlightened  benevolent  government, 
they  will  probably  surpass  it  in  a  short  time,  when  its  natural  resources* 
daily  more  conspicuous,  shall  be  discovered,  examined,  and  brought 
in  to  general  use. 

As  in  China,  so  in  India,  silk  has  been  produced  since  time  imme- 
morial :  not  the  silk  of  the  later  introduced  mulberry  caterpillar,  but 
the  silk  from  various  indigenous  cocoons,  which  are  found  only  and 
exclusively  here. 

The  first  notice  of  these,  but  only  in  a  cursory  way,  has  been  given 
by  the  father  of  Indian  botany.  Dr.  Roxburgh,  in  the  Transactions 
of  the  Linncan  Society,  vol.  vii. 

He  there  mentioned  only  two  species,  the PkalenaCAUaeusJ  (Saiarma) 
fophia  and  Pkalena  cynihia.  Since  that  time  no  further  attention  has 
been  paid  to  this  subject  except  that  Dr.  Bvohanan,  in  his  description 
of  the  district  of  Dinajpur,  says,  that  another  silkworm  is  reared  on 
the  castor  oil  plant  for  the  domestic  use  of  the  natives. 

From  the  moment  of  my  arrival  in  India,  I  had  paid  an  unremitted 
sealous  attention  to  the  productions  of  Botany  and  Zoology,  and  had 
been  so  happy  to  idehtify  in  the  course  of  two  months,  two  other  species 
of  the  genus  Satumia  which  yield  silk,  one  from  Siikei  the  other 
from  Bankoara,  Just  at  this  time  Mr.  James  Prinsbp  received  from 
Captain  Jenkins  in  Assam^  a  memoir  by  Mr.  Huoon  on  the  stlk« 
worms  of  that  newly  acquired,  remarkable  province,  establishing  six 
different  kinds  of  silkworm :  the  cocoons  of  four  of  which  are  now 
transformed  into  silk  by  the  inhabitants  of  As$am,  and  to  my  great 
joy  and  surprise,  I  found  that  three  of  them  are  different  from  the 
well  known  Bombys  mori,  and  from  the  two  other  indigenous  which 
are  worked  in  Bengal. 

These  recent  discoveries  merit  particular  attention.  India  has  thns 
the  internal  means  of  providing  the  whole  of  Ewape  with  a  material 
which  would  rival  cotton  and  woollen  cloth,  and  would  be  preferred 
in  many  cases  to  both,  if  brought  within  the  reach  of  ever/  one  by  a 
lower  price :  and  an  unlimited  resource  of  riches  and  revenue  might 
be  opened  under  proper  management. 

May  it  be  now  permitted  to  me  to  go  through  the  numerous  di£[er« 
ent  species  of  India  which  actually  produce  silk  of  whioh  seven  kinds 
have  never  been  mentioned  before. 

1.  Bombyx  mori,  the  mulberry  silkworm,  which  has  been  probably 
introduced  as  the  mulberry  seems  to  be  an  aodimated  plants  is  too 
well  known  to  deserve  a  particular  mentimi. 

2.  The  wDd  silkworm  of  the  Central  provinces*  being  described 


1^7.3  0»  the  h^gemnu  SUkworwu  of  India. 

«  a  motli  not  larger  than  the  Bcmhifs  mori,  I  could  not  yet  procare 
cpecimeas  of  it :  probably  there  are  several  species  of  Bmnbyr  confused, 
as  the  silk,  wbi<$h  somctinies  comes  in  trade,  varies  considerably. 

9.  The  Joree  silkworm,  Bombyx  reUgioBie,  miki. — I  am  sorify  to 
say  that  the  specimens  of  this  interesting  moth  have  been  destroyed 
on  their  way  from  Assam  to  Calcutta,  so  that  I  am  obliged  to  make 
a  superficial  description  from  the  accompanying  drawing*  (PI.  VI.) 
excluding  a  diagnostical  analysis. 

Gemw,  Bomhyx. 

Length  about  1}  of  an  inch. 

Antemue,  pectinated. 

Head,  small,  covered. 

JSyet ,  very  large,  brownish  black. 

Pa^,  vnknown. 

Tkorax,  snbqaadrate,  covered  with  thick  brownish  grey  hair,  with  a 
black  band  separating  the  abdomen  from  the  thorax. 

Abdomen,  represented  as  having  eight  segments  ? 

Legst  unknown. 

Wmgs,  upper  wings  very  short  (in  9  imperfect  triangular,  with 
the  acnte  angle  outward.  The  interior  side  emarginated.  Of  a  light 
grey  color  which  darkens  towards  the  extremity. 

An  interrupted  whitish  band  on  the  lower  margin  with  a  large 
whitish  apedc  towards  the  ends. 

Lower  wings  uniformly  brown. 

The  cocoon  of  this  silkworm  shows  tiie  finest  filament,  and  hat 
very  much  silky  lustre.  It  is  exceedingly  smooth  to  the  touch  and 
very  different  from  the  cocoon  of  the  mulberry  tree. 

This  discovery  of  Capt.  Jbnkins  is  very  interesting,  as  it  yields  a 
alk  if  not  superior  yet  certainly  equal  to  that  of  Bamkyr  mori. 

It  lives  upon  the  pipul  tree,  (Fieus  reiigiosa,)  Its  general  intro- 
duction would  be  very  easy,  as  the  pipul  tree  grows  abundantly  over 
all  India. 

Specimens  of  cocoons  sent  a  second  time  by  Captain  Jbnkins,  con- 
vince me  that  the  Jaree  and  Dso-maoga  are  the  same  species. 

4.  Satamia  SUketiea,  mihi.  (Longitudo  poUices  novem,  sive  lineas 
108  alarum  superiomm  expansarum.) 

Diagnoais.  Pectioicornis,  alis  superioribns  apice  recurvata  falcatis, 
inferioribus  oblongis.  Alis  superioribus  maculis  duabus  fenestralibuii, 
intem&  triangulari  magn&  alterft  ezternft  multd  minori  oblong&,  in- 
ferioribus macul&  eAdem  unA  versus  corpus  triangulari  magnft.  Colore 
«inamomeia  lineis  variegater  albidis  in  medio  ad  marginem  externai^a 
4avis. 


49  Ob  tke  Miffen^ta  Silkworm  of  Inim.  [Jar • 

Eggs,  larvm,  and  chrysalit,  vnknown. 
Imago,    Description. 

Head,  projecting  with  a  crest  of  yeUow  hairs. 

Ey€9t  middle-sized,  light  brown. 

Awtmuue,  pectinated,  abont  five  lines  broad,  yellow. 

Paipip  four,  not  covering  the  inner  ▼ermilar,  brownish  eoLwed. 

Moutk,  hidden,  without  proboscis. 

Thora^t  obovate,  clothed  in  a  vdvet-like  purplish  fine  hair  of  the 
same  color  as  the  wings. 

Abdomen,  very  short,  clothed  with  much  finer  and  lighter  hair  than 
the  thorax. 

Lege,  hairy,  yellow,  eqnal. 

Tarei,  moderately  incurved. 

Winge,  horizontal  expanded,  with  strong  ramifications  of  the  central 
muscles  and  tendons.-— tS^fyimor  pair  of  a  cinnamon  color.  The  end 
much  curved,  the  upper  margin  with  a  beautiful  velvet-like  grey  belt^ 
Fan  edges  very  much  concave,  the  exterior  extremity  of  a  beautiful 
rose  color.  The  inferior  margin  darker  yellow,  with  an  undulating 
narrow  thread-like  black  line,  losing  itself  towards  the  exterior  ex- 
tremity. In  the  centre  is  the  eire,  peculiar  to  all  satumiae,  with  micace- 
ous transparency,  triangular,  with  the  sharp  angle  towards  the  body, 
another  small  oblong  transparent  point  behind  it»  both  with  a  dark 
brownish  margin  round  it.  Inferior  or  second  pair,  in  point  of  distribu- 
tion of  colors  the  same ;  in  form,  much  more  convex,  oblong.  The  hair 
very  thick  and  long  towards  the  body,  and  more  particularly  towards 
the  point  of  insertion.  The  black  line  is  not  undulated,  but  follows 
the  shape  of  the  wing,  and  has  at  each  side  of  the  projecting  tendona 
two  black  oblong  spots,  circumscribed  with.light  yellow. 

Habitat  in  the  Cassia  mountains  in  Silket  and  Dacca,  where  ita 
large  cocoons  are  spun  to  silk.  A  particidar  descriptiim  of  the  pro* 
cess  is  wanted. 

5.  A  still  larger  SatunUa,  one  of  the  greatest  moths  in  existence* 
measuring  ten  inches  from  the  end  of  one  wing  to  the  other,  observed 
by  J.  W.  Gbant,  Esq.  in  CMrra  Punjee,  seen  in  the  possession  of 
the  late  Dr.  Jakbs  Clark.    I  have  not  yet  seen  the  animal. 

6.  Saiumia  Paphia,  Linn.  Syst.  Nat.  3»  p.  809,  4.  PkaUtm 
MgUita,  Drubt,  vol.  ii.  t.  5»  f.  1,  Mar.  Roxb.  Tirana.  Lmn.  Soc.  vol. 

vii.  p.  88. 

The  Jkueeh  SiiiBworm. 

It  is  the  most  common  in  use  of  the  native  silkworms.  The  dotk 
too  commonly  worn  by  Europeans  also  in  this  country,  comes  from 
this  species;  J.  W.  Grant,  Esq.  had  the  kindness  to  procure  me^  ia 


1887.]  Ou  the  mUfmums  8iihMrm$  of  Tndia.  48 

the  mcmth  of  September,  more  tlian  3000  cocoons,  which  I  permitted 
to  slip  out,  and  had  ample  opportanity  of  stndjing  them. 

MicHABL  Atkinson,  Esq.  from  JMMfypur  says,  that  this  species 
eannot  be  domesticated,  because  the  moths  take  flight,  before  the 
females  are  fecnndated.  This  is  against  my  experience  :  I  kept  them 
voder  a  mnsqnito  curtain  to  prevent  their  evasion,  there  they  were 
impregnated  readily  by  the  males,  and  deposited  every  where  many 
thousand  eggs,  and  the  young  caterpillars  issued  the  tenth  day. 
Therefore  the  fear  entertained  of  the  difficulty  in  this  respect  seems 
to  be  easily  overcome. 

Hitherto  has  this  silkworm  never  been  reared,  but  millions  of 
eoeoons  are  annually  collected  in  the  jungles  and  brought  to  the 
silk  factories  near  Calcutta^  for  instance  DhaniakkdU ;  but  the  principal 
place  of  their  manufacture  is  at  Bkageipur,  In  other  parts  as  at 
JmifypMr  the  people  gather  them  from  the  trees  and  transplant 
them  on  the  Assem  tree,  (TerminaUa  al«/«,  Roxb.)  which  growing 
near  the  houses  enables  them  easily  to  watdi  the  caterpillars,  which 
are  eagerly  searched  out  and  devoured  in  the  day  time  by  crows,  and 
at  night  by  bats,  &c. 

The  natives  distinguish  two  varieties,  the  bnghy  and  the  jaroo,  bat 
they  are  the  same  species. 

They  feed  most  commonly  in  the  wild  stote  on  the  bair  tree, 
(ZixfphmB  jujmhaj  but  like  also  and  indeed  prefer  the  TWwtfuilM  ohtm 
and  Bwmbaat  hepU^kj/Unm. 

This  is  the  same  moth  which  is  also  found  sometimes  in  Aumm  and 
which  Mr.  Huoon  calls  KoiUkmi  mooffa. 

Though  it  was  known  in  Evrope  by  the  publications  of  Dr.  Rox« 
BunoH  and  Dr.  Bvohanan,  that  the  Tuntk  and  Arriniff  silkworms 
are  ezistiag  and  indigenous,  yet,  strange  enough,  it  was  hitherto 
unknown,  (at  least  with  us  on  the  continent,)  that  for  some  years  past» 
their  silk  was  only  in  small  quantity  exported  to  Engkmdi  this 
silk  having  been  considered  as  an  inferior  quality  to  that  produced 
by  BomJbya  mori.  The  question  of  the  possibility  of  acclimation  of 
these  larvc  in  other  congenial  climates  has  ex  ipso  never  been  raised* 

7.  Another  Saiumia  distinct  from  all  others  (aiis  inferioribus  in 
candaw*  desinentibus) ;  it  resembles  some  species  which  I  saw  brought 
from  Seva,  ?  Java, 

I  could  only  procure  the  wings  of  this  remarkable  insect. 

The  moth  comes  from  the  neighborhood  of  Comercalfy. 

8*    SatunUa  Aisamensk,  (rnihi.)*— Long.  alar.  sup.  extensamm  80 
-—65  linear, 
o  3 


44  On  ike  indiffenouB  Siikwarmt  of  India.  [Jait* 

Dktgn.  Fectinicorois,  alia  superioribiu  apioe  acatts  siibfaleatis,  in 
inferioribuB  subtriangularibna  macalis  dnabua  Babcurcnlaribns  non 
diaphaniB  luteis.  Color  lateritis — Gluteus,  nebulia  apanis  obacorb  lineia 
semicircnlaribai  verava  corpus  duabua  albia  faMak  albidft  bmnneft 
versus  marginem  inferiorem. 

£^g8,  larva,  and  chrysalis,  not  seen  living,  bat  recognizable  in  the 
accompanying  drawing.     (See  Moonga  moth,  Plate  VI.) 

Headt  not  projecting,  with  a  tuft  of  reddish  yellow  hair. 

Eye9,  ordinary  dark-brown. 

Antenna,  pectinated  in  % ,  broader  than  usual  in  Satumie. 
.    Palpi,  four,  covering  the  mouth  which  is  invisible. 

Thorax,  square,  half  oblong,  clothed  near  the  head  in  a  silverish  grey 
color,  forming  a  continuity  of  that  in  the  upper  margin  of  the  superior 
wings,  the  behind  part  of  the  color  of  the  wings. 

Abdomen,  more  than  two-thirds  of  the  breadth  of  both  winga  in  their 
natural  position,  likewise  of  the  color  of  the  wings. 

Legs,  slender,  hairy,  yellow,  short. 

TarH,  slight  and  incurved. 

Winge,  horizontally  expanded,  with  a  strong  tendon  directing  the 
membrane  of  the  upper  wings  in  their  upper  margin. 

Both  pairs  of  a  dark  yellow  somewhat  reddish  color.  The  end  in 
the  male  much  curved,  the  upper  margin  half  from  the  .body,  of  a 
•liver  grey  color.  The  exterior  extremity  scarcely  differently  marked ; 
a  brown  slightly  undulated  band,  accompanied  on  both  sides  by  a  white 
line,  extends  across  the  wings  more  than  two- thirds  bek>w  their 
insertion  on  the  thorax.  Several  brown  nubeculse  are  to  be  observed 
between  the  divisions  of  each  tendon.  Two  semilunar  white  lines  are 
to  be  observed  on  the  upper  wings,  and  are  absolutely  on  the  lower 
ones  towards  the  abdomen ;  the  interior  larger,  inwards  carved ;  the 
other  shorter,  outward  bound.  The  two  specks  on  the  wings,  peculiar 
to  Satumia,  are  almost  semicircular,  but  not  micaceous,  diaphanous ; 
but  likewise  clothed  with  yellow  squamse  of  a  darker  line  (more  in  $  ) 
with  a  brown  margin  on  the  inner  side.  Through  this  distinguishing 
peculiarity  this  insect  seems  to  make  a  transit  to  a  next  genus,  though 
the  drawing  of  the  larva  represents  completely  a  BOtumia  caterpillar. 

The  cocoon  of  a  yellow  brown  color  differs  in  appearance  from  all 
the  others. 

We  are  indebted  for  the  discovery  of  this  very  interesting  insect 
to  Captain  Jbnkins  and  Mr.  Huoon.  Its  particulars  are  exten^vely 
described  in  Mr.  Huoon's  memorandum.  This  species  has  never 
been  mentioned  before,  though  the  fabrication  of  silk  from  it  seems  to 
be  very  common  amongst  the  Assamese. 


18S7.]  On  the  hdigemms  Silkworm  of  India.  4fi 

9.  PkaUaui  C^hAa.  Dkubt.  2,  t.  6.  f.  2.     Cram.  4,  t.  39,  f.  4. 

RoxB.  Linn.  Trans,  vol.  yii.  p.  42.  Buchanan, 
Desc.  Dinijpur,  p.  214. 

(Buchanan  quotes  it  as  PhuUtna  Penelope  unde  ?) 

The  Arrmdy  Arria,  or  Eria  silkworm  (Pi.  Y .)  is  reared  over  a  great 
part  of  Hindustan,  but  more  extensively  in  the  districts  of  Dindjpur  and 
Rangpmr,  in  houses,  in.  a  domesticated  state*  and  feeds  chiefly  on  the 
leaves  of  Ricimue  commnmis. 

The  silk  of  this  species  has  hitherto  never  been  wound  off,  but 
people  were  obliged  to  spin  it  like  cotton. 

"  It  gives '  a  cloth  of  seemingly  loose  coarse  texture,  but  of  lucre* 
diUe  durability ;  the  life  of  one  person  being  seldom  sufficient  to 
wear  out  a  garment  made  of  it,  so  that  the  same  piece  descends  fro^l 
mother  to  daoghter." — {Atkineon'e  letter  to  Rosburgh.) 

It  is  so  productive  as  to  give  sometimes  12  broods  of  spun  silk  in  the 
course  of  the  year.  The  worm  grows  rapidly,  and  offers  no  difficulty 
whatever  for  an  extensive  speculation. 

On  account  of  the  double  profit  which  would  be  derived  from  the 
same  area  of  land  cultivating  it  with  castor-oil  plant,  which  produces 
oil  and  feeds  the  worm,  an  extensive  cultivation  of  this  species  would 
be  highly  recommendable ;  and  if  also  the  cloth  is  of  the  coarsest 
nature,  it  is,  on  the  other  hand,  very  valuable  on  account  of  its  durabi- 
lity. May  it  not  be  particularly  well  adapted  to  mix  it  in  certain 
textures  with  cotton  ? 

It  is  likewise  an  inhabitant  of  Auam,  and  Mr.  Huoon's  observations 
about  this  species  form  an  interesting  paragraph  in  his  memorandum. 

10.  Satumia  (?)  iri/enestrata,  mihi. — Longitudo  lineas  24 — 28. 
DioffmosU.  2  obscure  castaneo  brunnei  versus  finem  albido  adspersft, 
Itneft  transversali  albidi,  alls  superioribus  ad  marginem  extemam 
fenestria  tribus  transparentibus  lineA  diagonali  versus  corpus  currentibus. 

f  Intens  line&  brunne&  transversal!  transversa  super  alas  currente, 
alse  superiores  margine  extemo  fuscescentes. 

Egge,  whitish-yellow ;  indented  1  line  on  the  longer  circumference. 

Larva,  unknown. 

Chrgealis,  unknown,  (damaged.) 

Cocoon,  yellow,  in  a  network,  transparent,  so  that  the  cocoon  in  the 
inside  is  to  be  seen,  of  a  remarkable  silky  lustre. 

Imago.  9  of  an  uniform  brown  color ;  towards  the  end  of  the  wings 
the  like  with  white  flower  powdered.  An  obsolete  whitish  line  runs 
transversely.  The  most  remarkable  in  this  insect  are  three  glass  eyes 
on  the  upper  wings,  beginning  from  the  tendon  of  the  insertion  lower 
than  the  middle  of  the  wing,  and  running  one  behind  the  other  inwards 


46  On  the  miigewnu  Silkwarmt  of  India,  [Jav. 

towards  the  extremity  of  the  body.     The  first  looks  like  two,  which 
run  together,  the  second  is  the  smallest. 

^  of  a  uniform  yellow  color,  only  the  outward  margin  of  the 
wings  is  brownish,  and  a  transversal  line  tnms  over  the  wings.  The 
glass  eyes  are  wanted,  one  of  the  three  is  a  vestige,  instead  of  the 
two  others  are  two  brown  spots  to  be  observed. 

In  those  specimens  which  I  saw  were  gradual  transitions  from  dark 
brown  to  light  yellow  in  different  individuals  to  be  observed,  but 
always  were  the  females  much  darker. 

This  is  likewise  a  valuable  discovery  of  Captain  Jbnkins  in  Assam, 
where  it  lives  on  the  soon  tree,  but  seems  to  be  not  much  used. 

11.  Hbnrt  Cbbiohton,  Esq.  of  Malda,  mentions  another  silk- 
worm :— 

"  There  is  a  cocoon  produced  wild  upon  the  mango  tree,  which 
the  people  of  Malda  gatiier  and  mix  with  Arrindy  cocoons  in  spinning.'* 
This  species  seems  to  have  remained  hitherto  unobserved. 

There  is  no  doubt,  that  in  India  exist  some  more  insects,  which 
furnish  this  precious  material.  The  repeated  and  so  often  frustrated 
endeavours  of  ingenious  men  in  Europe  would  certainly  find  in  India 
an  ample  and  highly  remunerating  field  in  this  branch  of  speculation. 

It  would  be  very  interesting  to  collect  all  moths  which  form  cocoons, 
amounting,  to  juclg^  by  analogy,  probably  to  upward  of  150  species, 
to  watch  their  natural  economy,  and  to  send  specimens  of  each  cocoon 
to  Europe,  to  be  there  attentively  examined. 

Many  have  made  the  objection  that  the  silk  of  the  Indian  species 
is  much  inferior. 

This  is  yet  an  undedded  question.  Tlie  mulberry  silkworm  dege- 
nerates if  not  properly  attended  to.  What  has  been  doAe  to  raise  the 
indigenous  species  from  the  state  of  their  natural  inferiority  ?  Very 
much  depends  upon  the  cultivation  of  the  worms  in  houses ;  2,  the 
method  of  feeding  them,  selecting  that  vegetable  substance,  not  which 
gratifies  the  best  their  taste,  but  which  contributes  to  form  a  finer 
cocooD ;  and  3,  from  the  first  chemical  operations  employed  before 
the  working  of  the  rough  material.  But  even  if  the  raw  material 
would  not  be  capable  of  a  higher  degree  of  cultivation,  the  demand 
for  it  would,  notwithstanding,  never  cease  in  Europe,  All  silk  pro- 
duced in  Hindustan  has  hitherto  found  a  ready  and  profitable  mariset 
in  Calcutta,  and  the  demand  is  always  greater  than  the  supply. 
And  that  really  the  roughest  stuff  of  the  Arrindy  silkworm  is  appre- 
ciated in  England,  may  I  be  permitted  to  conclude  the  present  article 
with  the  following  fact. 


lSd7.]  PhenomefM  en  reitorinff  »igM  U  the  blind.  47 

Mr.  JoBN  Glass,  the  Sturgeon  of  Baglipurt  aent,  in  the  beginning 
of  this  centuiy,  some  uf  the  Arrindy  silk  home,  and  he  wrote : 

"  I  understand  that  some  manafactorers  to  whom  it  was  shown  seem- 
ed to  think  that  we  had  been  deceiving  them  by  car  accounts  of  the 
shawls  being  made  from  the  wool  of  a  goat,  and  that  this  silk  if  sent 
home  would  be  made  into  shawls  equal  to  any  manufactured  in- 
India." 

This  will  be  sufficient  to  show  the  importance  of  this  article,  and 
that  it  merits  highly  the  attention  of  the  paternal  Government  of 
India,  and  of  all  patriotic  institutions,  particularly  of  the  Asiatic 
Society  in  Caleuitd^  which  has  done  hitherto  so  much  for  the  promo- 
tion of  science  and  knowledge,  and  consequently  for  the  welfare  of 
all  nations. 


V. — Concerning  certain  interesting  Phenomena  manifested  in  individuals 
bom  blind,  and  in  those  having  little  or  no  recollection  of  that  sense, 
on  their  being  restored  to  sight  at  various  periods  of  life,  Bg 
F.  H.  Brett,  Esq.  Med,  Serv, 

When  the  profound  and  discerning  Mr.  Locks  in  his  Essay  on  the 
Human  Understanding  asserted  that  ideas  were  not  innate,  he  meant, 
no  doubt,  that  so  far  as  the  mind's  intercourse,  in  its  present  condition, 

I 

with  all  objects  submitted  to  it  was  concerned,  its  noble  fieiculties  were 
destined  to  be  educated  only  by  its  legitimate  objects  of  excitation 
through  the  medium  of  the  senses  appointed  for  that  purpose.  His 
eccentric  comparisons  of  the  mind  to  a  dark  room,  a  blank  sheet  of 
paper,  &c.,  meant  in  reality  nothing  further. 

It  occasionally  happens  that  in  the  course  of  very  extensive  prac- 
tice we  have  opportunities  of  illustrating  this,  in  cases  of  restoration 
to  sig^ht  of  persons  bom  blind,  and  also  in  cases  of  individuals  who 
have  known  and  distinguished  colors ;  and  "  then  (as  Mr.  Locks 
expresses  it)  cataracts  shut  the  windows,"  and  if  restored  to  sight  many 
years  afterwards,  they  are  in  iH*ecisely  the  same  situation  as  though 
they  had  never  seen  before,  having  not  the  slightest  recollection  or 
idea  of  colors  any  more  than  the  individuals  bom  blind.  All  is  to  be 
acquired  "  de  novo." 

I  will  particularize  the  following  from  amongst  several  which  have 
occurred  to  me,  as  they  may  probably  appear  interesting  to  the  Society 
when  divested  of  all  purely  professional  or  surgical  detail,  which  have 
already  indeed  been  communicated  to  the  profession. 

No.  1  • — The  following  is  illustrative  of  the  fact  of  all  ideas  of  objects 
and  colors  having  to  be  acquired,  as  well  as  a  verification  of  the  problem 


4B  On  restoration  of  sight  to  persons  horn  blind.  [Jam. 

contained  in  the  8th  Section  of  the  2nd  Book  of  Mr.  Locks  in  hia 
chapter  on  Perception.  "  Suppose  a  man  bom  blind,  and  now  adult, 
and  taught  by  the  touch  to  distinguish  between  a  cube  and  a  sphere 
of  the  same  metal,  and  suppose  the  cube  and  the  sphere  placed  on  a 
table,  and  the  blind  man  be  made  to  see ;  (quaere :  whether  by  hia 
sight  before  be  touched  them  he  could  now  distinguish  and  tell  which 
is  the  globe  and  which  the  cube  ?)  to  which  the  acute  and  judicious 
proposer  answered — No." 

A  pandit,  18  years  of  age,  native  of  Saugor,  was  bom  blind ;  his 
mother  states  that  she  had  kept  him  in  a  dark  room  until  the  10th 
day  of  her  confinement,  when  on  taking  him  to  the  door  and  expos« 
ing  his  eyes  to  the  light,  she  discovered  the  pearly  appearance  of  the 
pupils  peculiar  to  cataract,  and  that  he  has  always  been  blind.  He 
is  intelligent  and  cheerful,  and  has  been  in  the  habit  of  finding  his 
way  about  Saugor  and  the  adjoining  country  for  many  years,  fre- 
quently singing,  of  which  he  is  very  fond.  He  had  little  or  no  incli« 
nation  to  undergo  the  operation, — at  least  not  sufficient  to  overcome 
the  fear  which  he  entertained.  He  could  perceive  the  light,  and  had 
acquired  the  habit  of  rotating  the  head  constantly  in  progression  in 
a  regular  and  curious  manner  to  the  right  and  left,  with  a  view,  I 
imagine,  of  admitting  the  light  to  the  retina  obliquely  between  the 
circumference  of  the  cataract  and  the  under  edge  of  his  iris.  It  was 
a  long  time  before  his  relations  could  persuade  him  to  submit  to  an 
operation.  He  had  requested  to  be  taken  to  me  some  months  previ- 
ous ;  was  gratified  at  being  told  that  he  might  be  made  to  see  like  other 
people ;  but  the  slight  inconvenience  attending  the  introduction  of  a  ^ 
few  drops  of  the  solution  of  belladonna  into  the  lids,  and  my  holding 
the  lids  to  try  how  they  should  be  supported,  annoyed  him — and  he 
said  he  wotdd  much  sooner  go  home  and  eat  his  dinner.  "  What  do 
I  want  with  being  restored  to  sight  ?"  His  mother  likewise  expressed 
her  disbelief  as  to  a  person  bom  blind  being  made  to  see.  The  prin« 
dpal  pandit  of  the  muhallah  at  length  overruled  the  objections.  The 
operation  was  performed  on  the  28th  of  August.  He  complained  of 
but  little  pain,  and  indeed  there  was  scarcely  any  inflammation  what- 
ever produced  by  the  operation.  He  immediately  became  conscious 
of  a  considerable  increase  of  light. 

The  eye-balls,  as  in  all  cases  of  congenital  cataract,  moved  about 
without  any  control,  which,  together  with  a  very  prominent  brow  and 
much  spasmodic  action  of  the  lids,  offered  some  obstacles.  So  little 
irritation  had  occurred,  that  I  operated  on  the  30th  August  on  the  left 
eye,  which  resembled  the  former  operation  in  every  particular.  No 
inflammation  followed,  but  the  right  eye  had  become   inflamed,  in 


l^S7.]  On  restoration  of  tight  to  persons  horn  blind,  49 

consequence  of  which  his  eyes  remained  bandaged  for  several  days, 
and  it  became  necessary  to  bleed  him.  He  expressed  himself  as 
sensible  of  a  remarkable  change  having  taken  place :  the  light  was 
most  distressing  to  him,  and  continued  so  for  some  time.  On  the 
eighth  day  the  absorption  had  proceeded  very  satisfactorily  :  several 
substances  of  varions  colors  were  presented  to  him.  He  could  not 
recognize  any  of  them,  until  he  had  made  himself  acquainted  with 
them  by  the  sense  of  touch.  He  brought  them  very  close  to  his 
eyes,  moving  his  head  in  his  accustomed  peculiar  manner.  What- 
ever he  attempted  to  reach,  he  always  missed  his  aim.  He  ex- 
pressed  himself  as  highly  gratified,  and  confident  that  he  would  see 
and  know  every  thing,  but  did  not  Hke  too  much  interrogation.  On 
the  1 2th  day  he  came  to  me  again.  The  eye-balls  were  no  longer 
rolled  in  their  former  vacant  manner.  He  had  acquired  the  power 
of  directing  the  left  eye,  which  had  been  most  instructed,  on  objects ; 
the  right  eye,  from  inflammation,  having  remained  bandaged.  A  lady 
shewed  him  her  shawl :  he  said  it  was  red,  which  was  correct ;  but  did 
not  know  what  it  was,  until  examined  by  the  hand.  The  platform  in 
front  of  the  house  was  recognized  as  green,  and  his  mother  said  he 
had  been  examining  many  things  at  home.  The  absorption  of  the 
cataract  has  proceeded,  leaving  two-thirds  of  the  pupil  of  the  left  eye 
quite  clear ;  some  inflammation  still  in  the  right.  He  said  he  was 
no  longer  afraid  of  me,  and  that  he  would  submit  to  any  thing  I 
recommended.  On  the  1 6th  of  September  he  walked  from  the  town 
to  see  roe,  ax^companied  by  his  mother.  He  had  gained  much  infor- 
mation during  his  absence.  The  pupil  of  the  left  eye  had  become 
almost  entirely  clear.  He  said  he  had  seen  a  great  number  of  trees 
on  the  road,  the  lake,  and  a  buggy  passing  by.  He  had  made  himself 
acquainted  with  several  things.  What  is  this  ? — ^A  lota.  This  ? — A 
pawn  leaf.  Which  answers  were  correct.  A  small  hooka  was  shewn 
him  :  he  touched  it,  and  was  told  what  it  was  ;  several  things  were 
then  presented  to  him  and  the  hooka  was  again  brought.  He  observ- 
ed, ^  I  cannot  tell ;  you  have  submitted  so  many  things  to  me,  that 
I  am  confused,  and  forget  their  names."  He  felt  it  and  then  exclaim- 
ed, it  is  the  same  hooka.  Presently  it  was  shewn  him  a  third  time ; 
he  recognized  it  after  having  carefully  viewed  it  from  top  to  bottom 
without  touching.  He  observed  a  book,  remarking  that  it  was 
red ;  but  he  knew  not  that  it  was  a  book  until  told  so.  It  was 
presented  to  him  a  few  minutes  afterwards,  and  he  recognized 
both  the  color  and  the  book.  He  said  he  was  extremely  happy  and 
gratified  with  all  he  saw.  He  followed  me  with  his  eyes  as  I  moved 
•boat  the  room,  and  pointed  out  the  diflerent  positions  I  took.    He 


^0  On  restoration  of  sight  to  persons  bom  blinds  [JAm 

recognized  distinctly  the  features  of  his  mother's  face.  She  hid  it 
under  her  chadder ;  he  laughed,  and  observed  that  she  had  done  so, 
and  turned  his  face  away.  He  said,  "  I  can  see  every  thing  ;  all  I  waot 
more,  is  time  to  learn  what  they  all  are ;  and  when  I  can  walk  about 
the  town,  I  shall  be  quite  satisfied."  He  could  not  ascertain  whether 
any  thing  was  round  or  square,  smooth  or  rough.  He  tlistinguished 
the  following :  some  partridges,  the  cage  and  the  cup  containing  the 
water.  The  color  of  their  plumage  he  correctly  stated ;  also  th« 
windows,  the  fields,  the  sky,  a  child  in  arms,  &c.  On  the  7th  he 
again  came  to  see  me.  He  pointed  out  every  feature  in  his  mother's 
lace,  her  hair,  the  color  of  her  dress,  the  different  distances  and  posi- 
tions which  she  purposely  took,  and  when  changing  places  witk 
another  woman,  selected  her  out.  He  stated  that  if  I  would  bring 
the  red  book  I  shewed  him  yesterday,  he  would  recognize 'it.  I 
accordingly  brought  him  a  red  morocco  box  much  resembling  the 
book,  but  smaller ;  he  said  it  was  the  book  I  At  this  period  his 
knowledge  of  the  shapes  of  bodies  and  their  sizes  was  very  imperfect, 
especially  the  latter.  He  directed  his  hand  straight  to  whatever  things 
were  now  presented  before  him.  The  last  time  I  saw  him,  a  small 
ivory  looking-glass,  a  paper-cutter,  and  a  cut  jelly-glass,  were  placed 
on  the  ground ;  they  were  shifted  and  changed,  and  he  distinguished 
each  respectively.  He  was  much  amused  and  laughed  heartily.  I 
gave  him  the  looking-glass,  in  which  he  noticed  his  face,  and  said  it 
was  like  other  people's,  achchka. 

It  will  appear,  therefore,  that  his  judgment  of  distances,  colors, 
notions,  and  positions,  was  very  considerable.  That  of  size  and  form 
was  to  be  acquired  more  tardily. 

From  this  period  I  quitted  Saugor,  and  have  heard  nothing  farther 
of  him. 

No.  2. — ^The  next  is  a  similar  instance  of  an  individual  who  had 
never  seen  before, — a  Brahman  boy  of  10  years  of  age,  residing  at  the 
Kherie  Pass,  near  the  Dehra  vaUey. 

A  few  days  after  the  first  operation  when  the  bandages  were  re- 
moved, the  principal  circumstance  worthy  of  note  was  the  confusion 
and  embarrassment  of  the  mind,  arising  from  new  and  unaccustomed 
itnpressions  and  the  dazzling  infiuence  of  light. 

On  the  seventh  day  he  had  acquired  some  voluntary  power  over 
the  ball  of  the  eye,  being  able  to  steady  it  somewhat,  and  tx  it  on  any 
object  he  wished  to  discern,  but  only  for  a  few  moments.  He  had 
after  repeated  practice  acquired  a  knowledge  of  most  colors,  but  it  was 
not  until  the  twenty-sixth  day  from  the  first  operation  that  he  could 
be  said  to  have  a  tolerable  acquaintance  with  the  visible  world.   Dor- 


1S37.]  On  reftor^ium  cf9igki  toptnoMi  horn  blind.  dl 

ing  this  period,  when  the  ahsenoe  of  pain  and  inflammation  permitted* 
(for  it  was  neoesiary  for  him  to  undergo  several  operations,)  the  ban- 
dages were  removed  before  and  after  sunset,  and  his  attention  was 
directed  to  men  sometimes  standing,  sometimes  moying ;  also  to  the 
tent,  skj,  trees  and  dieir  foliage,  animals  of  different  kinds,  the 
eolors  and  figures  and  motions  of  which  he  was  able  in  time  to  dis« 
cera. 

There  was  no  correspondence,  however,  for  a  long  while  between 
the  sigkt  and  touch,  neither  did  he  for  several  days  direct  his  eyes 
Btndgfat  to  objects  so  as  to  examine  them  minutely.  At  night  he 
would  contemplate  the  stars,  and  the  flame  of  a  candle,  and  the  fea- 
tares  of  my  face,  &c.  DelMlity,  the  necessary  result  of  the  treatment, 
&C.  in  a  delicate  frame,  was  one  cause  of  the  slowness  of  progress.  As 
he  gsined  strengdi  by  an  improved  diet,  his  vision  greatly  improved. 

He  was  observed  to  take  up  various  objects  and  notice  them ;  latterly 
I  was  in  the  habit  of  calling  him  into  my  tent  when  at  breakfast.  He 
noticed  the  cups  and  saucers  and  their  patterns ;  chintz  on  the  canvas; 
and  he  observed  attentively  a  hooka,  describing  the  bell  (cut  glass)  as 
bright;  noticed  the  snake,  and  mouth-piece  (silver),  and  saw  dis- 
tinctly the  smoke  ascending. 

On  the  20th  of  December  he  walked  several  yards  without  assist- 
ance. A  lady  gave  him  a  colored  chintz  cap,  with  which  he  was 
much  pleaeed,  and  he  distinguished  on  it  the  colors  of  green  and 
red,  and  the  white  ground.  As  his  new  sense  could  scarcely  be  said 
to  have  been  exercised  more  than  fourteen  days,  further  observations 
eoold  not  be  made  as  to  his  judgment  of  distances,  positions,  forms, 
sad  motions. 

No.  8. — A  similar  result,  as  fieu:  as  phenomena,  occurred  in  a  boy  of  1 2 
years  of  age,  though  his  acquirements  were  more  rapid,  from  his  natural 
mental  intelligence  being  superior  to  the  former  cases  :  the  cause 
of  his  blindness  was  disease  after  birth  from  the  small- pox.  Tlie  nature 
of  the  operation  being  the  formation  of  an  artificial  pupil  at  the  outer 
comer  of  the  eye,  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  the  details  which  are  so 
similar  to  the  preceding,  and  though  he  had  seen  for  some  weeks  of 
his  early  existence,  of  course  he  had  to  acquire  all '  de  novo.' 

No.  4. — ^There  are  others  who  have  been  restored  to  sight  who 
had  lost  it  at  a  more  advanced  period  of  life — say  five  or  six  years  of 
age  and  upwards,  and  when  restored  exhibit  peculiar  phenomena 
more  or  less  int^esting  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  remembrance 
they  may  possess  of  their  former  vision.  And  this  was  particularly 
remarkable  in  a  young  man  of  25  years  of  age,  the  brother  of  the 
hof  mentioned  in  case  No.  2,  who  had  become  blind  when  only  5  years 
B  2 


92  Stciion  0/  the  Strata  [Jjn» 

old ;  afid  which  is  remarkably  interesting  in  a  physiological  point  of 
yiew,  as  shewing  the  power  of  the  retina  to  preserve  its  susceptibility 
to  light  for  twenty  years,  though  not  the  only  case  recorded.  There 
was  certainly  in  this  case  a  great  approximation  to  the  phenomena 
manifested  in  congenital  blindness,  bat  there  was  not  that  marked 
,  ignorance  in  recognising  objects  ,at  first  sight,  nor  that  palpable 
want  of  correspondence  between  the  touch  and  sight,  but  both  existed 
to  some  extent.  It  was  also  curious  that  he  should  become  blind 
after  five  years  of  the  same  disease  with  which  his  brother  was  bom 
blind. 

I  recollect  restoring  a  man,  aged  35  years,  who  had  been  blind  for 
a  period  of  twelve  years  from  the  venereal  disease,  causing  closure  of 
the  pupils.  This  man,  after  an  operation  for  artificial  pupil,  recognis- 
ed, of  course,  every  thing  perfectly  the  moment  he  was  permitted  to 
look  about  him,  and  still  enjoys  a  very  tolerable  share  of  vision  at 
Cawnpore. 


VI. — Memorandum  of  the  progress  of  sinking  a  Well  in  the  bunds  of 
Chandpur,  near  the  foot  of  the  Hills,    By  Mr.  William  Dawb,  Con- 
ductor, Delhi  Canal  Department, 

In  sinking  wells  through  the  soils,  without  and  within  the  lower 
range  of  hills,  I  have  seen  repeated  failures  owing  to  the  usual  mode 
adopted  in  digging  for  the  water,  (i.  e.  with  perpendicular  sides ;)  and 
as  I  was  only  about  400  yards  from  a  branch  of  the  Jumna,  the  level 
of  its  water  about  14  feet  below  the  surface  of  the  top  of  the  pro* 
posed  well,  I  calculated  upon  finding  water  at  20  feet  deep  at  the 
utmost.  I  therefore  commenced  digging  42  feet  diameter,  contracting 
as  I  sunk,  and  this  admitted  of  leaving  a  couple  of  winding  steps  to 
bring  up  the  contents  by  basket  loads,  in  preference  to  being  drawn 
up  with  a  drag- rope,  (which  method  could  not  well  be  adopted,  the  top 
excavation  being  so  wide.)  At  the  depth  of  24  feet  I  was  appre- 
hensive that  the  work  would  have  been  a  failure,  owing  to  the  vast 
accumulation  of  heavy  boulders,  from  4  to  10  maunds  weight,  which 
I  had  no  purchase  to  get  up.  This  obstacle  was  got  over  by  the 
simple  method  of  expending  one  for  every  step  of  the  winding  road- 
way, always  taking  the  precaution  of  letting  the  boulders  sufficiently 
into  the  bank  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  their  falling  down  on  the 
work-people  below.  By  this  method  down  as  deep  as  37  feet  the 
boulders  were  expended  as  we  came  on  tliem,  and  as  the  soil  there 
had  a  more  favorable  appearance  for  working,  and  there  was  a  proba- 
bility of  soon  getting  water,  and  the  space  had  become  so  contracted* 


1637.]  at  Chandpur,  on  the  Delhi  Canal  53 

I  was  obliged  to  coiDmence  sinking  perpendicular,  which  was  carried 
on  till  we  at  length  found  water  at  72  feet  deep.  The  boulders 
found  in  the  latter  part  of  the  work  were  only  few,  but  they  were  of 
the  largest  size,  and  those  were  got  rid  off  by  excavating  recesses 
in  the  sides  and  depositing  them  therein.  The  above  excavation  down 
to  72  feet  was  completed  for  1 20  sicca  rupees. 

Part  of  the  cylinder  having  been  built,  it  was  sunk  in  June,  where 
I  found  the  water  had  sunk  7  feet  6  inches  lower.  We  sunk  further 
14  fe«t,  when  we  got  to  a  bed  of  clear  pebbles,  and  bedded  the  well 
ring  on  small  boulders,  with  6  feet  6  inches  water  ;  and  as  the  driest 
season  has  arrived,  we  may  expect  always  to  have  a  plentiful  supply 
of  good  water  from  a  total  depth  of  86  feet  below  the  surface. 


MaMOaANDUM    OP    THB    SOIL    IN    THB    CHANDPUa   WXLL. 

Feet  1 .     Clayey  soil. 
2  to     7.     Light  soil,  consisting  of  clay  and  sand,  the  proportion  of 

sand  increasing  with  the  depth. 
A  vein  of  sand. 

Sand  with  slight  mixture  of  day. 
Fine  sand. 
River  sand. 
Coarse  river  sand. 

Ditto  ditto,  with  gravel  and  small  boulders. 
Large  gravel  and  boulders. 
Ditto  ditto,  some  of  the  boulders  very  large. 
Ditto  ditto,  large  boulders,  with  a  mixture  of  day. 
Ditto  ditto,  vrith  a  layer  of  immense  boulders. 
Ditto  ditto,  and  small  boulders  through  which  a  spring 

of  water  has  passed,  shewn  by  the  stones  being  without 

a  partide  of  sand  mixed  with  them. 
Large  gravd  with  large  boulders. 
A  vein  of  old  spring,  as  above. 
Gravel  with  small  boulders. 

A  vein  of  river  sand  with  a  mixture  of  small  stones. 
Gravd  with  large  boulders. 
Large  gravel  with  small  boulders. 
A  vein  of  old  spring — small  boulders. 
Gravel  with  large  boulders. 
Vein  of  river  sand,  slightly  mixed  with  gravel. 
Gravel  with  small  boulders. 
A  vein  of  fine  river  sand. 
Gravel  with  no  boulders. 


8. 

9to 

11. 

12  to 

14. 

15. 

16. 

17. 

18. 

19  to 

25. 

26  to 

27. 

28  to 

30. 

31  to 

32. 

33  to  36. 

37. 

38. 

39. 

40  to  41. 

42  to  46. 

47  to  48. 

49  to 

54. 

55  to 

56. 

57  to 

64. 

65  to 

66. 

67  to 

69. 

54  Section  of  a  Well  at  Chandpur.  [Jah. 

70  to  72.    Vein  of  fine  river  sand — (water  found  here). 
73  to  76.     Fine  aand,  with  a  mixture  of  dean  gravel. 
77  to  79.     Gravel  with  a  mixture  of  yellow  sand. 
80  to  83.     Clear  fine  river  sand. 

84  to  86.     A  bed  of  clean  pebbles,  and  the  well  ring  bedded  on 

small  boulders. 
N.  B.     The  water  sank  while  the  cylinder  was  bdng  built  to  79-6. 


Nate  hy  Lieutenatt  "W.  £.  BakbRi  JSngiaeera,  Aatisttmt  SuperinientUmi 

of  Canais. 

The  situation  of  this  well  is  close  to  the  southern  base  of  the  outer 
range  of  hills,  where  they  fall  away  into  the  valley  of  the  Jumna,  a 
branch  of  which  now  occupied  a9  the  bed  of  the  Delhi  canal,  passes 
within  a  short  distance  of  it.  The  strata,  of  which  the  section  is 
thus  exhibited,  are  evidently  the  deposits  of  a  stream,  having,  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  time,  at  least  as  strong  a  fall  and  as  rapid  a  cur- 
rent as  the  Jumna  at  the  same  spot  now  has — and  they  are  precisely 
what  might  now  be  forming  in  the  Jumna,  were  that  river  raising  its 
bed— even  the  strata  of  small  rounded  stones,  in  which  Mr.  Dawb 
has  attributed  the  removal  of  sand  and  smaller  gravel  to  the  action 
of  formerly  existing  springs,  have  their  representatives  in  the  numer- 
ous shingle  banks  of  the  Jumna, 

The  most  striking  circumstance,  however,  illustrated  by  Mr.  Da  wb's 
observations,  is  the  impermeability  of  these  river  deposits  to  the 
water  of  the  neighboring  channel,  the  stream  of  which  is  never  dry. 
This  circumstance  was  even  more  strongly  exemplified  in  the  same 
vicinity — at  the  village  of  RoyanwaUa — where,  within  the  inclosure  oi 
the  canal  chowkey,  and  not  60  yards  dbtant  from  the  water's  edgt,  it 
was  desired  to  sink  a  well  to  supply  clear  water  to  such  of  the  esta- 
blishment as  remained  there  during  the  raiuy  season,  when  the 
river  water  is  turbid  and  unwholesome.  The  shaft  was  of  small  dia- 
meter, as  water  was  confidently  expected  at  but  little  below  the  level 
of  that  in  the  canal :  no  trace  of  it,  however,  was  met  with  to  the 
depth  of  60  feet — when,  from  the  smallness  of  the  shaft,  it  became 
dangerous  to  proceed  further ;  the  attempt  was  therefore  abandoned 
and  the  shaft  filled  up  again.  The  strata  pierced  through  on  this  occa- 
sion consisted  of  large  and  small  boulders,  gravel  and  sand  materials, 
of  which  we  find  it  impossible  to  form  a  dry  bond,  even  where  the 
difference  of  level  is  only  2  or  3  feet — while  here,  the  excavation  must 
have  gone  at  least  50  feet  below  the  canal  l^vel. 

In  apparent  contradiction  to  this,  is  a  well  known  fact,  connected 
with  the  rivers  flowing  through  the  northern  parts  of  Rokilkkmul  into 


1837.]  Tki  HiUQry  of  Labong,  6A 

the  Ganges.  I  mean  the  disappearance  from  the  sorCace,  near  where 
they  leave  the  outer  range  of  hills,  and  then  again  emerging  at  the 
distance  of  10  or  12  miles  lower  down;  thus  shewing  the  complete 
permeability  of  the  gravel  beds  through  which  they  mast  be  supposed 
to  trickle — and  that  this  is  in  some  measure  the  case  in  the  JWsum 
also,  is  rendered  probable  by  a  circnmstance  which  came  under  our 
observation  in  the  great  drought  of  1833-34. 

In  order  to  supply  the  excessive  demand  for  water  for  irrigation^  it 
became  necessary  to  throw  a  gravel  bund  right  across  the  /asiaa— 
just  below  the  head  of  the  canal ;  and  at  this  very  period,  as  appears 
from  a  record  kept  in  the  Executive  Engineer's  Office  at  j4gra,  a  slight 
diminution  only  of  the  waters  of  the  Juwum  at  that  place  waa 
observable. 


VII. — 7^  History  of  Lahong  from  the  Native  Records  consulted  by 
Dr,  D.  RicHAansoN,  forming  an  Appendix  to  his  journals  published 
M  the  preceding  volume*. 

The  annals  of  Labong  reach  back  to  the  same  remote  and  fabulous 
period  as  those  of  the  neighboring  nations.  In  the  year  1118,  (A. 
D.  674,)  after  Gaudamab  had  obtained  nib-ban,  or  eternal  rest,  two 
holy  men,  WATaoo-DAT-WAf  and  Tuka-oanda,  (having  first  buried  a 
shell  with  the  spiral  turned  the  reverse  way,)  by  prayers  and  holiness 
raised  from  out  the  earth  the  walls,  gates,  and  ramparts,  and  sunk  the 
fosse  of  Labong,  They  marked  the  site  of  the  pagoda,  and  during 
two  years  employed  themselves  in  calling  together  the  people  from 
the  surrounding  forests  and  small  villages.  In  1 1 20  they  raised  to 
the  throne  Rama  or  Zamma-dat-w«,  daughter  of  the  king  of  Chanda^ 
pur  (or,  Wintian,  the  capital  of  Sttroarata-tg-ne),  and  widow  of  a 
prince  of  Cambodia.  She  had  twin  sons,  Mahanta-tatba.  The  elder 
succeeded  her  in  Labong,  received  the  common  title  of  '*  SsN-Bna 
Shksn,"  or  Lord  of  the  White  EHephant,  for  having  caught  one  of  that 
color.  AiNDAWAnAiA,  the  younger,  built  and  reigned  in  Lagon,  In 
Labong  (the  Magadharrame  of  which  is  Hari-bouno  Zatattnb)  from 
Ram A-DAT-WB  to  AouTZA-wooN-THA,  who  built  the  pagoda  ("ossein 
dstgdj  there  reigned  35  kings,  and  from  Aoutza-woom-tha  to  Bbnta- 
rasoBA  19 ;  in  all  54  kings  reigned  in  Labong.  Bbnta-mbn-tba, 
called  in  Ava  History  Dolana  Bbnta-tso-mbn-tba,  the  son  of 
Bbkta-tbooba,  succeeded  him,  and   reigned  ten  years  in  Labong, 

*  We  have  already  qnoted  from  thii  document  in  manuicript ;  lee  Appendix 
General  Tablet,  page  135* — Ed. 


56  The  History  of  Labong.  [Jak. 

three  in  Kim-yea,  five  in  WeH'-eonffkan.  In  651*  he  crossed  the 
Thaluen  river,  and  married  a  daughter  of  Thootha  Thoma,  king  of 
Pegu,  with  whom  he  received  in  dower  fomr  hundred  Taliens  or  Peguers 
and  their  wives,  the  town  Yain  Salea  and  its  dependencies,  and  returned 
to  his  country ;  and  on  Thursday  the  full  moon  of  Kasong,  (May,) 
656,  at  midnight,  founded  Zama'pada'pur'tkere'nagara'nawara'nua* 
/ant,  or  Zimmay,  measuring  from  east  to  west  five  hundred  talsfi 
from  north  to  south  four  hundred  and  fifty  tals ;  huilt  his  palace  of 
Zayaboungme ;  reigned  thirty- seven  years ;  in  623  died,  aged  eighty, 
and  was  succeeded  hy  his  son  Noathxn-Pootchoo,  who  in  695  was 
succeeded  hy  his  son  Tbo-tcbomta-tuno  ;  and  he  in  the  same  year  hy 
his  son  Na-tchoon-tarcuno  ;  and  he  in 

698  hy  his  son  Noa-thbnpoo  ;  and  he  was  succeeded  in 

707  hy  his  son  Tso-kanpxw  ;  he  in 

709  hy  his  son  Tso-boa-tou  ;  and  he  in 

731  hy  his  son  Goon  a  ;  and  he  in 

739  hy  his  son-in-law  Gnathbnuima  ;  and  he  in 

742  hy  his  son  Thambi  ;  and  in 

782  his  son  Tso-Bbnta  succeeded  ;  and  in 

817  his  son  Tso-nbat  succeeded  ;  and  in 

825  his  son  Bbnya  Tsotrbb,  called  also  7^«r«-/A«-da*fiui/»JaiiA»«ji0d^* 
ka-wa'te^ya-za ;  in 

865  his  son  Tso-mtnbab  succeeded;  and  in 

899  his  son  Bbnta  Tsat  ;  in 

904  his  son  Tso-mtnx  ;  in 

906  his  daughterZALA-PABA,  called  also rAere-/Aiidama-maAa-c(ffy-i0e. 

920  Srn-bue-mta-bhebn,  king  of  Pegue,  took  the  town,  hut  allowed 
the  queen  to  enjoy  the  revenues  with  the  royal  title  till  her  death, 
when  he  gave  the  town  and  revenue  to  his  son  Narata-tso,  the 
myO'tsa,  (literally,  town-eater :  the  person  who  enjoys  the  revenue 
of  a  town  amongst  the  Burmese  is  so  called).     Sarawadi,  in  the 

*  To  account  for  the  discrepance  in  the  datea  of  Labong  and  Zimmay,  it  is  to 
be  stated  thnt  the  comiiMn  era  has  been  twice  altered  ;  once  624  years  after  the 
death  of  Gaudamah,  by  There  Mounodari,  king  of  There  t  Kit-taba, 
who  dropped  622  years,  and  commenced  from  2.  The  second  alteration  was 
made  by  Thrnoabbt,  king  of  Pagan^  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  reign,  562 
years  from  the  reign  of  Therb  Mounodari,  who  dropped  560  years,  and  again 
commenced  with  2.  Labong  was  founded  1118  years  after  the  death  of 
Gaudahah  ;  and  Zimmay  656  years  after  the  alteration  of  Then oabbt,  or 
1838  years  of  the  death  of  Gauoamah  ;  giving  a  period  of  720  years  to  54 
kings,  and  average  of  thirteen  years  and  some  odd  months  and  days  to  each 
reign.     (See  Chron.  Appendix,  page  84. —  Ed.) 

t  The  tals,  is  seven  cubits. 


m7.]  On  tke  tite  of  ike  Altara  of  Alexander.  57 

year   990,    after  the  death    of  Svn-bub-mta  Sbibn,  the    chief  of 
Moimg^nam,  rebelled  in  Zimmay  and  shook  off  the  Pegaan  authority ; 
and  in  992,  Tha*oan-dama-taza,  the  grandson  of  Sbn-bus-mta- 
tHBBN  retook  it.     1125,  Tso-oumg  recovered  its  independence,  which 
it  enjoyed  only  a  short  time,  when  it  was  taken  by  Sbn-bub-shbbn, 
king   of   Ava,  son  of  the   great  Alompba.     1)36,    Bbnta-sa-ban. 
and  Kawbbla,  the  eldest  brother  of  the  present  Chow-tchee-weet  of 
Labomg,  who  was  Myo-tsa  of  Logon,  rose  against  TflA-DAN-MsNDBcr, 
called  by  the  Shans  Bogoung-hue,  (a  white-headed  chief.)     The  Go^ 
Temor  of  Zimmag  under  Sbn-bub-shbbn  again  prevailed  and  trans- 
ferred their  allegiance  to  Bankok,  to  which  they  have  continued  sub« 
ject  CTer  since.     Kawbbla  had  six  brothers,   three  others  of  whom 
haye  received  from  the  king  of  Bankok  the  title  of  "  Chow-tcha- 
Weet,"  or  '*  Lord  of  Life,"  one  of  the  many  titles  he  himself  enjoys, 
and  the  other  three  have  been  Chows  Moungs  of  the  other  towns. 
The  present    Chow-tcha-Weet,   who  is   now  seventy-two   years  of 
age,  is  the  youngest  and  last  of  the^  seven  brothers.     He  has  five 
children  by  his  first  chief  wife,  viz.  the  wife  of  Chow  Houa  of  La- 
hoMg  ;   the  wife  of  a  chief  who  is  at  Bankok ;  Chow  Raia  Boot,  the 
eldest  son ;  another  daughter  who  is  deranged,  but  quiet  and  inoffen- 
nve.     Chow  Houa  of  Labong  will  probably  succeed  to  the  zatabo* 
lenoe»    He  is  certainly,  from  his  intelligence  and  habits  of  application 
to  business,  incomparably  best  fitted  to  do  so.     But  it  is  the  opinion 
of  the  northern  Tsoboas  that  the  Chow  Houa  of  Zimmag,  who  is  even 
now  little  inclined  to  submit  to  the  old  Tsoboa's  authority,  will  not 
quietly  acquiesce,  and  that  at  the  death  of  the  present  Tsoboa  there 
will  be  some  bloodshed  in  the  country. 


VIIL — Suggestions  on  the  Sites  of  Sangala  and  the  Altars  of  Alexander  $ 
being  an  extract  from  Notes  of  a  Journey  from  Lahore  to  Karichee, 
wutde  in  1830.     Bg  C.  Masson. 

"  At  length  after  a  long  march  we  arrived  at  Hurreepah,  having 
passed  the  whole  road  through  close  jungle.  East  of  it  was  an 
abundance  of  luxuriant  grass,  where,  with  many  others,  I  went  to 
allow  my  nag  to  graze.  On  rejoining  the  party,  I  found  it  encamped 
in  front  of  the  village  and  an  old  ruinous  castle  attached  to  it.  Behind 
OS  was  a  large  circular  mound  or  eminence,  and  to  the  west  was  an 
irregular  rocky  height  crowned  with  remains  of  buildings,  shewing 
fragments  of  walls,  with  niches  in  them.  This  elevation  was  undoubt- 
edly a  natural  object ;  the  former,  being  of  simple  earth,  was  probably 
artificial.     On  going  to  examine  the  remains  we  found  two  immense 


1 


58  On  the  Mite  of  Stmgala  [J ah. 

circiilar  stones  with  large  perforations,  wliich  we  were  told  were 
once  worn  round  the  ancles  by  a  celebrated  fakeer,  who  resided  here, 
and  who  among  other  proofs  of  mortification  and  sanctity,  .accustom- 
ed himself  to  eat  earth  and  other  strange  substances.  Between  our  en- 
campment and  this  natural  height  was  a  small  space  of  jungle,  in  which 
are  a  few  pipal  trees  in  the  last  stage  of  existence.  The  old  lort,  ao 
erection  of  other  days,  is  buiJt  with  burnt  bricks ;  its  walls  and  towers 
are.  very  high,  and  its  extent  considerable^  but  time  has  made  evident 
ravages  in  its  defences :  its  bulwarks  have  in  many  places  tumbled 
down,  and  it  is  no  longer  occupied.  Surrounding  the  north-east  angle 
of  the  fort,  is  a  small  swamp.  We  were  cautioned  by  the  inhabitaats* 
that  we  should  be  much  annoyed  by  a  species  of  gnat,  called  mmf^ak, 
which  swarm  by  night  in  these  jungles  during  the  rainy  months,  but 
which  we  had  not  hitherto  seen.  To  avoid  these,  we  decamped  towarda 
evening,  and  fixed  ourselves  on  the  summit  of  the  circular  artificial 
mound  before  mentioned. 

It  was  impossible  to  look  upon  the  prospect  of  the  iwt  and  swamp 
before  us,  and  beneath  our  feet,  apon  the  ground  on  which  we  stood, 
without  feeling  the  conviction  that  we  were  beholding  the  fort  and 
lake  of  Sangaia,  and  that  we  stood  on  the  eminence  protected  by  the 
triple  lines  of  chariots,  and  defended  by  the  Kath^n,  belore  they  al- 
lowed themselves  to  be  shut  up  in  their  fortress. 

The  evidence  of  AaniAN  is  very  minute  as  to  this  place,  and  he  fur- 
nishes excellent  data  which  cannot  be  mistaken  in  their  application* 
While  Albxandkb  was  proceeding  to  occupy  the  kingdom,  abandon- 
ed by  its  monarch  the  second  Porus.  he  received  intelligence  that  the 
Kathsei,  the  most  warlike  of  the  Indian  nations  in  those  parts,  ia 
confederacy  with  others,  probably  the  Malli  and  Oxydracse,  had  col- 
lected their  forces,  and  resolved  to  oppose  his  progress,  if  toward 
them  directed.  As  the  occupation  of  an  undefended  country  present- 
ed no  field  for  achievement  or  glory,  he  dispatched  Hbphkstiom  to 
effect  its  settlement,  and  marched  direct  against  the  Kathaei.  At  the 
period  of  receiving  tidings  of  the  hostile  attitude  of  these  Indians, 
ALXXANnmn  had  crossed  the  Acesines,  and  was  marching  towards 
Lahore,  if  we  credit  the  inference  that  this  city  represents  the  capital 
of  the  fugitive  Poaus.  He  diverged  to  the  south,  and  having  crossed 
the  Hydraotes  or  Ravi,  on  the  first  day  arrived  at  Pimprama  (pos- 
sibly Pind  Brahma,  Brahma's  or  the  Brahman's  village)  at  which  he 
halted  the  second,  and  on  the  third  reached  Sangaia,  which  Arriam 
describes  as  a  city  with  a  fort  built  of  brick,  at  one  extremity  of  which 
was  a  lake,  not  containing  much  water.  He  farther  informs  us  that 
Albxandbr  found  the  Kathasi  djrawn  up  on  the  summit  of  an  eminenQ^ 


1 837.]  tmd  ike  Alton  i^f  Al^sNmder.  A9 

opposite  their  fort,  which  was  not  very  high  or  diffiealt  of  ftecess ;  this 
thej  had  fortified  with  a  triple  /ow  of  chariots  and' waggons,  placing 
their  tents  in  the  middle.  Albxandbb  snccessivetj  stormed  the 
barriers  of  wheeled  carriages,  and  the  Kathsei  sought  refuge  within 
the  walls  of  their  fortress.  Around  this  he  then  drew  an  intrench- 
ment,  except  at  the  point  where  the  lake  interveaed,  the  bank  of  which 
he  secored  by  lines  of  waggons  he  had  captured,  and  there  stationed 
a  strong  division  of  troops  under  Ptolsmt  to  intercept  the  flight  of 
the  garrison,  which  he  naturally  concluded,  when  driven  to  eztremi* 
ty,  would  attempt  to  escape  that  way — ^the  depth  of  water,  in  what 
Abrian  calls  a  lake  (or  it  may  be  bis  translator)  being,  as  he  himself 
assures  us,  inconsiderable.  Albzandbr  having  completed  his  line  of 
eircomvallation  and  other  precautionary  measures,  advanced  his 
engines  to  the  assault  of  the  walls.  The  terrified  garrison,  as  antici- 
pated, by  night  attempted  to  pass  the  lake ;  their  prog^ss  was  inter- 
cepted, and  they  were  driven  back  with  immense  slaughter.  The 
operations  of  the  siege  continuing,  the  towers  of  the  fort  were  over- 
thrown by  mines,  and  it  was  finally  carried  by  assault. 

In  the  present  Hurrtepah  we  are  able  to  recognize  every  feature 
which  Abbian  so  distinctly  points  out — the  fort  built  of  brick,  the  lake, 
or  rather  swamp  of  water,  and  the  eminence  or  mound  opposite  the 
fort — this  last  is  wonderfully  convenient  for  the  mode  of  defence 
the  Kathsei  adopted,  from  the  gentle  slope  of  its  sides.  Moreover, 
a  trench  still  exists  between  the  mound  and  the  fort  and  parallel  there- 
to, which  may  plausibly  enough  be  ascribed  to  the  line  of  circumval- 
lation  raised  by  the  Macedonian  engineers. 

With  respect  to  the  present  fort,  however  ancient  it  may  be,  it  is 
not  of  course  the  identical  one  that  was  besieged  by  Alszandbb, 
and  which  Abbian  informs  us  was  razed  to  the  ground — ^but  in  all 
probability  it  occupies  the  precise  site,  and  may  be  built  with  the 
materials  of  the  one  sacrificed  to  Grecian  resentment. 

It  is  necessary  to  state  with  regard  to  Hurreepak,  that  native  tra- 
dition assigns  to  the  spot  the  commencement  of  a  large  city,  which 
extended  as  far  as  Chickee  Wutnee,  twelve  coss  southward — the 
period  of  its  existence  so  remote,  that  it  is  not  known  whether  the 
Hindu  or  Mnhammedan  religion  was  then  professed — and  that  it  was 
destroyed  by  an  immediate  visitation  of  Divine  anger,  excited  by  the 
crimes  of  the  sovereign,  who  appropriated  to  himself  the  wives  of  his 
snbjeets.  The  eminence,  so  often  noted,  is  qpvered  with  fragments 
<rf  bricks  and  earthen- ware,  as  is  the  entire  neighborhood  of  the 
place.  Accident  prevented  me  from  observing  if  any  remains  of 
tatldings  were  discernible  in  the  next  march  we  made  to  Ckkhet 
1  3 


€0  On  the  site  of  Sanffala,  SfC.  [Jait. 

Wutnee,  as  we  traTelled  by  night — ^but  I  conclnde  not,  as  nearly  the 
whole  road  led  through  marshes. 

The  identification  of  Arman's  Stmgala  would  not  be  merely  carious 
as  a  point  of  illustrative  geography,  but  of  importance  as  directing 
us  to  the  spot  where  Albzanubr's  operations  ceased  on  the  banks 
of  the  Hyphasis,  and  affording  a  better  clue  than  we  were  hitherto 
acquainted  with  for  the  detection  of  the  site  of  the  famous  altars 
erected  by  the  illustrious  Greek  as  lasting  monuments  of  his  progress 
and  victories.  Various  have  been  the  inferences  drawn  as  to  the 
position  of  thef e  celebrated  structures — ^but  I  hesitate  not  to  suggest 
that  they  were  erected  on  the  banks  of  the  modern  Gharra,  composed 
of  the  united  streams  of  the  Beyah  and  Svtlej,  and  at  that  point  or 
nearly  where  a  direct  line  drawn  from  Harreepah  would  meet  the 
river, — that  is,  (if  there  be  faith  in  modern  maps,)  in  that  portion 
of  it  which  divides  the  Sikh  and  Bbawelpur  territories.  Arriam 
describes  Sangala  as  two  marches  from  the  Hyphasis,  and  Hurreepah 
is  distant  from  the  Gharra  eighteen  or  twenty  coss  (27  or  30  miles). 
It  is  impossible  not  to  admire  the  correctness  of  Arrian  in  his  rela* 
tion  of  Albxandbr's  progress  in  the  Panjdb,  and  I  feel  confident, 
that  had  I  been  fortunate  to  have  had  him  for  a  companion  when  a 
wanderer  in  that  country,  the  vestiges  of  his  altars,  if  any  remain, 
might  have  been  detected.  Pliny  and,  I  believe,  Strabo,  have  placed 
them  on  the  eastern  \>ank  of  the  Uyphasis  :  this,  if  correct,  will  not 
affect  general  circumstances  of  locality. 

The  anoient  name  Sangfola  appears  a  composition  of  sang  and 
killah*,  or  literally,  the  stone  fort,  and  figuratively  applied  to  any  strong 
fort,  owing  to  position,  construction  or  otherwise,  without  reference 
to  the  materials  of  which  it  may  be  built.  The  modern  name  denotes 
in  Hind(,  the  green  town,  and  would  seem  to  refer  to  the  luxuriant 
pastures  to  be  found  east  of  it. 

The  learned  WiLFORO.has  accused  Arrian  of  confounding  Saii^a/ki 
with  Salgeda,  which  he  says  still  exists  near  Calanore,  and  agreeing  mi- 
nutely with  the  historian's  description.  Sangala  he  describes  as  situate 
in  a  forest,  and  sixty  miles  west  by  north  of  Lahore,  Hurreepah  is  also 
situate  in  a  forest,  or  intense  jungle  of  small  trees  and  bushes,  but 
is  south-west  of  Lahore,  and  at  a  somewhat  greater  distance  than  sixty 
miles.  Tlie  fortress  of  Sangala,  so  particularly  described  by  Arrian, 
roust  clearly  by  deduction  have  been  south  of  Lahore,  and,  as  it  was 
only  two  marches  from  the  Hyphasis,  could  never  have  been  the 
Sangala  of  Wilford  to  the  north* west  of  Lahore. 

*  This  derivation  from  Persian  and  Arabic  is,  we  fear,  hardly  admissible. — Ed. 


1637.]  Chinne  Aeamnt  of  India,  61 

This  site  deserves  farther  atteation,  as  we  find  that  Samgala  was, 
■absequent  to  its  destruction  by  Albxandes,  re-edified  under  the 
name  of  Euikifdemia,  in  honor  of  the  father  of  the  reviver — but  who 
this  reviyer  of  Sangala  may  have  been,  whether  Dbmbtbius,  Mbnan* 
OBB,  or  Appollodotus,  has  not  been  determined  by  the  few  who 
have  bestowed  attention  on  this  obscure  but  highly  interesting  por« 
tion  of  ancient  history. 


IX. — Ckhusse  Aeeaunt  of  India,  TranAtMfrom  the  WdnJaenU'hungJkaou, 
or  *'  Deep  Retearehee  into  Ancient  Monuments  ;"  by  Mtutwan^iin  ;  book 
SS8,/bi,  U. 

[The  great  interest  which  now  prevails  retpecliag  t)ie  middle  ai^e  of  Indian 
history,  penuadea  n*  to  transfer  to  our  pages  the  following  article  from  the 
LondoQ  Asiatic  JoarnaL  for  Jaly,  Angost,  1836.  The  author  or  translator's 
name  is  not  given. — Ed.] 

T2en»choo  (or  India)  was  known  in  the  time  of  the  latter  Hans;  the 
country  was  then  called  the  kingdom  of  Shin.4oo*, 

Note  of  the  Chineee  Editor. 

rChang-keen,  when  first  sent  (B  C.  196)  into  Ta.hea  (or  Bactriana), 
saw  stems  of  bamboos^  as  in  the  Shoo  country  (modern  province  of  Sze- 
chuen).  He  inquired  how  they  obtained  these  bamboos;  some  men  of 
Ta-hea  replied :  **  Our  merchants  procure  them  in  the  marketu  of  the 
kingdom  of  Shin.too,  which  is  T§en.choo.  Some  csll  this  kingdom'  Mo. 
kea-tot;  others  name  it  Po-Io.mun  (country  of  the  hrahmaiis);  it  is 
situated  to  the  south  of  the  Tsung.ling:^  (or  Blue  Mountnins),  distant 
some  thousands  of /e  to  the  south-east  of  the  Yu^.che§  (Massageta,  or 
Indo-Scythians). 

This  country  is  about  30,000  square  le  \\  in  extent ;  it  is  divided  inter. 
nally  into  five  Indies;  the  first  is  termed  Middle  or  Central  India;  the 
second  Eastern  India;  the  third  Southern  India;  the  fourth  Western 
India ;  and  the  fifth  Northern  India.  Each  of  these  divisions  of  the  terri- 
tory contains  several  thousands  of  le;  and  fortified  cities,  surrounded  with 
walls,  and  towns  of  the  second  order,  are  placed  a  few  hundred  /e  apart. 

Southern  India  is  bounded  by  the  Great  Sea  (the  Gulf  of  Bengal); 
Northern  India  is  situated  opposite  to  the  Snowy  MountainsH ;  on  the 

*  In  Sanscrit  f^sv,  Simdhitf  Hindustan.  f  |pnf  Magadha. 

«j 
X  A  chain  of  mountains  to  the  north  of  Cashmere,  which  separates  Eastern  Tur- 
kestan, or  Little  Biicharia,  from  Great  Bucharia. 

I  M.  Ra'MDSA.T  has  given  a  translation  of  Ma-twan-Un's  account  of  the  YuS'Che 
in  his  Nouv.  Milanga  Asiai,  t.  i.  p.  990. 

II  According  to  Dr.  Ksllt  (Orient.  MeiroL^  p.  64),  900  le  are  eqnal  to  one  degree 
of  the  meridian  ==  69' 166  English  miles ;  whence  30,000  le  will  give  about  10,379 
English  miles. 

5  Seui'Skan,  an  exact  translation  of  the   Sancrit  f^fiTTii^  HimAlajfa,   *  abode 

of  snow,'  or  rather  fHnfr?9^1lf^  Him&lat/girif  *  mountain  whereon  the  snow  rests.* 

This  division  of  India  must  include  the  modern  Cashmere,  the  description  of  which, 
by  Hasu'DI,  the  Arabian  historian,  coincides  in  a  striking  rannner  utith  that  of  the 
Chinese  author  :  '*The  kingdom  of  Cashmere,'*  he  says,  "which  forms  part  of 
India,  is  surrounded  with  very  high  mountains  ;  it  contains  a  prodigious  number  of 
towns  and  ▼illages ;  it  can  be  entered  only  by  a  single  pass,  whieb  is  closed  by  4 
sate.*' 


62  Ckmese  Acamnt  of  India.  [Jam. 

four  tides,  there  are  monnUiiDB  doping  to  the  eouth,  uid  a  valley  which 
crosses  them  forms  the  gate  (or  entrance)  of  the  kingdom.  Eastern  India 
is  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  Great  Sea,  as  well  as  by  Foonan  (Pt^gu)  and 
Lin.e  (Siam),  which  are  separated  only  by  a  little  sea.  Western  India 
adjoins  Ke-pin  (Cophenes)  and  Pousse  (Persia)*;  Central  India  is 
situated  in  the  middle  of  the  four  other  divisions  of  India. 

All  these  kingdoms  had  kings  in  the  time  of  the  Han  dynasty.  There 
is  besides  the  kingdom  of  Yuen-too,  which  is  distant  from  Chang^anf 
9,800  ie  ;  it  is  2,800  le  from  the  residence  of  the  Governor-general  of  the 
Chinese  provinces  in  Central  Asia^.  To  the  south  it  adjoins  the  Blue 
Mountains ;  to  the  north  its  frontiers  are  contiguous  to  those  of  the 
Woo-sun. 

Y&n.sze-koo  has  stated  that  Yuen-teo  is  no  other  than  Shin-too ;  and 
8hin-too  is  Teen-choo;  there  is  no  difference  but  in  the  pronunciation 
more  or  less  strong.] 

From  the  kingdom  called  Kaou.foo§  of  the  Yul-che,  going  to  the  west 
and  south,  as  far  as  the  Western  Sea  (the  Indian  Ocean)  ;  to  the  east^  as 
far  as  Pan-ke;  all  these  countries  form  the  territory  of  Shin-too.  .It  has 
a  number  of  fortified  towns ;  in  about  a  hundred,  commandants  reside. 
There  are  also  different  kingdoms ;  ten  of  them  have  kings.  There  is, 
however,  little  difference  between  them,  and  the  whole  hare  the  collective 
denomination  of  Shin-too. 

NoU  qf  the  Ckinen  Editmr. 

[The  nurrative  of  Foo-nan  states':  ''  The  kingdom  of  She-wei  (ELapila) 
belongs  to  that  of  Kea-sfaeU  in  India,  which  some  call  the  kingdom  of 
Pho-Io.nae,  and  others  the  kingdom  of  Sze  (or)  She^pho-lo-na-sze." 

Choo.fH-wei,  in  his  Fnh^kwd^ke  (Memoir  on  the  kingdoms  of  Fuh,  or 
Buddha),  states  that  the  kingdom  of  Pho.lo^nae  (or  Benares)  is  situated 
1,480  k  south  of  the  kingdom  of  Kea-wei-lo-wei  (or  Kapila).  In  the  ac 
count  of  the  kingdom  o£  Ching.le  by  She.f&,  it  is  said:  "Few  oxen  are 
killed  in  this  kingdom  ;  the  sheep  of  the  country  are  black ;  their  horns, 
which  are  slender  and  apart,  may  be  four  feet  long ;  one  is  killed  about 
every  ten  days,  but  if  any  of  these  sheep  happen  to  die  of  disease^  the 
inhabitants  use  the  blood  of  bullocks.    These  animals  live  a  long  time ; 

*  See  for  an  accoaat  of  these  oooatries  by  Ma-twan-Ua,  the  traaslation  by  M. 
Rb'mdsat,  Nouv.  Mil.  Asiat.  t.  i.  pp.  205  and  2i8. 

f  Capital  of  the  Haas,  situated  in  Shea-te ;  now  Se-gan-foo. 

X  This  position  of  the  kingdom  of  Yaea-too  affords  reason  to  think  that  it  may 
be  the  ssme  as  that  of  Shia-too.  It  is  only  ia  the  traascriptloa  of  the  Sanscrit 
word  SindhAf  the  name  of  the  Indus  and  of  the  eountries  bathed  by  that  river,  that 
there  is  a  slight  difference.  The  proximity  of  the  Woo-saa^  however,  suggests  that 
Yuen -too  most  comprehend  the  country  in  which  modern  Badakshan  is  situated. 

$  The  following  account  of  this  kingdom  is  gi^en  by  Ma-twan-lin  elsewhere 
(b.  338,  f.  37) :  **  The  kingdom  of  Kaon-fbo  was  known  in  the  time  of  the  Haas. 
It  is  situated  to  the  south-east  of  the  great  Yus-che  (Massagetse).  It  is  likewise 
a  considerable  state.  Their  manners  resemble  those  of  the  iahaoitants  of  India, 
and  they  are  gentle  and  humane.  They  carry  on  mach  commerce.  India,  Cophenes, 
and  the  country  of  the  Ass,  are  three  kingdoms  which  are  conquered  by  force  and 
Uut  bjf  tMairaets."  The  latter  expressions  are  borrowed  from  the  TaoU'tth^kUg  of 
Laou-tsze. 

II  VTlft  ^dH  or  Kashi  *  splendid,'  epithet  of  the  sacred  city  of  Benares,  called 
l|^lf^  Varanati  or  n^t||^  Vararndti.  The  latter  denominatioa  is  represented 
as  closely  as  is  permitted  by  the  moaosy liable  language  of  the  Chiaese  (which  waats 
the  articulation  raj  by  PhO'lo-nae :  the  Sanscrit  ^  v  having  so  often  the  sound  of 
^  6,  that  they  are  not  distinguished  ft-om  each  other  in  BenglQl  writing :  8xe  (or) 
She-phO'to-na-ixe  is  also  a  faitlful  transcript  of  irt^^CWT^  ^'^  Y&nmdH^  *  the 
holy>  the  fortunate  Benares.' 


1 S37.]  CUmm  Acemmi  of  India.  63 

&•  people  of  thia  eonninr  likewito  are  rery  long.lived.  Their  kinipe 
eonmoiily  reign  a  hundred  yean,  and  the  bullocks  live  as  long  as  the 
aen.  Tkia  kingdom  is  a  dependency  of  India."] 

The  royal  residence  OTerlooks  the  rirer  H&ng  or  Oing  (Ganges)*  which 
eone  call  Kea.plh-le.  Here  is  situated  the  mountain  Ling-tseaou  ;  callrd 
in  the  language  of  the  Hoo.yu  country,  Ke.too.keo  :  it  is  a  gri^en  rock, 
the  head  (or  summit)  of  which  resembles  that  of  the  bird  t$euou, 

NoU  qf  the  Chinese  Editor. 
[Choo-A-wei  says^  in  his  FiAJewdJce,  that  this  mountain  is  situated  to 
the  aouth  of  Mo.kee.tet,  which  is  also  a  kingdom  dependent  on  India.'] 

At  the  period^  when  all  theie  kingdoms  belonged  to  the  Yu^^^he,  the 
latter  put  their  kings  to  death  and  substituted  military  chiefk.  They  en. 
joioed  all  their  people  to  practise  the  doctrine  of  Fuh^too  (Buddha) ;  not 
to  kill  living  creatures ;  to  abstain  from  wine ;  and  to  conform  entirely  to 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  country,  which  is  low 
and  damp,  and  the  temperature  very  hot.  This  kingdom  is  traversed  by 
large  rivers ;  the  people  fight  upon  elephants ;  they  are  of  a  feeble  con. 
stitution  compared  with  the  Yu&.che. 

The  emperor  Woo-tOj  of  the  Hans  (B.  C.  Ii9  to  87),  sent  an  expedition 
of  about  ten  persons,  by  the  west  and  south,  in  search  of  Shin-too.  All 
information  having  been  refused  to  the  persons  composing  this  expedition, 
they  oould  not  reach  the  country).  Under  Ho-te  (A.  D.  S9  to  106),  seve- 
ral ambaasadors  from  that  country  came  to  offer  tribute||.    The  western 

e  la  Soatcrlt  hyt  ^«"yd ;  this  river,  fa  tacred  wrltlags,  bears  also  the  aaau  ef 
Vf^V  JCopiVa,  and  more  commoaly  f^pjimii|  Kapiladhdri, 
f  null  Magadh€,  the  sontbern  portion  of  the  modera  Bahar. 

X  This  important  epoch  in  the  history  of  India  may  be  fixed  with  precision  by 
asrans  of  Cbioese  Mttoriane  ;  and  it  is  not  one  of  the  least  ad^antageii  derivable 
from  the  study  of  the  writers  of  this  nation.  Ma-twan-lin,  in  hit  aceount  of  the 
Great  Yat-cbe,  or  Indo-Scythians  (booic  336,  fol.  3),  itates  that  the  Chioeiieaene- 
ral  Chang^kCen  was  sent  as  an  ambassador  to  the  Ya<f-che,  by  the  emperor  Woo-te 
(B.  C.  196).  and  that,  about  100  yean  after,  a  prince  of  this  nation,  who  possessed 
one  of  the  five  governments  of  the  eonntry  of  the  Dahs,  subjected  the  Getes  in  Co- 
phenes,  and  that  TSea-choo,  or  India,  was  again  subjugated  by  the  Yas-che.  This 
other  eoaqnest  of  India  by  the  Scythiaas  must  be  placed,  therefore,  about  the  year 
B.  C.  36.  Ma*twan«Un  adds,  that  these  \ni  che,  having  become  rich  and  powerful 
<by  these  conquests),  remained  in  this  state  till  the  time  of  the  latter  Hans,  who 
a^^  to  reign  A.  D.  fitt.  It  results  from  hence  that  the  Scythians  (or  YoS-che) 
arast  have  beea  masters  of  Western  ladia  from  about  B.  C.  96  till  A.  D.  993,  that  is« 
for  a  space  of  S48  yssrs.  The  first  invasion  of  India  by  the  Yus-che,  or  Scythians, 
must  have  taken  piaee  before  the  reign  of  Vioramiditya,  whose  celebrated  era,  which 
begins  fifty -six  years  before  ours,  originated  from  the  complete  defeat  of  the  Scy« 
thian  armies  by  this  Indian  prince  ;  an  event  which  deserved  to  be  thus  immorta- 
liaod.  See  IndioH  Algebra,  by  Mr.  CoLBBaoOKB,  (Preface,  p.  43,)  and  Lassen,  De 
Pemt9p9temid  Indkd  Commenietio,  p.  66.  The  first  of  these  learned  IndiaaisU, 
from  whom  we  sre  sure  of  deriving  information,  whenever  we  are  eagaged  in  the 
invsstigatioa  of  a  great  philological,  ^entific,  and  philosophical  question  respeetine 
India,  cites  aa  ancient  seholiast  on  Vatiha  Mihira,  who  thus  explsins  the  woid 
"sekrn"  employed  by  this  astronomer  to  denote  the  Sam  vat  era:  **  epoch  when  the 
harbariaa  kings  named  Seka  (the  Saew)  were  defeated  by  YicaAHA'oiTTA." 

I  This  same  emperor  gaiaed  some  trifling  particulars  respecting  Shin«too,  or 
la^a,  by  his  general  Chang-kCen,  whom  he  had  sent  to  the  Yos-che,  which  are 
preserved  by  the  historian  Sze-ma-tseen,  in  his  Sze-ke  (book  133,  fols.  6  and  7), 
where  it  is  stnted  that  Shin-too  is  situated  to  the  east  of  Ta-hea,  the  capital  of 
which  was  the  eity  of  Laa«she. 

0  At  this  period,  China  was  still  considered  as  the  paramount  state  of  all  the 
half-eivillaed  aations  inhabiting  Central  Asia.  It  is  aot,  therefore,  surprising,  that 
the  chiafr  of  Ind|a  subject  to  the  YuS-che,  or  Scythians,  should  have  thought  of 
seading  ambassadors  to  China,  in  search  of  means  of  delivering  their  country  from 


64  Chinese  jtee&uui  of  India,  [JAif. 

countries  (sobjected  to  the  Cfainese)  then  revolted,  and  tepAnited  from 
the  empire. 

In  the  second  of  the  years  F'liuAe  of  Hwan-te  (A.  D.  159)  stranger* 
often  came  by  the  way  of  Jih.nan  {'  south  of  the  sun ;'  Tonquin  and 
Cochin.China),  to  offerpresents. 

A  tradition  of  thiii  time  relates  that  the  emperor  Ming.te  (A.  D.  58  to 
76),  having  dreamed  that  he  saw  a  man  of  gold,  very  large,  whose  head 
and  neck  slione  with  prodigious  brightness,  interrogated  his  ministers  on 
the  subject.  One  of  them  told  him  that,  in  the  western  region  Cte-fftng), 
wan  a  spirit  (Min),  whose  name  was  Fiih ;  that  his  statue  was  six  feet  high, 
and  his  color  that  of  gold.  The  emperor,  upon  this,  despatched  amba^. 
sadors  to  India  to  learn  the  laws  and  doctrine  of  Fuh,  and  to  bring  to 
China  his  portrait  painted,  as  well  as  some  of  his  statues.  The  king  of 
Tsoo  (a  petty  feudatory  kingdom  of  China),  named  Ying,  was  the  first 
who  believed  in  this  false  doctrine  (of  Fuh) ;  hence  it  was  that  other  per. 
sons  in  the  Middle  Empire  adopted  it. 

Thereupon,  Hwan.te  (A.  D.  147  to  167)  imbibed  a  great  partiality  for 
the  ihin  (spirits  or  genii) ;  he  sacrificed  repeatedly  to  FCLn-too  and  to 
Laou-tBse.  The  people  of  China  gradually  adopted  (this  new  religion) : 
its  followers  augmented  greatly. 

In  the  time  of  the  How  and  Tsin  dynasties  (A.  D.  992  to  280),  no  new 
relation  took  place  between  India  and  China;  it  was  not  till  the  period  of 
the  Woo  dynasty,  that  the  king  of  Foo.nan,  named  Fan-cban,  sent  one  of 
his  relations^  named  8oo-wIh,  as  ambassador  to  India.  On  quitting  Foo- 
nan,  the  embassy  returned  by  the  mouth  of  the  Taou-keaou.le*,  continu. 
ing  its  route  by  sea  in  the  great  bay  (or  gulf  of  Martaban),  in  a  north, 
westerly  direction  ;  it  then  entered  the  bay  (of  Bengal),  which  they  cross- 
ed, and  coasted  the  frontiers  of  several  kingdoms.  In  about  a  year  it  was 
able  to  reach  the  mouth  of  the  river  of  India,  and  ascended  the  river 
7,000  ie,  when  it  arrived  at  its  destination.  The  king  of  India,  astonished 
at  the  sight  of  the  strangers,  exclaimed:  ''the  sea-coast  is  very  far  off; 
how  could  these  men  get  here  ?"  He  commanded  that  the  ambassador 
should  be  shown  the  interior  of  the  kingdom,  and  with  this  view  he  ap. 
pointed  as  guides  to  attend  him,  two  strangers  of  the  same  race  as  the 
Chineset,  and  he  supplied  Soo-wih  (the  ambassador)  with  provisions  for 
his  journey,  and  presents  for  Fan-ch&n,  king  of  Foo-nan,  consisting  of 
Scythian  horses,  and  four  pieces  of  valuable  woollen  stuffs^. 

During  this  time,  the  Woo  dynasty  §  despatched  an  officer  of  the  second 
rank,  named  Kang.tae,  as  ambassador  to  Foo.nan,  where  he  saw  foreign 
guides  of  the  same  nation  as  the  Chinese.  To  all  the  questions  he  put  to 
them,  concerning  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people  of  India,  they 
answered  him  as  follows:  "  The  doctrine  of  Fiih  is  that  which  is  in  vogue 
in  this  kingdom.    The  population  is  very  numerous ;  the  soil  rich  and 

barbarians,  by  the  aid  of  the  ChiDese  armies,  which  covld  oblige  their  revolted 
subjects  to  return  to  their  duty.  Thus  we  may  easily  ezplaia  facts  apparentlj  so 
improbable. 

*  The  Irrawaddy,  in  the  Burman  empire. 

t  Literally  :  '*  in  consequence,  as  attendants  or  suides  (he  had  given  to  him)  two 
men,  foreigners,  of  the  same  species  as  the  Suog.**  By  Sung-Jin,^  *  men  of  Sung,' 
Ma-twan-lin  designates  the  Chinese,  who  were  so  called  in  his  time ;  he  wrote 
under  the  Sung  dynasty,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  thirteenth  century.    The  seas* 


which  lup  chin  has  received  is  that  which  it  bears  in  the  phraseology  of  the  Le^ke, 
xittd  by  the  dictionary  of  Kaog-he,  in  explaining  this  character. 

$  One  of  the  three  dyoafities  which  reigned  simultaneously  over  three  divisions  of 
the  Chinese  empire  :  it  subsisted  from  A.  D.  323  to  380. 


1S37.]  CAmese  Acc&tmt  of  India.  65 

fertile.  The  king  who  rules  here  has  the  title  of  Maou-lnn* ;  the  luburbt 
of  the  fortified  city  in  which  he  resided  are  watered  by  rivulets,  which 
flow  oil  ail  sides,  and  fill  the  deep  ditches  surrounding  the  city.  Below  it 
flows  the  great  river  (the  Ganges).  All  the  palaces  are  covered  with 
sculptured  inscriptions,  and  other  ornaments  in  relief.  A  winding  street 
forms  a  market,  a  le  in  length.  The  dwelling-houses  hare  several  storiest. 
Bells  and  drums  are  their  instruments  of  music,  and  the  dress  of  the  peo. 
pie  is  adorned  with  fragrant  flowers.  They  travel  by  land  and  by  water; 
their  eoromercial  transactions  are  considerable,  in  jewels  and  other  valua. 
ble  articles  of  luxury,  and  every  thing  which  the  heart  can  desire  is  pro- 
curable here.  On  every  side,  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  you  behold  only 
agreeable  and  seductive  object:* ;  the  hoiiseR  are  overshadowed  by  foliage, 
and  cooled  by  the  motion  of  waters  of  all  kinds.  There  are  sixteen  great 
kingdoms  which  are  remote  from  India;  some  didtant  2,000/0/  others 
3,000.  All  these  kingdoms  honor  and  respect  India,  which  they  regard  as 
placed  between  heaven  and  earth." 

The  fifth  of  the  years  yuenJkea  of  W&n.te,  of  the  Sungs  (A.  D.  498), 
the  king  of  the  kingdom  of  Kea«pih-le  (Kapila)  in  India,  named  Yue-gae 
('beloved  of  the  moon*t),  sent  an  ambassador  to  him  to  present  him  with 
letters  of  submis^sion  (penouj,  and  to  offer  diamonds,  valuable  rings, 
bracelets,  as  well  as  other  ornaments  of  worked  gold,  and  two  parrots,  one 
red  and  the  other  white. 

The  second  of  the  years  toe-she  of  Ming-te  (A.  D.  466),  an  ambassador 
came  to  ofl^er  tribute.'  This  ambassador  had  the  rank  of  iieutenant-gene« 
ral  of  the  army. 

Note  of  the  Chinese  Editor^ 

[[The  eighteenth  of  the  years  yuenJcen  (A.  D.  411),  the  king  of  the  king- 
dom of  Suo-mo-le  sent  an  ambassador  to  offer  the  products  of  liis  country. 
The  second  of  the  years  Jieaou-kHn,  of  the  emperor  Heaou-woo  (A.  D.  455^ 
the  king  of  the  kingdom  of  Kin.to.le§  sent  a  superior  officer  to  offer  gold 
coin  and  precious  vases.  On  the  first  of  the  years  yuerutoei,  of  Fei.te 
(A.  D.  473),  the  kingdom  of  Pho-le  (?)  sent  an  ambassador  to  offer  tribute. 
Ail  these  kingdoms  practised  the  doctrine  of  Fuh.] 

In  the  beginning  of  the  years  tierukSen  of  the  dynasty  Leang  (A.  D. 
502),  the  king  of  India,  named  Keu-to,  sent  his  great  officer,  named 
Choo.lo.ta,  to  present  letters  of  submission,  and  to  offer  vases  of  crystal^ 
perfumes  of  all  sorts,  precious  talismans,  and  other  articles  of  this  kind. 

This  kingdom  (India)  is  traversed  by  great  rivers||.     The  spring  or 

*  This  title  must  be  the  Chinese  transcription  of  iff  i^in  Mah6rana ;  there  can 

be  DO  doubt  in  respect  to  the  first  syllable,  maha  (in  composition)  *  great  ;*  bat  the 
Sanscrit  word  represented  by  lun  (or  run,  ran)  is  less  certain.  At  all  events,  this 
must  be  a  king  of  India  whose  reign  corresponded  with  this  date,  between  A.  D.  223 
and  980. 

-f  This  is  the  case  at  Benares,  where  many  of  the  houses  have  seven  or  eight 
stcwies ;  and  the  numerous  temples  and  public  edifices  are  covered  with  sculptures 
and  bas« reliefs. 

X  In    Sanscrit,  ChandrakdntOf  *  well  beloved  of  the  moon,^  a  name  also  given  to 

a  precious  stone  ;  or  rather  it  would  be  Chandrananda,  *  joy  or  delight  of  the  moon/ 

dted  in  the  fifth  table  of  the  Ayeen  Akberi,  in  the  history  of  Cashmere.  [Dr.  Mill 

-suggests  that  this  monarch  is  Chandrasri.     Seep.  lOOof  Genealogical  Appendix. 

-Id] 

i  Tne  Oandari  of  Herodotus  and  Strabo  ?  In  Snuscrit  9C^4rC  Q^n^hari,  or  IIT^^ 

Oamdhara, 

n  "  Kw6  tin  ta  keang,^^  literally,  '  the  kingdom  overlooks  great  rivers.' 


66  CAtfMM  AccamU  of  India.  [Jak. 

source^  Sin.ta<m*>  iasues  from  mount  Kw&n-lunt ;  its  waters  then  divide 
into  five  streams,  and  form  what  are  termed  the  affluents  of  the  Gangee 
Cming  G&ng  shwuyj.  Their  waters  are  sweet  and  beautiful,  and  at  the 
bottom  of  their  bed  they  deposit  a  real  salt,  the  color  of  which  is  as  white 
as  that  of  the  essence  of  the  water  {shwuy  UingJ. 

In  the  time  of  Seuen-wqp,  of  the  dynasty  of  the  latter  Wei  (A.  D.  500 
to  516),  South  India  sent  an  ambassador  to  offer  as  presents  some  horses 
of  a  fine  breed.  This  ambassador  stated  that  the  Icingdom  produced  lions, 
leopards^  panthers,  camels,  rhinoceroses,  and  elephants ;  that  there  was 
a  species  of  pearl  there,  called  ho^Ue,  similar  to  talc  fyuiumooj,  the  co. 
lor  of  which  was  yellowish  red  Ctse,  '  reddish  blue')  ;  if  it  is  divided,  it 
disperses  like  the  wings  of  the  cricket ;  if  it  is  heaped  up,  ou  the  other 
hand,  it  becomes  compact,  like  threads  of  silk  strongly  woven.  There 
were  diamonds  resembling  amethysts  ftte-MfuyingJ.  When  purified  a 
hundred  times  in  the  fire,  without  melting,  this  diamond  is  used  to  cut 
jasper  (yu  stoned  There  Mere  also  tortoise-shell  fta$^meij,  gold  CkinJ, 
copper  (tungjy  iron  (t^ffj,  lead  (yuen)^  tin  C^eihJ,  fine  muslins  embroi- 
dered with  gold  and  silver^ ;  there  are  also  a  variety  of  odoriferous  plants, 
v&hJein,  sugar-canes,  and  all  kinds  of  products;  honey-bread  (or  solid 
honey §),  pepper,  ginger,  and  black  salt. 

On  the  west,  India  carries  on  a  considerable  commerce  by  sea  with  Ta- 
tsin  (the  Roman  empire),  the  An-se  (or  As»,  8yrianH) ;  some  of  the  In. 
dians  come  as  far  as  Foo-nan  and  Keaou-che  (T<>nquin),  to  traffic  in  coral 
necklaces  and  pearls  of  inferior  quality  (or  which  only  resemble  pearls  ~ 
sanJcan).  These  merchants  are  accustomed  to  dispense  with  books  of 
accounts  (in  their  commercial  transactions).  Teeth  (elephants'  or  rhino, 
ceros'  ?)  anti  shells  form  their  articles  of  exchanjp^e.  They  have  men  very 
skilful  in  magical  arts||.  The  greatest  mark  of  respect  which  a  wife  can 
show  towards  her  husband  is  to  kiss  his  feet  and  embrace  his  knees  :  thid 
is  the  most  energetic  and  persuasive  demonstration  of  the  interior  senti- 
ments. In  their  houses,  they  have  young  girls  who  dance  and  sing  with 
much  skilllT.  Their  king  and  his  ministers  {tuu^hin,  ministers  about  the 
aovereign)  have  a  vast  number  of  silk  dresses  and  fine  woollen  fabrica. 

*  These  curious  details,  the  extctitude  of  which  may  exdte  surprise,  prove  that 
the  Chinese  historians  were  better  informed  than  might  he.  expected  of  faets  and 
dreumstances  concerning  Central  and  Western  Asia.  We  are  indebted  to  Mr. 
CoLEBaooKB  for  the  means  of  ascertaining  the  accuracy  of  the  Chinese  writer,  la 
Ikct,  the  Chinese  vrords  Sin-taou  are  but  the  transcription  of  the  Sanscrit  word 
^^Tff  SU6t  the  name  of  one  of  the  sources  of  the  Ganges.    In  a  memoir  on  the 

sources  of  this  river,  this  illustrious  and  profound  Indian  scholar  cites  the  following 
passage  from  the  astronomer  Bha'skaha  Acha'sta:  *'The  holy  stream  which 
escapes  from  the  foot  of  Vishnu,  descends  from  the  abode  of  Vishnu  on  Mount 
Meru  (the  Kwan-lun),  whence  it  divides  into  four  currents,  and  passing  through  the 
air,  it  reaches  the  lakes  on  the  summit  of  the  mountains  which  sustain  them.  Under  the 
name  of  SitAt  this  river  joins  the  Bhadriswa  ;  as  the  Alakanamd^^  it  enters  Bharata. 
varsha  (Hindustan)  ;  as  the  Ckaekshu,  it  proceeds  to  Ketumala,  and  as  the  Bhadrm, 
it  goes  to  the  Kuru  of  the  north/* -^Siddhinta- Sir 6mani ;  Bkavma^Koihay  37  and  38. 

t  Mount  Meru.  "  I'he  Hindus  say  that  the  Ganges  falls  from  heaven  upon  its 
summit,  and  thence  descends  in  four  currents ;  the  southern  braneh  is  the  Ganges 
of  India  ;  the  northern  branch,  which  flows  into  Turkey,  is  the  BbadrasiraA  ;  the 
eastern  branch  is  the  SitA,  and  the  western  is  the  Chakshu,  or  Oxus.'*— Wilson, 
Sanscrit  Diet.,  9nd  edit.,  Art.  Meru,  The  name  Meru  is  the  Mcoot  of  the  Greeks. 

t  These  are,  no  doubt,  the  fine  brocades,  embroidered  with  gold  and  silver,  for 
whieh  Benares  is  still  so  celebrated,  which  continue  to  constitute  an  extensive  arti. 
de  of  commerce  throughout  India,  and  which  European  industry,  however  suoeese* 
fill  its  efforts  to  imitate  the  products  of  the  East,  has  not  yet  been  able  to  rivaL 

§  8h9h*meihf  *  stone-honey.* 

f  These  are,  no  doubt,  the  nautch- girls. 


1837.]  Cktnesf  Jeeotmi  oflnSa.  67 


Bp  drdwet  lift  hair  on  tlie  top  of  his  head*  (like  the  Chinese  women), 
and  the  rest  of  the  hair  he  cuts,  to  make  it  short.  Married  men  also  cat 
their  hair,  and  pierce  their  ears,  to  han^  valuable  rings  in  them.  The 
Ifeneral  practice  is  to  walk  on  foot.  The  color  of  their  dress  is  mostly 
white.  The  Indians  are  timid  in  battle ;  their  weapons  are  the  bow  and 
arrows,  and  shield ;  they  have  also  (like  the  Chinese)  flying  or  winged 
Udderst* ;  and,  according  as  the  ground  will  permit,  they  follow  the  rules 
of  the  wooden  oxen  and  rolling  horsesX.  They  have  a  written  character 
and  a  literature,  and  they  are  well  versed  in  astronomy  or  the  science  of 
the  heavens,  in  that  of  numbers,  and  in  astrology.  All  the  men  study  the 
instructive  books  denominated  SiShthan,  written  on  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
peiUo,  intended  to  preserve  a  record  of  thing8$. 

Yang.te,  of  the  Qny  dynasty  (A.  D.  605  to  616),  wishing  to  know  the 
western  countries  (Se*yu),  sent  Pei-too  to  endeavour  to  determine  the 
boundaries  of  the  kingdoms  of  Se-fan  (ancient  Tibet).  This  envoy  tra- 
versed many  countries,  but  did  not  penetrate  to  India,  believing  that  the 
emperor  had  some  animosity  against  the  king  of  this  country,  whose 
family  was  of  the  race  of  Ke-le-he,  or  Cha.le|| :  at  this  period  there 
were  no  troubles,  no  revolts  in  his  kingdom. 

The  grain  sowed  in  the  marshy  soiU  ripens  four  times  a  yearV.  The 
barley,  which  grows  the  highest,  exceeds  the  height  of  a  camel.  The 
women  wear  ornaments  of  gold  and  silver  on  their  head,  and  necklaces  of 
pearls.  The  dead  are  burnt,  and  the  ashes  of  their  bodies  are  collected 
and  deposited  in  a  place  set  apart ;  or  they  throw  tliem  into  a  waste  spot, 
and  sometimes  cast  them  into  a  river :  in  this  manner,  funeral  ceremonies 
with  cakes  of  flesh  of  birds,  wild  animals,  fish  and  tortoises,  are  dispensed 
with. 

Those  who  excite  revolts  and  foment  rebellions  are  punished  with 
death ;  slight  crimes  are  expiated  by  money.  A  person  who  has  no  filial 
duty  (or  fails  in  duty  towards  his  parents),  suffers  mutilation  of  hands^ 
feet,  nose,  ears,  and  is  exiled  beyond  the  frontiers.  There  is  a  written 
character  and  a  literature  (in  this  country)  ;  the  study  of  astronomical 
seieneea  has  made  great  progress  there ;  there  are  astronomical  books  in 

*  To  form  the  ^(^  jaid.    See  tbe  laws  of  MrMV,  book  11.  v.  319,  ice. 

t  Pe-te;  this  is  a  scaling-ladder,  of  whicii  a  representation  may  be  seen  in  the 
Iri  MtUimre  CkvaoU,  figs.  48  and  49. 

X  M^h-meaoUf  and  lew^ma.  These  are  machines  of  war,  of  which  we  know  not 
the  form. 

§  The  following  is  the  Chinese  text  of  this  important  passage  :— 

The  two  ChineM  characters  (9nd  and  3rd  of  3nd  \i^t)sah'than  are  a  transcription  of  the 
Sanscrit  wor^  f^lTTWr  Siddhdnta,  which  signifies '  established  truth,'  '  demonstrable 

eottdasion,'  and  which  forms  the  titles  of  many  scientific  books,  as  the  Sdrua-Sid' 
dkAnim,  a  celebrated  treatise  on  astronomy  ;  the  Brahma  SiddhAnta ;  the  Siddhdnta 
Kmtmmdif  &c.  The  leaves  of  trees,  pet'-to,  (7,  8,  of  line  3)  are  the  olas,  on  which  most 

of  the  Sanscrit  M3S.  are  written,  especially  those  in  Telinga  characters  which  come 

from  Southern  India.    Pn-/e  may  be  tbe  transcription  of  if^Tf  pitOf  *  yellow,*  or 

iff^f^  pffoJka,  the  Sanscrit  name  of  the  aloe,  the  leaves  of  which  are  well  adapted 

to  the  purpose  indicated  by  the  Chinese  author,  especially  for  writing  traced  with  a 
style. 
H  That  is,  the  royal  and  military  caste  of  Kshatriyas  ;  IfpnrirrlTr  J^'hatMya  jdti. 

%  Taou,  *  grain  that  is  planted  amongst  water  ;  the  paddy  of  the  southern  re- 
gions.'—Aforruon's  Diet. 

X  2 


68  Chmese  Account  of  India,  [Jaw. 

the  Fan  (or  Saoscrit)  language  ;  leaves  of  the  peuto  are  used  to  preserve 
a  record  of  things*. 

There  is  a  spot  m  this  kingdom,  where  are  said  to  be,  and  where  are 
pointed  out,  ancient  vestiges  of  the  foot  of  Fuh  (or  Buddha);  in  their 
creed,  the  followers  of  this  religion  affirm  that  these  vestiges  of  Buddha 
really  exist.  They  relate  that,  by  carefully  reciting  certain  prayers,  they 
may  acquire  the  shape  of  dragons,  and  rise  into  the  clouds. 

In  the  years  tnoo  tih,  of  the  Tan^r  dynasty  (A.  D.  618  to  697),  there  were 
great  troubles  in  the  kingdom.  The  king,  She-lo.ye-tot.  made  war  and 
fought  battles  such  as  had  never  been  seen  before.  The  elephants  were  not 
unsaddled  in  their  rspid  marches  ;  the  soldiers  quitted  not  their  shields, 
because  this  king  had  formed  the  project  of  uniting  the  four  Indias  under 
his  rule.     All  the  provinces  which  faced  the  north  submitted  to  him. 

At  this  same  period  of  the  Tang  dynasty,  a  zealous  follower  of  Fuh-too 
(Buddha),  surnamed  Heuen-chwang,  arrived  in  this  kingdom  (of  India). 
8he-lo-ye-to  caused  him  to  enter  his  presence,  and  said  to  him  :  "  Your 
country  has  produced  holy  (great)  men.  The  king  of  Tsin{,  who  has 
routed  the  armies  of  his  enemies,  ought  to  be  well  satisfied  ;  he  may  ba 
compared  to  me ;  tell  me  what  sort  of  man  he  is  ?"  Heuen.chwang  re- 
plied by  vaunting  the  exploits  of  Tae.tsung,  who  had  put  down  revolt 
and  reduced  the  four  nations  of  barbarians  to  submission  to  him.  The 
Indian  prince,  full  of  fire  and  energy,  was  highly  satisfied  with  this  recital, 
and  observed :  ''  I  will  send  (aa  embassy)  to  the  court  of  the  emperor  of 
the  Bast.' 

In  fact,  in  the  1 5th  of  the  years  ching  kwan  (A,  D.  642),  ambassadors 
from  the  king  of  the  country  called  Mo.kea-to  (Magadha)  came  to  offer 
books  to  the  emperor  (Tae.t8ung),  who  directed  that  an  officer  of  cavalry 
of  inferior  rank,  named  Leang.hwae*king,  should  go  at  a  prescribed  time 
to  assure  the  (king  of  India)  of  the  peace  and  harmony  which  subsisted 
between  them.  She-lo-ye-to,  surprised,  inquired  of  the  men  of  the  king, 
dom  (Indians),  saying:  *'  From  the  time  of  antiquity  to  the  present  day, 
have  ambassadors  from  Mo.ho.chin.tan§  come  into  our  kingdom  ?"  They 
all  replied  :  '*  None  have  hitherto  come ;  what  is  termed  the  kingdom  of 
the  Middle,  is  Mo-ho-chin-tan."  Whereupon,  the  king,  going  to  meet  the 
ambassador,  bent  his  knee  in  token  of  obedience  and  respect  {md^pae)  to 
receive  the  letter  fchaotuihooj  of  the  emperor  of  China,  which  he  placed 
on  the  top  of  his  head.  Ambassadors  (from  the  king  of  Magadha)  came 
again,  and  directly,  to  the  court.     An  imperial  order  directed  an  assistant 

*  Tills  is  a  repetition  of  what  has  been  before  said  ;  but,  as  the  object  of  Ma- 
twan-lin  was  to  combine  all  the  ancient  documents  and  all  the  authorities  known 
to  him,  which  could  tend  to  establish  a  fact,  we  only  see  in  this  a  fresh  proof  of 
the  exactness  of  the  various  Chinese  accouuts.  Some  of  the  Sanscrit  astronomical 
treatises  were  translated  into  Chinese  under  the  Tang  dynasty. 

t  This  proper  name  might  be  intended  to  represent  the  Sanscrit  ^B^^f^cf  SH' 

rahita.  It  remains  to  be  seen  whether  a  king  of  this  name  reigned  in  India  at  this 
period.  [May  it  not  rather  be  assimilated  to  the  Siladitya  who  reigned  in  Sauraah- 
tra  in  the  6th  century  ?     See  M.  J  acqvbt's  remarks  in  the  last  volume.  —Ed.] 

X  Tsin  is  the  name  of  the  dynasty  which  reigned  over  China  from  B.C.  349  to  309, 
during  which  the  Chinese  power  caused  it  to  be  known  for  the  first  time  in  Central 
and  Western  Asia,  its  conquests  being  extended  to  the  Caspian  Sea  and  Bengal,  in 
the  reign  of  Tsin-sfae-hwang-te,  the  celebrated  Burner  of  the  Books.  The  name  of 
this  dynasty  has  formed  that  of  CAtna,  in  Sanscrit  ^^  China,  which  occurs  in 
the  Laws  of  Mbnu,  book  x.  si.  44,  and  therefore  at  a  date  anterior  to  the  third  ecu- 
tury  before  our  era,  which  may  be  easily  explained  in  referring  the  name  of  Chitta 
to  the  period  of  the  foundation  of  the  kingdom  of  Tsin  in  the  western  province  of 
Shen-se,  about  B.  C.  1000. 

$  In  Sanscrit,  Mahd-China,  *  great  China;*  in  the  modern  dialects   of  India, 
Mahd-Chin'TSian,  *  the  country  of  great  China,' 


1837.]  Ckinne  jteeamt  of  India.  69 

• 

of  the  department  of  wut,  nained  Le^  to  take  eognisanee  of  the  letter  of 
fabmiauon  (brought  hj  the  Indian  ambaaeadors),  and  to  make  a  report 
open  it.  The  ministers  reconducted  the  ambassadors  without  the  city, 
and  it  was  ordered  that  in  the  capital  perfume  should  be  burnt  as  they 
vent  along. 

8he-lo.ye»to,  surrounded  by  his  roinisteni,  received,  with  his  face  turn, 
ed  to  the  east,  the  imperial  document  Cehaou^oeJ  ;  he  again  sent  a  pre. 
sent  of  pearls  of  fire  (ho^choo),  yUhJein  plants,  and  tlie  tree  poo^te*, 

TheSSnd  year,  of  the  same  period  (i.  e.  A:  D.648),  the  emperor  of  China 
sent  a  superior  officer,  named  Wang.heuen.tse,  as  ambassador  into  this 
kingdom  (of  Magadha),  in  order  that  the  principles  of  humanity  and  juk. 
tice,  which  had  been  diffused  in  that  country,  sliould  have  a  protector  and 
representative  there.  But  before  his  arrival,  She-Icy e-to  was  dead  ;  the 
people  of  the  kingdom  had  revolted,  and  the  minister  (of  the  deceased 
Ling),  named  Na-foo.te..o.lo.na.8hun,  had  taken  his  place.  He  sent  troops 
to  oppose  the  entry  of  Ueuen-tse  (the  Chinese  ambassador)  ;  under  these 
circumstances,  the  latter  took  with  him  some  tens  of  cavalry,  and  attack. 
ed  the  troops  (of  the  usurper),  but  could  not  vanquish  them,  and  his  iittle 
force  was  exterminated ;  and  the  result  was,  that  the  tribute  received 
(by  the  Chinese  ambasuidors)  in  the  different  kingdoms  (he  had  visited) 
was  taken.  Heuen.tse  retired  alone,  with  all  expedition,  to  the  western 
frontiers  of  Too-fan  (Tibet) ;  and  he  ordered  fkeaou^chaouj  the  neigh. 
boring  kingdoms  to  furnish  him  with  troopst.  Too-fan  sent  him  1,000 
armed  men ;  Nee-po-lo^  furnished  7,0C0  cavalry.  Heuen-tse,  after  or- 
ganising his  force,  advanced  to  give  battle  as  far  as  the  city  of  Too-poo. 
houlo§,  which  he  took  by  assault  in  three  days.  He  caused  3,000  persons 
to  be  beheaded,  and  10,000  were  drowned  in  the  river.  O-lo-njushun 
escaped  into  the  kingdom  of  Wei.  He  there  rallied  his  dispersed  troops 
and  returned  to  the  charge.  The  (Chinese)  general  made  him  prisoner, 
with  1,000  men,  whom  he  beheaded.  The  remainder  of  the  people  retired 
with  the  king's  wives  to  the  banks  of  the  river  Kan-to-wei||.  Thehuma. 
nity  of  the  Chinese  general  {sze^jin^)  attacked  them,  and  created  a  great 
disorder  amongst  this  population.  He  likewise  captured  the  concubines 
and  children  of  the  king,  as  well  as  other  prisoners,  men  and  women,  to 
the  number  of  12,000,  besides  animals  of  all  kinds,  amounting  to  80,000. 

*  The  words  poo-te  are  probably  the  transcription  of  the  name  of  a  tree  in  Sans- 
critf  perhaps  the  vata,  a  sacred  tree  employed  in  religious  ceremonies,  and  of  which 
mentioD  is  often  made  in  Sanscrit  poetry.  What  confirms  this  conjecture  is  the 
following  passage  in  Kang-he's  dictionary,  under  the  character  poo :  **poo.fe  is  the 
name  of  a  tree  which  grows  in  the  kingdom  of  Mo-kea-to  (Magadha)."  The  same 
dictionary  adds,  that  in  the  books  of  Fnh,  it  is  said,  '*  Poo-te-sa-to  (Bodhisattva) 
signifies  the  essence  of  what  is  manifest,  declared  ;  by  abbreviation,  we  sny  *  Poo* 


I  t* 


The  term  Bodhisaitva,  in  Sanscrit,  signifies  literally,  '  trnth  of  intelligence :' 
it  is  the  name  given  to  certain  Buddhist  patriarchs,  who  have  raised  themselves  to 
the  state  of  diyine  sanctification. 

'f  This  aathorltatiTe  demand,  if  it  be  not  introduced  here,  as  the  facts,  indeed, 
show,  to  gratify  Chinese  yanity,  would  denote  that,  at  this  period,  Tibet  was  alrea- 
dy dependent  apon  the  Chinese  empire  as  well  as  several  other  neighbouring  king- 
doms. 

t  NepAla,  or  Nepal:  see  the  account  given  by  Ma.twan>lin  (book  335,  fol.  14), 
in  the  translation  by  M.  Rs^musat,  Nouv.  Mil.  Asiat,  t.  i.  p.  193. 

f  Too  (the  first  charaeter)  may  be  read  efta,  or  t$a.  If  it  be  rend  cha,  the  pro- 
nanciation  of  the  epoch  in  question,  Cka-poO'ko^lo  would  be  an  exact  transcriptioa 
of  Champaran^  a  city  placed  by  Abul-Fazil  in  Bahar,  the  ancient  kingdom  of  Maga- 
dha, and  probably  the  same  as  ChaprOf  on  the  Ganges,  higher  up  than  Patna  ;  for 
Chopra  is  but  a.  variation  of  Champaran,  as  the  latter  is  lilcewiseof  Champaranugora, 

I  This  is  uo  doubt  the  GodAveri,  which  falU  into  the  Gulf  of  Bengal,  to  the  east- 
ward of  Masolipatam. 

t  The  humanity  is,  at  the  least,  a  singular  expression  to  be  used  in  these  circnm- 
staaees ;  yet  the  test  admits  of  no  other  sense. 


70  Chinese  AeeowU  of  In^.  [Jak. 

He  rahjeeted  580  eiti«i  and  towns,  and  hiR  power  grew  00  formidable,  that 
the  kinfT  of  the  kingdom  of  eastern  India,  named  She.keaou.mo*,  sent 
him  30,000  oxen  and  hor^efi  to  feed  and  mount  hia  army,  as  well  as  bows, 
sabres,  precious  collars,  and  cords  of  silk.  The  kingdom  of  Kea-md-loof 
furnished  different  articles,  with  a  chart  of  the  country {,  amongst  which 
was  a  portrait  of  Laou-tsze. 

Heuen.tse  took  with  him  OJo.na.shun,  to  present  him  to  the  emperor 
(as  a  vanquished  enemy).  There  had  been  an  imperial  order,  which  pre- 
scribed that  the  ancestors  should  be  informed  hereof,  in  the  temple  dedi- 
cated to  them ;  and  Heuen.tse  was  elevated,  at  the  court,  above  the  ma- 
gistrates (ta^fiio)  of  all  ranks. 

In  bis  travels,  the  Chinese  ambassador  had  encountered  a  doctor  named 
Na-lo-urh.po.8o-mei§,  who  told  him  that  he  was  200  years  old,  and  pos- 
sessed the  recipe  of  immortality.  The  emperor||  (having  learned  tbia 
intelligence)  immediately  qtiitted  the  hall  of  audience,  in  order  to  de- 
spatch an  envoy  in  search  of  the  philosophical  stone  (ian).  He  directed 
the  president  of  the  ministry  of  war  to  furnish  the  envoy  with  all  the  ne. 
cessary  instructions  and  provisions  to  enable  him  to  prosecute  his  journey. 
This  envoy  traversed  "  the  world"  on  horseback,  to  collect  supernatural 
drugs,  as  well  as  the  most  rare  and  extraordinary  stones.  He  travelled 
over  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  Po-lo-mun  (BrahmansV  in  the  country  culled 
the  Waters  of  Pan-cha-falf,  which  (waters)  come  rrom  the  midst  of  exX^ 
careous  rocks  fM!A.Ac0i0,  'stone-mortar,'  or 'rock'),  where  are  elephants 
and  men  of  stone  to  guard  them.  The  waters  are  of  seven  different  spe- 
cies; one  is  hot,  another  very  cold  (or  frozen,  ling).  Plants  and  wood 
may  be  consumed  in  it ;  gold  and  steel  ma}*  be  fused  in  it ;  and  a  person 
who  dips  his  hand  into  it  will  have  it  entirely  burnt  off.  This  water  is 
poured  into  vases  by  means  of  skulls  of  camels,  which  turn  round.  There 
is  also  a  tree  there,  called  iBOoJLaeJIo,  the  leaves  of  which  are  like  varnish 
or  blacking.  It  grows  upon  the  top  of  scarped  and  desert  mountains. 
Enormous  serpents  guard  it ;  and  those  who  wander  in  the  neighborhood 
cannot  approach  it.  A  person  who  wishes  to  gather  the  leaves  employs 
different  arrows  to  strike  the  branches  of  the  tree ;  the  leaves  then  fi^. 
h  multitude  of  birds  also  take  the  leaves  into  their  beaks,  and  carry  them 
a  great  way :  it  is  necessary,  in  like  manner,  to  direct  arrows  against  them, 
to  obtain  these  leaves.  There  are  other  curiosities  in  this  country  of  the 
same  kind. 

*  Sri>kumAra? 

\  This  kingpdora  must  be  that  of  Kl(inA-Hipa,  mentioned  in  the  Sanscrit  ioserlp* 
tion  on  the  column  of  Allahabad,  aud  Tvhich  formed  the  western  part  of  the  kingdom 
of  Assam,  oa  the  f ran  tiers  of  Tibet.  The  syllable  k6,  is  well  represented  by  ibec,  as 
ma  is  by  mo^  and  r4  by  loo ;  the  last  syllable  pa  is  not  transcribed.  It  is  worthy  of 
remark,  that  it  is  a  general  law  of  transcription  from  Sanscrit  into  Chinese,  that 
the  short  a  should  be  represented  in  the  latter  by  0. 

X  This  curious  circumstance  is  a  ground  for  thinking  (for  it  is  not  a  mere  eonjae- 
ture),  that  there  existed,  and  perhaps  still  exist,  in  India,  native  geographical  charts 
and  works  on  geography ;  but  all  these  articles  must  have  undergone  the  fate  of 
the  royal  archives,  where  they  were  carefully  preserved  and  concealed  from  the  eager 
eyes  of  European  conquerors. 

%  The  ilrst  two  words  of  this  transcription  represent  faithfUly  the  Sanserit  word 
if^  nora,  '  man,*  which  enters  into  the  composition  of  many  proper  names ;  but 

the  Sanscrit  valae  of  the  other  four  syllables  is  more  difficult  to  determine, 
li  Tae-tsung,  who  reigned  from  A.  D.  626  to  6i9. 
\  This  is  a  very  exact  transcription  of  the  Persian  word  i^l^X)    Panjdb,   the 

*  five  waters,*  or  'fite  rivers*  (in  Sanscrit  PaacAanoada),  which  is  the  desiirnatioa 
given  to  a  large  ami  fertile  province  of  India.  The  last  syllable /a,  in  the  Chinesa 
toanscription,  represents  the  more  faithfully  the  syllable  dh^  inasmuch  as  the  conso- 
nants composing  it  are  two  labials  very  often  taken  one  for  the  other. 


1 837.]  Ckbuie  Aeanmt  of  India.  7 1 

TWe  drug  (of  innKMirtiility)  could  not  he  Ibiind  or  rerifitd  hy  this  envor, 
vlie,  being*  recalled,  could  not  proceed  farther,  and  returned  and  died  at 
Chang'..gan  (the  capital).  • 

In  the  time  of  Kaou.tsnng  (A.  D.  650  to  684),  a  Loo-kea-ye-to*,  of  the 
country  of  Woo-chaf,  in  eastern  India,  cnme  likewise  to  offer  homage  at 
the  court  of  the  emperor,  givinf^  himself  out  as  a  posnes^or  of  the  recipe 
of  immortality,  and  as  being  able  to  transform  himself  into  lieutenant 
general  of  armies. 

In  the  third  of  the  rears  kien^/ungX  (A.  D.  667),  the  Five  Indies  (or 
five  kingdoms  of  India)  sent  ambassadom  to  the  court  of  tlie  emperor.  In 
the  years  ktte-^yuen  (A.  I>.  713  to  74S),  an  nmliassador  from  Central  India 
prooeeded  three  t-mes  as  far  wfi  the  extremity  of  southern  India,  and  came 
only  onc«s  to  offer  iiirdM  ui  five  colors  that  could  talk§.  He  applied  for 
aid  against  the  Ta.8he||  (or  Arabs)  and  the  Too-fan  (or  Tibetans),  offer, 
ing  to  take  the  command  of  the  auxiliary  troops.  The  Emperor  Heuen. 
t»ttng  (who  reigned  fn»m  A.  D.  713  to  756)  conferred  upon  him  the  rank 
of  geoeral-in-chief.  The  Indian  amb^issadors  said  to  him :  "  the  Fan  (or 
Tibetan)  barbarians  are  captivated  only  by  clothes  and  equipments.  £m. 
peror  I  I  must  have  a  long,  silk,  embroidered  robe,  a  leathern  belt  decora. 
ted  with  gold,  and  a  bag  in  the  shape  of  a  fish."  All  these  articles  were 
ordered  by  the  emperor. 

Northern  India  also  sent  an  embassy  to  the  court  of  the  emperor. 

At  the  close  of  the  years  kan.ywn  (about  A.  D.  756),  the  bank  of  the 
river  {Ha-iung,  the  Ganges  ?)  gave  way  and  disappeared. 

The  third  of  the  years  kwanff^shun,  of  the  modern  Chows  (A.  D.  953) 
a  SS.munY  (priest  of  Buddha),  of  western  India,  with  several  priests  of 
his  religion,  representing  sixteen  different  tribes  or  nations  (of  India), 
bnMiglit  tribute,  amongst  which  were  some  horses  of  the  country. 

The  third  of  the  years  kan^ilh,  of  the  Sung  dynasty  (A.  D.  966),  a  Bud. 
dhist  priest  of  Tsang..chow,  named  Taou-yuen,  who  had  returned  from 
the  western  countries  (Se.yu),  had  brought  from  thence  a  portion  of 


•  That  is,  a  i^^i^fnf^  LdkdpmNku,  or  follower  of  the  atheistical  systeai  of 

philosophy  foandcd  by  ChirwilEa,  entitled  LdkAjfoim  (see  Mr.  CoLBBaooxa's  Essays 
on  the  Philoso|»hy  of  the  Hindos).  The  suffix  As,  which  forms  eoUective  names  ia 
Sanscrit,  Is  represented  in  Chinese  by  the  character  ehe,  which  serves  in  like  manner 
to  form  adjectives  and  collective  names  in  Chinese. 

f  A  kingdom  situated  near  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges. 

X  There  is  aa  error  here  in  the  text ;  the  years  Mea-yiiay  were  only  two,  666 
8ad667. 

I  These  were  of  eourse  parrots. 

B  Ta-sAe,  '  great  eaters,'  (rather  t6zit  Arabian,  J.  P.)  is  the  name  by  which  the 
Chinese  designate  the  Arabs.  This  carious  passage  throws  great  light  on  this 
obscure  period  of  Indian  history,  and  eonirms  a  fact  hitherto  'seareely  noticed, 
bat  which  has  been  asserted  by  two  Arabian  authors,  kiMhtut  and  ABOLrxoik, 
namely,  the  iavasion  of  India  by  the  Arabs  at  the  begianiag  of  the  eighth  een- 
tary.  *'  Mabombd  bbnCassim,*' says  the  former,  in  his  history  of  the  Sarrasins, 
**  took  India;  he  obtained  possession  of  the  oountries  a^joiniag  the  Siad  (Indus), 
gave  battle  to  Darau,  who  was  kiag  of  them,  vanquished  him,  n»ade  him  prisoner, 
and  put  him  to  death.*'  The  other,  in  his  Mnsnlman  Annals*  traaslated  by  Rbiskb, 
says :  *'  M ahombd  bbm  Oassim  overrun  India  as  coaqneror.*'  Bat  the  following 
is  a  passage,  curious  in  another  respect,  concerning  the  same  fact ;  it  is  taken  from 
the  History  of  the  Empire  of  the  Khalifi,  translated  from  Tabari  ( lurlcish  edition), 
for  a  knowledge  of  which  we  are  ia<lebted'to  M.  Rbinano  :  **  This  same  year,  67 
(A.  D.  709)  was  gloriously  terminated  by  the  defeat  of  900,000  barbarians,  who  had 
catered  Uie  eoua&y  of  the  Musnlmans,  commanded  by  Bbobaboon,  nephew  of  the 
essperor  of  ChJaa.  The  Mnsnbaans  coafessed  that  they  owed  this  important  victo- 
ry to  the  ncotsetioa  of  God." 

f  This  Indian  title  is  more  frequently  written  Sha^mtm  (with  different  characters)  | 
it  is  a  dose  traaseriptiea  of  ths  Sanscrit  J^oaidaa,  (rather»  SramaM.  J.  P.) 


72  Chinese  AeeouHt  of  India.  [Jan. 

■ 

the  body  of  Ffih*,  vasee  of  crystal,  and  Sanscrit  writings  on  leaves  of 
Pei-to,  to  the  number  of  forty,  which  he  presented  to  the  emperor. 
Taou-yuen  returned  to  the  western  countries -(of  Asia)  in  the  years 
Uetufuh  (A.  D.  943  to  944)  ;  be  was  twelve  years  on  his  travels,  wander, 
ing  in  the  Five  Zin-too  for  six  years.  The  Five  Zin-too  (divisions  of 
India)  are  the  sart.e  as  Teen-choot  (India).  He  brought  back  an  abun. 
dance  of  books,  to  understand  the  use  of  which  he  exerted  all  his  eifortsu 
The  emperor  Tae.tsoo  (who  reigned  from  A.  D.  950  to  953)  summoned 
him  into  his  presence,  for  the  purpose  of  interrogating  him  respecting 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  nations  amongst  whom  he  had  travelled  ; 
the  height  of  the  mountains,  and  extent  of  the  rivers.  He  answered  all 
the  questions  one  by  one.  For  four  years,  a  priest  of  Buddha,  ho  dedi- 
cated all  his  cares  to  one  hundred  and  fifty-seven  persons.  On  his  re. 
turn  to  the  palace,  he  said  he  had  been  desirous  of  returning  into  the 
iiestern  countries  in  search  of  the  books  of  F&h  (or  Buddha)  ;  that  be 
had  found  some  of  tliem  where  he  had  travelled,  in  the  provinces  of  Kan- 
sha.  Se.J«oo,  and  others ;  that  these  provinces  (oftow)  produced  tortoises, 
herbs,  and  woods,  in  great  abundance,  the  export  of  which  yielded  the 
revenue  of  the  kingdom.  Moreover,  he  passed  beyond  the  kingdom  of 
Poo-loo.sha  nnd  of  Ke:i.Bhe-me|.  Orders  were  everywhere  given  that 
gulden  should  be  provided  him  on  his  route. 

After  the  yeuris  hne^-jmou  ( iibout  A.  D.  969),  a  Buddhist  priest  of  In. 
dia  brought  some  Sanscrit  books  (or  Indian  presents§),  and  envoys 
continued  to  bring  them  from  thence.  During  the  winter  of  the.eigfatli 
year,  the  son  of  the  king  of  Eastern  India,  named  Jang-kee-kwang.lo  (?) 
dime  to  court  to  bring  tribute.  The  king  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Law  in 
India II  happening  to  die,  his  eldest  son  succeeded  him  ;  all  the  other 
sons  of  the  deceased  king  quitted  th^ir  royal  abode,  and  became  priests 
of  Buddha,  and  returned  no  more  to  reside  in  their  native  kingdom. 
One  of  the  sons  of  this  Indian  king,  named  Man-choo.she-le^,  came 
into  the  kingdom  of  the  Middle  (China)  as  a  Buddhist  priest.  The 
Emperor  Tae-tsoo  ordered  that  he  should  be  provided  with  an  apart, 
ment  in  the  palace  of  his  ministers  of  state,  that  he  should  be  well  treat- 
ed whilst  he  remained  in  the  capital,  and  that  he  should  have  as  much 
money  as  he  required.  The  body  of  Buddhist  priests  conceived  a  jealousy 
against  him  ;  and  being  unable  to  repel  the  false  accusations,  of  which 
he  was  the  object,  he  requested  permission  to  return  to  his  native  king, 
dom,  which  was  granted  by  the  emperor,  who  published  a  proclamation 
on  the  subject.  Man-choo-she-ie,  at  first,  was  much  alarmed  at  their 
intrigues;  but  when  all  the  Buddhist ,  priests  knew  the  meaning  of  the 

• 

•  7Vft-^sA-sftay-2«-y<A  •  the  characters  thay-le  are  the  transcription  of  the  Sans- 
crit word  nftK  'S*^*'»''«t  *  body,'  or  VtCtf^ST  Shdririn,  *  corporeal.'  Dr.  Morri- 
son, in  his  Dictionary  (Vol.  I.  Part  i.  p.  530),"  states  on  an  authority  unknown  to  us, 
but  apparently  to  be  relied  on  :  **  Skay-le-ta,  a  Pagoda,  raised  over  certain  relics  or 
nearly  ashes  of  Bnddha  ;  these,  it  is  said,  are  contained  in  a  gold  box ;  if,  on  being 
opened,  they  exhibit  a  dingy  appearance,  It  is  deemed  a  bad  omen  ;  if  a  red  ap* 
nearance,  a  good  omen." 

t  Another  transcription  of  the  Sanscrit  f^TSI  SindhUf  the  river  Indus,  wheaca 

the  European  and  Arabic  name  of  India.  ^      ,,    .         ,.      v     ,. 

"""  ^  ....  *« 1- J  4n,_.v ^'^^  Ma-twau-lin,  book 


Mat  fol   15,  and  M.  Rk'musat's  translation,  Now,  Milanges  Aaiat,  t.  1.  p.  196. 

L  Che-fan-lae,  *  PrescnU  from  Che-fan.'  It  is  not  said  in  the  text  what  was 
the  nature  of  the  articles  brought ;  but  it  is  fair  to  presume,  that  they  were  Bad- 
dhist  books  in  Sanscrit,  which  were  subsequently  translated  into  Chinese. 

II  Tien-choo'che-f^'hcd,  *  the  kindom  of  the  Law  of  India ;'  apparently  the  king- 
dom of  the  Law  of  Bnddha,  i.  c.  Magadha. 

^  In  Sanscrit  ^JS^  Manjwri,  a  term  which  denotes  a  Buddhist  saint. 


1 837.]  Ckmei0  Aewunt  of  India.  73 


imperial  proclanuition,  they  were  disconcerted  in  their  projects.  The 
Buddhist  priest  prolonged  his  stay  for  a  few  months,  and  then  departed. 
fle  said  that  it  was  his  intention  to  embark  on  the  southern  sea  (perhaps 
at  Canton),  in  a  merchant  vessel,  to  return  to  his  own  country.  It  is  not 
known  where  he  eventually  went. 

On  the  7th  of  the  years  tae^fingMng~kwd  {*  the  kingdom  in  great  peace 
and  prosperity*),  equivalent  to  A.  D.  983,  a  Buddhist  priest  of  £-chow, 
■amed  Kwang.yuen,  returned  from  India  ;  he  brought  from  thence  a  let. 
ter  from  the  king,  MooL-se-nang*,  to  the  emperor  (of  China).  The  em. 
peror  ordered  that  an  Indian  Buddhist  priest  should  translate  the  letter, 
and  acquaint  him  with  the  contents  of  it.  The  letter  was  to  this  effect ; 
*'  1  have  lately  learned,  that  in  the  kingdom  of  Che^na,  there  existed  a 
king,  rooet  illustrious,  most  holy,  most  enlightened ;  whose  majesty  and 
person  subsist  in  themselves  and  by  themselves.  1  blush  every  moment 
at  my  unfortunate  position,  which  hinders  me  from  visiting  your  court, 
in  order  to  pay  my  respects  to  you  in  person.  Remote  as  1  am,  I  can 
only  cherish,  with  hope,  a  regard  for  Che^naf  ;  whether  you  are  standing 
or  sitting,  in  motion  or  at  rest,  (i.  e.  in  all  circumstances  of  life,)  I  invoke 
ten  thousand  felicities  on  your  holy  person}." 

Kwang-yuen  also  brought  certain  rare  drugs,  diamonds,  talismans,  amu*. 
lets,  to  obtain  good  fortune,  and  secure  the  bearer  against  danger,  as  well  as 
holy  images  of  She-kea§,  vestments  without  sleeves,  called  AreeuMa,  some, 
times  worn  by  the  priests  of  Buddha  in  the  exercise  of  their  functions, 
and  various  articles  used  by  the  hand  in  eating,  which  he  desired  to  be  hum. 
bly  offered  to  the  august  emperor  of  China,  ''  wishing  him  all  kinds  of 
happiness ;  a  long  life ;  that  he  might  always  be  guided  in  the  '  right 
way ;'  and  that  all  his  wishes  might  be  fulfilled :  in  the  middle  of  the 
ocean  of  life  aud  of  death,  most  of  those  who  cross  it  are  engulphed||.'' 
Kwang-yuen  then  presented  to  the  emneror,  in  person,  a  portion  (or 
reliques)  of  the  body  of  Shckea.  He  lilcewise  translated  and  explain. 
ed  the  entire  contents  of  the  letter,  brought  by  a  Buddhist  priest, 
from  the  same  kiiigilom  (India)  ;  the  expressions  and  sentiments  are  the 
same  as  in  that  of  Moo.se.nang.  The  bearer  of  this  document  learned 
that  it  was  from  the  kingdom  of  Woo.teen.nang  (or  Woo-chin.nang) ; 
that  this  kingdom  belonged  to  Yin.too,  of  the  north ;  that  in  twelve  days, 
from  the  west,  you  arrive  at  the  kingdom  of  Khan-tclo  (Candahar) ; 
twenty  days  further  to  the  west,  you  reach  the  kingflom  of  Nung.go.loi. 
ho.lo ;  ten  days  further  to  the  west,  you  come  to  the  kingdom  of  Lao.po; 
twelve  days  more  to  the  west,  is  the  kingdom  of  Go-je<-nAng  ;  and  further 
to  the  west,  that  of  Po.sze  (Persia)  ;  after  reaching  the  western  sea 
(the  Persian  gulph),  from  northern  Yin-too,  in  120  days' journey,  you 
arrive  at  the  Central  Yin-too  ;  from  thence  to  the  westward,  at  the  dis. 

*  In  Sanscrit,  Afaftd-StnAa,  *  Great  Lion/  an  epithet  often  given  to  Indiaa  kingt 
sr,  perhaps,  rather  the  traDscriptiou  of  Mad fiu-Hin ha,  the  name  of  a  king  of  Ren- 
gid,  mentioned  in  the  Ayeen  Akberi,  We  shall  make  here  but  one  observation  re- 
specting the  law  of  transcription  of  foreign  names  in  Chinese,  for  the  benefit  of 
tbOftS  who  have  not  studied  the  language;  namely,  that  the  Chinese  nasal  tenni- 
aation  atig  has  the  same  value  as  the  anuswara  in  Sanscrit,  or  the  labial  if  m  at  the 

end  of  words.     It  is,  therefore,  equivalent  to  the  Sanscrit  accusative  :  a  termination 
which  has  become  general  in  the  dialect  of  the  south  of  India. 

•f  The  first  of  the  two  characters  which  express  this  name  (and  which  is  an  ac- 
curate representation  of  the   Sanscrit  '^\9(  China)  is  differently  written  in  tWo 

places  ;  both  are  pronounced  Che. 

X  This  letter  has  been  cited  by  Dr.  Mobjlsion,  in  his  Vieio  of  China,  but  from  a 
different  author  ;  from  Ma-wan-lin.  « 

i  ShAkya-muni,  patronymic  name  of  Buddha. 

H  This,  we  believe,  to  be  the  exact  sense  of  this  Buddhist  phraseology. 


74  Chineie  Account  rf  India,  [Jam* 

taooe  of  three  Mnp*,  is  the  kingdom  of  HoJo^wei ;  still  farther  to  the 
west,  in  twelve  days'  journey,  you  reaoh  the  kingdom  of  Kea-lo-na-keu^ 
je  (Karana?)  and  in  twelve  days'  journey  more  to  the  west,  70a  oomO 
to  the  kingdom  of  MoJouwei  (Malwa  ;  in  Sanscrit  Mdiava) ;  further  to 
the  west,  twenty  days'  journey,  is  the  kingdom  of  Woo-jan-ne  f  Oujeia 
or,  Sanscrit  Ujjayanf).  In  another  twenty-five  days'  journey  still  to  the 
west,  you  visit  the  kingdom  of  Lo-lo ;  and  forty  days'  journey  further  to 
the  west,  the  kingdom  of  Soo.lo.to  (Surat);  in  eleven  days'  journey  further 
to  the  west,  you  get  to  the  Western  sea.  This  makes  in  the  whole  a  six 
moons'  journey  from  Central  Yin-too.  When  at  Southern  Yin.too,  in 
ninety  days'  journey  to  the  west,  you  arrive  at  the  kingdom  of  Kung 
kea-na  ;  and  in  one  day  further  to  the  west,  you  come  to  the  sea.  From 
Southern  Yin.too,  in  six  months'  journey  to  the  south,  you  reach  the 
South  Sea  (the  sea  of  China).  This  was  what  was  related  by  the  Indiaa 
envoy. 

The  eighth  year  (983),  a  priest  of  Buddha,  master  of  the  lawf,  came 
from  India,  bringing  books.  In  traversing  part  of  the  island  of  Suma. 
traj,  he  met  with  the  Buddhist  priests  Me.mo-lo,  CheUe-yoo-poo-to ;  he 
charged  them  (as  superior  priests?)  with  a  letter,  which  he  wished  to 
transmit  to  the  kingdom  of  the  Middle,  with  a  great  number  of  trans, 
lated  books.  The  emperor  caused  them  to  come  to  court  to  gratify  hui 
curiosity.  The  master  of  the  law  of  Buddha  (/d)  again  met  with  some 
mendicant  Buddhists,  wearing  vestments  without  sleeves,  and  valuable 
head-dresses  in  the  form  of  serpents§.  He  returned  with  them  on  their 
journey  to  India.  A  letter  of  recommendation  (peaou)  was  given  him,  to 
enable  him  to  traverse  the  kingdom  of  Tibet,  with  letters  of  credence, 
delivered  by  the  emperor,  to  present  to  the  king  of  the  kingdom  of  San. 
fuh-tsi  or  Sumatra.  From  this  remote  country  he  proceeded  to  the  so^ 
vereign  (eAoo)  of  the  kingdom  of  Go.koo.lo,  and  that  of  the  kingdom  of 
8ze.ma.kl^m6ng-ko.lan  (the  Mongul  empire  ?).  He  recommended  Tan. 
lo  to  the  king  of  the  Western  Heaven ||,  and  his  son  formed  the  desiga 
of  sending  him,  by  his  means,  works  on  the  spirits  and  geniL 

In  the  years  yungJte  (984  to  988),  a  Buddhist  priest  of  Wei-chow, 
named  Tsoo-hwan,  returning  from  the  western  countries  of  Asia  {Se»$u), 
with  another  Buddhist  priest  from  a  distant  country,  named  Mih-tan-lo, 
where  he  had  been  presented  to  the  king  of  Northern  Yin-too,  seated 
on  a  throne  of  diamonds,  and  named  Nallan-to,  brought  some  books. 
There  was  besides  a  Brahman  priest,  named  Yung.she  ('  eternal  age'), 
and  a  Persian  infidel  {gae^taou),  named  0-le-yan,  who  came  together 
to  the  capital.  Yung.iSie  said  that  his  native  country  was  called  Le.  It 
was  ascertained  that  the  family  name  of  the  king  of  this  kingdom  was 
Ya-Io-woo-te  ;  that  his  first  name  was  0>jTh-ne.fo  ,*  that  he  wore  a  yellow 
dress,  and  had  on  his  head  a  cap  of  gold,  adorned  with  seven  precious 
gems.  When  he  goes  out,  he  mounts  an  elephant ;  he  is  preceded  hj 
courier,  with  musicHl  instruments  on  their  shoulders  ;  the  crowd  rush 
into  the  temple  of  Fuh,  where  he  distributes  gifts  to  the  poor,  and  sue 

*  The  European  Chinese  dictionaries  do  not  give  the  value  of  this  itinerary  mea- 
sure, la  the  Dictionary  of  Kang-he,  it  is  stated  to  be  a  measure  of  distance,  but  no 
equivalent  is  stated. 

t  Sang-fd ;  in  Sanscrit,  Sangha  and  Dharma  (the  priest,  or  religious  meetiog), 
and  the  law. 

t  San-fik'tsu 

§  **  Valuable  head-dresses  (or  caps),  in  the  form  of  serpents,"  are,  doubtless, 
the  shawls  which  the  modern  Muhanunadans,  as  well  as  the  Hindus,  wrap  round 
their  heads.  * 

II  Tsan'tan-lo-Me-HeH'toang, 


1 637.]  Ckmue  Account  of  InHrn.  9S 


eoar  to  thoM  who  need  it.  Hit  concubine  was  named  Mo-ho.ne ;  she 
wore  a  red  dress,  adorned  with  ffold  filai^ree  work.  She  goes  out  but 
once  a  year,  and  distributes  gifts  freely.  People  flock  to  attend  the  king 
and  his  concubine,  and  raise  shouts  of  joy  as  they  pass.  There  are  four 
ministers  to  administer  all  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom,  who  are  irremova- 
ble. The  ^we  kinds  of  grain  and  the  six  kinds  of  edible  fruit,  are  the 
same  as  the  Chinese.  They  use  copper  money  for  purposes  of  commerce. 
They  have  a  literature  and  books,  which  are  long  and  are  rolled  up  as  in 
China,  except  that  the  leaves  are  not  pierced  and  attached  one  to  another. 

From  their  kingdom,  six  months'  journey  to  the  East,  you  arrive  at 
the  kingdom  of  the  TH..she  (Arab) ;  in  two  mooos  more,  you  get  to  Se. 
chow  (the  Western  Isle) ;  in  three  moons  more,  you  arrive  at  Hea-chow 
(the  Isle  of  Summer).  O-le  y^n  savs,  that  the  king  of  his  native  coun- 
try was  entitled  hVuy'&i  (Black-dress) ;  that  his  family  name  was  Chang, 
and  his  first  name  Le^moo ;  that  he  wore  silk  dresses,  embroidered  and 
painted  in  different  colors  ;  that  he  wore  each  only  two  or  three  days, 
resaming  them  once.  The  kingdom  has  nine  ministers,  irremovable,  who 
direet  state  affairs.  Commerce  is  carried  on  by  barter,  no  money  being 
used. 

From  this  kingdom,  six  months'  journey  to  the  East,  you  arrive  at  the 
country  of  the  Brahmans*. 

The  second  of  the  years  the^aou  (996),  some  Buddhist  priests  from  In. 
dia,  who  arrived  in  ships  as  far  as  the  mouth  of  the  river  (cAs-^/in),  bring- 
ing to  the  emperor  a  brass  bell  and  a  copper  bell,  a  statue  of  Fuht,  and 
some  Fan  (Indian)  books,  written  upon  leaves  of  the  peuto  tree,  the 
language  of  which  is  not  understood. 

The  third  and  ninth  of  the  year  Urn  Mng  M085  to  1031),  seme  Bud- 
dhist priests  of  Western  Yiii-too,  lovers  of  wisaom,  knowledge,  sincerity, 
and  other  virtues  of  this  kind^,  brought  Fan  books  §  as  presents,  revered 
as  canonical.  The  emperor  gave  to  each  a  piece  of  yellow  stuff,  to  wrap 
roand  the  body,  in  the  form  of  a  band. 

The  second  moon  of  the  fifth  year  some  Sang^fH,  io  the  number  of  five, 
denominated  '  fortunate'  and  '  happy,'  and  by  other  epithets  of  the  same 
nature,  brought  presents  of  Fan  books.  The  emperor  gave  them  pieces 
of  yellow  stuff  to  make  trailing  robes  for  them. 

The  third  of  the  years  king^yew  (1036),  nine  Buddhist  priests,  called 
'  the  virtuous,'  '  the  exalted/  &c.,  brought  as  tribute,  Fan  books  and 
bones  of  Fuh,  with  teeth,  copper,  and  statues  of  Poo.sa  (Boddhisatwas) : 
the  emperor  gave  them  caps  and  bands. 

[To  be  continued,"] 

*  Here  ends  the  flnt  narrative  of  the  Tuen'Meen-luy-han. 

f  This  trafle  in  images  of  Buddha  eontianes  to  the  present  day*  as  maybe  proved 
bj  the  well-known  eirenmstanee  of  the  large  stone  statue  seised  on  its  way  down 
the  river  from  Patneit  at  the  breaktag  out  of  the  Bormess  war,  and  restored  from 
the  asusenm,  wherein  it  was  deposited,  only  three  years  ago.  It  would  be  curious 
to  aaeertain  whether  any  Buddhist  images  in  Ckinn  bear  the  N^arl  Inscription  ye 
ihttrma  JJiu,  &c.»  like  those  dug  up  at  Tagomng  in  Ava, — Ep. 
These  are  translations  of  Sanscrit  Buddha  epithets. 
Fm^eAoo^king,  *  classics!  Indian  books.' 


I 


L   2 


76  Proeeedingt  of  the  Anaiic  Soekty.  [Jam. 

X. — Proceedings  of  the  Aeiatic  Society. 

Weineeday  Evening,  the  let  February,  1837. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Mill,  Vice-President,  in  the  chair. 

Mr.  J.  CuRNiNy  Captain  F.  Jbnkins,  Mr.  Gborob  HriiL,  and  Mr.  Rioa- 
ARD  Walker,  Captain  Edward  Sanders,  Bibus  Ra'mna'th  rAooRS  and 
pRASANNAKUMAR  Tagorb,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  were  ballotted 
for,  and  duly  elected  Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

Mr.  J.  Mill,  and  Mr.  W.  Craoboft,  were  proposed  by  Mr.  J.  Prinsbp^ 
seconded  by  Dr.  Mill. 

Mr.  P.  A«  Lair,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting,  was,  upon  the  favorable 
report  of  the  Committee  of  Papers,  elected  an  Honorary  Member  of  the 
Society. 

The  following  letter  from  Sir  Alexander  Johnston,  Chairman  of  th« 
Committee  of  Correspondence,  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  was  read. 

Royal  A$iaiic  Society,  Grafton  Street,  Bond  Street,  Jmme,  1836. 
Mt  Lords  and  Gbntlembn, 

The  vast  extent,  fertility,  and  populoosness  of  our  Indian  possewiont,  are 
known,  in  a  general  waj,  to  all  the  world.  A  glance,  indeed,  at  the  map  willihew 
that  tbeir  extremes  of  latitude  may,  without  exaggeration,  be  indicated  by  tho 
distance  from  Gibraltar  to  the  farthest  point  of  Scotland ;  and  that  the  measura 
of  tbeir  extent,  from  west  to  east,  will  be  nearly  found  in  a  line  drawn  from  the 
Bay  of  Biscay  to  the  Black  Sea.  Lying  between  the  5th  and  81st  degree  of  north 
latitude,  with  almost  every  conceivable  variety  of  position  and  exposure,  they 
present  a  range  of  soil  and  climate  greatly  exceeding  that  which  is  to  be  found 
within  the  bounds  of  Europe.  They  embrace,  in  truth,  the  utmost  limits  of 
vegetable  life,  from  the  burning  heat  of  the  desert  to  the  point  of  perpetual 
congelation  :  presenting,  in  one  quarter,  the  loftiest  mountains  in  the  world ;  and, 
in  another,  vast  alluvial  plains,  intersected  by  the  natural  channels  of  many 
noble  rivers,  with  a  corresponding  vsriety  of  productions  belonging  both  to 
tropical  and  northern  regions.  Not  less  than  eighty  millions  of  people  arc  sub- 
ject to  the  dominion  of  England  :  already  they  produce  (though  with  imperfect 
skill;  most  of  the  articles  which  form  the  great  staples  of  the  import  trade  of 
this  country,  as  materials  of  its  manufacture,  or  as  the  objects  of  comfort  and 
luxury  to  the  great  body  of  its  inhabitants,  of  which  cotton,  silk,  indigo,  sugar, 
coffee,  and  tobacco,  may  be  meutioned  as  pre-eminent ;  and  they  offer  an  assur- 
ed prospect  of  an  almost  boundless  market  for  the  produce  of  English  manufaco 
turing  skill,  if  the  capabilities  of  their  country  be  drawn  forth,  and  tbeir  indus- 
try be  duly  instructed,  directed,  and  fostered. 

But  though  these  general  truths  be  readily  acknowledged,  their  practical 
application  is  very  imperfectly  understood.  Few  men  in  England  really  know 
what  India  does  or  can  produce,  with  sufficient  precision,  at  least,  to  jostily 
commercial  speculation.  Few  in  India  know  what  England  requires ;  and  none 
of  the  lights  of  modem  science  having  been  applied  to  the  agriculture  of  the 
former  country,  its  productive  powers  have,  as  yet,  been  very  imperfectly  dcve. 
loped. 

Believing  that  the  interests  of  both  countries  may  be  very  importantly  pro- 
moted by  an  interchange  of  knowledge,  and  especially  by  communicating  to 
India  the  information  and  stimulus  which  are  alone  wanting  to  the  full  deve- 
lopment  of  its  vast  resources,  it  has  been  resolved  by  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society^ 
to  constitute  a  distinct  Section,  for  the  following,  and  other  similar  purposes  s 
provided  the  necessary  funds  can  be  raised  for  giving  adequate  effect  to  the 
design. 

1st.  The  examination  of  the  natural  and  agricultural  prod«cts  of  India, 
available  for  the  purposes  of  commerce  and  art. 


1837.]  Prae0eimg9  •f  tke  Asiatic  SociHy.  97 

2ndl7.  Inquiry  into  th*  eiuBet  of  the  general  inferiority  of  the  staple  articlea 
of  Indian  commerce. 

Srdly.  The  iatrodaction  of  new  articles  and  processes  from  analogons  climates 
in  other  parts  of  the  world. 

The  Committee  of  Correspondence  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  beg  leave  to 
bring  the  circnmstanoe  to  your  notice ;  tmstiog,  confidently,  on  your  sealons 
•npport  of  a  measnre,  calculated  to  promote  objects  aiilie  interesting  to  the 
patriot  and  the  philanthropist. 

Of  the  means  of  support,  the  most  acceptable  would,  of  coarse,  be  such  an 
aeoesaion  of  new  members,  European  or  Asiatic,  as  would  at  ooce  provide  tlie 
necessary  funds,  and  as  would  afford  the  requisite  contribution  of  knowledge  and 
experience  in  the  various  branches  of  inquiry  to  which  the  labors  of  the  Soc* 
tion  are  to  be  directed.  But  the  Society  will  be  most  happy  to  receive  ths 
tender  of  the  aid  (whether  in  knowledge  or  funds)  of  affiliated  So«ietied,  pursu- 
ing the  same  beneficial  objects,  or  any  other  co-operation  or  assistauce  which 
yon  may  have  the  goodness  to  offer. 

For  the  fuller  explanation  of  the  scheme  in  question,  the  Committee  direct 
me  to  transmit  to  yon  the  accompanying  printed  papers  ;  and  I  shall  be  happy 
to  afford  you  any  farther  information  in  my  power,  in  regard  to  it,  that  yuu 
may  require. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be. 
My  Lords  and  Ge otlemen, 
Your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

AlIXANDIE  JOBWBTOir, 

Chairman  ^fthe  Committee  qf  Comepondewe,  R.  A.  S. 
Jb  the  Pretident,  Vice- Preeidente  and  Memdere  oftheAHaiie  Society  ofBenfol. 

JRetoived,  that  a  portion  of  the  papers  be  made  over  to  the  Agricultural 
Society^  and  that  general  circulation  be  given  to  the  Royal  Asiatic  Socie- 
ty's profipectus. 

A  letter  from  Mr.  Alexander  Vattemore^  addressed  to  the  Governor 
General  of  India,  was  read,  proposing  to  negociate  a  general  system  of 
exchangee  of  duplicates  between  the  various  libraries  and  museums  of  the 
world. 

Huoived,  that  copies  of  the  library  catalogue  now  printing  be  furnished 
to  Mr.  Vattemobb,  in  furtherance  of  his  laudable  design. 

The  following  protest  from  members  of  the  Society  residing  in  the 
interior  was  communicated  by  Colonel  J.  Colyiic. 

ZHetentient, 

It  sppears  to  us  that  in  a  society  constituted  as  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Ben- 
gal is,  the  existence  of  a  fund  vested  in  Government  Securities  is  absolutely 
necessary  for  the  permanence  of  the  foundation. 

We  consider  that  such  funds  are  intended  to  be  reserved  for  cases  of  extreme 
emergency,  and  that  the  interest  only  of  eueh  /unds  should  be  carried  to  the 
current  expenses  of  the  Society. 

We  also  consider  that  any  infringement  of  a  law  upon  which  the  Society's 
existence  may  be  said  to  depend,  is  injurious  not  only  to  the  Society  itself  as  a 
body,  but  to  the  interests  of  the  members  individually  ;  and  may  be  drawn  in 
as  a  precedent  for  further  encroachments,  lesding  to  the  ultimate  dissolution 
of  the  Society. 

For  these  reasons,  we  dissent  from  the  resolution  passed  at  the  meeting  of 
the  Society  of  the  4th  May,  1836,  continuing  the  services  of  a  Curator  at  two 
hundred  rupees  per  mensem ;  the  account  current  shewing  a  deficiency  of 
rupees  571-0*1,  and  the  payment  of  the  Curator's  salary  being  proposed  to  be 
made  out  of  the  vested  funds  of  Mr.  Bauca.  Further,  in  adverting  to  the 
Secretary's  remsrk,  <*  that  M.  Boucmbz,  the  assistant  and  working  Curator, 
would  be  competent  to  set  up  all  new  specimens  and  preserve  the  present  col- 


78  Proceedings  of  the  AsUiHe  Society.  [Jan. 

lection/'  we  tee  no  neoeisityr  under  the  preeent  difficulties  of  the  Soeietj,  of 
reudning  the  higher  appointment. 

Northern  Doab,  1 

Utk  Dee,  1836  ;  /  P,  p.  Cautlvt,  Ce^t.  Arty. 

H.  Palconbk,  M.  D. 

W.  M.  Dun  AND,  lAeut.  Sngra. 

W.  E.  Baser,  Lieut.  Engre. 
mnd,  Calcutta,  l  Albzandbe  Colvin. 

26tkJaH,  1837.  J  John  Colvin,  lAeut.-Coi.  Engre. 

After  diflcuBsion  it  was  agreed  that  the  protest  oould  not  affect  the 
resolution  paesed  by  the  Society  in  May,  1836,  but  that  it  would  very 
properly  become  matter  of  consideration  at  the  expiration  of  the  annual 
term  for  which  the  museum  grant  was  then  confirmed. 

The  Secretary  read  correspondence  with  Mr.  Lanb  respecting  the  pub- 
lication of  his  Anglo. Burmese  Dictionary  under  the  Society's  auspices. 
He  had  written  to  Colonel  Burnky  for  the  manuscript,  which  would 
immediately  be  put  in  hand. 

A  statistical  paper  having  been  communicated  by  Mr.  H.  Waltbbs, 
that  gentleman  was  requested  to  join  the  Committee  lately  appointed  for 
that  object,  to  which  he  assented. 

lAhrary. 

The  following  books  were  presented. 

Bulletin  de  la  Society  de  Geographie,  tome  5 — hy  the  Oeoyraphieal  Society  qf 
Parte. 

Journal  Asiatique  for  April,  May,  and  June,  1836 — by  the  Aeiatie  Soei^  of 
Parte, 

Shams-ul  hindisah,  a  mathematieal  work,  compiled  by  the  Nawib  Sbumsool 
OoMBA  at  Hyderabad'—preeented  by  the  author  through  Mr.  C.  Trench, 

An  Australian  Grammar,  comprehending  the  principle!  and  natural  rnlea  of 
the  language  as  spoken  by  the  Aborigines,  by  L.  B.  Theblkbld — by  the  author 
through  Mr.  Cracroft. 

A  collection  of  examples  on  the  Integral  Calculus,  by  Mr.  H.  Shoht,  Queen's 
College,  Cambridge — presented  by  Mr.  H.  Homeman. 

A  dissertation  on  the  soil  and  agriculture  of  Penang,  by  Major  Jambs  Low 
"•^by  the  author. 

The  first  No.  of  the  Medical  and  Physical  Society's  Journal — by  the  Society. 

The  following  books  were  received  from  the  booksellers  : 

Lardner's   Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  England,  Vol.  6th. 
— — ,  Greece,     Vol.  3rd. 

Analecta  Arabica,  Part  I. 

Institutiones  Juris  Mohammedan!  circa  Helium  contra  eos  qui  ab  Islamo*suBt 
alieni,  by  Ebn.  Frid.  Car.  Rosbnmullbr,  Leipsig,  1825. 

Y  King,  Antiquissimus  Sinarum  Liber  ex  Latinft  Interpretatione  9.  Ktgi9 
aliorumque,  &c.  ;  by  Professor  Julius  M6hl. 

Bagbavat  Gita,  translated  into  German,  by  C.  R.  G.  Pbipbr,  Leipeig,  1834« 

Taberistanensis,  id  est  Abu  Dschaferi  Mohammed  Ben  Dscherir  Ettaberl  An* 
nales  Regum  Atque  LegatorumDei ;  by  J.  G.  L.  Rosbmoartbn,  Vol.  lat,  Ber* 
lin,  1831. 

Physical. 

The  fossil  bones  from  the  Perim  island,  presented  by  Lieut.  Gborqb 

FuLLJAMEs,  Bombay  Engineers,  were  laid  on  the  table  for  inspection. 

This  very  valuable  acquisition  comprises  many  jaws  of  the  mastodon  in  fine 
preseiTation — also  jaws  or  teeth  of  the  hippopotamus,  elephant,  rhinoceros,  a 
larger  animal  assimilating  thereto  (lophiodon  ?),  mastodon,  sow,  anthracothe- 
rium(?)  deer,  ox,&c.,  the  femur  of  an  elephant  as  large  as  that  from  theNerbudda, 


1837.]  Proeee£tiffM  6/  the  Asiatic  Sikdety.  79 

and  miicb  exceeding  in  size,  u  was  remarked  by  Colonel  Coltiii,  any  tbat  had 
been  found  in  the  Sewilik  range,  manj*  Tertebrs  and  unidentified  bones  and 
boms,  tortoise  frag ments,  and  a  peculiarly  perfect  saurian  head.  The  special 
thflmks  of  the  Society  were  voted  to  Lientenant  Fuixjambi  for  hii  magnificent 
donation. 

p^e  shall  take  an  early  opportunity  of  lithographing  some  of  the  most  curious 
of  these  specimens. — Ed.J 

lieutenant  Fvlljambs  mentions  that  he  is  now  employed  in  sinking  a  bore 
at  Goyo,  about  five  miles  from  Perim.  It  has  been  already  carried  to  250  feet  :-^ 
the  last  150  through  an  immense  bed  of  blue  clay,  containing  pyrites  and 
•bells,  resembling  the  muscle  : — the  deepest  bed  of  sandstone  waa  thirty  Iseti 
but  it  differed  essentially  from  the  bone  stratum  of  Perim, 

A  Bkeleton  of  the  common  bog  ('tui  iero/a,J  was  presented  by  Dr.  A. 
R.  Jaoiuon,  mounted  in  the  mueeum. 

Mr.  WiLUAH  Craoboft  presented  to  the  Society  a  large  variety  of 
objects  of  Natural  History,  collected  by  himself  during  his  residence  in 
New  South  Wales  and  Van  Dieman's  Land ;  accompanied  with  an  illus- 
tntiTO  notice. 

This  collection  contained  three  Tolnmes  of  a  hortus  siccus  of  the  chief  indi- 
genous plants  of  these  colonies — a  rich  series  of  ornithology  and  concho- 
togy — and  specimens  of  the  fossil  shells,  fossil  wood,  and  minerals  of  which  the 
islands  present  so  many  fertile  deposits ;  ores  of  lead,  copper,  and  iron,  haTO 
been  discovered,  but  are  not  yet  worked,  and  coal  is  plentiful. 

[The  author's  notes  will  be  inserted  hereafter .^i-Eo.] 

Dr.  G.  Evans  exhibited  to  the  meeting  a  very  large  skull  of  an  animal 
generally  considered  to  be  the  Bison  of  Indian  forests,  which  he  recog- 
nised as  the  Gaur  CBo$  gaunu),  and  distinguished  from  the  skull  so 
named  in  the  museum. 

[The  note,  outline,  and  arguments  pro  and  con  shall  have  early  insertion.] 

It  was  moved  by  Sir  Benjamin  Malkin,  seconded  by  Colonel  Colvxn, 
and  carried  unanimously^ 

Tbat^  with  reference  to  the  rapid  increase  of  the  museum,  particularly 
in  the  department  of  fossil  geology^  and  to  the  limited  funds  at  the 
Society's  disposal,  the  subscription  of  individual  members  shall  be  in- 
vited for  the  preparation  of  cabinets  and  other  improvements  connected 
with  this  highly  importont  branch  of  the  Society's  researches,  and  that  the 
Secretary  do  circulate  a  notice  to  this  effect  to  members  of  the  Society. 

[The  sum  subscribed  by  members  present  is  inserted  on  the  cover  notice,  to 
which  the  attention  of  members  is  invited. — Ed.] 

The  following  notice,  dated  Sihor,  17th  January,  was  recorded  in  hopes 

of  elidting  further  observations  of  the  same  phenomenon. 

At  Berne,  Lat.  23*  38 ^  Long.  77®  30^  on  January  1 1th,  at  6h  00m,  a  meteor 
appeared  near  /9  Andromedte,  and  not  far  from  the  Zenith  \  it  went  down  to  the 
westward,  occupying  2  or  3  seconds  in  its  flight,  and  inclining  a  little  to  the  left ; 
at  about  30*  of  altitude  it  burst  into  a  globe  of  light  little  inferior  to  the  sun  in 
size  and  brightoess ;  and  then  disappeared,  leaving  behind  a  long  train  of  smolco 
which  continued  visible  for  many  minutes,  like  a  thin  cloud  enlightened  by  the 
sun's  rays ;  at  about  6h  dnl  a  faint  rumbling  sound  was  heard  like  the  distant 
discharge  of  artillery.  The  appearance  was  nearly  the  same  at  Sihor^  though 
distant  36  miles  S.  S.  W. 

Should  this  meteor  have  been  noticed  at  Mhwo  or  AJmir,  the  place  over  which 
it  burst  may  be  determined,  and  probably  a  meteoric  stone  diacovered,-»W.  S.  J. 


XI. — Mtttonlogieat  Rtfuter. 


1 


SSaaSE:  Rfi 


!;S!tSS7E?««SS93S9=SSKX%9»3tiaSS; 


S3E;8a&aV39333H&38S88Sa%&S9!l!lbnF; 


egSfe3,^KKeaa£a!^Ka8sis3e8sESsga6 


_l5J5|33M33335S35|SS5aH|5}K 

S|ii!5i|illPSiil|l|5PiES|5II.S. 


,„S;  ll5SI!llBl6li»Sii[iSSIIil6|SiSi 
J. ' ' 


»l 


JOURNAL 


or 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


^ 


No.  62.'^February,  1837. 


I.— Stii^«2ir  mirrffltoe  of  ih9  Armeman  king  Amacbs  ami  ktM  auUem^ 
'  porary  Sapob,  king  of  Per»iM ;  wtraeted  from  tk9  Armeman  chronic 
tlet,     Bf  JoHAMNM  Atdall»  Esq.  M.  A.  8. 

Absacbs  the  second*  son  of  Tiran,  wielded  the  sceptre  of  royalty 
in  Armenia  in  the  middle  of  the  fourth  century.  He  was  contempo* 
rary  with  the  Persian  king  Sapor,  sumamed  the  long-lived,  with 
whom  he  closed  a  treaty  of  aUiance,  offensive  and  defensive.  Both 
were  descendants  of  the  Arsacidab,  and  thus  stood  related  to  each 
other  by  the  ties  of  consanguinity.  Distrustful  of  the  sincerity  of 
tiie  friendship  of  Arsacbs,  Sapor  took  the  precaution  of  securing  it 
by  the  obligation  of  a  solemn  oath.  He  feared  a  formidable  enemy 
in  the  person  of  the  emperor  of  Greece,  and  it  was  his  policy  to  devise 
every  means  in  his  power  to  alienate  from  him  the  good-will  of  the 
king  of  Armenia.  In  vain  Arsacbs  assured  him  of  his  continued  at- 
tachment. Sapor  sent  for  the  Armenian  priests  of  the  church  of 
Cteaiphon,  the  head  of  whom  was  called  Mari.  Arsacbs  was  induced 
to  flfwear  by  the  Gospel  in  their  presence,  to  keep  inviolate  the  profes- 
sion of  his  alliance  and  friendship  to  the  king  of  Persia. 

Arsacbs  was  a  valiant,  but  fickle  king.  His  bravery  could  only  be 
equalled  by  the  degree  of  perfidy  he  displayed  in  his  intercourse  with 
the  people  over  whom  he  ruled,  and  with  his  avowed  allies.  Cruelty 
and  treachery  were  the  principal  characteristics  by  which  his  acts 
were  distinguished.    For  a  while  he  continued  firm  in  the  observance 


§2  Narrative  of  tie  Armenian  kin^  [Fc9. 

of  his  friendship  towards  Sapok,  of  which  he  afforded  him  a  proof  hy 
co-operating  with  him  in  an  expedition  against  the  emperor  of  Greece^ 
But,  hy  the  intrigues  of  one  of  his  coortiers  called  Anoovk,  the  good 
feeling  and  affection  that  existed  between  the  two  potentates,  were 
changed  into  the  deadliest  enmitj  and  hatred*  AasAcxs  waged  war 
with  Sapor  for  thirty  years,  and  fortune  invariably  crowned  his 
operations  with  success.  He  owed  many  of  his  conquests  to  the 
skill,  experience  and  intrepidity  of  the  Armenian  general  Vasak, 
who,  though  of  a  diminutive  size,  on  all  occasions  inspired  the  Ar» 
menian  troops  with  courage,  and  created  terror  and  dismay  iat  the 
Persian  ranks. 

Flushed  with  success,  and  being  naturally  cruel,  he  ordered  the 
principal  Armenian  satraps  to  be  butchered  in  cold  blood,  and  their 
estates  and  property  confiscated.  These  and  similar  atrocities  made 
him  unpopular  with  his  army,  and  estranged  the  hearts  of  the  Arme- 
nian people  from  their  monarch.  Wearied  by  repeated  hostilities, 
and  harrassed  by  continued  carnage.  Sapor  addressed  friendly  letters 
to  Arsacbs,  inviting  him  to  go  to  Pereia,  and  expressing  his  readi« 
Bess  to  conclude  peace  with  him.  Arsacbs,  however  reluctant  to 
desist  from  the  continuance  of  vrar,  was  induced  to  aeoept  his  offer, 
and,  in  signifying  his  acquiescence,  sent  him  suitable  presents.  Bat, 
Sapor  far  from  wishing  to  renew  his  friendship,  endeavoured  to 
deooy  Arsacbs  and  to  annihilate  the  kingdom  of  Armenia.  Faustur 
of  Byxantium^  who  wrote  a  history  of  Armenia  extending  to  the  dose 
of  the  fourth  century,  narrates  a  singularly  romantic  story  about  the 
irisit  of  Arsacbs  to  the  Persian  king,  and  his  subsequent  adventures 
in  Persia.  The  work  of  this  historian  was  first  published  in  Can- 
etantincple  in  the  year  1730,  and  latterly  by  the  Mechitharistic 
Society  of  Venice  in  1832.  I  shall  here  give  a  translation  of  the 
narrative. 

"  Then  Sapor,  king  of  Persia,  sent  another  deputation  to  Arsacbs, 
king  of  Armenia,  expressing  a  desire  to  efiect  a  reconciliation.  '  If/ 
said  he,  '  we  are  willing  to  be  hereafter  on  terms  of  peace  with  each 
other,  this  wish  can  only  be  realised  by  a  visit  to  me  on  your  part. 
I  shall  be  to  you  as  a  father,  and  you  as  a  son  to  me.  Should  yon, 
however,  be  unwilling  to  accept  of  my  proposal,  then  I  mast  con* 
dude  that  you  are  still  inimically  disposed  towards  me.'  Arbacrr 
was  apprehensive  of  visiting  the  king  of  Persia,  without  demanding 
the.  obligation  of  a  solemn  oath  from  him.  Hereupon,,  Sapor  ordered 
R  little  salt  to  be  brought  to  him,  and  according  to  the  practice  pre- 
Talent  in  Persia,  sealed  it  with  a  ring  bearing  the  impress  of  a  wild 
hoar,  and  sent  it  to  Arsacbs.      He  also  intimated,  that  in  case  the 


1€37.3  >frsan»,  ani  S«por  tie  khp  tf  Perna.  S8 

Idng  of  i^rmmsa  disbelieved  his  oath  by  refusing  to  accede  to  hit 
wishes,  then  that  refusal  wonld  be  considered  as  a  signal  for  the 
oommencement  of  hostilities. 

"By  the  intreaties  of  the  Armenian  people,  Arsacks  was  induced 
to  acquiesce,  and  nolens  volens  resolved  to  pay  a  visit  to  Sapor.  Ac* 
oompanied  by  his  faithful  general  Vasak.  he  proceeded  to  Persia,  and 
was  conducted  into  the  royal  palace.  Sapor  no  sooner  saw  them* 
tiian  he  ordered  them  to  be  placed  under  guards  and  treated  as  pri« 
toners.  He  spoke  to  the  Armenian  king  with  contempt,  and  looked 
upon  him  as  a  slave.  Arsacbs  expressed  his  regret  for  the  past, 
and  fitood  as  a  guilty  man  before  him«  who  directed  him  to  be  kept 
mder  the  strictest  surveillance. 

"  Then  Sapor  sent  for  astrologers  and  magicians,  and  communi- 
eated  with  them  about  his  royal  prisoner.     *  I  have/  said  he,  *  on 
several    occasions    manifested    affection  towards   Arsacss,   king  of 
Jrmeiua,  but  he  has  returned  my  kindness  with  ingratitude  and  con- 
tempt.    I  have  entered  into  a  treaty  of  peace  with  him,  which  he 
swore  to  keep  inviolate  by  that  sacred  volume  of  the  Christian  reli« 
gion,  which  they  call  the  Gospel.     He  violated  that  oath.      I  had 
contemplated  to  be  uniformly  kind  and  friendly  to  him,  but  he  abused 
the  confidence  of  my  friendship.      I  ordered  the  Armenian  priests  of 
Ctesiphon  to  be  summoned  to  my  presence,  from  a  supposition  that 
they  had  deceitfully  administered  an  oath  to  Arsacks,  and  afterwards 
instigated  him  to  a  violation  of  that  oath.     I  considered  them  guilty 
of  a  heinous   crime,   but  was   assured  by   the   high   priest  called 
Mari,  of  their  having  performed  the  task  of  adjuration  in  a  just  and 
becoming   manner.      It  was  also  mentioned,  that  if  the  Armenian 
king  acted  contrary  to  that  solemn  obligation,  the  Gospel,  by  which 
he  had  sworn,  would  drag  him  to  my  feet.     I  could  not,  however, 
persuade  myself  to  believe  what  Mari  and  his  colleagues  asserted. 
I  ordered  seventy  of  them  to  be  slaughtered  in  one  pit,  and  put  their 
followers  to  the  sword.      The  Gospel,  by  which  Arsacbs  had  sworn, 
and  which  is  the  fundamental  rule  of  the  Christian  religion,  I  desired 
to  be  tied  with  chains  and  kept  in*  my  treasury.     But,  now  I  call  to 
recollection  the  assertion  of  Mari,  who  intreated  me  to  spare  their 
Hves,  and  assured  me  that  the  very  Gospel  would  bring  the  perjurer 
to  my  feet.     The  prediction  of  that  priest  has  been  ^lly  verified.     It 
is  now  upwards  of  thirty  years  that  Arsaces  unceasingly  waged  war 
with  the  Persians,  and  on  all  occasions  proved  victorious.    Now,  he  has 
mrrendered  himself  to  us  of  his  own  accord !     Could  I  assure  myself 
of  his  friendship  and  allegiance  in  future,  I  should  allow  him  to  depart 
in  peace  to  Armenia,  loaded  with  honors  and  valuable  presents.' 
M  2 


f 

84  Narratioe  rf  ike  Armenum  hmg  [Fa»; 

*' The  astrologers  and  magricians  required  time  for  the  eonsido^tios 
of  the  question  proposed  to  them  hj  SAPoa.  On  the  following  day 
they  assembled  at  the  royal  palace  and  said,  '  Sinoe  the  Armenian 
king  AasACBS  has  come  to  you  of  his  own  accord,  we  desire  to  know 
how  he  speaks  to  yon,  how  he  behaves  in  your  presence,  and  what 
does  he  think  of  himself?'  Sxpoa  replied,  '  He  considers  himself  as 
one  of  my  servants,  and  lies  prostrate  in  the  dust  at  my  feet.'  The 
astrologers  and  magicians  advised  him  how  to  act.  '  Do  what*  wo 
say,'  replied  they :  '  keep  AasAcns  and  his  general  here  in  confine- 
ment, and  send  messengers  to  Armenia,  with  instructions  to  bring 
from  that  country  two  loads  of  earth  and  a  large  pitcher  of  water. 
Get  the  half  of  the  floor  of  the  royal  pavilion  strewed  with  the  earth 
of  Armenia,  and  holding  the  Armenian  king  by  the  hand,  walk  over 
that  part  of  the  ground  covered  with  the  earth  of  Pereia,  and  confer 
with  him  on  a  subject.  After  which,  tread  with  him  over  the  earth 
brought  from  Armenia,  and  put  him  some  questions.  Thus  you  will 
be  enabled  to  ascertain  from  his  address  and  replies  whether  he  will 
continue  firm  in  his  allegiance  and  friendship  to  you,  after  your 
aUowing  him  to  depart  to  Armenia.  Should  he,  however,  assume  an 
overbearing  attitude  while  treading  on  the  Armenian  earth,  then  be 
assured  of  the  renewal  of  his  hatred  and  enmity  towards  you,  and  of 
the  commencement  of  fresh  hostilities  immediately  after  his  return  to 
his  native  soil.' 

'*  The  king  of  Persia  adopted  the  suggestions  of  the  astrologers 
and  magicians.  He  despatched  messengers  to  Armenia  with  drome* 
daries,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  a  quantity  of  earth  and  water 
from  that  country,  and  trying  therewith  the  proposed  experiment. 
In  course  of  a  few  days  the  orders  of  Sapor  were  put  into  execution. 
He  then  ordered  the  half  of  the  floor  of  his  royal  pavilion  to  be 
strewed  with  the  earth,  and  sprinkled  with  the  water  brought  from 
Armenia,  and  the  other  half  to  be  covered  with  the  earth  of  Persia, 
He  desired  Arsacks,  king  of  Armenia,  to  be  brought  before  him  apart 
from  other  individuals,  and  began  to  walk  with  him  hand  in  hand. 
While  going  to  and  fro  over  the  Persian  earth,  Sapor  asks,  '  why  did 
you  become  my  enemy,  Arsacbs,  king  of  Armenia  ?  I  have  looked 
upon  you  as  my  son,  and  contemplated  to  form  an  alliance  with  you 
by  effecting  a  marriage  between  you  and  my  daughter,  and  thus  to 
take  you  into  my  adoption.  But  you  have  armed  yourself  against 
me,  and  of  your  own  free  will  treated  roe  as  a  foe,  by  waging  war 
with  the  Persians  for  upwards  of  thirty  years.' 

«*  AasACES  replied,  '  I  have  transgressed  the  law  of  friendship,  and 
must  confess  my  fault.    It  was  I  that  routed  your  enemies^  and  put 


1 M7.]  Artmen,  and  Sapor  ti$  king  of  Pania.  td 

them  to  fli|^t»  in  the  hope  ct  being  honored  by  yon  with  rewards^ 
Bat  those,  who  had  plotted  my  ruin,  endeavoured  to  estrange  my 
heart  from  yon,  and  to  create  diesenaiont  between  nt.  The  oath, 
adminiatered  to  me  by  Maei,  has  condnctcd  me  to  your  preaencoi 
and  here  I  stand  before  yon !  I  am  your  servant,  professing  submis* 
iion  to  you.  Treat  me  as  you  choose,  or  kill  me.  I  am  a  guilty  man, 
and  your  despicable  aUve.' 

"  Safor  the  king  holding  him  by  the  hand,  received  his  justt- 
ftcation,  and  conducted  him  to  that  part  of  the  ground  covered  with 
the  Armenian  earth.  No  sooner  had  they  began  to  walk  there,  than 
AasACKS  changed  the  tone  of  his  voice,  and  had  recourse  to  vehement 
and  insolent  language.  '  Thou  wicked  slave,'  said  Aesacbs,  '  stand 
aloof  from  me  I  Thou  hast  usurped  the  throne  of  thy  lords  and 
masters  !  I  must  punish  you  for  the  wrongs  yon  have  done  to  my 
ancestors,  and  the  death  of  the  king  Aktuvan*  must  be  revenged  on 
you !  Thou  bast  robbed  me  of  my  crown  and  country,  but  these 
must  be  restored  to  me,  and  your  audacity  shall  not  be  allowed  to 
remain  unpunished !' 

"  The  king  of  Persia  hearing  this,  began  to  walk  again  with 
AasAcns  on  the  Persian  earth.  The  Armenian  king  then  renewed 
the  profession  of  his  submission,  expressed  his  regret  for  what  he  had 
said,  and,  on  his  knees,  retracted  all  his  expressions.  But  when  he 
was  conducted  again  to  the  Armenian  earth,  he  became  more  insolent 
than  before ;  and  on  his  returning  to  the  Persian  earth,  he  repented 
of  his  temerity.  From  morning  to  evening  many  similar  experiments 
were  tried  by  Sapor,  the  result  whereof  appeared  only  to  be  a  mani« 
iestation  of  alternate  feelings  of  insolence  and  repentance  in  the  con- 
duct of  Arsacxs. 

"  Evening  came  on,  and  the  hour  fixed  for  supper  approached.  It 
was  usual  with  the  king  of  Persia  to  entertain  Arsacbb  on  a  sofa, 
placed  next  to  his  own  throne.  But  on  the  present  occasion  the 
customary  rule  was  not  adhered  to.  Precedence  was  given  to  tha 
other  royal  guests  residing  within  the  court  of  Persia,  Arsacbs  was 
allowed  to  occupy  the  last  seat,  on  the  Armenian  earth.  He  pre- 
served silence  for  a  while,  burning  with  indignation  and  a  desire  of 
revenge.  At  last  he  stood  on  his  legs  and  addressed  Sapor  thus : 
'  The  throne  on  which  thou  sittest  belongs  to  me.  Abandon  that 
seat  instantly.  My  nation  have  a  just  claim  to  it.  Should  you, 
however,   persist  in  your  injustice,  you  may  be  sure  of  meeting  with 

•  Arts  VAN  wai  a  king  otPertia,  whom  Ann  A  shir  the  Sasaniao  put  to  death, 
and  uavrped  Ms  throne. — Vide  WhUton's  Leiin  trsnslaiion  (/  ik€  hiiiory  qf 
Mesm  Kkarmsasis,  Book  n.  Chop.  hu. 


Narrative  of  the  Armenian  king  [Fbb* 

a  merited   retribution  from  my  hands  immediately  after  my  retmm 
to  Armenia* 

**  Hereupon,  Sapob  ordered  AasAcas  to  be  put  in  chains*  and 
driven  to  the  castle  of  oblivion  in  Khujietan.  Here  he  directed  him 
to  be  kept  in  strict  and  perpetual  confinement  until  his  death.  On 
the  following  day  he  summoned  to  his  presence  Vasax  Mamiconian» 
the  famous  Armenian  general,  and  heaped  on  him  torrents  of  abuse. 
He  took  advantage  of  his  diminutive  size,  and  addressed  him  in  a 
eontemptnous  manner.  *  Thou  little  fox/  said  he, '  remember  thatit 
was  you  that  devastated  our  country  for  the  last  thirty  years,  by 
putting  innumerable  Persians  to  the  sword  !  I  will  make  you 
die  the  death  of  a  fox!'  To  which  Vasak  replied,  '  However 
diminutive  I  may  appear  in  your  eye,  1  am  sure  you  have  not 
as  yet  had  a  personal  experience  of  my  mighty  arms.  I  have 
hitherto  acted  as  a  lion,  though  now  you  call  me  by  the  contemptible 
appellation  of  a  fox !  But,  while  I  was  Vasak,  I  was  like  a  giant. 
I  fixed  my  right  foot  on  one  miountain,  and  my  left  on  another.  The 
right  mountain  was  levelled  to  the  ground  by  the  pressure  of  my 
right  foot,  and  the  left  mountain  sunk  under  the  weight  of  my  left/ 
8APoa  desired  to  know  who  were  personified  by  these  two  mountains, 
that  were  represented  to  tremble  under  the  power  of  the  Armenian 
general.  '  One  of  these  mountains,'  replied  Vasak,  '  signifies  the 
king  -of  Persia,  and  the  other  the  emperor  of  Greece,  As  long  as 
we  were  not  forsaken  by  the  Almighty  i  held  both  the  potentates  in 
awe  and  subjection.  While  we  obeyed  the  laws  of  the  Gospel  and 
followed  the  paternal  advice  of  our  spiritual  head,  Nibrsbs  the  Great*, 
we  knew  how  to  dictate  and  counsel  you.  But  God  has  withheld 
from  us  the  favor  of  his  protection,  and  we  are  plunged  into  the  pit 
with  open  eyes.  I  am  now  in  your  hands.  Treat  me  as  you  choose.' 
Hereupon  the  king  of  Persia  ordered  the  Armenian  general  Vasak 
to  be  cruelly  butchered,  his  skin  to  be  flayed  and  filled  with  hay,  and 
carried  to  the  castle  of  oblivion,  where  the  king  Arsacbs  was  im- 
prisoned." 

Here  ends  this  singularly  romantic  narrative  of  Faustus.  The 
castle  of  oblivion,  it  must  be  remembered,  was  a  place  o^  solitary 
confinement  in  Khujistan^  intended  for  prisoners  of  rank  and  distinc- 

•  \pkyi»  ^(r^nf-u  NiBRSKfr  tke  Great  was  one  of  the  pontiffs  of  Am^nui,  and 
great-grandson  of  St.  Grrgort  the  lUaminator.  He  built  upwards  of  two 
thonsaod  convents,  monasteries  and  hospitals  in  Armenia^  and  was  consequently 
called  by  the  appellation  of  the  C.t'^^tArehiteet.  He  was  poisoned  by  Pap, 
the  son  and  successor  of  Arsacks,  and  was  buried  in  the  Tillage  of  Tkiim, 


1837.]  Amieei,  and  Sap&r  the  kmg  of  Persia,  87 

tion.  The  wretched  inmates  of  this  dreary  habitation  were  by  the 
law  of  the  land  considered  politically  dead.  Even  the  bare  mention 
of  their  names  was  strictly  prohibited^  under  the  pain  of  a  similarly 
rigorous  imprisonment.  Sapob  owed  a  debt  of  gratitade  to  the 
fidthfdl  steward  of  Aesacxs,  called  Dirastamatn,  who  had  once  saved 
die  life  of  the  former  from  imminent  danger  in  the  din  and  confu- 
sion of  a  battle.  "  I  am  willing."  said  the  Persian  king,  "  to  make 
you  a  recompense  for  your  disinterested  services  to  me.  Yon  are. 
therefore,  at  liberty  to  ask  any  reward  you  choose,  and  your  request 
shall  be  readily  granted/'  Dirastamatn  expressed  his  burning  desire 
once  to  see  his  royal  master.  "  I  have  no  other  wish,"  said  he,  "  save 
diat  of  being  permitted  to  visit  Arsacss,  and  to  spend  a  day  of  mer- 
riment with  him,  released  from  his  chains."  Sapor  was  unwilling 
to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  his  benefactor,  but  in  consideration  of  his 
strong  claim  on  his  generosity,  allowed  him  to  proceed  to  the  castle 
of  oblivion,  under  the  escort  of  a  trusty  g^ard,  and  bearing  with  him. 
a  royal  mandate  sealed  vrith  the  signet  of  the  court  of  Persia. 

DiBASTAMATN,  oo  his  anival  in  the  castle  of  oblivion,  burst  into 
tears  and  fell  at  the  feet  of  Arsacbs.  He  untied  the  chains  of  his 
royal  master,  washed  his  head,  cleaned  and  anointed  his  body  with 
odoriferous  oil,  invested  him  with  costly  robes,  seated  him  on  a 
throne,  placed  before  him  rare  delicacies,  and  standing  near  him  on 
his  legs,  acted  the  part  of  a  cup-bearer.  Affected  by  an  immoderate 
use  of  wine,  the  king  of  Armenia  gave  vent  to  his  inward  grief,  and 
began  to  groan  from  the  pangs  of  his  heart,  by  contrasting  his  former 
grandeur  and  happiness  with  his  present  servitude  and  misery.  The 
knife,  placed  on  the  cloth,  he  thrust  into  his  breast,  and  thus  ended 
his  miserable  life  in  despair.  Dirastamatn  seeing  this,  dislodged 
the  fiatal  weapon  from  the  breast  of  Arsacbs,  and  therewith  put  an 
end  to  his  own  existence. 

This  narrative  of  the  condemnation  and  subsequent  banishment  of 
Absacbb,  by  the  machinations  of  magicians  and  astrologers,  is  fully 
noticed  by  Procopius,  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  first  book  of  his 
hbtory  relative  to  the  Persian  war,  probably  borrowed  from  the 
historical  work  of  Faustus,  extant  in  the  Armenian  language.  But 
Photius,  the  celebrated  Greek  Patriarch,  who  wrote  an  abridgment 
of  the  history  of  Procopius,  considered  this  story  as  a  mere  piece 
of  romance  or  fable,  and  as  such  it  will  be  viewed  by  the  learned  of 
the  present  age. 


88  Transiaiion  of  an  Inser^tiont  No,  S,  [Fbb. 


II. — Translation  of  an  Inscription  on  a  stone  in  the  Asiatic  Society's 
Museum,  marked  No,  2.  By  Captain  G.  T.  Marshall,  Examiner  in 
the  College  of  Fort  William. 

[In  pursuance  of  our  intentioii  of  making  known  all  the  inscriptions  and 
ancient  records  within  our  reach,  along  with  facsimiles  of  the  characters  in 
which  thej  are  written,  we  now  proceed  with  our  review  of  the  unedited  blocks 
in  the  Society's  possession.  Captain  Marj^hall  has  kindly  undertaken  tna 
task  of  translation  in  this  case,  and,  as  the  letters  are  in  perfect  presenratioa 
and  in  the  well-formed  type  of  the  Qaur  alphabet,  we  hare  thought  it  unnecessary 
to  insert  more  than  a  specimen  of  the  beginning  of  the  inscription,  the  M\  aiio 
of  the  original,  in  Plate  YII.  The  allusion  to  the  Gaur  dynasty  affords  a  claa 
to  the  date  of  the  document,  and  on  the  obscnre,  half. defaced  line  at  the  termi« 
nation  of  the  24th  line,  we  think  the  words  4w?r  ^^  are  clearly  visible,  re- 
ferring doubtless  to  the  same  Gaurian  epoch  which  has  been  rem^.rLed  in  so 
many  other  similar  monuments,  and  therefore  placing  the  document  in  the  10th 
or  1 1th  century.  We  cannot  discorer  hj  whom  the  stone  wat  presented  to  thu 
Society.    On  the  back  of  it  are  half  cut  Hindu  images.— Ed.] 

This  inscription  is  without  date ;  but  the  form  of  the  letters  and 
the  names  of  persons  mentioped  will  probabl;^  render  the  fixing  of  its 
age  an  easy  matter  to  those  dbnversant  with  such  subjects.  It  was 
composed  by  a  pandit  named  Sri'  Vachaspati,  in  praise  of  a 
brdhman  of  rank  and  learning,  styled  fiHATTA  Sslx^  Bhata-dbta 
and  his  family — and  it  would  appear  that  the  slab  on  which  it  is 
engraved,  must  have  been  affixed  to  some  temple  of  which  Bhava* 
DBVA  was  the  founder.  The  individuals  of  this  family,  whose  names 
are  given,  are,  1.  Savarna  Muni,  the  root  of  the  gotra  or  line. — 2. 
Bhava«dbva  lst»  a  descendant  of  the  above,  whose  elder  and  younger 
brothers  were  Mah/«dbva  and  Attarasa. — 3.  Rath/noa,  son  of  the 
above,  who  had  seven  younger  brothers. — 4.  Attamqa,  son  of  the 
above. — 5.  Budha,  son  of  the  above,  surnamed  Sphukita.«-6.  Aoi- 
DBVA,  son  of  the  above. — 7.  Gtovarohana,  son  of  the  above,  whose 
mother's  name  was  Dbvaki'. — 8.  Bhava-dbva  2nd,  son  of  the  above, 
surnamed  Bala-yalabhi'-brujanoa,  whose  mother's  name  was 
Sangoka,  and  who  was  minister  to  Raja  Harivarmma-dbva  and  his 
son.  The  inscription  possesses  considerable  interest  in  a  literary 
point  of  view.  It  is  written  in  verses  of  various  metres,  from  the 
Anushtup  of  eight  syllables  in  each /idia  or  half  line,  to  the  Sragdhard 
of  21  syllables.  The  style  is  ambitious,  and  abounds  in  those  mytho- 
logical allusions  and  double  meanings  in  which  the  Hindu  poets  so 
much  delight.  The  execution  proves  the  author  to  have  been  no 
ordinary  composer. 


•^ur/i .  Jis.Soc. 


ybi.yz.Tiy 


^ 


^ 


'SI 


•A 


i! 


1«S7.] 


M  /Ar  A9uaie  Society  $  Muwemm. 


89 


Ihuucr^t  of  the  iHtcription  in  the  modern  Deva^ndgari  character. 

4  Bunr^^    wiwnri  4M4|^^*  wwinnrws^inrwiftf^ 

7  ^  Wm*i  iri^MK^HT 


r- jn_ 

o^iwr^Si^^  ^ftv  Ttv  'tnrr  ftfii  t 


>4^i^iii  i[^  ▼^^STO  Tprar*  I 


N 


90 


ThMteri^l  oftht  IfiMenj/dom.  N^.  % 


{Fmm. 


10  ^  ^y<t^<W^OHHWtlfims:^t| 

12  4l<iH^i}  ^  ^rwv  ^  TnfHRTprt  fnfhnrr  ^^iw^^ 

13  w^  ^'Vi^ilMm  ii^fft  iRRrt  yrtt 

^  w  Tfir  ^B[w  inin«KirT^ 

^TC^nff  (\.M<«nT  *IWU*W1«R  trfW  | 

'^nuiHT^ir^  Oi^niwfcini  t^f^Rnjro  ^fjJyi 
16  4«H^w.nhiir^4<  Hf^K  ^nmc  mif  ^^4Pni^  irtl: 


\ 


IU7.2 


in  the  AiktHc  a€ekif'$  M\ 


9\ 


fNf  1^  ^ftftr  wwt 
iM  "iw  ^8^  WTinrwfl^^^T  Tftr 'fw 'rrr^  %w  I 

N   3 


9S  TrmiMeripi  of  lie  Intcr^^Hm,  No.  2,  \TmM. 

[Hire- 1 

nnm  iri  W^^iRi  Praw  wwa  <«i*i^uq^ii!ii*i^m^w^ 
tk^  w^rafH  ficftici  ^r^iJ  iMb  ^^  I 

^i^TOTTTCTn  ^nl:^  ftii^*  ^^^  li'H^ii'  ^ui?  i(i()4^^^ 


1M7.]  in  ike  A$kiie  8oeiei9'9  MM0emm.  99 


'^l^W  ^r^^^5r  14j(^^ W^HIT^  t|l|^()|l|  <ii  j«|^  I 


34  nnIVRq  wr^Twrfiifwirnncn^i  wg^ttw^iw  i 

Drmulatum. 

Om !  Salutation  to  (Krishna)  the  adorable  son  of  Vasu-dsta  ! 

Ver§e  1.  May  HAai  (Vishnu),  who,  desiring  to  embrace  (Sara- 
swATi')  with  his  body  stamped  with  the  impress  of  the  leavest*  of 
the  jar-like  bosom  of  the  warmly  embraced  Kam4l/  (Lakshmi^,  was 
bantered  thus,  ''  Perish  not  this  fresh  garland  of  flowers/'  by  the 
goddess  of  speech  (Saraswati') — ^prosper  you  ! — 2.  O  goddess  of 
speech !  since  thon  hast  been  daily  worshipped  from  my  childhood, 
let  it  now  yield  fruit — be  propitious !  I  am  speaking  the  excellent 
words  of  the  praises  of  the  family  of  Bhatta  Bhaya-dbya.  Take 
thy  station  on  the  tip  of  my  tongue ! — 3.  The  learned  br£hmans  who 
were  bom  in  the  exalted  and  continuous  line  of  Sayarna  Mqni»  a 
hundred  Yillages,  lands  held  by  royal  grants,  became  their  abode* 
Among  these  truly  Siddkala  alone,  the  famed,  the  chief  of  villages, 
the  decoration  of  the  beauty  of  Rdrhdt,  is  the  ornament  of  the 
regions  of  Atyd-varttat,  (the  holy  land.)-^4.  Here  this  family^  hath 
happily  spi^ad,  with  excellent  sprouts,  honored,  with  firmly  compacted 

roots,  whose  glory  is  promoted  by  brihmansf ,  arrived  at  the  extre- 

« 

*  From  hence  to  the  end  of  the  24th  line  there  are  evident  tracei  of  letters, 
hat  they  are  lUegihle.  (See  opening  remark  :  the  misting  sentence  coniisti  of 
notUng  mora  than  the  moath  (illegible)  sad  the  year,  **  Sawn^i  32*'  diitinctly 

visible.— Sa.) 

t  A"»^'«g  to  the  aadeat  Hindu  cvttom  of  the  females  adorning  the  face  and 
penon  with  colored  pigments,  inch  as  laffron,  iandal»  &c. 

X  That  part  of  Bengal  which  liei  on  the  west  of  the  QangM. 

I  literaUy,  the  conntry  where  holy  men  are  constantly  produced ;  bounded, 
according  to  Mamv,  by  the  eastern  and  western  seas,  and  by  the  mountains 
Himdlaya  and  Vindhya,  (Maku,  C.  U.  v.  22nd.) 

II  The  word  ^  also  meana  **  the  bamboo/*  and  the  poet  throughout  this  verse 
uses  such  double-meaning  epithets  as  may  be  made  applicable  to  both  senses. 

1 1n  applying  this  epithet  to  the  bamboo,  the  word  fflT  literally,  *'  twice-bom" 
would  be  rendered  *'  birds"— first  born  in  the  egg,  and  secondly  produced  from  it. 


94  Drtmilaiionqfmi  Tn9er^im»N9.i,  [Fn. 

unties  of  tbe  braoehea  (of  the  Tedis)  loudly  recitiag  (thooe  scrip- 

tnres),  not  knotty,  not  crooked,  upright,  handsome — ^proportioned^ 
exalted  above  all. — 5.  Bhaya-obya  appeared,  the  jewel  of  the  crest 
of  that  line,  a  giver  of  tribute*  like  the  sun,  the  producer  €i  science 
and  mystic  formula,  like  Bhava  (Shiva.)— 6.  He  was  bom  between 
two  brothers,  an  older  and  a  younger  (named)  Maha-dbva  and  Atta- 
BASA ;  just  as  Vishnu  is  between  Brahma  and  Siva. — 7.  Ue  obtain- 
ed from  the  king  of  Gaura  a  grant  embracing  the  choice  land  of  the 
territory  set  apart  at  Sri  Hastini  {HarHfU^purC),  Moreover,  he  saw 
his  eight  sons,  Rath^nga,  &c.  like  the  eight  forms  of  MAHHSHAf 
(Siva). — 8.  From  Rathanga  sprung  Attanoa,  like  the  moon  from 
the  ocean  of  milk,  the  delighter  of  men,  the  abode  of  the  undivided 
god  of  love.  His  son  Budha,  the  lustre  of  whose  wisdom  was 
resplendent,  was  as  famed  in  every  quarter  by  the  name  of  Sphubita, 
as  the  planet  Saumya  (Budha  or  Mercury).-— 9,  From  him  arose 
Sri'  A^di-dbya,  the  sole  seed  of  the  prosperity  of  his  family,  the 
principal  root  of  the  great  tree  of  unfeigned  manliness,  like  the  god 
A^di-mu'btti  (Vishnu),  wishing  "with  a  mortal  form  to  adorn  this 
earth. — 10.  Who  was  minister  during  the  stability  of  the  fortune  of 
the  kingdom  of  the  rija  of  Banga^  the  pure,  the  great  counsellor, 
the  great  minister,  the  profitable,  the  disposer  of  peace  and  war.— 
1 1.  He  (A'oi-dbva)  begat  a^son,  Govabohana,  conceived  in  the  womb 
of  DBYAKI^  equal  to  (preserve)  the  stability  of  the  world,  wedded  to 
Sabaswati^  wonderful  in  the  worlds. — 12.  Who  advancing  in  fields 
of  battle,  and  in  the  assemblies  of  the  possessors  of  divine  truth,  both 
his  territories  and  the  art  of  speaking,  by  the  deeds  of  his  arm  and 
the  cunning  of  his  eloquence,  made  his  name  justly  applicable  to  his 
character  in  two  senses  of  Uie  word}.-— 13.  He  took  to  wife  Sangok^ 
the  venerable,  the  virtuous  daughter  of  a  brahman  of  the  race  of 
Vandya  Ghat(§,  the  jewel  of  women. — 14;  In  her,  announcing  his 

•  The  word  here  rendered  <<  tribute**  looks  mott  like  f^TVft  in  the  original ; 
but  that  reading  makei  no  eeaie.  It  it  here  traaelsted  u  if  It  were  ^mWI  ffsr 
iV^m  (^  end  ^  being  interehangeeble),  which  word  mennlng  also  a  "  imy  of 
light,*'  the  resemblaDce  to  the  tun  may,  by  a  play  on  the  word*  bo  OitaiiUihod. 
It  appeared,  on  firit  obeertation,  not  unlike  ^VIV ;  bnt  oa  ooniUeiing  the 
metre,  thii  reading  prOTed  inadmissible.  The  measure  of  this  verso  is  the 
AryA  of  30  instants  in  the  first  line  and  87  in  the  seoond. 

t  The  eight  forms  of  Mabbsha,  ris.  water,  fire,  the  institnter  of  asnerlAoo, 
the  moon,  the  sun,  the  ether,  the  earth  and  air,  are  enumerated  in  the  latro- 
ductory  benediction  of  the  Drama  of  Sakvmtala. 

t  GoTardhana  means  '*  inoreaser  of  land  or  territory,*'  and  '*  promoter  of 

speech  or  eloquence."  VT  **  the  earth,  speech,"  and  ^^M  "  iacieating." 
{  Name  of  a  family  of  RIdhiya  br4hmans« 


1637.]  m  the  AikHe  Sodtiy'f  Mumm.  95 


own  biitii  by  a  Tision,  was  eonceiTed^  by  this  Kashyapa  of  the  earth, 
the  god  Habi,  ia  the  form  of  Saf  Bbava-dbya,  on  whose  hands 
are  beheld  marked  two  lotuses,  withia  whose  breast  the  ktautubkA 
(the  jewd  of  Kbisbma)  is,  from  outward  appearanoes,  known  to  be 
deposited. — 15.  By  whom,  placing  Laksrmi'  in  his  right  shoulder, 
the  earth  in  the  force  of  his  counsel,  Sauaswati'  in  the  tip  of  his 
tongue,  the  bird  Nigfintaka  (Gamda)  in  the  body  of  his  enemies, 
and  the  discus  in  the  soles  of  his  feet ;  these  his  symbols  were,  for 
the  sake  of  coneeahog  that  dlTine  and  primeTsl  body,  perverted.-— 
16.   A^^**^  by  the  force  of  whose  (Bhata-obta's)  counsel,  that 
conqueror  in  virtue  Habi  Vabiima*dbta  long  exercised  dominion. 
In  the  reign  of  his  son  also,  Lakshmi',  like  a  firm  KalpalatI  (a  tree 
of  heaven,  bestowing  all  desires)  followed  the  path  of  his  (Bhava- 
hbva's)  policy. — 17.  Of  whom  the  worthy,  the  high-minded,  the 
possessor  of  Kamal^,  the  pardoning,  the  sea  of  virtues,  the  undis- 
turbed in  mind,   and  ocean-souled — the   qualities,   such    as   recti- 
tude, greatness,  kindness,  purity,  depth,  firmness,  and  determination, 
almost  transcending  the  bounds  of  speech,   greatly  delight  (the 
world)."— 18.    Who  is  proclaimed  to  be  Parameskwar  (the  Supreme 
Lord)  on  earth,  by  the  following  assembly  of  the  ShaktU  (energies 
of  the  Deitj),  viz.  his  fame  (a  form  of)  the  great  Gaubi' — his  arm 
graceful  as  a  climbing  plant,  and  terrific  with  the  quivering  sword 
(a  form  ci)  Chandi^,  delighting  in  war  and  smeared  with  the  blood 
of  enemies  in  the  field  of  battle— his  person  (a  form  of)  the  great 
IaAKBBmi' — andlastly,  that  naturally  graceful  eloquence. — 19.  Before 
whoee  most  powerful  brihminical  splendor  the  faint  solar  luminary 
enacts  the  part  of  a  young  fire-fly.     Before  the  high  aspiring  body 
of  whose  fiame  the  snowy  mountain  (the  Himalaya)  is  truly  as  high 
as  one's  knee.— 30.  This  personage,  a  specimen  of  those  who  know 
the  unity  of  Bbabma,  a  creator  of  wonders  in  already  existing  science, 
an  evident  disoexner  of  the  profound  virtues  of  the  words  of  philoeo- 
pheiB,  a  sage,  another  jar-born  saint  (Aoamta  Mvni)  to  the  sea* 
of  Buddhism,  skilfnl  at  annihilating  the  opinions  of  heretics  and 
cavillers,  displaya  the  qualities  of  Sabyajna  (the  omniscientf)  upon 
evdi.— 21 .  Who,  seeing  across  the  ocean  of  spiritual  knowledge, 
mystical  learning,  and  the  science  of  computation ;  being  a  producer 
of  all  wonders  in  worldly  sciences ;  and  being  himself  the  inventor 
and  promulgator  of  a  new  system  of  Astrology,  has  evidently  become 
another  VABA^BAt. — 22.  He,  by  composing  a  proper  and  excelleiit 

*  Alluding  to  the  legend  of  Aoastta  MuNrs  gwallowing  the  ocesa  ia  a  fit 
of  uiger.   Agastta  is  said  to  haTe  been  born  in  a  water-jar. 

t  Also  a  title  of  the  deified  saints  of  the  Buddhists. 

X  Yaba'ba  Mibiba,  a  great  astronomer,  sad  one  of  the  ains  learned  mea 
stjled  WWm  «<  the  niae  geias." 


96  IhuuhUioH  of  an  InscrifftioH,  No.  2,  [Fen. 

work,  rendered  blind  (useless)  in  the  paths  of  the  science  of  law,  the 
old  expositions ;  and  also,  by  making  clear  with  his  commentary  the 
▼erses  of  the  Munis  on  that  subject,  entirely  removed  eyery  doubt 
regarding  lawful  actions. — 23.*  By  whom  truly  that  aid  in  spiritual 
knowledge,  in  which  a  thousand  arguments  Kke  the  rays  of  the  sun 
endure  not  darkness,  was  composed  according  to  the  rules  prescribed 
by  the  learned.  What  need  of  many  words !  this  sage  is  unrivalled 
in  the  following  branches  of  knowledge ;  viz.  the  Sdma^veda  to  its 
utmost  extent,  all  the  arts  of  poets,  sacred  science,  the  Aywr-veda 
(science  of  medicine),  the  Astra-vedet  (science  of  arms),  &c. — 24.  By 
whom,  indeed,  is  his  name  BALA-vALABHi'-BHUjANOAf  not  honored  ? 
—it  is  with  extasy  heard,  described,  and  proclaimed  even  by  M(mdmg9d 
(sacred  science)  herself. — 25.  Who  (BnAVA-nnvA),  bringing  to  life 
a  whole  world  by  means  of  his  mystical  incantations,  which  resemble 
the  morning  dang  of  instruments  breaking  the  night  of  unconscious- 
ness caused  by  the  bite  of  a  fanged  and  rabid  serpent,  has  become 
an  unequalled  MaiTTONjATA  (conqueror  of  Death,  a  name  of  Siva), 
in  sporting  with  poison,  another  Nila-kantha,  (blue-throatt,  another 
epithet  of  Siva.) — 26.  By  whom  was  formed  in  Rarha,  in  the  arid 
boundaries  of  land  bordering  a  village  situated  on  a  wild  road,  a 
reservoir  of  water  which  fills  the  water-jars,  the  desires  and  the 
minds  of  travellers  sunk  in  fatigue ;  and  of  which  the  beds  of  lotuses 
are  abandoned  by  the  bees  fascinated  by  the  reflected  shadows  of  the 
lotus-like  faces  of  beauteous  damsels  who  have  bathed  on  its  banks.^ 

27.  By  him  this  stone  (image  of)  the  adorable  Nab/tana  (Vishnu), 
by  which  the  face  of  the  earth  is  adorned,  was  fixed  like  a  bridge  for 
crossing  the  ocean  of  material  existence.  Which,  being  the  daric* 
blue  frontal  mark  of  the  moon-like  face  of  the  eastern  quarter,  is  to 
the  earth  (as  it  were)  a  lotus  used  sportively  for  an  ear-ring,  the 
Parifdia  §  tree  of  this  world,  the  bestower  of  completion  of  designs. — 

28.  By  him  was  erected  this  splendid  temple,  whose  glory  is  exalted 
in  emulatien  of  the  mountain  of  (Siva),  the  destroyer  of  Tr^mra^ 
and  which  like  Haei  (Vishnu),  is  distinguished  by  the  mark  called 

*  This  verse  is  in  the  Sragdhari  metre  of  21  syllables  in  each  pida  or  half  line. 

t  The  meaning  of  this  surname  is  not  apparent :  it  is  compounded  of  three 
words,  m^  **  jox&igt  ignorant,*'  &c.  WVlft  **  the  frame  of  a  thatch,  a  turret ;" 
also  I  believe  the  name  of  a  city  and  a  dynasty,  and  Wl*  **  a  snake,  an  adul- 
terer." 

X  Siva  ia  said  to  have  swallowed  the  poison  produced  among  other  things, 
at  the  churning  of  the  ocean  ;  the  only  effect  it  produced  on  the  god  waa  a  blue 
mark  on  his  throat,  whence  this  epithet.  This  verse  celebrates  Bhava-dbva's 
ezoelleat  knowledge  of  antidotes. 

i  The  name  of  a  celestial  tree  which  granta  all  desires. 


1 887.]  im  tk0  AiUuie  Society s  Jf kmmii.  S7 

Sri  Vmtmi^,  tnd  by  the  trembling  diseiis.  Which  (temple)  haying 
overcome  Va^ayamta^  (the  palace  of  iNonA,)  wa^et  oat  a  flag  in  the 
aky.  Beholding  the  beauty  of  which  temple,  Gibibra  (Siva)  no 
longer  desires  Kauasa. — 29.  He  (Bh  ata-okya),  placed  in  that  house 
of  ViSHim,  in  the  innermost  sanctuaries,  the  images  of  Nasatana, 
Anawta,  and  NaisiNOHA,  as  the  vedae  in  the  mouths  of  BaABMi. — 
30.  Ue  gave  to  this  (temple,  an)  offering  to  HariI  a  hundred  dam- 
aels,  with  eyes  like  those  of  a  young  deer,  who  are  mistaken  for 
celestial  dancers  sojourning  on  the  earth,  who  with  a  glance  restore 
to  life  Kama,  although  he  was  burnt  up  by  UoaA-naiK,  (&ery*eye,  i.  e. 
SiTA,)  who  are  the  prison-houses  of  the  impassioned,  the  abode  of 
melody,  dalliance,  and  beauty  united. — 31.  He  truly  made  in  front 
of  the  temple  a  pool,  which  is  a  market  of  purity  alone,  the  water  of 
which  is  pure  and  sparkling  as  an  emerald,  which,  displaying  under 
the  form  of  a  reflection  in  the  water,  the  exact  scene  of  Vishnu's 
deceiving  the  Hydra},  appears  most  splendid. — 32.  He  on  all  sides 
of  the  temple  formed  an  excellent  garden,  the  quintessence  of  the 
earth,  the  vessel  into  which  the  delight  of  all  eyes  distils,  the  place 
of  repose  of  Ananqa  (the  god  of  Love)  wearied  with  the  conquest  of 
the  three  worlds. — 33.  This  eulogium  was  composed  by  his  dear 
friend,  the  learned  Saf  Vachasfati,  the  chief  of  Brahmans.  Let 
this  golden  zone,  like  a  beautiful  form  of  fame,  remain  on  the  loins 
of  this  pure  edifice  until  the  destruction  of  the  world ! 

[in  the  year  32.] 

Thia  eulogium  is  upon  Bhatta  Sri'   Bbaya-dbva,    surnamed 

B^I.A-TAI.ABHl'-BH  UJANOA. 

•  A  peculiar  mark  on  the  breast  of  Vishnu,  said  to  be  a  carl  of  hair  twiitiog 
to  the  right. 

t  The  compound  word  ^ft4JH^  here  tranilated  "  an  offering  to  Hari,"  has 
given  much  trouble  ;  and  the  lenie  at  laat  adopted  doea  not  appear  very  latli- 
iutory.  The  word  li^  ia  not  found  in  Dietionariea :  it  is  subitituted  by  a 
anuassatieal  rulft,  for  H^f  **  andentanding;*'  but  only  when  coqiponnded  with 
a  negatire,  or  with  "^^  %,  H^  or  "^Wf.  The  meaning  here  giren  is  thns 
arrived  at,  the  word  ^  is  given  in  Wilson  as  meaning  **  an  offering,"  and  is 
deriTed  from  the  root  ^"W^by  adding  the  affix  ^V^j  it  has  therefore  been  snpposed 
that  this  word  fl^nf  may  be  formed  by  affixing  ^Qif^to  the  same  root,  with  the 
same  meaning. 

I  Referring  to  the  story  of  Kmshna's  conquering  the  one  hasdred  and  tea- 
headed  serpent  K41iya  in  the  rirer  TigmuHd  near  Vri$uUMMut» 


98  On  the  Celtic  interpretatwn  [Fb0. 

III. — On  the  explanation  of  the  Indo^Scftkic  legends  of  the  Bactruut 
Coini,  through  the  medium  of  the  Celtic.     By  Dr.  J.  Swinbt, 

[  In  a  letter  to  the  Editor.] 
Aware  how  much  the  Journal  has  forwarded  the  successful  pursmt 
of  Indian  antiquities,  I  might  have  chosen  to  address  its  Editor  solely 
on  that  account.     I  deem  him,  however,  to  have  further  claim  to 
precedence  in  having  heen  the  first  to  decipher  the  ancient  character, 
so  recently  brought  to  light  hy  the  discovery  of  what  have  been 
styled  Bactrian  coins,  for  want,  perhaps,  of  a  better  name.     I  shall 
proceed  then  to  offer  you  a  few  observations  upou  two  or  three  of 
these  coins,  the  legends  of  which  have  as  yet  been  unexplained-^ 
premising,  that  in  a  path  so  untrodden,  every  new  aid,  from  whatever 
source  it  may  proceed,  (providing  it  have  antiquity  on  its  side,)  most 
be  welcomed  in  the  pursuit.  ^ 

It  is  with  this  view,  if  I  mistake  not,  that  you  have  sought  ta 
adapt  the  Zend  to  the  Sanscrit  of  the  present  day — and  that  the 
Parisian  Secretary  has  chosen  for  his  guide  the  ancient  Syriac,  to 
which,  in  all  probability,  he  had  recourse,  from  the  frequent  occur* 
rence  of  the  word  Malka*,  both  on  coins  and  inscriptions.     The  key  I 
propose  is  the  Celtic — a  name  given  to  a  language  now  only  known 
by  its  remains,  preserved  to  us  by  various  hordes  of  men  settled  in 
Europe,  it  is  true,  but  for  whom  the  learned  of  every  age  have  daimed 
an  eastern  descent  and  high  antiquity.     What  advantages  the  Celtic 
may  possess  over  the  Zend  and  the  Syriac  innnravellmg  Bactrian  terms* 
remains  to  be  proved :  it  will  be  admitted,  however,  by  the  exaraplet 
I  am  about  to  give,  that  something  more  than  a  verbal  coincidence 
of  terms  has  been  ascertained.     The  first  coin  I  shall  notice,  and 
which  indeed  was  used  as  the  touchstone  of  the  system,  (after  read- 
ing that  the  word  "  Pisergird"  was  as  good  Welch  as  it  was  Persian,) 
is  that  of  Colonel  St  act,  given  in  your  November  number : — on  this 
is  seen  the  usual  device  of  the  god  Lunus,   with  the  Greek  lettere 
aOH,  instead  of  mad  :  it  was  immediately  discovered  that  the  Welch 
dictionary  gave  Lloer,  the  moon ;  which  led  to  a  reference  to  the 
great  '/*  Vocabulaire   Celtique   of  M.  Bullet/ '^  which  gave    Loer 
Lune  ;  and  on  consulting  what  the  author  says  on  the  value  of  letters 
in  Celtic,  the  following  notice  was  found : — "  R  plac^  ou  omise  indif- 
feremment  ^  la  fin  du  mot — ezemple  :  Dwr  ss  Dw  so  eau/'     All  thii 
proving  satisfactory,  another  legend  was  tried  by  the  same  test- 
namely,  the  *'  OAAO"  upon  coins  of  the  naked  running  figure,  so  com- 
mon among  the  Bactrian  series.     Here  the  Celtique  renders  Oad  and 
oedt — Age,  temps,  adding  setas,  Latin ;  giving  every  reason  to  believe 

*  On  the  cootrsry,  M.  Jacqubt  reads  the  word  for  king,  not  Wkelka^  bal 
mirwi,  ths  sqiuTalent  in  Sjriso,  wt  believe,  for  **  dominaa."'-S0. 


l«87.]  .      9f  the  Indo^Scythk  Coin  Ugendg.  99 

Ikftt  the  fi^re  is  no  other  than  Kronos,  Hitherto,  if  I  mistalce  not. 
this  device  has  been  identified  with  Hercules  in  his  character  of  "  The 
Ban"  running  his  course  ;  and  thus  we  find  in  Anthon's  edition  of 
LBHPaiBKa's  Classical  Dictionary,  Art.  Hercules,  Bactrian  and  Par- 
tkinn  coins  expressly  mentioned  having  figures  of  the  Phoenician 
Hercules*:  the  word  "  fugiens"  of  ViaeiL's  description  of  the  god 
8aiumu9,  might  have,  however,  suggested  him  as  the  personage  meant 
in  his  character  of  KYonos ;  and,  indeed,  the  former  is  to  be  met  with 
in  some  illustrations  of  the  god,  much  in  the  same  nude  and  running 
attitude  as  that  in  which  he  is  seen  upon  the  coins.  ViaoiL  say»-* 
**  Primus  ab  stbereo  veoit  Satarnui  Olympo, 
Arma  JoTis  fagiena  et  regaia  ezal  ademptia.*' 

On  looking  over  the  Vocabulary  given  in  the  Zendavesta,  "  Ved* 
aa"  is  given  as  Fehlevi  for  terns — this  seems  the  same  (perhaps  in  the 
genitive  case)  as  "  oed"  of  the  Celtic  Vocabulaire. 

Another  remark  may  be  considered  to  be  called  for  on  this  coin. 
M .  BuBMouv,  as  noticed  already  in  the  Journal,  alludes  lo  the  pecu* 
liarity  of  the  Zend  words  ending  with  "  O"  final ;  and  thus  it  may  be 
observed  that  the  OAD  of  the  book  becomes  OADO  on  the  coin,  as 
NAN  of  the  book  becomes  NANO  of  the  coin. 

Again,  the  legend  that  runs  through  whole  series  of  these  old  coins 
Is  RAO  NANO  RAO,  accompanied,  I  believe,  in  some  instances,  with 
a  Greek  translation  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  coin  of  BACIAEfiC  baci- 
AxOHt*  '^^^^  1^^  no  doubt  of  the  meaning  of  the  phrase,  being  equiva- 
lent to  Malkam  Malka  of  another  series — still  the  word  NANA  was 
not  made  out  very  satisfactorily ;  whereas  the  Celtique  Vocabulary 
has  *'  Ml.  mm  article  du  genitif;"  thus  word  for  word — king  of  kings. 
With  regard  to  Rao,  there  is  no  difficulty — "Ro^ard"  being  given  as 
'*  supreme  souverain"  precisely  in  the  same  sense  as  "  ant*  is  found 
on  the  coins — ex.  gr.  "  ard-okro,"  '*  sol  supremusj." 

•  The  remari  in  Lbhpribrb  doubtleaa  alladea  to  the  reTerae  of  the  coina  of 
EuTBYDBMOs.  Thoae  of  HaaMAua  and  aome  other  of  the  new  Damea  would 
equally  bear  out  the  expreasion,  without  including  the  OAAO  reverae,  which  cer- 
tMnlj  haa  aa  much  analogy  to  Buddha  or  Woden,  aa  OKPO  haa  to  Arkm,  &c. — Eo. 

t  The  tide  rao  ia  aubatituted  for  batileut,  and  rao  nano  rao  for  basiieuM  butiUdm, 
en  preciselj  aioailar  coioa,  but  we  do  not  know  of  any  iostance  in  which  they 
occar  togrther.— £d. 

X  The  explanation  of  nimo,  aa  a  genitive  affix  before  rao,  ia  perhapa  the  moat 
plauaible  of  theae  Celtic  elucidations — but  the  Vocabulaire  duea  not  call  nan 
thepariieU  of  the  genitive,  but  the  article  of  that  caae ;  and  we  find  in  '*  PaiTCH« 
Aan'a  Celtic  nations*'  in  the  declension  of  an  bard,  a  poet,  the  nominatife  plural, 
mmbairdf  genitive,  na  mbhard ;  dative,  o  na  bardaibk,  &c.  So  that,  in  the 
Erae  dialect  at  leaat,  na  ia  the  general  article  in  the  plural,  as  ia  am  in  th 
aingalar.     Bee  obaerTStions  on  thia  word  in  Vol.  III.  p.  448.— En. 


100  Celtic  interpretatitm  of  Inio^Seifthie  Cwub.  [Fk9. 

The  wfitp  of  the  coms,  according  to  my  book»  thould  be  kadu-dao, 
signifying  Sauveur,  De/enteur,  which  accords  well  with  "Pn*!*!. 

The  M«r«^  seem*  to  read  rarao — that  is,  tres  grand,  from  "  ra-^ 
grand,"  duplicated,  and  therefore  perhaps  the  ^owel  is  repeated 
Til^a*!;  or  "  ra,  grand."  and  "  re,  pour  le  superlatif;"  thiu«  '•  bnu 
dev^ ;"  "  rebras,  fort  el^v^."  Vide  Celt.  Vocab. 

Another  coincidence  and  to  conclude.  A  coin  of  Lysias  has  on 
the  Greek  side  ANlKHTOI^literally,  "  not-Yanquished."  On  the  op* 
posite  side  of  the  coin  is  the  native  legend  which  70a  have  rendered 
"  apatUo,"  for  which  the  Vocabnlaire  givea— "  ap,  sans"—"  miela» 
combat,  confusion." 

The  instances  of  "  ap'*  being  used  for  "  sans,"  or  for  the  Greek 
"  a  privatif '  in  the  Celtic,  are  numerous,  and  the  Zendavesta  gives  the 
following  three  instances  :  "  apo» — apoean — (ap — sans ;  09 — ^petite)— 
qui  est  sans  enfans ;"  "  apetiare — sans  mal  ;*'  '*  apotkar — quine  parte 
pas,  {ap — sans ;  padkar — paroles.")  Vide  Pehlevi  Vocab. 

All  this  may  appear  to  us  very  new,  shut  out  as  we  are  from  access 
to  numerous  glosses  to  be  found  mouldering  on  the  shelves  of  every 
national  library  in  Europe  ;  but  we  shall  cease  to  be  surprised  when 
we  read  that  the  author  professes  to  have  drawn  his  material  from 
such  sources  as  "  les  restes  del'ancien  Indien,  de  I'ancien  Persan,  &c. 

It  remains,  however,  to  be  regretted  that  the  vocabulary  is  not 
easier  of  being  consulted  by  the  reader,  and  still  more  that  no  refer-  ' 
ences  are  given  to  individual  passages  ;  for  in  one  place,  at  least,  he 
cites  a  ^ord  as  belonging  to  the  Baetrian  language. 

NoTR. — ^We  have  with  pleasure  inserted  Dr.  Swinbt's  Celtic  il- 
lustrations, although  we  hardly  think  it  was  necessary  to  go  so  fact 
north  for  an  explanation  of  our  Indo-Scythic  legends,  when  the  San- 
scrit, in  most  cases  at  least,  furnishes  as  close  an  agreement :  and  the 
connection  of  the  Celtic  with  the  latter  has  been  traced  by  philologists 
with  as  much  plausibility,  as  the  more  obvious  derivation  from  the 
same  source  of  the  Greek,  Latin,  Teutonic  and  other  £kiropean  funda- 
mental languages.  Had  Dr.  Swinbt  fallen  upon  the  following  passage 
in  Griffith's  Animal  Kingdom,  order  Ruminantia,  page  411,  which 
has  by  chance  just  met  our  eye,  he  might  have  found  in  it  a  wonderful 
support  of  his  theory : — *'  The  cow  is  repeatedly  a  mystical  type  of  the 
earth  in  the  systems  of  ancient  Greece,  or  a  form  of  Bhavani  with 
the  Hindus,  and  still  more  marked  in  the  lunar  arkite  worship  of  the 
Celtic  nation."  The  coincidence  here  with  the  reverses  on  the  inferior 
Kadphises  type  of  coins  which  bear  the  taurine  fig^e  surmounted  by 
tiie  word  OKPO,  is  suiiiciently  striking  :  yet  we  cannot  imagine  in  it 
more  than  an  accidental  similarity  of  words — so  far,  indeed,  not  fortuity 


m7.]        Ou  tkree  nm  G^nmi  or  tHb^GmnrM  (^  Thm9ie$.  101 

ova  that  tHe  Celtic  worship  of  the  celestial  bodies  may  be  traced  ia 
a  general  way  to  the  ancieat  Mythos  of  Central  Asia,  whence  the  peo« 
pk  themselves  may  have  originally  em»nated,  but  from  which  they 
had  been  disconnected  for  ages  anterior  to  the  time  of  Julius  Cmmawl, 
aad  li  fcMTtiori  long  before  our  Indo*Scythio  coins  were  struck. 

The  legend  of  Col.  Stact's  last  coin,  aoh,  has  given  rise  to  a  variety 
of  conjectures : — ^the  possessor  supposes  it  a  date, — but  the  only  way 
in  which  it  could  be  thus  read,  as  Capt.  Cunningham  points  out,  is 
by  supposing  a  to  stand  for  \wcafia9ros,  as  on  the  Egyptian  coins. 
A  OH  onno  78.  For  ourselves  we  still  maintain  that,  as  tlie  obverse 
legend  is  evidently  a  mere  jumble  of  the  title  baciaeac  baciaexin, 
there  can  be  no  hesitation  in  pronouncing  aoh  a  similar  jumble  of 
HAioC,  rather  than  of  any  other  of  the  known  reverses,  which,  it  will  be 
remembered,  do  not  appear  until  the  Greek  titles  of  the  king  give  way 
to  the  indigenous  appellation  RAO.  On  receiving  the  Journal  de$ 
Smfiou,  we  searched  through  M.  Raoul  Db  Rochbttb's  papers  on  the 
Hamghberjfer  and  Ventura  collections  with  avidity,  to  see  how  he  would 
read  these  curious  legends,  and  were  at  first  mortified  by  finding  that  he 
dismissed  them  as  "  letters  apparently  resembling  Greek" — ^then,  as 
fit  topics  for  "  Indiani»tes — ^being  out  of  the  department  of  his  own 
studies."  In  the  number,  for  3iai  1 836,  however,  we  are  happy  to  find 
that  our  own  readings  of  Okro,  nanaia,  mao,  &c.  are  confirmed  by  the 
learned  German  Professor  of  GaHingen,  M.  K.  Ott.  Mullbs  ;  to  whom 
M.  R.  Db  Rochbttb  awards  the  merit  of  reading  a  gold  coin  of 
Kanerke$  in  the  French  cabinet  which  he  had  left  untouched ; — "  la 
revers,  apaOKPO  semble  ne  pouvoir  s'expliquer,  comme  I'a  propose 
aussi  tres  ing^nieusement  M.  K.  Ott.  Mullbb,  que  par  le  mot  Sanscrit 
OKPO  combing  avec  une  seconde  racine  Sanskrite." — En. 

IV. — On  three  new  Genera  orsub^Genera  of  long-legged  Tkrueheg,  wUk 
deeeriptione  of  their  epedes.     By  B.  U.  HonasoN,  Eiq, 

Mbbulida,  Cratbbopodinji  ;  Aipunemia  ?  Teeia,  nobis  ;  r«t-M9  of 
the  Nipalese. 

Bill  shorter  than  the  head,  straight,  and  with  the  nares*  perfectly 
Cincline.   Wings  very  feeble,  and  quite  round.    Tail  nearly  obsolete. 

Rictus  and  capistrum  smooth.  Tarsi  very  high,  slender,  and  quite 
smooth.     Toes  and  nails  meruline,  slender ,  and  compressed. 

1st  Species.  Cyaniventer;  blue- bellied,  nobis.  Above,  medial 
grass  green:  below,  slaty  blue :  bill,  horn  color:  legs,  fleshy  grey: 
irii*,  brown ;  3f  inches  long  by  5^  wide  :  weight  ^  of  an  oz.  :  sexes  alike, 

*  In  Aipunemia  the  coTering  of  the  narei  ii  corneous  :  in  TVtta,  it  is  pure 
membrane.  In  the  former,  again,  the  tarial  scales  art  apparent ;  whilst  iii> 
Ttjui  there  ia  no  trace  of  them. 


102  On  three  new  Genera  or  eub*  Genera  of  nrushee.  [Fsb. 

2nd  Species.  Flaviventer;  yellow-bellied,  nobis.  Above,  grass 
green  :  below,  fall  yellow :  mask  covering  the  face  and  ears,  bright 
chestnut :  bill,  du$ky  above,  fleshy  below :  legs,  fleshy  white :  iris 
brown :  size  of  the  last :  sexes  alike. 

Srd  Species.  Albiventer,  nobis.  Abo  re,  olive  brown,  dotted  with 
baff ;.  below,  white,  each  plume  being  largely  marked  in  the  centre 
with  dusky-brown:  bill,  dusky  horn  with  a  fleshy  base:  legs,  brown : 
iris,  brown :  4^  inches  by  7^.  and  ^  oz.  in  weight :  tarsi  rather  lower 
and  stouter,  and  bill  rather  stouter  than  in  the  preceding  species, 
which  are  the  typical  ones. 

4th  Species.  Rufiventer,  nobis.  Above,  olive  brown,  as  in  the 
last,  but  less  dotted  :  below,  rufous  picked  out  with  dusky,  as  in  Al- 
biventer :  legs,  fleshy  brown :  bill  dusky  horn :  iris,  brown  :  size  of 
the  last,  from  which  this  species  differs  only  (but  permanently)  by 
the  ruddy  ground  color  of  the  inferior  surface. 

Remark,  Tiiese  little  birds  have  a  very  strong  muscular  stomach, 
and  feed  on  hard  grass  seeds  and  hard  minute  insects.  They  pro- 
cure their  food  entirely  on  the  ground,  and  live  in  woods  exclusively. 
They  are  almost  equally  common  in  the  central  and  lower  hilly 
regions  :  in  the  northern  I  have  not  found  them. 

CaATsaopoDiNA.     Genus  Larvivord,  nobis. 

Bill  equal  to  head,  subcylindric,  straight  and  slender;  at  base 
rather  broader  than  high,  and  gradually  narrowed ;  ridge  consider- 
ably keeled :  upper  mandible  rather  longer  than  the  lower,  and 
vaguely  inclined  and  notched. 

Rictal  and  nuchal  hairs  small  and  feeble.  Wings,  tail,  and  nares 
as  in  Turdus,  but  the  two  former  somewhat  less  developed. 

Tarsi  elevate,  slender,  nearly  smooth :  toes,  all  of  them,  compress- 
ed ;  lateral  fores  and  hind  sub -equal ;  exterior  fore  connected  to 
the  first  joint.     Nails,  moderately  arched  and  rather  acute. 

1st  Species.  L.  Cyana ;  blue  Larvivora,  nobis.  Above,  full  blue  : 
below,  bright  rusty,  paler  and  albescent  towards  the  vent  and  under 
tail-coverts :  thighs,  blue  with  white  cross  bars  :  cheeks,  black  :  su- 
perciliary line,  white :  bill,  dusky  horn :  legs,  fleshy  g^ey :  iris» 
brown  :  6  inches  long  by  9^  wide,  and  1^  oz.  in  weight:  sexes  alike. 

2nd  Species.  L.  Brunnea  ,-  brown  Larvivora,  nobis.  Above,  brown : 
cheeks  and  sides,  rusty:  below,  white:  bill,  dusky  horn  :  legs,  fleshy 
grey  -,  iri?,  brown  :  sexes  alike  :  size  of  the  last. 

Remark.  These  birds  difier  conspicuously  from  Testa  (Swain80N*s 
Aipunemia  ?)  by  stronger  wings  and  tail,  by  their  less  cylindric  and 
less  entire  bill,  and  by  their  open  meruline  nares.  They  have  much 
of  the  aspect  of  the  Sylviadts,  but  are  essentially  terrestrial.  Do  they 
not  constitute  the  oriental  type  of  the  American  DrymophU^  ?  and  do 


18S7.]         On  thrtt  new  Genera  or  enh-Genera  of  Tkruehee.  IDS 

they  not  serve,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  to  connect  the  Merulina  and 
the  Crateropodmit  ? 

They  are  common  to  all  the  three  regions  of  Nipdl,  and  never  qnit 
the  woods.  They  perch  freely,  but  are  usually  on  the  gronnd.  Their 
stomachs  are  feebler  than  in  Tesia,  and  they  do  not  take  seeds  or 
gravel.  From  the  nnmber  of  insect  nests  and  larvae  found  in  their 
stomachs,  I  have  called  the  genus  Larvivora, 

Cratbaopooinji.  Paludicola,  nobis.  Sytmya  of  the  Nipaleae. 
Habitat  central  and  lower  regions. 

Character  : — Bill  scarcely  longer  than  the  head,  stout,  hard,  entire, 
much  higher  than  broad,  8ub>arcnated  throughout,  with  both  tips  in« 
dined  downwards  and  obtuse.  Tomiae,  beyond  the  nares,  deeply 
locked,  trenchant  and  scarpt  internally. 

Nares,  meruline,  but  nearly  or  wholly  hid  by  setaceous  plumulr. 
Kctus,  smooth.  Frontal  and  chin  plumes  rather  rigid.  Wing^,  feeble, 
rounded  and  bowed ;  primaries  and  tertiaries  equal ;  fifth  and  sixth 
quills  longest  and  sub-equal ;  the  three  first  conspicuously  gradated. 
Tail  short,  square,  and  bowed,  not  feeble.  Tarsi  very  elevate,  slender, 
nearly  or  quite  smooth.  Toes  compressed  and  meruline ;  outer  fore 
connected  beyond  the  joint,  hind  sub-equal  to  inner  fore,  considerably 
less  than  the  central  fore,  not  depressed.  Nails  straightened  and 
blunt ;  hind  largest.     Knees  nude,  tibiae  plumose. 

Remark.     These  birds  never  quit  the  forests,  and  usually  adhere  to 
those  parts  of  them  which  abound  in  thick  low  brush- wood.     They 
seldom  perch  save  at  night,  and  then  only  on  low  bushes.-    They  feed 
principally  in    swamps  and  rills,    upon  the  hard   insects    proper 
to   such   sites.     Berries  and   seeds  they  seldom  or  never  touch: 
and   the  sand  occasionally  met  with  in  their  stomachs  is  proba- 
bly taken  unintentionally.     Their  tongue  and  intestines   resemble 
those  of  the  Tlirushes  proper,   with  onjy  a  considerable  increase 
in  the  length  of  the  intestinal  canal,   which  is  sometimes  30  inches 
long.     They  fly  so  ill  and  are  so  stupid  that  I  have  seen  them  taken 
by  a  single  man.     They  are  much  allied  in  manners  and  in  structure 
to  the  Myotherine  Pitta,  but  they  appear  to  me,  upon  the  whole, 
to  belong  to  the  CrateropocU/ue*,  though  I  apprehend  that  the  details 
of  that  sub-family  call  for  much  further  investigation  on  the  part  of 
its  able  institutor,  who,  I  am  persuaded,  will  discover  that  Cinchsoma 
and  Pomatorhimts  constitute  large  and  independent  groups  or  genera, 
distinguished  by  marked  peculiarities  both  of  habits  and  of  structure. 
Species  new.     Paludicola  Nipalensis,  nobis. 
Body,  wings  and  tail,  superiorly  dark  obscure  green,  shaded  with 

*  Riohakoson's  North  American birdi,  page  156.  At  page  488,  Mr.  Swaiw- 
seir  is  dispased  to  maks  CVac/oMma  and  Pomatorhimus  lab- genera  of  Craterejnu  / 


104  DeicriptUm  of  three  mew  epeeiee  of  Woot^her.  [Fn. 

rafout  brown  :  quills  and  tail  feathers  more  saturate :  wing  coverts 
with  large  buff  drops  at  the  end  of  each  plume  :  remiges  and  reetrices* 
internally  dusky  :  the  4  or  5  first  quills  of  the  wings  paled  at  their 
bases  on  the  inner  web :  lining  of  wings»  mixed  buff  and  dusky :  fore* 
head,  face,  neck,  and  body,  below,  brownish  rusty,  picked  out  on  the 
under  tail-coverts  with  blackish,  and  deepened  on  the  thighs  and 
sides  into  fulvous  brown  :  nape  and  dorsal  neck,  dull  azure  or  ver* 
diter  blue  :  chin  frequently  hoary  :  behind  each  ear  a  triangular  black 
spot,  united  anteally  by  a  gular  band  qf  the  same  hue  :.  iris,  brown  : 
bill,  dusky  above,  fleshy  towards  the  commissure  and  inferior  base  : 
legs,  ruddy  flesh  color  :  nails,  horny  white  :  size  9  to  10  inches  by 
15,  and  5  to  6  oz.  in  weight. 

N.  B.  Sexes  essentially  alike,  but  the  female  paler;  her  gular 
band  broken  or  interrupted ;  and  her  wing  coverts  frequently  un« 
spotted.  The  males,  too,  want  these  spots,  except  when  they  are 
in  full  plumage :  the  bright  brownish  rusty  hue  of  their  forehead 
cheeks,  and  body  below,  fades  to  a  fulvous  or  dull  fawn  color  in 
winter  :  and  the  tail  coverts  are  then  immaculate.  The  lower  belly 
and  vent  are  paler  than  the  breast,  and  frequently  albescent. 

V, — Description  of  three  new  species  of  Woodpecker, 
By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq, 

Humboldt  asserts  and  Swainson  repeats  that  there  are  no  such 
forests,  or  native  tenants  of  the  forest,  as  those  of  the  New  World. 
But  he  who  has  tracked  the  wild  elephant  and  bison  through  the 
colo^sal  avenues  of  the  Saul  (Shorea  Robusta),  or  the  Ghdral  and 
Jhdral*,  through  those  of  the  Deoddr  (Vinus  DeodaraJ  of  India,  may 
perhaps  be  permilted  to  doubt  this.     If  the  forests  of  America  are 
'  lofty  and  interminable,'  so  are  those  of  the  sub -Himalayan  moun* 
tains,  from  the  skirts  of  the  Gangetic  plain  to  the  very  edge  of  the 
perennial  snows.     The    zoological  treasures  of    India   may  be  leas 
celebrated  than  those  of  America — carent  quia  vaie  sacro — ^but  it  is  by 
no  means  probable  that  they  are  less  worthy  of  celebration.     Swain* 
son's  observation,  above  referred  to,  has  reference  more  especially  to 
the  Woodpecker  tribe ;  in  respect  to  which  he  avers  that  the  pre-emi- 
nently typical  species  are  exclusively  American.     But  this  is  a  mis- 
take :  the  sub-Himfilayan  forests  afford  several  such  species,  one  of 
which  rather  exceeds,  than  falls  short  of,  the  famous  ivory  bill  (Picnt 
principalis)  of   America.     My  collection  of  Nipalese  Woodpeckers 
already  embraces  1 6  species,  which  exhibit  every  known  modification 
of  form.     I  propose  at  present  to  describe  the  most  powerful  and  the 

*  Copra  Quadrimammiif  nobii,  snd  sntelope  Gorol.^-HAEDWICKX. 


1697.]  DtMer^iian  tif  three  mew  epeciee  of  Woodpecker.  105 

HwUest  of  these,  as  weH  as  one  intermediate  species ;  beginning'  mth, 
the  largest  and  ending  with  the  least. 

PiciANik  Genus  Picue  Aueiomm,  sab-genns  Picue,  Swainsom. 
Speeies  new.     Picue  Smliameme,  Royal  Indian  Woodpecker,  nobis. 

This  noble  bird,  faciie  princeps  among  the  oriental  Woodpeckers, 
and  second  to  none  in  the  world  in  size,  strength,  and  typical  attributes, 
is  15  inches  long  by  23  wide,  with  a  weight  of  from  8  to  9  ounces. 

Form.  Biil  2^  inches  long,  a  third  longer  than  the  head ;  at  base 
higher  than  broad  ;  the  ridges  sharp  and  straight ;  the  sides  strongly 
angnlated ;  the  tip  perfectly  wedged :  extremely  powerful  and  hard 
throoghout :  g^eat  lateral  angle  of  the  maxilla,  extending  centrslly 
from  the  base  three-fourths  to  the  tip,  where  it  is  taken  up  by  two 
smaller  angles  proceeding  ascendantty  to  the  cuneate  point,  and 
serving  as  ribs  to  fortify  it* :  lower  mandible  with  the  sides  subangu* 
iated  after  the  manner  of  the  upper  ;  its  point  similarly  wedged,  but 
with  only  one  terminal  rib  instead  of  two.  Nares,  elliptic,  lateral, 
closed  superiorly  by  the  ledge  of  the  great  lateral  angle  of  the  bill ; 
▼agnely  membraned.  and  more  or  less  free  from  the  nuchal  tuft  of 
plumes :  orbits,  nude :  head,  large  and  broad  with  a  pointed  crest : 
neck,  slender  and  uncrested :  tarsi  longer  than  the  anteal,  shorter 
than  the  posteal,  outer  toe :  the  latter  toe  conspicuously  the  long- 
est :  the  grasp  extremely  oblique,  with  the  two  hinder  toes  direct- 
ed laterally  outwards,  and  capable  of  being  brought  to  the  front. 
Talons  very  falcate,  acute,  and  anipilated  beneath  near  the  tips: 
wings,  medial,  reaching  nearly  to  the  centre  of  the  tail  :  5th  quill 
longest :  4th  and  6th  sub-equal  to  it:  1st,  three  inches,  and  2nd,  one 
inch  less  the  5th :  primaries  plus  the  tertiaries,  one  inch.  Tail,  ex- 
tremely strong,  moderately  wedged  :  the  six  central  feathers  with  the 
shafts  bent  inwards,  and  the  webs  very  spinous ;  the  laterals  similar 
but  less  strong ;  the  tips  of  the  whole  bifurcate. 

Color.  Top  of  the  head  and  lower  back,  carmine :  upper  back 
and  wings,  externally  golden  yellow  :  band  from  the  eyes  round  the 
forehead,  ruddy  brown  :  neck,  from  the  eyes,  laterally,  black ;  an- 
teally  and  posteally,  white,  with  five  black  gular  stripes  on  the  anteal 
aspect :  breast  black  with  large  central  drops  of  white,  more  or  less 
brunescent :  rest  of  the  body  below,  and  lining  of  the  wings,  white, 
transversely  barred  with  black:  rectrices  and  their  upper  coverts,  pure 

*  In  no  other  speciei  have  I  noticed  more  than  one  inb- terminal  lateral 
angle ;  nor  it  there  any  other,  with  the  power  thii  poaeeisef ,  of  directing  the 
whole  of  the  toea  to  the  front.  The  better  to  ahew  the  pre-eminence  of  this 
apedes,  I  will  add  to  mj  paper  the  description  of  another  belonging  to  the  same 
amb-genns.  See  Pprrhotu  in  the  sequel. 
P 


106  Deieriptum  of  three  new  epecies  of  Woodpecker,  [Fit. 

black :  wings  internally,  and  the  primaries  wholly,  blackish,  with 
Z,  4,  or  5  ovoid  white  spots,  ranged  barwise  across  the  inner  webs  of 
all  the  feathers  : — Female,  the  same  ;  save  that  her  cap  is  black,  with  a 
white  drop  on  each  plame:  bill  and  legs  slaty,  with  a  gpreenish  or  yel- 
lowish smear :  nails  dusky  :  iris,  carmine  in  the  male,  orange-red  in 
the  female :  orbitar  skin,  green  in  both  :  1 5  inches  long  by  23  wide, 
and  8  to  9  oz,  in  weight. 

N.  B.  The  young  at  first  resemble  the  female,  and  the  males  do  not 
assume  their  perfect  plumage  till  the  second  or  third  year.  Black  is 
the  prevalent  under'Coior  of  the  species,  and  may  be  seen,  unmixed, 
beneath  the  carmine  crest  of  the  males,  and  mixed  with  white,  dis- 
posed barwise,  beneath  the  carmine  of  their  lower  backs.  This  spe- 
cies breeds  once  a  year,  in  May.  It  moults  also  but  once,  between 
June  and  October,  both  inclusive.  There  is  another  Nipalese  species 
scarcely  distinguishable  from  this  by  colors,  and  which  has  been 
confounded  with  it  by  those  who  venture  to  describe  from  one  or  two 
dried  specimens.  The  two  species  differ,  however,  toto  coelo  in  all 
typical  and  characteristic  respects. 

Sub-genus  Drtotom us.  Species  new :  FUtvigukt,  yellow  throat, 
nobis. 

Form,  Bill  If  inch,  a  fourth  longer  than  the  head ;  at  base  aa 
broad  as  high,  and  soft  in  the  lower  mandible  ;  the  ridges  scarcely 
straight  or  acute ;  and  the  tips  very  imperfectly  wedged :  great 
lateral  angles  of  the  maxilla,  short  and  raised  to  the  level  of  the  cul- 
men,  giving  the  latter  towards  the  base  of  the  biU  a  character  of 
flatness  and  breadth  observable  in  no  other  sub-genus  :  nares  shaped 
as  in  the  preceding,  but  unprotected  above  by  a  corneous  ledge,  and 
usually  quite  hid  by  the  nuchal  tuft :  orbits,  nude  :  head,  less  broad 
and  not  crested  :  neck  fuller,  shorter,  and,  with  the  nape,  crested 
posteally :  tarsus  rather  longer  than  the  anteal  outer  toe,  which  is 
distinctly  larger  than  the  posteal  one  :  the  grasp  almost  direct ;  and 
the  two  posterior  toes  wholly  incapable  of  being  brought  to  the  front, 
or  even  of  acting  laterally  :  talons  powerful  as  in  the  last  and  similarly 
angulated  beneath :  wings  and  tail  with  the  general  characters  of  the 
last ;  only  rather  more  elongated  and  the  latter  feebler :  5th  quill 
longest:  Ist,  3f,  and  2nd,  1^  inches  less  the  5th :  primaries  plus  ter- 
tiaries  If  to  1^  inch :  tail  much  pointed  and  conspicuously  wedged. 

Color,  Above  brilliant  parrot-green,  duller  on  the  top  of  the  head, 
and  merged  in  brown  on  the  forehead :  back  of  the  neck,  glossy 
silken  yellow  :  chin  and  throat,  pale  greenish  yellow :  neck,  to  the 
front  and  sides,  black  green,  picked  out  with  pure  white,  which  co- 


1837.]  Deteriftum  of  tkree  mw  9peeie$  of  Woodpecker.  107 

lor  oocupies  the  bases  of  the  plumes :  body  below»  slaty  grey  with 
a  green  smear :  wings  internally,  and  the  primaries  wholly,  igneous 
cinnamon,  with  five  or  six  blackish  cross  bars  occupying  both  webs  of 
the  primaries,  but  the  inner  webs  only  of  the  secondaries  and  terti- 
aries :  tips  of  the  primaries,  black  brown  :  rectrices,  pure  black :  lin- 
ing of  the  wings,  whitish  with  black  bars — the  ground  color  tinged 
with  the  proximate  lines  :  the  bill,  white  with  a  plumbeous  base : 
feet,  plumbeous  or  slaty  blue  :  orbitar  skin,  green  :  sexes  alike  :  im- 
mature birds  hare  the  chin  and  throat  brown  like  the  forehead :  14 
inches  long  by  21  wide,  and  €  to  7  ounces  in  weight. 

YUNXINJB*. 

Genus  or  sub-genus  new.   Vivia,  nobis.    Wee-wee  of  the  Nipalese. 

Generic  character : — 

Bill  shorter  than  the  head,  straight,  conical  and  acuminated :  tip 
of  the  upper  mandible,  sub- wedged— of  the  lower,  pointed. 

Nares  rounded,  and  hid  by  the  nuchal  tufts.  Wings  to  middle  of 
tail;  1st  quill  and  sub-bastard,  2nd  long,  5  th  longest;  all  entire : 
primaries  longer  than  tertiaries,  ^  inch. 

Tail  medial,  soft,  12t,  the  six  centrals,  even:  the  six  laterals, 
extremely  gradated :  tongue  and  feet  picine ;  the  anterior  and  pos- 
terior outer  toes  equal  to  each  other  and  to  the  tarsus. 

Species  new.     V.  Nipalensis ;  Nipalese  Vwia^  nobis. 

Form,  has  been  accurately  described  in  the  generic  character. 

Color,  Above,  greenish  yellow,  darker  and  duller  on  the  head, 
dorsal  neck,  and  ears  :  below,  white,  tinged  with  yellow,  and  ocellat- 
ed  from  the  chin  to  the  breast— cross-barred  thence  to  the  tail,  with 
black :  two  white  lines  down  each  side  the  head  and  neck,  from  the 
bill  to  the  shoulders,  enclosing  the  eyes  and  ears  between  them  : 
frontal  zone,  pale  and  yellow  :  rectrices,  the  two  central,  black  on  one 
web,  white  on  the  other ;  the  four  next  wholly  black  ;  the  rest  paled  on 
the  outer  webs  and  tips :  wings,  dusky  brown  internally,  and  void  of 
bars  ;  towards  the  base  paled :  males  with  a  chesnut  forehead,  dotted 
with  black  :  females  with  a  saturate  green  forehead,  conoolorous  with 
the  upper  surface  of  the  head  and  neck :  sexes  of  same  size :  4  inches 
long  by  7^  wide*  and  ^  an  ounce  in  weight. 

Remarke,  These  singular  little  birds  are  clearly  distinguishable 
from  the  genus  Yunx  (AuciorumJ  by  their  Picine  tongue  and  by  the 

*  With  the  general  reader  no  apology  will  be  necessary  for  describing  the 
loUoirfaig  little  bird  as  a  Woedpeeker.  The  YmnMituB  sub-family  can  hardly 
beast  a  generally-admitted  independence. 

t  AU  the  12  are  ranged  in  regular  series,  without  any  sign  of  the  anomaloas 
die potitioB  noticeable  in  the  extreme  laterals  of  all  the  Pieianm, 

p  2 


108  DeicriptUm  of  three  new  epedes  of  Woodpecker.  [Fbb. 

structure  of  their  wings,  which  also  assimilates  them  with  several  of 
the  smaller  species  of  Woodpeckers.  Whetlter  they  ought  to  be 
ranged  under  the  genus  Picummue  of  Txmminck,  I  have  no  means  of 
ascertaining.  I  leave  my  proposed  new  genus  or  sub- genus  to  the 
discretion  of  the  skilful,  who  have  access  to  the  libraries  and  museums 
of  Europe. 

PiCIANiB*. 

Sub-genus  PicuM,  Swainson.  Species  new.  Pyrrhotie;  crimson- 
eared,  nobis. 

Form,  Bill  two  inches  long,  a  third  longer  than  the  head :  ex- 
tremely powerful  and  htird  throughout :  at  base  higher  than  broad  : 
the  ridges  sharp  and  straight :  the  sides  strongly  angulated  :  the  tips 
perfectly  wedged :  great  lateral  angle  of  the  maxilla  extending  cen- 
trally three-fourths  to  the  tip,  where  it  is  taken  up  by  a  single  cnneat- 
ing  angle :  lower  mandible  not  angulated  like  the  upper  in  its  body, 
but  similarly  so  towfCrds  its  cuneate  point :  nares  and  head  as  in  <$«/- 
taneue,  but  the  latter  not  crested  :  neck  neither  elongated  nor  slender  ; 
void  of  crest :  tarsi  sub-equal  to  the  anteal  outer  toe,  which  is  rather 
larger  than,  or  equal  to,  the  posteal  one  :  g^asp  rather  oblique,  the 
posteal  toes  being  directed  obliquely  outwards,  but  incapable  of  rever- 
sion to  the  front :  talons  powerful,  but  only  sub-angulated  beneath  : 
wings  medial,  reaching  to  middle  of  tail,  gradated  and  formed,  as  in 
Sulianeus :  tail  rather  short,  very  moderately  wedged ;  in  structure 
similar  to  that  of  Sultaneus  :  orbits  nude. 

Color  and  size.  Wings,  lower  back,  and  tail,  dark  cinnamoneous 
or  chesnut  red,  transversely  banded  with  black  throughout ;  head, 
neck,  and  upper  back,  brown,  merged  more  or  less  in  dark  vinous 
red ;  the  forehead  and  chin  paler,  and  greyish  :  the  breast  and  body 
below,  black  brown,  with  narrow  chesnut  bars  on  the  thigh  and  tail- 
coverts  :  behind  each  ear  a  brilliant  crimson  spot :  bill,  bright  yel- 
low :  orbitar  skin,  dusky  green  :  iris,  brown :  legs,  dark  slaty,  smeared 
with  green  or  yellow:  nails,  dusky  horn:  sexes  alike:  12  inches 
long  by  18  wide  ;  and  5  to  6  oz.  in  weight. 

Remark.  Though  I  have  ranged  this  bird  under  Swainson's  sub- 
genus Picus,  the  curious  reader  will  observe  that  it  does  not  wholly 
answer  the  definition  of  the  group.  It  belongs,  in  fact,  by  its  bill  to 
Ptcut— 'by  its  feet  to  Chryioptihu :  and,  strictly  speaking,  stands 
midway  between  the  two  sub-genera.  The  two  exterior  toes  are, 
as  nearly  as  may  be,  equal ;  but  the  bill  is  neither  depressed  nOr  are 
the  great  lateral  angles  of  the  maxilla  unequal.     My  principal  motive 

*  Set  the  note  oa  Suitanem  for  the  came  of  this  addendam. 


1837.]  Detcripium  of  three  new  tpeciet  of  Woodpecker.  109 

in  adding  it  to  this  paper  is  (as  already  stated)  to  afford  an  object  of 
cmnparison  with  the  kingly  species  which  is  first  described  under  the 
oriental  imperial  style  of  Sultanem, 

And,  now  that  I  have  exceeded  the  limits  originally  proposed,  I 
may  as  well  add  the  description  of  another  species  forming  a  complete 
link  between  the  three  and  foar-toed  Piciatut, 

Genns  Malacolophcs  ? 

Snb-genns  ? 

Species  new.    Melanochryeoe ;  golden  and  black  Woodpecker,  nobis. 

Form.  Bill  1^  inches  long,  scarcely  one-fifth  longer  than  the 
head,  at  base  as  high  as  broad,  neither  compressed  nor  depressed ; 
ridge  arcuated  and  acute,  but  not  carinated  ;  great  lateral  angles  ob* 
solete  ;  tips  faintly  ctmeated. 

Nares,  elliptic,  void  of  corneous  ledge  above,  more  or  less  denuded 
of  plumes.  Wings  medial,  to  middle  of  tail :  Ist  quill,  sub-bastard  ; 
2nd,  long  ;  4, 5,  and  6,  sub-equal,  and  longest.  Tail,  medial,  equally 
gradated  throughout,  straight,  rather  feeble  ;  tips  of  all  its  feathers 
pointed,  or  evanescently  forked  :  tarsi,  longer  than  the  anteal  outer 
toe.  which  is  conspicuously  larger  than  the  posteal :  the  inner,  small 
but  perfect,  and  furnished  with  a  perfect  nail :  grasp  not  oblique  : 
orbits  nude :  head  with  a  full  soft  crest,  more  or  less  pointed  at  the 
occiput :  neck  simple*. 

Color  and  size.  Chin,  throat,  abdominal  aspect  Of  the  neck  and 
the  breast,  black  :  neck,  posteally,  black  i  lores,  cheeks  and  lateral 
aspect  of  neck,  white  :  ears,  black,  in  a  broad  stripe  from  the  eyes : 
upper  back  and  wings,  golden  yellow  :  shoulders,  dusky  :  lower  back, 
tail-coverts  above,  and  tail,  black  :  wings  internally,  the  same  :  body 
below,  white :  cap,  in  the  males,  bright  sanguine ;  in  the  females, 
black,  with  white  streaks :  bill,  slaty  black :  iris,  brown :  orbitar 
skin,  dusky  green:  legs,  clearish  green  :  talons,  dusky :  1 1|  to  12  inches 
by  18:  4^  ounces. 

Remarka.  This  species  in  size,  colors  and  characters,  bears  much 
resemblance  to  the  Picue  Shorii  of  Gould's  work,  in  which,  however, 
the  fourth  digit  is  nailless  and  obsolete,  the  rump,  crimson,  and  the 
neck  and  belly,  as  in  our  Sultaneus. 

I  have  other  species  serving  to  unite  the  3  and  4-toed  Wood* 
peckers  by  an  insensible  gradation.  These  species  are  closely  con- 
nected with  the  well  known  Picue  Viridis  and  Picus  Canus  of  Europe. 

*  The  tips  of  the  lesser  quills  offer  no  pecaliarity  of  stracture,  either  io  this 
tr  tli«  preceding  ipecies. 


no  Indication  of  a  new  Genu$  of  lnie9soruil  Birds,  [Fbb. 

VI. — Indication  of  a  new  Genus  of  Insessorial  Birds. 

By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq. 

CONIROSTRVB.    LAMPROTORNINil  ?  DrNTIROSTRBS,  CftATBROPpDINil  ? 

Leiotrichanjs? 

Genus  Cu'tia,,  nobis. 

In  the  suite  of  specimens  of  Nipalese  birds  forwarded  by  me,  three 
years  ago,  to  the  Zoological  Society  of  London,  were  three  or  four  of 
the  subject  of  the  present  article. 

They  were  marked  in  the  imperfect  list  obligingly  returned  to  me, 
as  a  "  new  form  nearly  allied  to  Pastor"  But,  if  Pastor  Roseus  be 
the  type  of  that  genus,  I  confess  I  cannot  perceive  much  resemblance 
to  our  bird :  and,  if  a  strong  arched  compressed  bill,  united  with 
gradated  wings  and  very  strong  feet,  be  the  marks  of  the  CrateropO' 
dints,  to  that  sub-family.  I  conceive  our  bird  should  be  referred,  un- 
less the  sub-scansorial  and  quasi- Parian  character  of  its  feet  do  not 
rather  affine  it  with  the  Leiotrichana.  And,  certainly,  its  wings,  tail, 
and  feet  have  no  small  resemblance  to  those  of  Pteruthius,  though  its 
bill  be  totally  different  and  formed  very  much  upon  the  Timalian  model. 

The  true  station  of  our  bird  can  only  be  determined  by  a  more 
accurate  knowledge  of  its  habits  and  economy,  than  I  now  possess, 
applied  to  better  and  fuller  information  than  I  have  any  means  of 
here  acquiring,  respecting  the  general  affinities  and  analogies  of  the 
Insessores. 

What  adds  to  my  difficulty  in  attempting  to  class  the  bird  accord- 
ing to  the  Stumine  relations  suggested  to  me,  is,  that  the  so  called 
Pastor  Trallii  (very  abundant  in  Nipal)  is,  in  my  judgment,  a  typical 
Oriole^  whilst  the  Lamprotornis  Spilopterus  (also  common  here)  is  not 
easily  referable  to  Tkmmimck's  genus  Lamprotornis,  and  belongs,  I 
shrewdly  suspect,  to  the  Brachypodina  of  Swainson.  Without  further 
preface  I  shall  now  attempt  to  characterise  our  bird  as  the  type  of  a 
new  genus,  but  with  the  necessary  prolixity  resulting  from  hesitation 
as  to  its  family  and  sub-family. 

CuTiA,  nobis. 

Khatya  (quasi  pedatusj  of  the  Nipalese. 

Bill,  equal  to  the  head,  or  less,  at  base  as  high  as  broad,  arched 
and  compressed  throughout,  strong,  obtuse,  and  nearly  or  quite  entire. 
Culmen  considerably  carinated  between  the  nares,  but  not  much 
produced  among  the  soft  and  simple  frontal  plumes. 

Tomise,  erect,  rather  obtuse,  and  near  to  the  palate.  Nares,  rather 
forward,  implumose,  large,  the  aperture  broad-lunate,  lateral,  shaded 
above  by  a  largish  nude  sub-arched  scale.  Gape,  moderate  and  nearly 


1 837.]  IntUcatian  •/  a  new  Gmws  of  Intewtinial  Birds,  111 

•iDOOth.  Flamage,  soft,  simple  and  diBComposed.  Wing^  and  tail, 
Bbort  and  firm.  5th  alar  quill  nsaally  longest ;  two  first  strongly, 
two  next  trivially,  and  both  sub-eqaally,  gradated  up  to  the  5th.  Tail, 
quadrate,  firm,  with  very  long  coverts.  Tarsi,  sub-elevate,  very  strong, 
and  nearly  smooth.  Anteal  toes  basally  nect,  the  outer  as  far  as  the 
joint ;  lateral  fores  sub- equal ;  central  not  elongated  ;  hind  very 
large,  sub-depressed,  and  exceeding  either  of  the  lateral  fores.  Nails 
eompressed,  large,  strong,  falcate  and  acute.  Tongue,  simple,  sub- 
cartilaginous,  with  bifid  tip.  Type,  Cdtia  NipuUnn$,  nobis.  Nos. 
254-5  of  the  specimens  and  drawings  apud  Zoological  Society  of 
London.  In  order  to  illustrate  the  affinities  of  our  bird,  I  proceed  to 
compare  it  with  Pastor  Roseus  and  with  Lamprotomis  Spilopterut. 

In  Pastor  Roseus,  as  in  all  the  typical  Pastors  in  my  possession,  the 
bill  is  longer  than  the  bead,  straight,  conico-cylindric,  and  softish 
towards  the  base.  Its  base  is  angulated,  and  the  plumes  of  its  head 
carried  forwards  to  the  anteal  end  of  the  nares,  afe  pointed,  glossed 
and  elongated.  The  ample  and  pointed  wings  have  the  tst  quill 
mdUmentary,  the  2nd  long,  and  sub-equal  to  the  3rd,  which  is  always 
the  longest.  The  tarsi  are  con.Mderably  lengthened  and  heavily  scaled. 
The  toes  have  the  laterals  equal ;  the  hind  rather  less,  and  the  central 
fore  considerably  elongated.  The  outer  fore  toe  has  a  basal  con- 
nexion ;  the  inner  none.  The  nails,  though  large  and  by  no  means 
blunt,  are  neither  curved  nor  acuminated  in  any  special  or  significant 
degree.  In  Lamprotomis  Spilopterus  the  wing^  are  precisely  similar 
to  those  of  Pastor  Roseus.  The  bill  of  Lamprotomis — ^whichis  scarcely 
longer  than  the  head,  uniformly  sub- arched  and  not  angulated — so  far 
ag^rees  with  that  of  our  Cdtia.  But  its  base  is  depressed,  whilst  for- 
wards it  has  only  a  slight  compression  and  sub-cylindric  outline.  It 
is,  besides,  sharply  pointed,  saliently  notched,  and  its  trenchant  fine 
tomias  are  deeply  interlocked. 

Carry  these  peculiarities  a  little  further  and  you  have  the  bill  of 
Ckloropsis,  the  birds  of  which  genus  further  agree  with  Lamprotomis 
Spilopterus  almost  entirely  in  the  nature  of  their  food,  and  the  struc- 
ture of  their  tongues  and  stomachs. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  harder,  blunter,  more  solid  and  compressed 
bill  of  Cdtia,  united  as  it  is  with  a  simple  tongue,  a  subtriturating 
stomach,  and  a  diet  consisting  of  hard  seeds  and  hard  insects,  would 
affine  our  bird  to  Pomatorhinus  and  its  allies,  but  for  the  scansorial 
feet.  In  Lamprotomis  Spilopterus  the  nares  are  still  round  and  short, 
though  there  be  somewhat  more  approach  to  a  nude,  membranous 
tect  than  in  Pastor  Roseus.  In  Lamprotomis,  the  lower  tarsi,  rather 
than  the  structure  of  the  feet,  seem  to  indicate  less  terrestrial  habits 


1 1 2  Nest  of  the  Bengal  Vulture.  [Fm. 

than  those  of  Cuiia  :  for,  in  the  former,  the  anteal  digits  are  freer, 
and  the  lateral  ones  shorter  in  proportion  to  the  central  and  to  the 
hind  one,  than  in  the  latter ;  whilst  the  nails  have  rather  less  than 
more  of  the  Parian  attributes.  Lastly,  the  pointed  and  burnished 
feathers  on  the  head  of  Lamprotamis  Spilopterus  are  wholly  wanting 
in  our  bird.  In  Spilopterus  they  seem  to  intimate  relationship  with 
the  Stares,  Nor  is  the  intimation  unrequired  by  those  who  claim 
such  fellowship  for  this  bird,  in  as  much  as  its  habits  and  essential 
structure  savour  more  contrast  than  similitude  with  the  Sturmiddt. 

As  for  our  CUtia,  amidst  all  its  anomalies  (so  to  speak,  with  refer* 
ence  to  one's  own  ignorance)  of  structure,  there  is  certainly  some* 
thing  Stumine  in  its  aspect ;  and  by  certain  peculiarities  of  its  feet 
and  wings,  as  well  as  by  its  variegated  plumage,  it  bears  some  resem* 
blance  to  Sturmella,  a  genus  "  leading  directly  to  the  true  Starlings," 

Species  new.  C  Nipaknsis,  nobis ;  Nipalese  Cutia,  nobis.  Habitat, 
central  and  northern  regions;  adheres  to  the  forests,  feeding  on  hard 
insects  and  on  seeds.     Gregarious  and  arboreal. 

Color  and  size.  Male,  above,  brilliant  rusty  yellow,  with  jet-black 
remiges  and  rectrices.  Cap,  and  a  large  apert  central  portion  of  the 
wings  slaty ;  the  former  confined  all  round,  by  a  black  band  pro- 
ceeding through  the  eyes  from  the  nares.  Below,  from  chin  to  legs, 
pure  white ;  from  legs  inclusively  to  taiUcoverts,  flavescent :  the 
flanks  broadly  cross-barred  with  black :  a  spot  of  the  same  hue  at  the 
base  of  the  maxilla :  most  at  the  alar  quills  and  the  lateral  tail  fea- 
thers, tipped  with  white  :  lining  of  wings,  and  wings  internally  and 
basally,  albescent :  bill,  above  blackish,  below  plumbeous  :  legs  orange 
yellow  :  iris,  brown  :  7  to  7^  inches  long  by  10^  to  1 1  wide:  bill  it : 
tarsus  lA  :  central  toe  {i,  hind  {%.  The  female  is  a  trifle  less  in 
size. .  Her  mantle  is  variegated  by  longitudinal  black  drops :  and  her 
cheek  band  is  brown  instead  of  black,  especially  on  the  ears. 


VII. — Nest  of  the  Bengal  Vulture,  (Vultur  Bengalensis  ;J  with  ohser* 
servations  on  the  power  of  scent  ascribed  to  the  Vulture  tribe.  Bg 
Lieutenant  3.  Hutton. 

On  the  dth  December,  1833,  I  found  four  vultures'  nests  in  a  large 
barkat  tree,  near  the  village  of  Futtehgurh,  on  the  road  from  Nee^ 
much  to  Mhow.  These  nests  were  of  great  thickness,  and  were  con- 
structed of  small  branches  and  twigs,  mixed  with  dead  leaves ;  three 
of  them  contained  each  one  egg,  of  a  large  size,  and  quite  white.  The 
fourth  nest  was  occupied  by  a  solitary  young  one,  just  hatched,  and 


1837.]  l^t  of  the  Bengal  Fn/tert.  1 1 3 

tbmky  cbd,  or  rather  sprinkled  over  with  a  short  down  <^  an  ashy 
odIot.  Near  this  tree  were  two  others*  on  each  of  which  were  three 
or  four  similar  nests,  but  as  they  were  difficult  (tf  access,  I  did  not 
Mcertain  their  contents. 

Deeming  the  little  one  too  yoang  to  take  from  the  nest,  I  ordered 
my  serrant,  who  had  climbed  the  tree,  to  leave  it  there,  intending  to 
tske  it,  if  not  flown,  on  my  retnm  from  Mheef,  whither  I  was  then 
proceeding.  On  the  21st  of  the  same  month  I  returned  to  the  spot, 
and  finding  the  bird  still  in  the  nest,  made  a  prize  of  it  and  bore  it 
away  to  my  tent.  The  old  vultures  offered  not  the  slightest  resistance, 
but  sat  stupidly  watching  the  robbery  we  were  committing. 

On  oflering  the  young  vulture  raw  meat,  it  fed  greedily,  and  g^ve 
woti  reason  to  belieye  that  it  would  be  no  difficult  task  to  rear  it,  sinoa 
it  proTcd  willing  enough  to  feed. 

I  was  moA  astonished  to  see  the  little  progress  it  bad  made  in 
growth  and  pluniage,  since  I  discovered  it,  a  period  of  thirteen  days, 
in  which  time  most  of  the  smaller  birds  would  have  been  nearly  ready 
to  leaTC  the  nest ;  whilst  my  gluttonous  friend  had  not  even  the 
smallest  symptom  of  a  feather.  The  whole  bird  was  clothed  with  a 
light  cinereous  down,  except  on  the  neck,  where  it  was  partly  bare« 
being  in  patches.  The  lore  and  round  the  eyes  naked  and  livid  ; 
the  eyes  small  and  irides  dark ;  eere  and  beak»  black ;  legs  and  feel 
leadoi  bhick ;  claws  black.  It  had  -no  power  to  stand  on  its  legs. 
owing  to  the  great  weight  of  the  body. 

After  feeding,  or  when  hungry,  it  emitted  a  fractious  peevish  cry, 
like  a  sleepy  child. 

I  placed  it  in  a  basket  with  some  straw  to  keep  it  wanuj  and  thus 
took  it  to  Neemueh. 

When  about  three  weeks  old,  the  pale  cinereous  down  with  which 
it  had  at  first  been  clothed,  gave  place  to  a  down  of  a  much  darker 
coknr,  the  head  alone  retaining  its  first  clothing.  At  a  month  old,  or 
rather  thirty* three  days  from  the  time  I  first  discovered  it,  the  prime 
and  secondary  quills,  greater  wing  coverts,  scapulars,  tail  feathers,  and 
a  few  feathers  on  the  upper  part  of  the  back  near  the  neck,  made  their 
appearance,  but  their  growth  was  extremely  slow,  being  very  little  ad* 
vanced  four  or  five  days  after.  The  bird  was  still  unable  to  stand,  for, 
although  his  strength  had  increased,  the  weight  and  increase  of  bulk  of 
the  body  still  rendered  his  legs  of  no  use.  Once  or  twice  on  placing 
him  on  the  ground,  he  swallowed  several  large  stones,  about  the  size 
of  a  sparrow's  egg,  and  these  I  found  voided  three  days  afterwards  in 
the  basket  which  served  him  for  a  nest.     In  a  week's  time  the  prime 

Q 


1 14  Nett  of  the  Benpal  Future.  {Tmw. 

quills  -grew  to  an  inch  and  ft  half  long.  The  size  of  thebodj  increftsed 
rapidly,  and  the  bird  supported  itself  on  the  knee  joints,  bat  could 
not  yet  stand  at  forty  days  old. 

Its  appetite  became  now  no  easy  matter  to  satisfy,  a  pound  of 
flesh,  at  a  meal  being  thought  nothing  of.  At  six  weeks  old  the 
rxxff  round  the  neck  was  dearly  discernible,  and  the  quills  of  the  wings- 
were  about  three  inches  long.  The  top  and  hind  part  of  the  head 
began  also  to  lose  the  soft  thick  down. which  had  hitherto  clothed  it» 
and  presented  a  naked  bluish  skin. 

On  the  20th  January  it  stood  upright  for  the  first  time,  being 
about  forty-three  or  forty-four  days  old. 

At  two  months  old,  the  back,  shoulders,  wings,  lower  part  of  the 
neck  above,  rump  and  tail  were  clothed  with  dark  brown  feathers, 
approaching  to  black ;  the  thighs  were  still  only  clothed  with  down, 
as  also  the  sides  and  belly.  The  ruff  was  thickly  formed  and  com- 
posed of  very  narrow  brown  feathers ;  the  breast  partly  clothed  with 
narrow  pendant  feathers  of  a  lighter  brown  and  with  the  shaft  whitish. 
Head  closely  covered  with  a  fine  soft  woolly  down  of  an  ashy 
whiteness,  which  had  again  sprung  up.  Crop  covered  with  pale 
brownish  down.     Legs  greyish  lead  color. 

It  was  now  so  tame,  as  to  become  a  perfect  nuisance  ;  for  no  sooner 
did  it  see  any  person,  than  it  ran  towards  them  screaming  and  flap- 
ping its  long  wings',  with  the  head  bent  low,  and  neck  drawn  in  to- 
wards the  body,  often  pecking  at  the  feet  of  the  person  thus  inter- 
cepted. Many  were  the  thumps  and  kicks  the  luckless  bird  received 
from  the  servants,  who  most  cordially  detested  him,  as  their  bare 
feet  were  often  assailed  and  cut  with  the  sharp  blows  of  his  curved 
beak.  Still,  through  good  and  evil,  he  remained  with  us,  roosting  at 
night  sometimes  on  the  top  of  my  bungalow,  and  at  other  times 
wandering  to  some  of  the  neighbors.  Oftsn  did  I  wish  that  he  would 
take  unto  himself  the  wings  of  the  morn  and  flee  away ;  for  he  never 
entered  the  house  without  making  it  so  offensive  as  to  be  scarcely 
bearable.  Yet,  having  brought  the  evil  upon  mjrself,  I  was  bound 
to  bear  it  with  patience,  and  at  length  when  I  almost  began  to  despair 
of  ever  getting  rid  of  him,  he  deserted  his  usual  haunts  on  the  10th 
May,  being  then  five  months  old,  and,  I  am  happy  to  say,  I  saw  him 
no  more. 

I  once  shot  a  pair  of  adult  birds,  male  and  female,  which  were 
sitting  with  many  others  of  the  same  kind,  seemingly  half  gorged, 
over  the  carcass  of  a  dead  cow  ; — ^the  ball  passed  through  the  head 
of  the  female,  into  the  neck  of  the  male,  and  thus  afforded  me  a  good 
opportunity  of  examining  them  together. 


1937.]  Nmt  of  He  Bengal  Vnliure.  1 16 

The  plvmmge  of  the  male  is  dark  hrown  above,  deepest  on  the 
wings  and  tail ;  under  parts  of  a  lighter  shade  of  brown,  the  shaft  and 
middle  of  each  feather  being  dashed  with  a  dirty  white*  or  buff  co- 
lored streak; — ^head  and  neck  of  a  dirty  livid  color,  and  destitnte 
of  feathers,  bat  scattered  over  with  short  hairs  ;  at  the  bottom  of  the 
aedc  a  raff  of  long,  narrow  and  pointed  feathers  ;  the  crop  covered 
over  with  shmt  brown  feathers,  and  slightly  overhanging  the  breast. 
Bill  strong  and  black  at  the  end,  but  paler  at  the  base ;  nostrils 
lateral ;  irides  dark  hazel ;  legs  thick  and  blackish ;  claws  black  and 
strong  and  not  much  hooked. 
Length  2  feet  7}  inches ;  breadth  7  feet  5|  inches. 
The  female  in  length  was  3  feet  1  inch,  and  in  breadth  7  feet  7| 
iacbes ; — ^the  plumage  above  is  much  lighter,  being  of  a  buff  or  pale 
fewn-colored  brown ;  under  parts  of  a  dirty  white  ;  irides  dark  hazel ; 
bill  strong  and  dark  at  the  end,  but  of  a  greenish  livid  color  at  the 
liase ; — the  daws  are  longer  and  more  hooked  than  in  the  male. 
The  native  name  is  Giddh, 

This  is  the  Bengal  Vulture  (Vuitur  Bengalensu)  of  authors ;— it 
is  gregarious  to  the  full  extent  of  the  word,  not  only  flying  and  feed- 
ing in  flocks,  but  also  building  its  nests  in  company. 

The  male  bird  above  described,  rather  exceeds  ths  size  given  by 
Latham  and  Colonel  Stkxs. 

In  Louoon's  Magazine  of  Natural  History  is  a  long  dispute 
between  Mr.  Watsrton,  the  author  of  "  Wanderings  in  South  Ame- 
rica," and  AuDOBON,  the  American  Ornithologist,  respecting  the  re- 
markable powers  of  smell  so  long  ascribed  to  the  Vulture  tribe. 
The  latter  gentleman,  backed  by  several  friends,  maintains  that  sight 
alone  conducts  the  Vulture  to  his  prey,  and  he  relates  a  number  <^ 
experiments  which  he  tried  in  America  relative  to  this  subject.  Mr. 
Watbrton,  on  the  other  hand,  ridicules  these  experiments,  and  brings 
forward  much  to  invalidate  them,  and  in  favor  of  the  old  notion.  It 
had  perhaps,  however,  been  better  if  these  gentlemen  had  borne  in 
mind  the  saying  "  medio  tutissimus  ibis,"  and  allowed  due  weight  to 
both  these  senses  combined. 

The  view  which  either  party  takes  of  the  subject,  will  be  gathered 
best  from  Mr.  Watbrton's  own  words,  which  1  transcribe  from  the 
89th  No.  of  the  Magazine : — 

"  The  American  philosophers  have  signed  a  solemn  certificate  that 
they  feel  assured  that  the  two  species  of  vultures  which  inhabit  the 
United  States,  are  guided  to  their  food  altogether  through  their  sense 
of  sight  and  not  that  of  smell :— »!,  (Watbrton)  on  the  contrary,  say 

Q  2 


116  Neit  of  the  BtngaT  VtOlure.  [Fn. 

that  all  vnltares  can  find  their  food  tkrongli  t)ie  medimn  of  their  olftic- 
toiy  nerves,  though  it  be  imperceptible  to  the  eye." 

This  is  said  with  reference  to  an  article  in  No.  38  of  the  same 
Magazine,  signed  by  sereral  scientific  men  in  America,  stating  it  to 
be  their  opinion,  **  that  they  (the  vultures)  devour  fresh  as  well  at 
putrid  food  of  any  kind,  and  that  they  are  guided  to  their  food  alto- 
gether through  their  sense  of  sight  and  not  that  of  smell.** 

On  this  subject  it  appears  to  me  that  the  parties,  like  the  dispu- 
tants in  the  fable  of  the  Chamelion,  "  both  are  ri^ht  and  both  are 
wrong,"  as  I  think  may  be  shewn  from  the  arguments  on  either  side, 
and  also  from  an  experiment  1  made  myself  at  Neemuch.  Mr.  Watbr- 
TON  affirms  that  the  vultures  of  the  United  States  never  feed  on 
other  than  putrid  carcasses,  while  his  opponents  declare  that  they  feed 
alike  on  fresh  and  putrid  substances. 

Our  Indian  Vultures  decidedly  feed  as  readily  on  a  recently  de- 
ceased animal,  as  on  a  putrifying  one,  and  I  have  repeatedly  seen 
flocks  of  the  Bengal  vultures  at  Neemuch  squabbling  over  the  carcass 
of  a  camel  or  an  ox,  which  had  not  been  dead  more  than  a  few  hours, 
'and  which  was  .as  yet  perfectly  fresh. 

Sight  alone  in  these  cases  guided  them  to  their  prey.  The  3roang 
bird  above  described  was  always  fed  with  fresh  raw  meat. 

This  does  not,  however,  by  any  means  prove  that  the  vulture  is 
deficient  in  the  powers  of  smelling  carrion.  The  effluvium  from 
any  decomposing  body,  being,  as  Mr.  Watbrton  observes,  lighter 
than  common  air,  naturally  rises  on  high,  and  a  flock  of  vultures 
soaring  above,  and  coming  in  contact  with  a  tainted  current,  receive 
warning  that  a  banquet  awaits  them  on  earth,  causing  them  to  search 
about  in  every  direction  for  the  desired  object,  in  the  same  manner 
as  a  dog  would  do. 

It  often  happens  that  an  animal  dies  in  some  thick  covert  where 
the  vultures  cannot  discover  it,  until  the  vapour  arising  from  the  de- 
composing body  warns  them  that  food  is  near,  and  excites  them  to  a 
closer  search.  Thus,  having  caught  the  tainted  current  of  air,  the 
bird  wheels  round  and  round  in  decreasing  circles  as  the  scent  grows 
stronger,  until  at  length  it  alights  on  eome  tall  tree  near  the  spot, 
or  perhaps  on  the  ground,  casting  its  piercing  glances  on  all  sides,  in 
the  hope  of  discovering  the  savoury  morsel,  which,  if  perceived,  is 
instantly  attacked  "  tooth  and  nail." 

It  may  very  possibly  happen,  however,  that  the  vulture  after  hav- 
ing followed  the  attractive  odour  to  the  regions  of  earth,  may  yet  be 
Unable  to  discover  the  object  from  which  it  proceeds,  and  after  having 
in  vain  endeavoured  to  bless  his  longing  sight,  and  still  more  longing 


]t89.]  Mff  0/  the  Bmifal  Vulture.  1 1 7 

■fipetite  witk  tke  rich  md  tmfeidiguf  morsel,  be  compelled  rdnotantly 
to  quit  the  perfoned  spot. 

Thus  the  facoltieB  of  sight  and  scent  ere  both  neceseery  to  enable 
the  ▼vhure  to  disoover  its  prey, — someliines  singly,  as  when  it  is 
fresh,— eometiflftes  oombiaed,  as  when  it  is  decayed  and  hidden. 

Thos  1  shoald  prononnce  the  power  of  scent  in  these  birds,  although 
strongly  developed,  to  be  in  aid  of  sight,  and  it  may  be  deemed  a 
secondary  and  auxiliary  means  of  discovering  food. 

The  following  experiment  I  tried  at  Neemuch,  A  recently  killed 
dog  mem  encased  in  a  coarse  canvas  bag,  and  hong  up  in  a  large  bat' 
kat  tree,  so  that  no  bird  soaring  above  could  possibly  see  it.  On  the 
morning  after,  I  went  to  reconnoitre,  and  saw  a  number  of  vultures 
sitting  on  the  upper  branches  of  the  tree,  and  on  some  of  the  neigh- 
boring ones,  of  which  there  might  be  about  a  dozen.  These  birds 
were  not,  however,  attracted  to  the  spot  by  any  effluvium  from  the 
dog,  as  it  was  still  quite  fresh, — ^ut  ^ey  had  resorted  there  to  roost 
the  evening  before,  and  had  not  as  yet  aroused  themselves  from  their 
lethal^. 

On  the  fourth  day  I  again  repaired  to  the  spot  and  found  about 
twenty  vultures  sitting  on  the  tr€e,  all  of  them  being  on  that  side, 
difectly  over  the  body  of  the  dog,  which  had  now  become  very  offen- 
sive ; — ^there  were  also  several  vultures  soaring  aloft  in  wide  circles 
above  the  tree,  one  of  them  every  now  and  then  descending  and 
alighting.  Not  one  bird  was  to  be  seen  on  any  of  the  neighboring 
trees, — ^noron  any  part  of  the  chosen  tree,  excepting  that  immedi- 
ately over  the  carcass.  That  these  birds  were  not  roosting,  is  proved 
firom  the  hour  of  the  day  being  eleven  ; — and  besides  on  the  morning 
that  I  saw  them  at  roost,  they  were  scattered  over  the  whole  top  of 
the  tree,  which  is  an  enormous  harkat  or  banyan  tree, — as  well  as  on 
some  of  the  adjoining  ones,  while  on  this  forenoon  they  were  confined 
to  the  tree,  and  also  the  one  portion  of  the  tree  in  which  the  putrid 
carcass  of  the  dog  was  concealed. 

I  therefore  conjecture  that  the  smell  of  the  decomposing  body  had 
mounted  on  high,  and  the  vultures  wheeling  above  had  come  in  con- 
tact with  the  savoury  vapour,  soaring  round  in  wide  circles  in  hope 
of  espying  the  object  from  which  the  scent  that  told  of  prey  pro- 
ceeded. 

Seeing  nothing  below,  but  still  smelling  the  putrid  carcass,  they 
had  gradually  narrowed  their  flight,  until  they  alighted  on  the  iden- 
tical tree  in  which  lay  the  hidden  banquet.  Thus  I  conclude  that  the 
powers  of  scent  in  these  birds  has  been  ascribed  to  them,  in  truth,  and 
that  it  is  this  faculty  which  gives  them  notice  of  the  prey  awaiting 
them  and  induces  them  to  search  with  keen  and  eager  glances  over 


1 1 8  Anatomical  Noteg  [Fta. 

the  earth,  until  the  eye  rests  on  the  precise  spot.  It  is  therefore  their 
acute  faculty  of  scent,  combined  with  their  keenness  of  vision,  which 
directs  the  vulture  tribe  to  their  prey. 

Thus  I  think  I  have  shewn  that  the  three  points  in  dispute,  re- 
specting the  vultures  of  the  United  States  are  not  applicable  either  to 
the  Indian  or  Bengal  vultures*,  both  of  which  are  gregarious,  both 
feed  on  fresh  as  well  as  putrid  substances,  and  both  discover  their 
prey  by  the  combined  faculties  of  scent  and  sight. 


VIII. — Notes  taken  at  the  poet^mortem  esamination  of  a  Muek  Deer. 
By  A.  Campbbll,  Esq,,  Nipdl  Residency,  June  24,  1834. 

[Addressed  to  J.  T.  Pbabsok,  Esq.,  Cnrator,  Asiatic  Soci«ty«] 

I  have  the  pleasure  to  send  you,  for  the  museum  of  the  Asiatic 

Society,  a  very  perfect  skin  (head  and  feet  included)  of  the  Thibetan 

Musk  Deer,  as  well  as  of  the    fVah  of  the  Bhotiahs,  Ailurus  JFW* 

gens  of  the  zoologists,  and  hope  they  may  reach  you  in  the  same 

perfect  state  they  are  now  in.     The  musk  has  been  a  fall  grown  male, 

and  a  large  one  too.     The  natives  of  Nipdi  make  a  marked  distinction 

between  the  Trans-Himalayan  animal,  and  the  Cacharya  one,  or  that 

which  inhabits  the  country  along  the  foot  of  the  snows  on  this  side  of 

the  great  snowy  mountains ;  ranking  the   musk  of  the  former  much 

higher  than  that  of  the  latter  variety.  The  specimen  now  sent  is  of  the 

Trans- Himalayan  animal.  The  nptes  appended  are  of  the  Cis-Himdlayam 

one.    Through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Hodgson,  I  have  had  opportunities 

of  examining  specimens  of  both  animals,  but  without  observing  any 

important  difference  between  them.     The  musk  pod  of  the  Thibetan 

animal  is  covered  with  short  close  hair,  while  that  of  the  Cachar  one 

is  clothed  with  very  long  hair,  and  hangs  more  loosely  from  the 

belly.     I  believe  the  musk  of  both,  when  unadulterated,  to  be  much 

alike,  and  that  the  superficial  value  attached  to  the  Thibetan  animals* 

produce,  arises  from  the  circumstance  of  its  being  less  frequently 

impregnated  with  foreign  subatances,  for  the  purpose  of  increasing 

its  weight  and  bulk,  than  the  Cachar  article.     The  pods,  as  they  are 

found  in  the  market,  whether  Thibetan  or  Cacharya,  vary  a  good  deal 

in  appearance,  and  hence  the  general  division  of  them  above  noted 

is  subdivided:  the  thinner  skinned  ones  being  called  Kdghax{»  or 

papery,  the  thicker  skinned  ones  Ganauta. 

*  Indian  Vulture,  Vnltur  Indieui, — Bengal  Vulture,  VuUur  Bemffalentit. 
Of  the  habits  of  the  Pondicherry  Vulture  {V.  Pontieeriwui)  I  know  little. 
They  are  generally  seen  singly  or  in  pairs, — never  I  believe  in  flocks.  (?)  Do  ikeg 
in  the  East,  hold  the  place  and  habito  of  the  king  of  the  Vultures  of  the  West? 


1837.]  00  tk€  Muik  Bnr  of  Nipah  119 

Yoa  win  Teadily  obflerre  that  the  anatomical  notes  are  Tery  inoom« 
plete,  and  that  they  have  been  copied  "  m  the  rough'*  as  made  at  the 
dissection ;  but  tbeir  accnracy,  and  the  interesting  nature  of  the 
animal  they  appertain  to,  may  nevertheless  render  them  acceptable 
to  the  corioQS  in  such  matters. 


A  mosk  deer  {Caehary^  male,  mature. — Length  from  vent  to 
occipat  2  feet  2^  inches:  occiput  to  snoat  7  inches:  tail  a  mere 
rudiment,  1}  inch  long,  terminating  in  a  tuft  of  hair  like  a  shaving 
brush.  The  anus  surrounded  by  a  ring  of  soft  hairs,  the  skin  under 
which  is  perforated  by  innumerable  small  pores  secreting  an  abomi- 
nably offensive  stuff;  pressure  brings  out  the  stuff  liquid,  like 
melted  honey.  Scrotum  round,  and  naked ;  space  between  it  and 
anus  naked,  also  for  a  small  space  towards  the  groins.  Penis  3^ 
inches  long,  terminating  in  the  musk  bag,  which  is  in  this  animal 
globular,  a  litde  flattened  on  the  surface  towards  the  ground — 1  j 
indi  in  diameter  either  way,  and  thickly  covered  with  long  hairs  ; 
it  ia  pendent  from  the  belly,  not  like  the  Bhotiah  musk  deer  examined 
last  year,  in  which  it  was  bound  up  to  the  abdominal  parietes.  At 
the  centre  of  the  musk  bag  is  a  circular  hole,  large  enough  to  admit 
a  lead  pencil;  its  edges  are  naked  and  moist.  At  the  posterior 
margin  of  this  hole  is  the  orifice  of  the  penis.  The  penis  is,  in  fact, 
terminated  by  the  musk  bag,  which  might  be  called  correctly  the 
preputial  bag.  The  bag  is  composed  of  two  distinct  membranes, 
apparently  unconnected  with  one  another,  except  at  the  margin  of 
the  drcnlar  external  hole.  The  external  membrane  is  vascular  and 
strong,  the  internal  one  is  silvery,  shining,  and  not  vascular :  it 
resembles  the  retina  of  the  eye,  as  it  is  seen  on  dissecting  the  eye 
from  without.  The  inner  membrane  which  forms  the  cavity  of  the 
bag  is  lined  internally  with  a  few  scattered  hairs.  The  musk  is  soft, 
of  a  reddish  brown  color,  and  granular :  its  appearance  and  con- 
sistence is  precisely  that  of  moist  ginger-bread.  Around  the  margin 
of  the  hole  of  the  bag  is  a  circle  of  small  glandular-looking  bodies, 
more  numerous  towards  the  side  of  the  penis,  (the  posterior  margin.) 
The  flesh  of  the  animal  ia  dark  red,  and  not  of  musky  smell.  Bladder 
very  large,  6  inches  long,  2^  broad.  The  liver  flat,  one  lobe  only, 
with  a  cleft  in  ite  margin  at  the  attachment  of  the  central  ligament. 
Length  of  liver  from  left  to  right  ^  inches,  from  anterior  to  inferior 
aspect  ^  inches  thick  :  at  iU  extreme  right  one  inch,  at  its  extreme 
left  half  an  inch.  Gall-bladder  oval-shaped,  pendulous  from  right  half 
of  liver,  three  inches  long,  2^  in  diameter.  The  gall  duct  penetrates 
the  intestine  2^  inches  from  the  pylorus  of  last  or  fourth  stomach. 
Spleen  thin,  four  inches  long,  2|  broad.    Kidneys  nnilobed,  not  sul- 


120  Anaiomeal  Notes,  tr«  [FSB. 

eated  on  tkeir  8iir£ace»  1^  inch  Ion?,  one  incli  broad.  Stomachs  foar^ 
in  all  reapects  ruminant.  The  large  bag,  or  firat  stomach,  mean 
length  8  inches »  breadth  6  inches.  Entire  length  of  intestines  40 
feet.  From  the  pylorus  to  csecum  28  feet,  from  csficam  to  vent  12 
feet.  One  csecura  13  inches  long«  and  2  inches  in  diameter.  Th« 
small  intestines,  which  are  round  and  fhread-like,  as  well  as  the  larger 
ones,  are  vtrj  thin  coated  ;  average  diameter  of  large  ones  near  the 
rectum  2  inches.  Right  lung  the  larger,  three-lobed;  left  loag 
three^lobed  also,  a  small  centre  lobe  of  which  lies  below  the  apex  of 
the  heart.     Heart  3  inches  long,  2  in  diameter. 

AMtker  Mu8k  Deer,  May  28,  1835. 

No  branches  from  the  arch  of  the  aorta.  The  asceoding  aorta  one 
inch  from  tlie  arch,  gives  off,  first,  a  common  trunk,  immediately 
divided  into  the  left  subclavian  and  left  vertebral — seosnd,  2^  inchca 
higher :  it  (the  aorta)  divides  into  two  branches ;  viz.  the  right 
cephalic,  and  the  common  trunk  of  the  right  sabclavian  and  right 
vertebral. 

The  OS  hyoides  is  formed  of  a  small  centre  body  and  two  boms, 
each  of  the  two  pieces  having  a  posteriorly  directed  process  far  inaer* 
tion  into  the  head  of  the  thyroid  cartilage.  The  comua  are  articulated 
with  a.  small  process  of  the  temporal  bpne  bdow  the  meatus  aadito* 
rius.  The  larynx  one  inch  long.  The  tradtea  to  the  first  brancfa 
^vea  off,  (which  is  on  the  right  side)  eight  inches  long  :  one  inch 
further  on  it  divides  at  once  into  four  branches,  the  first  branch  goes 
to  the  highest  of  the  four  lobes  of  the  right  lung.  The  cartikginoos 
rings  of  the  trachea  incomplete  behind. 

Dunensions  of  the  "  Wah"  of  the  Bkatiake. 

Ailurus^  Fulgens,  or  male,  mature. 

From  snout  to  tip  of  tail,  37^  inches. 

From  the  sole  of  fore  foot  to  superior  crest  of  scapula,  9^  ins. 

From  foramen  magnum  to  snout,  taken  with  callipers,  5^  inches. 

Length  of  tail  6  inches. 

From  first  cervical  vertebra,  to  first  vertebra  of  the  tail,  16f  inches. 

Greatest  circumference  of  head  round  the  angle  of  the  jaw,  10  ins. 

Length  of  humerus,  5  inches. 

Length  of  fore*arra,  4^  Lnches. 

From  wrist  to  tip  of  middle  finger,  2)  inches. 

Length  of  femur,  4}  inches. 

Length  of  tibia,  and  fibula,  5|  inches. 

From  heel  to  tip  of  middle  toe,  4|  inches. 

Girth  round  lower  part  of  thorax,  12  inches. 

From  anterior  edge  of  the  orbit  to  tip  of  snout«  1  ^  indies. 

From  external  opening  of  the  ear  to  the  tip  of  the  nose,  3f  ins. 


1837.]      Sam  aeeamU  ^ike  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China.       121 

DC. — Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China,  together 
with  thejoymals  and  routes  of  three  different  Embassies  sent  to  Pekin 
ly  the  King  of  Ava  ;  taken  from  Burmese  documents.  By  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  H.  Bubnst,  Resident  in  Ava. 

The  chronicles  oi  the  kings  of  Prome,  Pagan,  and  Ava,  which  are. 
oompriaed  in  38  volomes,  and  brought  down  to  the'  year  1823,  contain 
aooovnti  of  several  disputes  and  wars  between  those  sovereigns  and 
the  emperors  of  China.     Tagawsg,  the  original  seat  of  empire  on  the 
Srdsoadi,'iB  said  to  have  been  destroyed  by  the  Tartars  and  Chinese 
before  the  birth  of  Christ.     In  the  reign  of  Pbtu'-z6-di',  the  third 
kiag  of  Pagassy  who  reigned  between  A.  D.  166  and  241,  the  Chinese 
are  said  to  have  invaded  his  kingdom  with  an  immense  army,  over 
which  that  king  obtained  a  great  victory  at  a  place  called  Kd-^thdm-bi  ; 
Imt  neither  tibe  date  nor  the  cause  of  this  war  is  given.     The  42nd 
king  of  Pagan,  ANdaA-Ts/  M«mo:-z6,  who  reigned  between  A.  D. 
1017  and  1059,  invaded  CJImo, — in  what  year  is  not  mentioned, — ^for 
the  purpoift  of  obtaining  possession  of  one  of  Gaitoama's  teeth ; 
which  is  said,  however,  to  have  refused  to  quit  China.    This  king 
had  a  meeting  with  the  emperor  of  China,  and  the  two  sovereignis 
lived  together  for  three  months,  but  at  what  place  is  not  mentioned. 
Daring  AN6iiA-TBA*z6's  residence  in  China^  the  emperor  daily  sup- 
plied him  with  food  dressed  in  various  gold  and  silver  vessels,  which, 
on  the  departure  of  the  king,  he  is  said  to  have  delivered  to  the 
emperor  of  China's  religions  teacher,  with  directions  to  dress  food 
in  them  daily,  and  make  offerings  of  it  to  Gaudam a's  tooth.     This 
proceeding  induced  many  succeeding  emperors  of  China  to  demand 
the  presentation  of  the  same  kind  of  vessels  from  the  kings  of  Pagan 
and  Ava,  as  tokens  of  their  tributary  subjection  to  China.     In  the 
year  1281,  during  the  reign  of  NAaA*THI•HA•PADs^  the  52nd  king 
of  Pagan,  the  emperor  of  China  sent  a  mission  to  demand  such  gold 
and  silver  vessels  as  tribute  ;  but  the  king  having  put  to  death  the 
whole  of  the  mission,  a  powerful  Chinese  army  invaded  the  kingdom 
of  Pagan,  took  the  capital  in  1284,  and  followed  the  king,  who  had 
led  to  Bassein,  as  far  as  a  place  on  the  Erdwadi  below  Promt  called 
Tarotq^md,  or  Chinese  point,  which  is  still  to  be  seen.     The  Chinese 
army  was  then  obliged  to  retire  in  consequence  of  a  want  of  supplies ; 
but  in  the  year  1300,  Kt6-zua,  the  son  of  the  above-mentioned  king 
of  Pagan,  having  been  treacherously  delivered  by  his  queen  into  the 
hands  of  three  noblemen,  brothers,  who  resided  at  Myen^sain,  a  town 
lying  to  the  southward  of  Ava,  and  who  forced  the  king  to  become 
a  priest  and  assumed  the  sovereignty  themselvesi  another  Chinese 


132      Some  uceaunt  of  tie  W^mtm  betwem  Burwmk  tmd  Ckkm,      [Fav. 

anay  came  down  and  invested  Myen-gaim,  for  the  purpose  of  assisting 
and  re-establishing  the  king  Krd-zu/.  The  rebel  nobles  applied  for 
advice  to  a  priest,  who  recommended  them,  apparently  as  a  taunt, 
to  consult  tumblers  and  rope-dancers.  Some  of  that  profession  were* 
however,  sent  for,  and  they,  whilst  exhibiting  their  feats  before  the 
three  nobles,  repeated  as  customary  words  of  no  meaning,  a  sentence 
like  the  following :  '*  There  can  be  no  dispute  when  no  matter  for 
dispute  remains."  The  nobles  seized  upon  these  words,  and  apply- 
ing them  to  their  own  case,  observed.  If  king  Krd-zuiC  is  kiUed,  the 
royal  line,  which  the  Chinese  have  come  to  restore,  will  be  extinct. 
Accordingly,  they  cut  off  the  king's  head  and  showed  it  to  the 
Chinese,  who  then  proposed  to  retire,  if  the  nobles  would  send  soiaa 
presents  to  their  emperor.  ^The  nobles  agreed,  but  upon  condition 
that  the  Chinese  army  should  first  dig  a  canal;  and  the  Chinese 
generals,  to  shew  the  immense  numbers  of  their  army,  dug  in  one 
day,  between  sunrise  and  sunset,  a  canal  4900  cubits  long,  14  bioad 
and  14  deep,  which  canal  near  Myen-zain  is  still  in  existence*'.  The 
Burmese  chronicles  further  state,  that  the  little  pieces  of  skin,  which 
the  spades  and  other  instruments  the  Chinese  used  virhen  digging 
this  canal  had  peeled  off  their  hands  and  feet,  being  aiterwarda 
collected,  were  found  to  measure  ten  baskets  full,  well  pressed  down ! 
In  the  reign  of  king  Kt6-zua,  the  nine  6han  towns  on  the  frontieni 
of  China,  Maing»m6,  Ho-thd,  La-tha,  &c.  are  said  to  have  been  sepa* 
rated  from  the  empire  of  Pagan. 

In  the  year  1412,  during  the  reign  of  MnNt-oAUNO,  the  first  king 
of  Ava,  the  Sham  chief  of  ITIeM-iif,  whose  father  had  been  defeated 
and  killed  that  year  when  marching  with  a  force  to  attack  Ava^  invit* 
ed  the  Chinese  to  come  and  aid  him  against  the  Burmese,  whilst 
they  were  besieging  the  city  of  Tfnem-nC.  The  king  of  Avt^a  son,  who- 
commanded  the  Burmese  army,  hearing  of  the  approach  of  the 
Chinese,  advanced  and  lay  in  wait  for  tbem  in  a  wood,  from  which, 
as  soon  as  the  Chinese  came  up,  the  Burmese  sallied  forth  and 
attacked  them,  and  destroyed  nearly  the  whole  of  their  army.  In 
the  following  year,  during  the  same  king  of  Ava'a  reign,  and  whilst 
almost  the  whole  of  the  Burmese  army  were  absent  engaged  in  a 
war  with  the  Talains  in  lower  Pegu,  another  Chinese  army  entered 
the  kingdom  of  Ava,  and  actually  invested  the  capital,  demanding 
the  liberation  of  the  families  of  two  Shan  chiefs,  the  lords  or  gover« 
nors  of  Maun'toun  and  Md-kag.  These  chiefs  having  committed 
some  aggression  near  Mgeiu,  a  town  in  the  king  of  Ava's  dominions* 

*  It  ii  called  Tkeng-dui'myaunff,  and  eommunieates  with  the  Z6  river,  and  is 
used  (qv  the  irrigatioa  of  paddj  landa. 


V' 


1M70      Some  momU  o/tke  Wkr9  betwem  Burmah  and  CUna.      121 

«  BocBieie  anoy  iiad  gone  and  attacked  and  defeated  them.  They 
had  escaped  into  CMm,  hat  their  familiea  had  heen  captured  and 
hrov^ht  to  Ava,  The  king  of  Avm  refneed  to  surrender  the  familiea 
of  tiie  chiefs,  and  the  Chinese  genera],  after  besieging  ^va  for  a 
month,  fi>nnd  his  army  so  much  distressed  from  want  of  provisions, 
that  he  was  indueed  to  send  in  to  the  king  a  proposition,  to  have  the 
diapate  between  the  two  nations  decided  by  single  combat  between 
two  horsemen,  one  to  be  selected  on  either  side.  The  king  agreed, 
and  selected  as  his  champion  a  Talain  prisoner  named  Tha-mbin- 
PABAM .  -The  combat  took  place  outside  of  Ava  in  view  of  the  Chinese 
army  and  of  the  inhabitants  of  Ava  who  lined  its  walls.  The  Talain 
killed  the  Chinese,  and,  decapitating  him,  carried  the  head  to  the  king. 
The  Chinese  army  then  raised  the  siege,  and  retreated  into  Chinat 
withoot  the  famHies  of  the  Shan  chiefs. 

In  the  year  1442,  daring  the  reign  of  BHoaBN-NABAPADi,  also 

called  Du-PA-TouN-nAT-AKA,  king  of  Ava,  the  Chinese  again  sent  a 

mission  to  demand  vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  which  they  declared 

An6ba-t'h/-z6,  king  of  Pagam,  had  presented  as  tribute.     On  the 

king  refusing,  the  Chinese  again  invaded  the  kingdom  in  the  year 

1443,  and  now  demanded,  that  Tnd-NOAN-BUA',  the  Shwi  chief  of 

Mo-gatmg,  should  be  surrendered  to  them.  This  person,  together  with 

an  extensive  kingdom  belonging  to  him,  had  been  conquered  by  the 

Burmese  in  1442,  and  the  Chinese,  who  styled  him  the  chief  of 

Maing:'m6,  apparently  from  the  circumstance  of  a  territory  of  that 

name  on  the  Slme-li  river  having  been  comprised  within  his  domini« 

one,  are  stated  to  have  been  at  war  with  him  for  several  years,  when 

the  Burmese  conquered  him.     The  king  of  Ava  advanced  with  a 

strong  force  above  Ava  to  oppose  the  Chinese,  and  drove  them  back 

to  M6:-w^n*,    The  Chinese  again  invaded  Ava  in  the  year  1445,  and 

the  king  again  proceeded  up  the  Erdwadi  to  oppose  them  with  a 

large  force ;  but  before  the  two  armies  met,  some  of  the  Burmese 

officers  persuaded  their  king,  that  as  the  Chinese  would  never  desist 

invading  his  dominions  until  Th<S-noan-bua  was  surrendered  to  them, 

it  would  be  better  to  comply  with  their  wishes.     The  king  then 

returned  to  Ava  with  his  army,  and  on  the  Chinese  following  and 

investing  the  city,  he  agreed  to  surrender  THd-NOAN-BUiC,  but  upon 

condition  that  the  Chinese  army  should  first  go  and  bring  under 

subjection  Ya^nH-theiuf,  a  town  lying  to  the  southward  of  Ava,  which 

was  then  in  a  state  of  rebellion.    The  Chinese  consented,  and  after 

taking  Ya-nii'theng  and  delivering  it  over  to  a  Burmese  force  which 

had  accompanied  them,  they  returned  to  Ava,  when  Tntf-NaAN-BUA 

*  Chiaese,  Lan^'ttkmm* 
B  2 


1S4       Some  account  of  the  Ware  Mween  Burmak  and  CUna,       [Fs9« 

killed  himself  by  poiion.  The  king,  however,  sent  his  body  to  the 
Chinese,  who  are  said,  after  emboweUlng  it  and  potting  a  spit  throngh 
it  and  roasting  it  dry,  to  have  taken  it  with  them  to  China. 

In  the  same  king  of  Ava'e  reign,  in  the  year  1449,  the  Chinese 
made  an  nnsnccessfttl  attempt  to  take  possession  of  Mo:'ganng  and 
Md^'^nhyin,  which  were  at  that  time  considered  as  porttons  of  the 
Burmese  Empire,  and  the  king  is  said  to  have  made  a  very  handsome 
present  in  silver  to  the  then  Tsd:-BWAH  of  M(f:'gaang  named  Th6- 
KTEiN-Bu/,  and  his  younger  brother  Th6-pout»bi7/,  for  defeating 
the  Chinese  invading  army. 

In  the  year  1477,  in  the  reign  of  Mara-Thi'-ha-thu'-ta,  king  of 
Ava,  a  Talain  champion  who  had  lately  received  the  title  of  Tham bin* 
PABAN,  ofered,  if  his  master  the  king  of  Pegu  would  entrust  him  with 
40,000  men  and  a  favorite  elephant,  to  march  beybnd  Atm  to  Khan-ti 
on  the  frontiers  of  China,  and  there  set  up  an  iron  post  as  the  boun- 
dary of  the  Talain  empire.  The  king  of  Pegu  acquiesced,  and  Tra« 
MBiN-PARAN  succecdcd  tu  reaching  Khan-ti  and  marking  the  bonn- 
dary  ;  but  on  his  return  towards  Pegu,  he  was  attacked  near  Ya-nitm 
theng  by  a  Burmese  force,  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  to  Ava.  The 
emperor  of  China,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  Tha-mbin-paran's  pro- 
ceeding, sent  a  force  to  remove  the  boundary  mark,  and  the  Chinese 
general,  after  effecting  this  object,  sent  a  mission  to  the  king  of 
Ava,  to  demand  gold  and  silver  cooking  vessels  as  before.  The  king 
refused,  but  agreed,  on  a  proposition  again  made  by  the  Chinese, 
that  the  right  of  China  to  those  tributary  tokens  should  be  decided 
by  a  single  combat  between  two  horsemen,  one  to  be  selected  by 
either  nation.  The  king  accordingly  selected  as  his  champion  the 
Talwn  prisoner,  Tha-mbin-paran,  who  defeated  the  Chinese  cham- 
pion,  and  the  Chinese  army  again  retreated  to  China.  A  strong 
suspicion  as  to  the  veracity  of  the  Burmese  historian  wDl  be  excited, 
when  it  is  known  that  not  only  this  dispute  also  between  China  and 
Ava  was  decided  by  single  combat,  but  the  name  and  description  of 
the  Burmese  champion  were  the  same  on  this  occasion  as  in  that 
before  related,  in  the  annals  of  the  king  MaNr-OAUNothe  first. 

In  the  year  1562,  TsHBN-BTu'-MTif-TBN,  (lord  of  many  white  ele- 
phants,) the  great  king  of  Pegu,  after  conquering  Ava,  M6:-gaung,  Zen^ 
may,  Thein-ni,  &c.  sent  a  large  army  to  the  frontiers  of  China,  and 
took  possession  of  the  nine  Shan  towns  (Kd-Shan-pgi  or  Kd-pyUdaung), 
Maing-md*,  Teiguen,   HS-thd,  Ld-thd,  M6-nd,   Tsan-dd,  M6:^wun, 

•  The  SbAM,  who  use  the  Burmese  character,  write  Mumg,  but  proaounet 
the  combiDation  M4mg,  which  is  their  term  for  a  town  and  proTiuoe.    Tha 
Burmese,  hence,  derive  the  words  which  they  apply  to  8haa  towns,  jtfth, 
Heing^  and  Mo, 


}aS70    Smtit  aeeomU  rf  the  WatM  Uhoem  Biarmak  mid  CIUm.       125 

Kmia^:»wutk;  and  Mumg.-'Ljfim  or  JlfoM^.'-Lyl,  all  of  which,  with  the 
eic^lioB  of  KMn^^mak,  are  now,  and  ^iparently  were  at  that  time, 
under  the  dominion  of  China*  The  chief  of  Md:^meit,  then  aabject  to 
Pe^p  had  complained,  that  the  inhabitants  of  those  nine  Shan  towns 
had  committed  some  aggression  on  his  territory,  and  the  emperor  of 
Cftnw,  it  is  said,  declined  to  assist  those  towns  when  attacked  by  the 
king  of  Pegu'$  army,  because  they  had  been  once  subject  to  the  kings 
of  PmgatL,  The  Pegu  army,  after  conquering  the  country,  built  monas« 
teriea  and  pagodas,  and  established  the  Buddhist  religion  there  in  its 
purity. 

In  the  year  1 601 ,  Ntauno  MBN>nAnA'B,  king  of  Ava^  after  re-build- 
ing the  city,  and  re-establishing  the  kiogdom  of  Ava,  which  the 
Pegnera  had  destroyed,  proceeded  with  a  large  force  against  the 
Ts6>biiah  of  Ba^md*,  who  had  taken  advantage  of  the  downfal  of  the 
extensive  Pegu  empire  left  by  Tsbbn-btu'-mta-tsn,  and  set  himself 
up  as  an  independent  chief.  On  the  approach  of  the  king,  the  chief 
of  Bu»wi6  called  Tb6-tsbin,  fled  to  Ywum,  and  the  king  after  taking 
Bm^wiAt  advanced  beyond  Mmng^Tein^  and  sent  his  son,  the  heir 
apparent,  close  to  Yumm  with  a  message  to  the  Chinese  governor, 
threatening  to  attack  him  if  he  refused  to  surrender  the  fugitive 
chief.  The  governor  made  a  reference  to  the  emperor  of  China^  who 
directed  the  chief  to  be  surrendered,  observing,  that  he  was  a  subject 
of  AvOt  and  that  if  the  Chinese  protected  him  their  territory  would 
be  disquieted.  The  chief  of  Ba-md  was  killed  in  an  attempt  to  make 
his  escape,  but  his  corpse  with  his  wife  and  children  was  sent  to  the 
prince  of  Av0  by  the  governor  of  FwiaN,  and  taken  to  the  king,  who 
appointed  another  Ts6:-bu&h  of  Ba^md,  and  returned  to  Ava,  Some 
Burmese  historians  state,  that  the  fugitive  chief  of  Ba^tud  took  poison 
and  killed  himself;  but  the  account  above  given  is  taken  from  the 
edition  of  the  Royal  Chronicles,  revised  under  the  orden  of  the  present 
king  of  Atm. 

In  the  year  1658,  during  the  reign  of  MBNO:-TK'-TANnA-MBiT,  also 
called  NoA-DAT-DATAKA,  king  of  Ava,  Youn-i*hi^  (Dcr  Haldb's  Yono- 
lib),  who  had  been  set  up  as  emperor  in  the  southern  provinces  of 
Ckbut,  having  been  attacked  by  the  Tartars  from  the  north,  came 
down  to  Jlfo:-My6i  (Chinese  TkeHg-ye-ckaw),  and  sent  a  message  to 
the  Ts6:-buah  of  JBa-m^,  saying  that  he  would  reside  at  Ba*m6  and 
present  100  vis9\  of  gold  to  the  king  of  Ava,    The  T86:-bu£h  replied, 

*  The  Bormeie  write  this  name  jBaa««i4,  althongh  they  pronoaaea  it  Ba-w4. 
Ma  ia  the  Sianieie  and  JTitia  Shan  l«ngasses,  sad  If  4a  in  most  of  the  other 
Shna  ditlaets,  meant  n  viUsge.  Some  of  the  Shans  call  this  place  Ifoa-m^,  and 
others  Kmi-mM. 

t  ▲  eiti  is  a  Burmese  weight  equal  to  aboat  3|  English  pouads. 


186      8cme  Mcommi  of  the  War9  letioein  Sm'mdk  mUL  Ckma.      [Fib. 

that  be  clare  not  forward  aoch  a  mesaagv  to  Ava,  and  Yoirii*irHi'  tl^a 
offered  to  become  a  aabject  of  the  king  of  Ava.    The  Tb6>biiali  mwie 
a  reference  to  Atm,  and  the  king  ordered  him  to  allow  Yoon-lbi' 
and  his  followers  to  come  in»  upon  condition  that  they  refinquiahed 
their  arms,  and  to  forward  them  to  Ava.    Youn-lhi'  then  came  in 
with  upwards  of  aixty  of  his  nobles,  inolading  the  gOTenior  of  Mamg" 
T$16i  or  Yuaanf  and  (KK)  horsemen,  and  the  whole  were  forwarded  to 
Ava»  and  a  spot  of  ground  in  the  opposite  town  of  Tsagain  w»b  allot-* 
ied  to  them.     The  Bormese  chronicles^  however,  create  an  impres- 
sion, that  YouN-LHi'  desired  to  carve  oat  a  new  kingdom  for  himself 
in  Burmak, — and  state,  that  before  coming  into  Ba-md,  he  ordered  a 
large  army  which  was  -still  under  his  orders,  to  march  after  him 
towards  Ava  by  two  different  routes,  one  portion  by  Mif:^m€ii,  and 
the  other  by  Theiu'Ht  and  M6*n^.    Shortly  after  Yovn-lhi'  reached 
Ava,  accounts  were  received  that  a  large  force  belonging  to  him  was 
attacking  the  Burmese  territory  near  M6:»meit,  and  when  qoeatioD^d 
by  the  Burmese,  Youn-lhi^  said,  that  his  generals  were  not  aware 
of  his  having  become  a  subject  of  the  king  of  Ava,  but  that  he  would 
write  a  letter,  by  showing  which  the  Chinese  generals  would  desist. 
The  king  of  Ava,  however,  preferred  marching  a  force  against  ^e 
Chinese,  who  defeated  it,  as  also  a  second  force,  and  then  came  down 
and  attacked  the  city  of  Ava,     Some  of  the  exterior  fortifications 
were  carried,  and  the  Chinese  penetrated  to  the  southward,  set  fire 
to  the  monasteries  and  houses,  and  desolated  a  large  tract  of  country 
in  that  direction.     They  then  returned  to  the  assaolt  of  the  city,  but 
were  repulsed  with  much  loss ;    and  a  heavy  fire  being  kept  up 
against  them  from  the  guns  on  the  walls,  which  were  served  by  a 
foreigner  named  Mi-tbari^  Katan  (Mr.  Cotton  ?)  and  a  party  of 
native  Christians,  a  shot  killed  a  man  of  rank  among  the  Chinese, 
who  then  retreated  from  b^ore  Ava,  and  proceeded  towards  M6>ni 
and  joined  the  other  portion  of  Youn-lbi^s  army,  which  had  been 
ordered  to  march  down  by  7*AeJji-Af  and  Md^n^,    The  king  then 
repaired  the  fortifications  of  Ava,  and  summoned  to  his  assistance  his 
two  brothers,  the  chiefs  of  Taang-ngu  and  Frame.    The  Chinese  army 
when  united  again  advanced  from  M6^n^,  and  succeeded,  notwith- 
standing many  attempts  made  by  the  Burmese  to  stop  and  check 

*  In  the  account  of  the  journey  of  certain  Chinese  from  Siam  to  China  by 
land,  g^Ten  in  the  1st  vol.  of  Du  Halde,  it  is  stated,  that  when  the  Tartars 
made  themieWes  mUstert  of  China,  '*  a  ^[tuX  number  of  Chinese  fagitiTes  from 
the  province  of  Ynnan  dispossessed  their  neighbours  of  their  land,  and  settled 
there  themsdves,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Kamarttt  (a  Shan  town  on  the  fron- 
tisrs  of  China)  were  forced  to  abandon  their  city." 


1M70    Smu  Mwmmi  §fiki  Wkn  h^hoem  Bmnmh  tmd  Ckkm.       137 

them,  io  sgun  inveituig  Avm^  whkii  diey  besieged  for  eevenl  monthe. 
The  faroiliea  and  propeitj  of  many  of  the  Bumiete  troops  being  oat* 
side  of  the  city,  were  seiied  by  the  Chinese  and  maltreated  or 
deBtro3red;  and  this  dronmstance,  joined  to  a  great  scarcity  of  pro* 
wions,  created  much  sorrow  and  suffering  among  the  besieged.  The 
troopa  had  aeiUier  rice  nor  money  to  pnrchase  it,  and  on  applying 
to  the  king,  he  observed  that  they  had  reoetved  their  grants  of  paddy 
land  lor  their  services,  and  that  he  had  no  rice  to  give  them  ;  at  the 
same  time  he  stationed  some  of  his  women  at  the  palace-gate  with- 
noe  for  sale.  The  commanders  of  the  troops  at  last  complained 
agwnat  the  king  to  lus  yonnger  brother,  the  prince  of  Prime,  who, 
in  the  month  of  May  1661,  entered  the  palace,  seised  the  king  and 
his  family,  and  assomed  the  sovereignty  with  the  title  of  "  Meng-yi^ 
gif6*gmmgJ'  The  dethroned  king  and  his  fomily  were,  shortly  after, 
seat  to  tiie  Kkgnt'^imen  river  and  drowned,  and  hence  he  is  also 
styled  in  history  Ye-gyd^meng,  or  the  king  thrown  into  the  water. 
As  aoon  as  MaMe-ra^-OTd-OAUNO  took  the  reins  of  government,  the 
affiun  of  the  Bnrmese  began  to  prosper.  He  succeeded  in  several 
saeceasive  attacks  on  the  Chinese  besieging  force  in  different  direc- 
tioDS.  and  at  last,  as  the  Chinese  suffered  severely  from  these  attacks 
and  from  an  epidemic  disease,  they,  one  night  in  the  month  of 
November,  1661,  evacuated  their  entrenchments  before  Ava  and  fled, 
leaving  most  of  their  baggage  and  property. 

Shorty  after,  the  king  of  Ava  was  advised  not  to  allow  YouN-tBi' 
and  all  his  Chinese  followers  to  reside  together  at  Tiogaim,  but  to 
make  the  latter  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  and  then  disperse  them  in 
different  parts  of  the  country.  The  king  ordered  all  the  Chinese, 
with  the  exception  of  YouM-uii'aad  the  governor  of  Ymkm,  to  be 
swoni ;  but  when  the  Bnrmese  officers  summoned  >the  Chinese  to 
attend  at  the  pagoda  where  the  oath  was  to  be  administered,  they 
refused  to  come  unless  the  governor  of  ytmoii  accompanied  them. 
He  was  accordingly  invited  also,  and  on  coming  to  the  pagoda  and 
seeing  many  Burmese  troops  in  attendance,  he  imagined  that  it  was 
their  intention  to  put  the  Chinese  to  death.  He  and  several  of  the 
Chinese  suddenly  saatohed  the  swords  out  of  the  hands  of  some  of 
the  aokhers  and  attacked  them,  killing  many  of  the  Burmese ;  who, 
however,  at  last  mounted  the  enclosure  walls  of  the  pagoda,  and 
fired  down  upon  the  Chinese,  until  many  of  them  were  killed  and  the 
remainder  submitted*  Bat  as  soon  as  the  king  of  Avm  heard  of  this 
affair,  he  ordered  the  whole  of  the  Chinese^  with  the  exception  of 
YovK-LBi',  to  be  put  to  deatii. 

In  the  month  of  Oeoembsr.  1661,  the  Tartars  marched  down  a  force 


128       S9m§  aee9mU  of  tk0  Wan  heiween  B9rwuA  mti  Ckmti.     [Fn« 


of  20,000  men»  under  Ain*tri^-wb2«o,  the  gOTemor  of  Fmmm, 
took  post  at  Awg-jteng^iai^,  and  Bent  a  rnksion  to  the  king  of  Jvm^ 
demanding  Youn-lhi^  and  threatening,  on  rcfual,  to  attMk  Aua. 
The  king  sommoned  a  conncil  of  his  officers,  and  obeerring  that  in 
the  reign  of  king  Du-p4-t5un-dataka,  Ta6-N04N*BUA  had  been 
snrrendered  to  the  Chinese,  and  in  the  reign  of  king  Noa«-dat-data« 
KA  they  had  been  made  to  snrrender  the  Ts6:-bu&h  of  Ba^md  to  ihm 
Burmese,  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that  these  two  precedents  wonid 
justify  his  now  delivering  Youn-lhi'  to  the  Tartars.  One  of  the 
Burmese  officers  expressed  his  entire  concurrence  in  his  Majesty's 
opinion ;  adding,  that  the  Tartars  were  very  powerful,  and  that  the 
Burmese  troops  and  inhabitants  were  suffering  much  from  their  war 
with  the  Chinese.  Youn-lhi' with  his  sons  and  grandsons  were  accord* 
ingly,  on  the  15th  January,  1662,  forwarded  to  the  Tartar  camp,  and 
delivered  over  to  the  Tartar  general.  He,  however,  sent  another 
mission  to  demand  the  person  of  the  Chinese  governor  of  FtMon,  but 
the  king  of  Ava  having  replied,  that  he  had  executed  that  governor 
for  ingratitude  and  treachery,  the  Tartar  camp  broke  up  on  the  22nd 
January  and  returned  to  China.  The  mutual  surrender  of  fugitives 
of  every  description  is  now  an  established  principle  in  the  relations 
between  the  two  kingdoms,  and  the  Chmese  are  said  to  enclose  care- 
fully in  a  large  cage  and  forward  to  Ava,  any  Burmese  fugitives 
required  by  the  king  of  Ava. 

For  a  full  century  after  Youn-lhi*  was  surrendered,  the  Chinese 
and  Burmese  appear  to  have  continued  in  peace,  but  at  last,  in  the 
year  1765,  in  the  reign  of  Tshsn-btu'-tbn*,  king  of  Ava,  the  second 
son  of  Alom-pra,  another  war  broke  out  between  the  two  nationa; 
and  as  this  war  is  the  last  which  has  occurred  between  them,  and  is 
often  referred  to  by  the  Burmese  with  pride  and  exultation,  and  as  ita 
details  are  recorded  with  some  minuteness,  and  are  really  calculated 
to  give  European  nations  a  more  favorable  opinion  of  Burmese  courage 
and  military  skill,  I  shall  endeavour  to  make  a  free  translation  of  the 
account  of  it,  which  is  contained  in  the  29th  and  dOth  volumes  of  the 
Chronicles  of  the  kings  of  Ava. 

The  causes  of  that  war  are  said  to  have  been  these :  a  Chinese 
named  L6li^  came  to  Ba-md  and  JToM^-letfn,  with  8  or  400  oxen 
laden  with  silk  and  other  merchandise,  and  applied  to  the  Ba-md 
authorities  for  permission  to  constmct  a  bridge  to  the  north  of  the 
village  of  Ndnbd,  in  order  to  enable  him  to  cross  the  Tdpemg  river. 
The  Ba^md  officers  observed,  that  they  must  submit  the  implication  to 
the  ministers  at  Ava ;  and  L6li^  considering  this  answer  as  equiveknl 
*  Lord  of  ths  white  olophssti  and  SvMas*s  Shsm-buaa. 


1837.1     8mm  Mummi  §fty  Wmn  hfimen  Btw*  mii  Ckkm.       I 

Id  a  refonl.  iru  impertinent  and  disretpeetfnl.  The  Ba»wt6  oAoen 
•oapecthig  from  LAlc^s  manner,  langaag^e,  and  appearance,  that  he 
was  not  a  common  merchant*  bnt  some  Chinese  officer  of  rank,  seised 
and  aent  him  to  Avm  with  a  report  of  his  oondact.  He  was  confined 
at  Ava  m  the  amal  manner ;  bat  after  a  fall  inquiry  and  examina- 
tion, nothing  of  political  importance  transpiring,  he  was  sent  back  to 
Ba-tR^,  with  orders  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  trade  as  usual,  and 
that  if  he  really  wished  to  construct  a  bridge,  which  however  appear- 
ed to  the  ministers  to  be  only  an  idle  boast  on  his  part,  he  should  be 
permitted  to  do  so  wherever  he  pleased.  On  his  return  to  Ba-mi,  he 
declared  that  some  of  his  goods  which  had  been  detained  there  when 
he  was  sent  to  Ava,  were  missing  or  destroyed,  and  insisted  upon 
compensation.  The  Ba'md  officers  replied,  that  when  he  proceeded  to 
Ava  he  took  only  five  or  six  of  his  men,  leaving  all  the  rest  in  charge 
of  his  goods,  and  tliat  if  there  really  was  any  deficiency,  he  must  look 
for  it  among  his  own  people,  and  not  among  the  Rarmese.  L6li' 
left  Ba-wUi  much  dissatisfied,  and  on  his  arrival  at  Md'mt,in,  he  com- 
plained  to  the  Chinese  governor  there,  that  Chinese  traders  were  ill 
treated  by  the  Ba^md  officers,  who  had  also  sought  pretences  for  accusing 
him  and  destroying  his  merchandise. — He  then  went  to  Maing-TsHi, 
and  preferred  the  same  complaint  to  the  Tssduntti,  or  governor  general, 
there.  The  Tsountu  observed,  that  he  would  wait  a  little  and  see  if 
any  thing  else  occurred,  to  prove  the  truth  of  L6li'8  statement,  that 
Chinese  were  ill  used  in  the  Burmese  dominions,  and  not  permitted 
to  trade  according  to  established  custom.  About  the  same  time,  an 
affiray  took  place  between  some  Burmese  and  a  Chinese  caravan  of 
upwards  of  2000  ponies  with  one  LdTA^ai^  as  their  chief,  which  had 
come  to  KytAng^iHUi  and  put  up  to  the  north  of  that  town  at  the  great 
bazar  of  Kat-ikwdk.  The  Burmese  had  bought  some  goods  on  credit, 
and  reftued  payment  when  demanded  by  the  Chinese.  In  this  affray 
a  Chinese  was  killed,  and  the  Ts6:bu£h  being  absent  at  Ava  at  the 
time,  LdTA^ai'  applied  to  the  subordinate  Burmese  oflkers  for  justice, 
according  to  Chinese  custom.  These  officers  decided,  that  the  man 
who  had  committed  the  murder  should,  agreeably  to  Burmese  custom, 
pay  the  price  of  a  life, — ^namely,  300  ticals.  LdTiCai'  refused  money, 
and  insisted  upon  the  man  being  delivered  over  to  the  Chinese  ;  but 
the  Burmese  officers  replied  that  such  was  not  their  law,  and  then 
proposed  that  the  man  who  had  committed  the  murder  should  be 
put  to  death.  UbrfMftLi*  declared  that  this  would  not  satisfy  them,  and 
returned  to  CAtaa  with  some  of  the  principal  traders,  and  complained 
to  the  Tsdoatii  of  Ymtmn*.  That  officer  being  urged,  at  the  same  time, 

*  Withia  the  last  six  jMrt  two  oases  of  aecidental  homicide  occnrred  at  AvMf 

s 


180        Some  ^teeetmt  ofth$  Wtan  heiwee»  Bmmak  mut  CSUia.     [Fas. 


by  the  ez-T86:biiJh't  of  Ba-md,  Tkeumi,  Ky9(m§*tiiMm  8&d  other  subjects 
of  Ava,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  Ckma,  to  invade  the  Burmese  domip 
nions,  made  such  a  report  of  the  aboyementioDed  circumstances  to  the 
emperor  of  Ckma,  as  to  induce  his  majesty  to  order  an  army  to  mardi 
and  take  possession  of  Kya^^toAn,  The  Tsduntd  put  up  a  writing' 
on  the  bank  of  the  7a7^  river  containing  these  words  :  '*  Deliver  a  man 
to  us  in  the  room  of  our  man  who  was  killed,  or  we  will  attack  you;" 
and  shortly  after,  a  Chinese  army  under  a  general  named  Yi^m-T4^- 
l6  TB^  consisting  of  50,000  foot  and  10,000  horse,  advanced  and  in« 
vested  K^aing-ia^n.  The  TB6:bu£h  of  Kyidmg'tvAm  at  the  same  tims 
revolted  and  joined  the  Chinese. 

.  On  TsHBN-BTU^-TKN,  the  king  of  Ava,  hearing  of  this  invasion,  he 
dispatched,  on  the  28th  of  December,  1765,  eleven  divisions  of  troopa. 
consisting  of  20,000  foot,  200  war  elephants,  and  2,000  horse,  under 
general  Lsr- wb'*wbno-d6-mhu'  Nb-iit6-tsi'-thv^,  to  relieve  Kyaitif^ 
toUH.  The  Burmese  general,  on  approaching  that  place,  contrived  to 
send  in  some  men  in  disg^se,  and  arrange  a  combined  attack  on  the 
Chinese  besieging  force.  Their  cavalry,  ^hich  was  numerous,  was 
charged  by  the  Burmese  with  elephants,  and  the  Chinese  being 
defeated,  retired  to  the  bank  of  the  Tdld  river,  where  they  took  poat 
behind  some  mud-works  which  they  threw  up.  The  Burmese  general 
again  attacked  them  and  drove  them  to  the  bank  of  the  M^^kkatmf 
or  great  Cambodia  river,  where  the  Chinese  army  again  took  post; 
but  they  were  attacked  here  also,  their  general  Yi^m-ta-lA-tb'  killed, 
and  their  army  driven  back  to  Ckina  with  much  loss,  and  in  great 
disorder.  The  Burmese  trmy  then  returned  to  Ava,  where  they 
arrived  on  the  8th  April,  1766.  Thi^n-wi'-buah  and  D6-bata,  the 
TB6:bd[hs  of  Kyaing^toun  and  Lu'ta^tshajf-nhft^paMd  sent  excnsee» 
stating  that  they  had  been  forced  to  join  the  Chinese ;  but  the  kii|g 
of  Ava  disbelieved  them. 

In  January,  1767,  intelligence  was  received  by  the  king  of  Ava 
that  another  Chinese  army,  consisting  of  250,000  foot  and  25,000 
horse,  had  entered  the  Burmese  dominions,  and  that  on  their  arrival 
on  or  near  Shyd-mue-loi^n  mountain,  to  the  westward  of  the  M^^lduamg 

of  B  Bvrmesa  killing  a  Chinaman  ;  and  on  both  ooeaaions,  the  Cbaneie  residents 
snoeessfnUy  need  their  ioflvence  with  the  Burmese  prince,  Mbn-tha-oti'h,  to 
hsTe  the  Bonnete  executed.  Nothing  would  satiify  the  Chinese  but  the  death 
of  the  indiTiduals  who  had  ilain  their  countrymen. 

*  The  Let-wi-weng-dS-mhii  is  the  officer  in  command  of  the  northern  en- 
trance to  the  palace.  The  words  mean  literally,  '*  left»hand  royal  eatraaoe 
chief,"  and  the  <ld,  or  royal,  is  often  omitted.  Thisis  Stmss's  XsdM^mM^  and 
*'  the  got eraor  of  the  north  gats'*  of  some  of  our  officers. 


1S37.]     Sane  mcemmS  •/  tU  Wmn  Utwem  BmnmA  tmi  Ckma.       131 

rmr«  a  piit  of  the  army,  consisting  of  150,000  foot  and  15,000 
lM>ne,  tDuder  general  Yi^n-tsu'-ta-tsno,  was  detached  by  the  route  of 
Nwmf^hU  near  MS^wdm  against  Bosi^.  His  Majesty  had  before, 
antieipatiag  the  return  of  the  Chinese,  ordered  Kmrng'toMM  to  be 
feeinforoed  and  filled  with  provisions,  so  as  to  enable  it  to  hold  out 
under  its  governor  Bala-mkn-dsn,  and  now  directed  that  two  armies 
should  fHToeeed  from  Avti^  one  by  water  up  the  Erdwadi  to  Ba^md 
under  the  LaT*wB^-wB3io«ifBU%  and  the  other  by  the  land  route  to 
the  westward  of  that  river,  under  the  Wdn-gyih  Maha-tsi^-thu% 
who  should  be  jmned  by  all  the  force  he  might  find  at  Mihgaung^ 
M6^bgem  and  other  towns  in  that  neighbourhood,  and  then  march 
by  the  T9amdd  {SdiUa*)  route,  and  attack  the  Chinese.  On  the  30th 
January,  1 7^,  the  Wdn*gy(h  marched  with  22  divisions,  consisting 
of  SOjOOO  foot,  2,000  horse,  and  200  war  elephants ;  and  on  the  4th 
February,  the  water  force,  under  the  LaT-ws^«WBNe-]>6-MHn^  con- 
eistiBg  of  11  divisions,"  15,000  men,  and  with  300  boats  carrying 
guns  and  jiujals,  proceeded  up  the  Erdwadi  towards  Ba-md. 

Fkom  Sh^d'wme'lollH  mountain  another  portion  of  the  Chinese 
army,  oonsisting  of  10,000  horse  and  100,000  foot,  under  general 
TgsmcKT^-i^-rB'  BMrr^ff^  by  the  Tsandd  route  against  M^'gaung.  A 
body  of  5,000  horse  and  50,000  foot  also  took  post  on  Thinzd-nuay- 
km  mouBtain,  whilst  the  force  under  general  Yi^n-tsu^-ta-tsno, 
when  it  reached  Bm-md,  stM^aded  itself  along  the  bank  of  th^  river 
at  the  spot  whore  the  mart  is  held. 

Tlie  governor  of  Kaung-toUn,  not  having  sufficient  force  to  go  out 
and  attack  the  Chinese,  employed  himself  in  repairing  the  old  and 
constructing  new  defences,  &c.  about  that  town.  The  Chinese,  leav- 
ing 3,000  horse  and  30,000  foot  with  three  generals  to  defend  their 
stockade  at  Bu-md,  advanced  with  70,000  foot  and  7,000  horse  under 
general  Tsu'-Ti-ruNo  himself,  and  invested  KaMng-toHn,  which  they 
aaeaulted  with  scaling  ladders,  axes,  choppers,  hooks  and  ropes  ;  but 
the  garrison,  as  previously  arranged,  met  .the  assailants,  not  only 
with  a  heavy  fiie  of  cannon  and  musketry,  but  with  large  boilers  of 
hot  dammer  and  molten  lead,  and  long  pieces  of  heavy  timber,  which 
they  let  fall  iq^on  them.  The  Chinese  were  driven  back  with  great 
loss,  declaring  that  the  besieged  were  not  men,  but  natB\  or  inferior 
celestial  beings.  The  Chinese  then  stockaded  themselves  around 
Kamig^tot^M  at  a  distance  of  more  than  140  cubits. 

The  LaT-wB-WEMO-MHC',  or  Burmese  general,  commanding  the 

*  The  BarmeM  pnmomiGe  7V«»to  at  TtandH. 

f  Tke  Burmese  mo/  it  the  tame  at  the  Hindu  Dnah,  and  mott  of  the  Bar- 
Mi^  are  taken  from  the  Hlnda-Mythology. 
s  2 


1 83        Same  aeeomii  of  the  Ware  between  Bwrmah  and  Ckma.     [Fkb. 

water  force  from  Ava,  on  arriving  at  the  month  of  the  Nat^mfei^niS 
ahove  the  town  of  Shuegit,  stopped  to  allow  all  hit  boats  to  come 
np,  and  determined,  in  the  meantime,  to  throw  into  KoMng-teitkt  m 
supply  of  ammunition.  He  selected  three  officers  who  Tolunteered 
to  perform  this  service  with  three  fast-puUing  boats.  The  Chinese 
had  only  three  boats,  which  they  had  constructed  on  their  arrival  at 
Ba^md.  The  Burmese  volunteers  succeeded  at  daybreak  one  morn- 
ing to  pass  through  the  Chinese  besieging  force  stationed  to  the 
westward  of  Kaung-ioiLn,  and  entered  that  town  with  the  supply  of 
ammunition,  as  well  as  with  presents  of  dresses  and  money,  whicli 
the  king  of  Ava  had  sent  to  the  governor.  On  the  same  night  the 
Chinese  force  made  another  unsuccessful  attack.  The  governor 
arranged  with  the  Burmese  volunteers  a  plan  of  operations, — namely, 
that  the  water  force  from  Ava  should  first  go  and  attack  the  Chinese 
posted  at  Ba-^mdt  and  then  fall  on  the  rear  of  the  force  besieging 
Kaung'toHn,  from  which  the  governor  should  at  the  same  time  make 
a  sortie.  The  volunteers  again  at  day-break  passed  through  the 
Chinese  force  stationed  to  the  north-west  of  the  town,  and  rejoined 
the  water  force.  The  general  of  that  force,  entirely  approving  of  the 
governor  of  Kaung^tonn'e  plan  of  operations,  now  moved  his  fleet  ai 
boats  close  along  the  western  bank  of  the  Erawadi  to  Ba-md^  and 
then,  landing  his  soldiers  under  a  heavy  fire  from  his  boats,  he 
stormed  and  carried  all  the  Chinese  stockades.  The  Chinese  general 
before  KauT^g^toitn,  Tsd'-t4-tsno,  dispatched  upwards  of  1,000  horse 
in  support  of  Ba-md,  but  the  Burmese  general  placed  2.000  troops 
to  prevent  the  Chinese  crossing  the  Len-ban^gya  river,  and  Tsu'-TiC- 
TKNG  recalled  them. 

The  Burmese  general  then  selected  three  bold  and  trusty  men  to 
pass  through  the  Chinese  force  before  Kaung'toAn  at  night,  and 
report  to  the  governor  the  fall  of  Ba-md,  and  the  intention  of  the 
Burmese  general  to  attack  on  a  certain  day  the  besieging  force.  On 
the  appointed  day,  the  Burmese  general,  leaving  one  diviuon  of  his 
force  at  Ba-md,  marched  with  the  remaining  nine  divisions,  and 
attacked  the  Chinese  before  Kaung'tonn,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
garrison  of  Kaung-ionti  sallied  out.  The  Chinese,  although  greatly 
superior  in  numbers,  were  much  disheartened  at  the  loss  of  their 
stockades  at  Ba-m6,  and  ufter  three  days'  fighting,  the  whole  of  the 
Chinese  works  before  Kaung-toan  also  were  taken.  Ten  of  their 
generals  and  more  than  1 0,000  men  were  killed,  and  the  Chinese, 
after  setting  fire  to  the  boats  which  they  had  been  building,  closed 
round  their  g'^nerol  Tsu'-ta-tbng,  and,  taking  him  up,  fled  to  their 
force  on  Thin-zd'nuay'lein  mountain.    The  Burmese  followed  the 


1887.]    8m»e  tieeamU  tf  ty  War§  hHw09n  BurmA  mid  Chhm.       139 


r,  and.  driving  then  ont  of  their  stockades  on  that  monntain, 
pursued  them  as  far  as  Md:wdn,  taking  a  great  quantity  of  arms, 
prisoners  and  horses. 

The  land  force  of  22  divisions,  which  marched  from  Ava  under  the 
IV^n-gyih  Maha-tsi'-thu',  having  arrived  at  Mihgaung,  after  «i»pair- 
iog  the  defences  of  that  town,  and  leaving  a  soflKcient  garrison  in  it, 
proceeded  to  meet  the  Chinese  army,  which  was  advancing  by  the 
Am/a*  route.  On  crossing  the  Kat'kyo-wamg'md,  the  W^n-gyfh 
heard  that  the  Chinese  army  were  near  LM  mountain,  and,  aent  a 
amall  party  in  advance  to  reconnoitre.  This  party  before  it  came  to 
Liz6  fell  in  with  a  party  of  1 ,000  horse,  which  the  Chinese  general 
TsBnNG-TA-L6-Ta  had  also  sent  in  advance,  for  the  same  purpose  of 
reconnoitring,  and  the  Burmese,  drawing  the  Chinese  into  a  narrow 
pass  between  two  mountains,  where  their  horse  could  not  form  line, 
attacked  and  defeated  them.  Judging,  however,  from  this  reconnoi- 
tring  party  only  consisting  of  1 ,000  horse,  that  the  Chinese,  army 
must  be  of  great  force,  the  Burmese  party  stopped  on  the  bank  of 
the  Ndn-nyen-f  river,  and  sent  some  scouts  on  in  advance.  These 
TBtnrned  with  the  intielligence,  that,  on  ascending  the  top  of  a  moun- 
tain and  climbing  some  trees,  they  had  seen  the  Chinese  army,  which 
amounted  to  about  20,000  horse,  and  100,000  foot.  The  Wun-gyfh 
then  appointed  six  divisions  of  his  army  to  proceed  with  celerity  by 
the  right,  and  six  by  the  left,  round  each  side  of  the  LM  mountain, 
whilst  with  the  remaining  ten  divisions,  he  advanced  by  the  centre 
route  slowly,  and  occasionally  firing  cannon.  The  Chinese  general 
hearing  of  the  approach  of  the  Burmese,  left  one-third  of  his  army 
to  take  care  of  his  stockades  in  L(z6,  and  with  the  remainder  advanced 
to  meet  the  Burmese,  and  took  poet  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  NdU" 
ngen  river.  The  Burmese  force  under  the  Wiin-gyfh  c*ame  up  and 
joined  the  reconnoitring  party  on  the  western  bank  of  the  same  river, 
whilst  the  tight  and  left  wings,  which  had  reached  Lfjrd  by  marching 
round  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  main  army,  suddenly  attacked  and 
carried  the  stockades  there.  The  Chinese  in  those  stockades  believ- 
ing that  the  principal  portion  of  their  own  force  was  in  front  of  them, 
were  completely  taken  by  surprise,  and  fled  and  joined  their  army 
under  general  TsHBNa-TA-L6-TB'.  These  wings  of  the  Burmese  army 
then  fell  in  with  another  Chinese  force,  ^hich  was  coming  from 
China  witii  a  convoy  of  provisions  to  their  army,  and  took  possession 

*  The  distance  between  M0-guung-9ind  Samia  if  said  to  be  only  five  or  lix 
days*  journey, 
t  For  the  Shan  word  Ndm^  water  and  small  riTcr,  the  Barmese  always  write 


1S4        Same  Mceomi  of  the  Wkr9  betwaen  Burwuik  tmi  Ckmm.     [Fu. 

of  the  whole  of  the  hones,  mules  and  provisions.  The  Bannsse 
genemls  reported  their  successes  to  their  commander  in  chief,  the 
Wdn  gyih,  by  a  swift  horseman,  and  proposed  that  their  force  shonld 
now  fall  on  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  army  stationed  on  the  east  bank 
of  the  Ndn-nyen,  whilst  the  Wlin-g3rfh  attacked  it  in  front.  The 
Wan-gyfh  sent  the  messenger  back  approving  of  the  plan  of  attack* 
and  fixing  the  day  on  which  it  should  take  place.  On  the  appointed 
day,  the  .two  wings  of  the  Burmese  army  fell  on  the  rear  of  the 
Chinese  on  two  different  points,  whibt  the  Wdn-gyfli  crossed  the 
Nan-nyen  and  attacked  them  in  front  with  the  main  army.  The 
Chinese  generals  seeing  their  army  placed  between  two  fires,  retreat- 
ed and  took  post  at  a  spot  beyond  the  Lis6  mountain ;  but  the  Wan- 
gyfh  here  again  attacked  them,  and  completely  routed  their  army, 
100,000  men  of  which  fled  to  Samtd  and  there  threw  up  new  works. 
The  Wun-gyi'n  halted  his  army  at  Maingcld,  in  order  to  recruit  it. 

The  ^dn-gy(h  having  been  taken  unwell,  the  king  of  Ava  recalled 
him,  and  appointed  the  Lst-wb'-wkno-d6-mhu%  who  was  in  com* 
mand  of  the  Ba^mS  water  force,  to  go  and  relieve  the  Wftn-gyfh^ 
and  with  orders  to  attack  and  destroy  the  Chinese  army,  and  then 
take  possession  of  the  eight  Shan  towns,  Hdthd,  Ldtka,  Mtfrna^  TWiidd, 
Main^nnd,  Tsi-guen,  Kamg-wi&h,  and  M6nodn.  The  Lbt-wb'*wsmo« 
i>6-MHo'  proceeded  with  his  ten  divisions  from  Ba-md  and  joined  the 
WiSn-gyfh's  army  at  MaingM,  and  soon  after  advanced  and  attacked 
the  Chinese  force  at  Santa  under  general  Tbhbno«T4-l6-tb',  which 
had  been  suffering  much  from  want  of  provisions,  the  inhabitants  of 
the  eight  Shan  towns  having  refused  to  comply  with  the  Chinese 
general's  requisitions,  declaring  that  they  were  subjects  of  the  kinf^ 
of  Ava,  and  afraid  to  assist  the  Chinese.  The  Chinese  were  forced 
to  retreat,  and  the  Burmese  pursued  them  as  far  as  Faaoii,  taking  a 
multitude  of  prisoner;,  horses,  arms,  &c.  The  Lbt-wb'-wbng-iihO'^ 
after  taking  possession  of  the  eight  Shan  towns,  which  had  hereto- 
fore thrown  off  their  allegiance  to  Ava,  joined  another  Burmese 
general,  the  Wt&n-gyih  Maha  Thi'-ha-thu'ba,  who  had  been  sent 
with  an  army  by  the  route  of  LH'ta^Ukay-nhiUpanA,  The  two  gene- 
rals attacked  another  Chinese  force  of  upwards  of  50,000  men,  which 
was  posted  on  a  high  mountain  to  the  north-east  of  TheitMi,  and  one- 
third  only  of  these  Chinese  escaped  into  their  own  country.  The 
Lbt-wb'.wbng-d6-mhu'  and  the  Wun-gyih  Mah^  Thi'-ha-tbu'ba 
having  completed  his  Majesty's  service,  then  returned,  with  the 
prisoners,  guns,  &c.  which  they  had  taken,  to  Ava,  where  they 
arrived  on  the  21st  May,  1767. 

In  the  month  of  November,  1767,  another  Chinese  army,  consist- 


1M70    Sam  aeami  0/  th$  Wmrt  Mmm  BiohmA  wU  Ckma.       185 


mg  of  60,000  horse  and  600,000  foot,  under  the  emperor  of  Ckmm'9 
Bon-in-law,  Mrufo-Kjiou'N-TS^,  and  his  brother Tsu'-ta-l6*tr^  enter- 
ed the  Burmese  dominions  by  the  T%iitmi  roate,  accompanied  by  the 
ex-T86:biUUi  of  that  place,  No4-auno-duom  ;  100,000  men  were  sent 
at  the  same  time  against  Ba-m^  by  the  TUngd'imay'iein  roate.  On 
this  Chinese  army  attacking  Tkeumi,  the  governor  and  other  officers 
evacnated  the  place  with  most  of  the  inhabitants,  llie  Chinese 
general,  Mtbno-Kbov'n-tb^  then  advanced  with  30,000  horse  and 
300,000  foot  by  the  Th^bd  road,  whilst  the  other  general,  Tsu'-Ti-i^- 
TB',  having  placed  a  garrison  with  the  ex-T86:buih  in  Tkemm,  con« 
■tmcted  to  the  south-west  of  that  town,  some  extensive  stockades, 
in  which  he  took  post  with  20,000  horse  and  200,000  foot,  and 
made  arrangements  for  forwarding  supplies  of  provisions  to  that 
portion  of  their  army  which  was  in  advance.  When  a  report  of  this 
intelligence  was  received  at  Ava  from  the  Ts6:bulh  of  Tkibd,  the  king 
appointed  SO  divisions,  consisting  of  30  war  elephants,  3,000  horse 
and  30,000  foot,  under  the  command  of  the  Wdn«gyih  Maba  Tsi^thh', 
to  go  and  meet  the  Chinese  army  advancing  by  IMmU  and  Tk{b6. 
This  army  marched  from  Ava  on  the  24th  December,  1767.  Two 
days  after,  another  army  of  20  divisions,  200  war  elephants,  2,000 
horse,  and  20,000  men,  under  the  W6n-gyih  Mah^  Thi'ha-thu'ba, 
marched  by  Skue^gd-yaM*,  up  Nyamg'hetH'gyih  and  Pd-gyd,  towards 
the  rear  of  the  advancing  Chinese  army,  in  order,  after  intercepting 
their  communications  with  Tktmni  and  cutting  off  their  supplies,  to 
attack  the  Chinese  in  the  rear.  Four  days  after  a  third  army,  con- 
sisting of  200  war  elephants,  2,000  horse  and  1,000  men,  was  detach- 
ed  under  the  command  of  the  Lbt-wb^wsno-d6-mhu',  with  orders 
to  advance  by  the  Mdmeit  road,  and  attack  the  rear  of  a  Chinese 
force  which  was  advancing  by  that  roadf. 

On  the  Wdn-gyih  MahjC  Tbf-thu^  arriving  at  Bm-gify  beyond 
Tk(b6lp  he  sent  forward  seven  divisions  of  his  army  which  fell  in 
with  the  Chinese  and  were  driven  back.  The  Wdn-gyih  then  advanced 
with  his  whole  army,  and  made  an  attack  on  the  outposts  of  the 
Chinese  force,  which  were  posted  on  €hut§  mountain  to  the  westward 
of  Th£bd,  for  the  purpose  of  drawing  the  enemy  out ;  but  the  Chinese 

*  A  pagoda  at  PaUii  a  Tillagt  on  ths  Mpei'mgay,  nx  or  sevea  miles  to  tht  S. 
E.  of  ilmi. 

t  This  is  the  campaign  of  which  Stmis  hai  gives  tome  account  in  p.  69,  &c. 
ef  the  ratrodnetion  to  his  embatiy. 

X  Stmbi's  PMag€€  and  Ckibo. 

I  Stmbi's  04ngf't<niM§'iMm^  if  a  hill  or  moaatain  in  Banaess,  sad  Otut 
aountaia  ii  near  Thibd^  and  not  Bamd, 


l36        8wn0  aefotM/  of  the  Ware  between  Burmdk  and  Ckma,     [Fm. 

g^eral  aftsailing  the  Wt&n-g^(h  with  an  immenBe  Buperiority  of  force, 
the  Bormese  were  defeated  with  loss,  and  driven  hack  in  gpreat  dis- 
order. Three  regiments  were  taken  prisoners,  heing  unahle  to  extri- 
cate themselves  from  the  midst  of  the  Chinese  army,  which  they  had 
penetrated  in  a  charge.  The  Wdn-gyfh  collected  his  troops  and 
retired,  thinking  only  of  defending  himself.  The  Chinese  general 
pursued  the  Burmese  with  increased  confidence,  until  the  advance  of 
his  army  reached  Bout-thek-kay-byen.  The  Wtin-gyih  sent  notice  to 
Ava,  thut  every  attempt  which  the  Burmese  had  made  to  stop  the 
Chinese  had  failed ;  that  they  had  penetrated  as  far  as  Bout^thek-kay- 
hyen ;  and  that  he  had  taken  post  at  LoUngi'byen'gy(h,  When  this 
intelligence  reached  Ava  on  the  9ih  March,  1768,  the  i^ole  of  the 
ministers  and  officers  were  much  alarmed,  and  advised  his  Majesty 
to  fortify  the  city,  and  make  preparations  for  receiving  the  Chinese, 
who  were  but  two  or  three  days'  journey  distant.  The  king  abused 
his  officers,  and  declared  that  if  the  Chinese  came,  he  and  the  four 
princes,  his  brothers,  alone  would  meet  and  destroy  them. 

The  Wiin-gyfh  Mah/Thi'-ha-thu'ra,  who  was  ordered  to  proceed 
with  his  force  to  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  army  and  cut  off  their  sup- 
plies, sent  a  strong  detachment  in  advance  under  the  Tsitkd-gyih'*'. 
Tbin-ota^:mbn:oauno,  to  reconnoitre.  This  officer  reported,  that 
the  Chinese  were  advancing  in  great  force,  and  that  he  would  stockade 
himself  and  oppose  them.  The  Wt&n-gyfh  fearing  to  divide  his  force* 
ordered  the  Tsit-k^-gylh  to  fall  back,  but  the  latter,  being  of  opinion 
that  his  retreating  from  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  enemy  would 
encourage  them,  and  make  them  believe  that  tlfe  Burmese  force  wat 
inconsiderable,  urged  the  W^n-gyih  to  advance,  and  threw  up  a 
stockade  with  large  bamboos.  The  Chinese  «ame  up  at  night  and 
repeatedly  attacked  this  stockade,  but  without  success.  As  soon  as 
the  Wdn-gyfh  learnt  the  Tsit-k^-gyfh's  determination  to  make  a 
stand,  he  pushed  on  with  the  rest  of  his  force,  which  accelerated  ita 
pace  on  hearing  the  sound  of  cannon  and  musketry,  and  the  moment 
it  reached  the  Tsit-k6-gyih's  stockade,  attacked  the  Chinese  ^th 
great  impetuosity.  The  Chinese  were  defeated  and  forced  to  retire, 
and  after  the  Burmese  army  had  recruited  a  little,  the  Wdn-gyih 
followed  the  enemy,  and  attacked  and  drove  them  out  of  Ld»ski  or 
Ld'Shyd,  where  they  had  stockaded  themselves ;  and  again  out  of 
Kyu  Shy6,  until  they  took  shelter  in  I%einn{,  The  Wdu-gyih  followed 
and  took  post  on  the,  bank  of  the  Ndit-beng  or  Nan-peng  river  to  the 
south-east  of  Theinni,  sending  three  divisions  of  his  army  under 
TBiNrQTA'zMSNioAUMO  to  the  west  of  the  Salueen  river  at  the  Kuem' 

*  Lisuteaant-Gcneral  in  war. 


1887.]     Sowe  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China.        137 

kHtM'-ddzgji  ford,  with  orders  to  stop  and  cut  off  a  convoy  of  provi- 
tioQB  which  was  coming  to  the  Chinese.  This  service  was  success- 
fully performed,  and  the  Chinese  general  T8u'-ta'-l6-tb^  and  other 
officera  finding  their  own  supplies  intercepted,  were  unahle  to  spare 
any  for  their  army  which  was  in  advance  under  Mtbng-koun-tx' 
The  Chinese  near  Theinni  were  soon  in  great  distress  from  a  scarcity 
of  provisions,  and  too  uneasy  to  come  out  and  attack  the  Burmese. 
Hearing  a  report  also,  that  Tbimota^mbnigaung  was  coming  to 
attack  them  with  1 ,000  mnsth  elephants,  the  whole  Chinese  camp  were 
watching  the  clouds*.  At  this  time,  the  Letw6-weng-mhti,  who 
had  marched  by  the  M6:meit  road,  arrived  with  his  ten  divisions, 
and  joined  the  Wiin-gyih  Maha'  Tbi'ha-thd'ra  before  TheinnU 
Hie  Let-w^-wen^-mhu  proposed  to  the  Wun-gy£h  to  let  him  march 
on  at  once  with  30  divisions,  and  fall  on  the  rear  of  the  Chinese 
advanced  force  near  Thih6 ;  but  the  Wdn-gyih  was  of  opinion,  that 
the  Chinese  near  Theinn(  should  first  be  disposed  of,  and  believing 
that  the  town  of  Theinni,  in  which  Shans  and  Chinese  were  inter- 
mingled, could  be  more  easily  carried  than  the  Chinese  works  outside 
«nder  their  general  Tsu'-ta'-l6-tb',  the  Wdn-gyfh  stormed  Theinni 
with  three  divisions  of  10,000  men  each,  and  captured  it  with  the 
whole  of  the  Chinese  magazines.  The  ez-T8d:bu£h,  several  Chinese 
officers  of  rank,  and  as  many  of  the  garrison  as  could  escape,  fled 
Into  the  Chinese  entrenchments  beyond  the  town,  but  nearly  2  or 
8,000  Shans  and  Chinese  were  killed. 

The  Wiin-gyih  Maha^  Thi^ha-thi/ra  then  made  arrangements  for 
depriving  the  Chinese  camp  of  their  supply  of  water,  and  posted 
divisions  of  his  army  in  a  line  along  the  Ndn-beng  river,  from  the 
south  of  Theinni  from  Kyaak  Konn  on  that  river  to  the  east  of  the 
town/  covering  at  the  same  time  the  Ndn^tu  river,  and  planting  troops 
at  every  road  or  passage  leading  down  to  the  points  at  which  the 
Chinese  used  to  come  and  take  water.  The  Chinese  army  soon  began 
to  experience  great  distress,  no  provisions  being  able  to  reach  them 
from  the  rear,  as  well  as  being  in  want  of  water:  and  when  the 
Wdn-gyih  ascertained  this  fact  through  some  prisoners  who  had 
come  over  to  the  Burmese  in  search  of  water,  he  attacked  the  Chinese 
entrenchments  at  three  points  with  more  than  30  divisions  and 
captured  them.  The  emperor  of  China's  brother,  T8u'-ta-l6-tb^ 
finding  the  army  unmanageable,  cut  his  throat  with  hid  own  sword 
and  died.  The  Chinese  fled  pursued  by  the  Burmese,  who  took  a 
great  many  prisoners,  together  with  arms,  elephants  and  horses,  and 

*  TVift  in  the  Burmese  language  means  clond,  and  akjfd,  or  in  compoaitioa 
lyi,  mesas  between.    This  is  Stm as's  Tengia  Boo, 
T 


138      Some  account  of  the  War$  between  Burmah  and  China.       [Fbi. 

killed  more  than  they  could  number.  The  Chinese  generals  Yav'k-an, 
Khe^-wa«  Pan-thb,  Yi'n-tboun-yb',  Yi'n-ta-ti',  and  Kvbn-l6-tb' 
were  also  taken  prisoners  with  their  chargers. 

The  Wdn-gyfh  Maba  Thi^ha-thu^ra  then,  leaving  a  strong  garri- 
son in  TheinfU,  advanced  against  the  Chinese  army  under  Mtbno* 
KOUN-YB^      The  other  Wdn-gyfh,  Maha  Tsi'-thu^  who  had  posted 
himself  on  Lonngd'hyen-gyih,  learning  by  the  return  of  the  messen- 
ger whom  he  had  sent  to  Ava,  that  his  majesty  was  highly  displeas- 
ed with  him,  determined  to  make  another  attack  on  the  Chinese,  and« 
marching  round  the  rear  of  Thoanizay,  attacked  them  with  three 
divisions  on  both  flanks  and  centre,  but  owing  to  the  great  force  of 
the  enemy,  the  Burmese  were  repulsed,  and  succeeded  only  in  killing 
10  or  20,000  men.      The  W\iin-gy(h  rallied  his  troops,  and  after 
recruiting   them  a  little,  arranged  another  attack.     He  sent  4,000 
men  secretly  at  night  to  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  army  round  their 
right  and  left  flanks,  with  orders  to  be  concealed  during  the  night« 
and  at  day-break  to  fall  upon  the  right  and  left  wings  of  the  enemy ; 
whilst  the  Wdn-gyfli,  on  hearing  the  sound  of  their  attack,  would 
advance  with  the  rest  of  the  army  in  three  divisions,  and, attack  the 
Chinese  in  front.  This  attack  succeeded  completely  ;  and  the  weapons 
of  the  Burmese  were  so  smeared  with  the  blood  of  the  Chinese,  that 
they  could  not  hold  them.     The  Chinese  had  before  suffered  greatly 
from  want  of  provisions,  and  their  general,  now  believing  that  the 
Burmese  from  Theinn{  had  arrived  in  his  rear,  deemed  it  prudent  to 
fall  back  with  th^  whole  of  his  30   divisions  of  10,000  men  each. 
The  Wdn-gyih  continued  to  attack  the  retreating  enemy,  and  the 
whole  of  the  woods  and  hills  were  covered  with  the  dead  bodies  of 
the   Chinese.      The   Chinese  general   MTBNo-KocN-rB%    collecting 
as  many  of  his  men  as  he.  could,  retired  by  Taung-bain,  avoiding  the 
road  to  Theinni,   and  on   arriving   at   Maing:yolln   and   MaiHg:y^, 
took  post  on  the  top  of  a  hill.     The  Wdn-gyfh  Maha  Tsi^-thu'  in 
the  pursuit  of  the  Chinese  met  the  other  Wdn>gyfli  Maha  Thi'ha* 
thu'ra    advancing  with  his  force,  at  Naung-bd  to  the  westward  of 
Ld'Shyo,    The  two  armies  united  and  marched  towards  the  Chinese 
general  at  Maing:yoitn  and  Maing:yin,  but  as  soon  as  he  heard  of 
their  approach,  he  fled  into  China,     The  two  Wdn-gylh's  finding  the 
Chinese    had  retired,  and  that  the  king's  service  was  completed, 
returned  with  all  their  prisoners,  arms,  &c.  to  Ava,  where  they  aniv<- 
ed  on  the  1 7th  March,  1 768. 

The  Chinese  force  of  upwards  of  100,000  men  which  had  marched 
against  Ba-md  by  the  Thinzd-nuay-kin  road,  repeatedly  attacked  that 
place,  which  was  so  skilfully  defended  by  Bola  Mbn:]>bn«  that  tkej 


1637.]      Smne  aeemmt  of  ike  Wart  h^wem  Surmak  and  Chtna.      139 

eosld  not  carry  it,  and  after  losing  a  great  many  men,  and  suffering 
much  from  scarcity  of  provisions,  they  heard  of  the  flight  of  the 
large  Chinese  army  under  the  king's  brother  and  son-in-law,  and 
immediately  raised  the  siege  of  Ba*m6,  and  fled  to  China. 

For  more  than  twelve  months  there  was  a  cessation  of  hostilities 
between  the  two  countries,  owing  apparently  to  a  communication 
sent  from  Ava  to  China  by  eight  Chinese  prisoners,  who  were  released 
for  that  purpose.  But  about  the  end  of  1 769,  intelligence  was  receiv- 
ed from  Ba-md,  that  another  Chinese  army  of  50,000  horse  and  500,000 
foot  was  marching  against  the  Burmese  dominions  under  three 
generals,  THu'-KODN-Ta#,  Akoun-tb',  and  Yuon-koun-tb'.  On 
the  2l8t  October,  the  king  of  Ava  sent  a  force  of  100  war  elephants, 
1,900  cavalry  and  12,000  foot  under  the  Amyaok-wiin''',  Na  Mto':- 
tbi'ha-thu',  to  M^:§^aung,  by  the  route  to  the  westward  of  the 
ErdwatK.  Three  days  after,  another  force  amounting  to  52,000  men 
under  the  Wil!in-gyih  Mah/  Tnt'EA-THu^aA  proceeded  by  water  to 
Ba^md  :  and  in  another  three  days,  two  more  divisions  proceeded  with 
the  cavalry  and  elephants  under  the  Md:meit  Tsdcbuih  and  Ky6« 
deii:y&£,  by  the  road  to  the  eastward  of  the  ErdwatU. 

The  three  Chinese  generals,  on  reaching  Y6y{  mountain  to  the 
north  of  the  Lizd,  detached  10,000  horse  and  100,000  foot  under 
the  Kyen-ngan  officer,  Tshkng-ta'-ti^n,  to  advance  by  the  Mo.- 
gamng  road,  and  cutting  timber  and  planks  in  the  most  con- 
venient spots,  brought  them  to  the  bank  of  the  Erdwadi,  and  left 
the  general  Ld-TA-Ts'  with  10,000  carpenters  and  sawyers,  to  con- 
struct large  boatsf*  The  main  army  then  marched  on  towards  Ba- 
sid,  and  after  throwing  up  very  extensive  stockades  at  Shue^nyaung^ 
beng,  twelve  miles  to  the  east  of  Kaung-taan,  and  leaving  100,000 
foot  and  10,000  horse  to  defend  them  under  Yuon-koun-tb'',  the 
rest  of  the  army,  amounting  to  30,000  horse  and  300,000  foot,  under 
the  other  two  principal  generals  and  ten  cheers  of  high  rank,  advanced 
and  invested  Kaung^taitn  towards  the  land  side.  600  boats  also,  as 
soon  as  they  were  built  in  the  upper  part  of  the  Er6wad(,  were  brought 
down  and  placed  with  50,000  men  under  Yi-ta-yi'n,  the  governor 
of  Thd'hyeng,  so  as  to  invest  Kaung-ioan  on  the  river  face.  Kaung* 
tfdtn  was  repeatedly  attacked  by  the  Chinese  by  land  and  water,  but 
its  governor,  Bula  Mbn:dkn,  defended  it  so  bravely  and  skilfully, 
tiiat  the  Chinese  were  obliged  at  last  to  confine  their  operations  to 

•  Chief  of  artillery ;  Stiies's  Amton-met, 

t  This  sUtement  is  opposed  to  Mr.  GuTZLAFr's  opinion,  derived  from  the 
Chinese  accounts  of  this  war,  that  some  nayigahle  river  from  China  falls  into 
tbe  Er^wadi,  and  that  the  Chinese  army  brought  boats  with  them  by  that  means* 
T  2 


HO       Same  tteemmt  of  the  Wan  betwem  Surmah  md  Ckkut.       [F■l^ 

keeping  up   an  incessant   fire  against  the  place,  from  the  positioiua 
occupied  by  their  kuid  and  water  force. 

As  soon  as  the  Wiin-gyih  Ma  ha  Thi'ba-thd'ea,  who  was  adraa* 
cing  with  the  water  force  from  Ava,  heard  that  the  Chinese  were 
closdy  besieging  JlTotM^-Zoidi,  he  ordered  Tsa'n-lba-oti'^h,  Dhamma- 
TA,  BiMuC  Uh  and  Shub-daung-noat  with  four  war-boats  and  all 
the  boats  which  had  joined  him  from  the  different  towns  on  his  route 
from  Ava,  to  proceed  with  expedition  before  the  rest  of  the  army, 
and  endeavour  to  throw  into  Kaang-toan  a  supply  of  ammunition  and 
provisions.     These  four  officers  attacked  the  Chinese  boats  in  frottt 
of  Kaumg-tfHtu,  and  after  defeating  and  driving  them  off,  and  captur- 
ing many,  succeeded  in  relieving  Kaung-toAn,    Tsa^m-lha-oti'h  then 
stockaded  himself  with  5,000  men  in  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  besieg- 
ing force,  on  a  spot  to  the  south  of  KauMg^to^,  and  north  of  the 
month  of   the  Tsin-gan  or  Tsin^khan  river,  whilst  Dhammata  and 
BiNiA   Uh  with  their  boats,  and  the  Chinese  boats  which  they  had 
captured,  took  post  near  the  island  of  KyuH^dd  on  the  side  of  the 
Erawadi,  opposite  to  that  on  which  Kaung^toAn  stands.    The  Chineae 
water  force  returned  to  its  former  position  in  front  of  Kaimg^ioib^, 
and  40  or  50,000   Chinese  made  an  attack  on  TsA'N-LBA-eri^H'e 
stockade,  but  being  unable  to  carry  it  took  post  round  it. 

The  Wtin-gyfh  being  joined  at  Tagaung  and  Mali  by  the  elephants 
and  cavalry  which  had  marched  from  Ava  by  the  eastern  route, 
detached  100  war  elephants,  1,000  horse  and  10,000  men  under  the 
Let*w^-weng-mh(i  with  orders  to  proceed  to  Md^-meit,  and  after 
putting  that  place  in  a  state  of  defence,  to  watch  the  state  of  af&drs 
and  seize  any  opportunity  which  might  ofier  for  attacking  the  Chinese 
army.  The  "Wtin-gyih  himself  then  advanced  with  his  boats,  and  on 
arriving  near  Kaung'io^n,  took  post  near  the  island  opposite  that 
place,  towards  the  western  bank  of  the  ErdwaiC,  He  then  ordered 
1,500  horse  and  15,000  foot,  under  the  Shye-weng-mh^'*'  andTein- 
gy4:roen:ganng,  to  cross  over  and  land  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  ^rtf- 
wadit  and,  marching  round  the  rear  of  MogH  on  the  north  bank  of 
the  Len'-ban^gga,  to  attack  any  convoy  of  supplies  and  provisions 
which  might  be  coming  to  the  enemy  from  China,  and  afterwards  fall 
on  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  army. 

The  force  which  marched  from  Ava  to  M(i:gaung  under  the  Amyaok- 
wdn,  after  placing  Md:gttung  in  a  state  of  defence,  advanced  to  meet 
the  Chinese  army  corojng  in  that  direction.  Learning  from  his  scouts 

*■  *'  Commandiog  tbe  eaBtern  entrance  into  the  palace,"  to  which  honorable 
poit  thii  officer,  who  had  lo  much  dittingaithed  himaelf  in  the  prtoediBf 
eampaignt,  appears  to  have  been  devated. 


1S87.1    Some  Mcom/  of  ikn  Wwn  beiweem  BunmJk  md  CkinM.       141 


tluit  the  Chinese  force  (^^0,000  horse  and  100,000  foot  under  general 
TsHBMe*TA-L6-TB',  which  had  heen  detached  towards  M(i:gaumg,  had 
halted  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Srdwadi,  new  Naung-td'id  island, 
abore  K^-hfo^uHum^md,  in  order  to  construct  a  bridge  over  the 
river,  which  is  narrow  there,  the  Amyauk-wtin  rapidly  advanced  with 
his  whole  force  and  took  post  near  Peng^tkdk,  an  island  lying  near 
the  west  bank,  and  above  and  below  it  along  the  river,  whence  he 
prevented  the  Chinese  from  building  their  bridge  or  crossing  the 
Brdwai^, 

The  Shye-weng-dd-mhd,  having  crossed  the  Erawad{  river  with 
his  15,000  men,  and  landed  at  the  landing-place  of  the  Ba-m6  mart, 
marched  round  the  north  of  the  Len^bam^gya  stream  and  cut  off  the 
supplies  of  the  Chinese,  capturing  every  convoy  of  men,  horses  and 
mules  which  was  approaching  by  the  MaimgUem  road,  and  then 
turned  round  to  attack  the  rear  of  the  Chinese  army ;  whilst  the 
Let-w6*weng-mhd,  who  had  been  detached  to  Md.ineit,  having  put 
that  town  in  a  state  of  defence  and  placed  in  it  a  strong  garrison 
with  its  Te6:buih,  was  advancing  towards  Kaumg^tailM  with  his  ten 
divisions.  The  Chinese  generals,  Thu'-koum-yb'  and  Akoun*tb', 
hearing  that  the  Shye-weng-mhti  and  Let-w^-weng-mhd  were  ad- 
vancing in  two  directions  from  the  rear  to  attack  them,  sent  out  a 
force  of  5,000  horse  and  50,000  foot  under  Y6-ta-ti'm,  the  governor 
of  Lky^yfmt  to  meet  the  Let-w^-weng-mh(i,  and  another  force  of 
the  same  strength  under  Kd-TA-ri'N,  to  meet  the  Shye«weng-mhd. 

As  the  Let-w^*weng-mhu  was  advancing  from  Md:meit  and  had 
crossed  to  the  northward  of  the  Tstn-khtm  river,  he  fell  in  with 
5,000  Chinese  horse  which  were  preceding  the  Chinese  general 
Yd-TA-TiV,  and  immediately  attacked  them  with  100  elephants  and 
2,000  musqneteers  and  broke  them.  He  then  sent  against  the  right 
and  left  flanks  of  the  Chinese  force  500  Cassay  and  500  Burmese 
horse,  whilst  he  himself  penetrated  into  the  very  centre  of  the  Chinese 
force  with  the  rest  of  his  ten  divisions.  The  Chinese  were  complete- 
ly defeated  and  driven  back  with  g^eat  loss,  and  the  Let-w^-weng- 
mh6  halted  his  force,  and  took  post  on  the  north  bank  of  the  TViis- 
kkoM  river. 

The  Shye-weng-mhd  also  fell  in  with  the  Chinese  force  sent 
against  him  at  a  spot  beyond  the  Nan-ma^hui  river,  to  the  eastward 
of  the  great  Chinese  stockade  at  Skue^nfmmg'beng,  and,  dividing  his 
force  into  three  portions  of  five  divisions  each,  received  the  Chinese 
attack.  The  Chinese  horse  advanced  with  g^eat  impetuosity,  but 
being  received  by  the  fire  of  3,000  musqueteers  from  the  Burmese 
right  and  left  wings,  they  were  driven  back  with  the  loss  of  5  or 


142       Same  accmmt  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  Chima,       [Fib. 

600  men.  The  whole  Burmese  force  then  Avanced  and  attacked  tiie 
Chinese,  and  forced  them  to  fall  back  to  their  great  stockade  at 
Shue-nyaung-beng  with  a  heavy  loss.  This  stockade  being  as  large 
and  extensive  as  a  city,  the  Shye«weng-mhu  halted  and  took  post 
on  the  east  side  of  the  Ndn-^ma^bm^  river. 

On  the  Let-w^-weng-mhu  then  sending  out  a  party  of  100  horse 
to  open  a  communication  with  the  Shye-weng-mhn,  the  latter  I'eport- 
ed  that  all  the  supplies  of  the  enemy   had  been    intercepted,  and 
their  communication  with  the  rear  cut  off,  and  proposed  that  the 
two  Burmese  forces  should  make  a  combined  attack  on  the  great 
Chinese  stockades  at  Shue^nyaung'beng,  as,  after  capturing  them,  the 
Chinese  army  before  Kaunff'toHn  would  be  enclosed  like  fish  in  a  net. 
The  Let-w^-weng-mhu   on  receiving   this   proposition,    summoned 
all  his  officers,  and  after  praising  it  to  them,  advanced  with  the  whole 
of  his  ten  divisions  and  joined  the  Shye-weng-mhii's  force  before 
the  great  Chinese  stockades  at  8hue»nyaung*beng.     A  plan  of  attack 
being  then    arranged,  the  Chinese  stockades  were  stormed  at  four 
points,  to  the  east  by  sis  regiments  under  the  Shye-weng-mhii,  to 
the  south  by  six  regiments  under  Men:ngay-bala,  to  the  west  by 
seven  regiments  under  the  Let-w6-weng«mhu,  and  to  the  north  by 
six  regiments  under  the  Lain-b6*.     Some  of  the  Burmese  entered 
by  ladders,  whilst  others  entered  by  the  openings  which  were  made 
by  elephants  employed  to  butt  against  and  throw  down  the  gates  and 
timbers.     Although  the  Chinese  with  their  general  and  the  whole 
of  their  officers  received  the  Burmese  on  the  top  of  their  works,  and 
maintained  a  heavy  fire,  the  Burmese,  urged  on  by  their  generals, 
the  Shye-weng-mhii   and   Let-w^-weng-mhu,   succeeded  in  enter- 
ing the  works,  when  the  whole  of  the  Chinese  rushed  out  of  the 
western    face,  and  joined  the  army  which  was  before  Kaung-toHn 
under  their  generals  Tho'-ko(jn-yb'  and  Akountx'.      The  Burmese 
generals  having  captured  the  Chinese  entrenchments  at  Shue-nyaung^ 
beng,   with  an  immense   quantity   of    gUDS,  jinjals,   muskets    and 
ammunition,  and  horses  and  mules,  placed  a  garrison  of  5,000  men 
in  charge   of  these   stockades.      The   Let-w^-weng-mhii  with   ten 
divisions  then  proceeded  and  took  post  at  Naung^byit  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Tstn^khtm  river,  four  miles  to  the  south-east  of  Kaung- 
toAH ;  whilst  the  Shye-weng-mhii  with  ten  regiments  took  post  on 
the  bank  of  the  Len-ban-gga  river,  opposite  to  M6:yd  village,  and 
eight  miles  distant  from  Kaung-toun. 

The  Wun-gyih   then  sent  eight  divisions  of  his  fleet  under  the 
Mxk*kha»ra'-b6  and,  seven  other  officers  to  attack  the  Chinese  boats 
*  Officer  of  Ltum,  a  town  and  district  near  Rangoon* 


1 837.]     Some  accamU  of  tie  Wars  hetwen  Bmrmdk  and  Ckma.       143 

which  were  blockadiBg  Kmmg^toan,  This  attack  sueceeded  ;  but  the 
Burmese  having  returned  to  the  Wiin-gyih  with  the  boata  and  gtina 
they  had  captured,  the  Chinese  fleet  rallied  and  resumed  the  block- 
ade. The  eight  divisions  of  the  Burmese  fleet,  as  soon  as  they  had 
refitted  and  repaired,  again  attacked  the  Chinese  fleet,  and  after  a 
severe  engagement,  forced  the  crews  to  jump  on  shore,  and  leave  all 
their  boats,  guns,  &c.  of  which  the  Burmese  took  possession.  The 
W6n-gyih's  army  then  opened  a  communication  with  the  garrison 
of  Koiumg-tiHtn,  and  tiie  Wun-gyih  sent  10  regiments  under  Mbnitb'- 
zBTA-OTd  to  cross  the  Erdwadi  below  Kaung-to^l*  to  the  eastward, 
and  post  themselves  along  the  Tsin^kkan  river  to  the  south-east  of 
that  town,  so  as  to  communicate  with  Nmrng-hyit,  where  the  Let- 
w6>weng-mhd  was  stockaded.  The  W6n-gfyih  also  sent  ten  reg^« 
ments  under  Mbn:tb'-tannaung  to  cross  the  Erawadi  above  Kattng- 
toon,  and  to  place  themselves  along  the  Len-^han-gya  river  to  the 
north'  of  that  town,  so  as  to  communicate  with  Moyii,  where  the 
Shye-weng>mhu  was  posted.  The  Wdn-gyfh  also,  in  order  to 
induce  the  Chinese  to  believe  that  strong  reinforcements  were  daily 
joining  him,  made  large  parties  of  men,  elephants  and  horses  cross 
over  every  day  from  the  west  to  the  east  bank  of  the  Erdwadi,  and 
at  night  brought  them  all  secretly  back  again  to  the  west. 

The  Chinese  generals  Thu'-koun-tb'  and  Akoun-tb^  then  sum« 
moned  all  their  officers,  and  after  describing  the  defeats  which  both 
their  land  and  water  forces  had  so  repeatedly  sustained,  and  the 
severe  suflerings  which  their  army  was  experiencing  from  the  want 
of  every  kind  of  supplies,  which  the  Burmese  had  intercepted^  and 
observing  that  even  if  they  succeeded  in  an  attempt  to  force  the 
Burmese  armies  around  them,  the  Chinese  troops  would  be  unable 
to  go  far,  owing  to  the  scarcity  of  provisions,  the  Chinese  generals 
proposed  to  depute  a  mission  to  the  Burmese  camp*  in  order  to  open 
a  negotiation  fot  peace,  and  for  a  passage  for  their  army  to  China* 
Hub  proposition  being  unanimously  approved  of,  the  Cliinese  generals 
addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  Burmese  commander-in-chief  :— 

"  The  generals  Thu^-koun-tbs  Akoun-tb*,  and  Yuon«xoun-tb^ 
to  the  (Burmese)  general.  When  we  three*  who  were  appointed  to 
march  to  Ava  by  three  difierent  routes,  were  about  to  commence 
our  march  in  the  year  1129*  (1767«8,)the  (Burmese)  general  sent 
eight  Chinese  with  a  letter,  stating  that  all  sentient  beings  desired 
rest.  We  therefore  delayed  our  march  a  year.  Even  now,  we 
should  be  happy  only  to  see  our  dispute  settled,  which  it  will  not 
be  for  years,  if  we  go  on  fighting.  We  are  not  come,  because  we 
want  the  Burmese  dominions.    If  the  sun-desoended  king  (of  Ava) 


144        Some  account  of  the  Warn  between  Burmak  and  CMna.     [Fbb. 

sends  presents,  as  was  the  former  custom,  in  the  16th  year  of  the 
emperor  of   China's  reign,  we  shall  send  presents  in  return.     Oar 
master  the  emperor's  orders  are:    'Fight,  if  they  fight;  or  make 
peace,  if  they  make  peace/    We  three  generals,  desirous  of  settling 
this  ditpate,  have  come  with  a  moderate  force  only.     In  our  Chinese 
country  we  are  not  accustomed  to  say  more  than  one  word,  and  are 
used  to  speak  with  truth  and  sincerity  only.     The  present  war  has 
arisen  from  the  circumstance  of  the  Ts6:huihs  of  T^euiM,  Bd-mS, 
MO^'yaung,  and  Kyaing:yoiin  having  come  and  invited  us.  ^  We  will 
deliver  up  the  T86:hui|^s,  subjects  of  the  sun-descended  king,  who 
are  now  in  China,     Let  them  be  restored  to  their  former  towns  and 
situations.     And  after  the  (Burmese)  general  has  delivered  up  to  us 
all  the  Chinese  officers  and  soldiers  who  are  in  his  hands,  let  him 
submit  to  the  sun-descended  king  and  great  lord  of  righteousness, 
and  we  will  also  submit  to  our  master,  the  emperor  and  lord  of 
righteousness,  that  the  two  great  countries  may  continue  on  the 
same  terms  as  they  always  were  before  ;  that  all  sentient  beings  may 
be  at  rest ;  that  there  may  be  no  war ;  and  that  the  gold  and  silver 
road  may  be  opened." 

The  Kue-chow-b6'*'  coming  to  the  advance  of  the  Burmese  army 
with  the  foregoing  letter  on  the  3rd  December,  1769,  the  Wdn-gyflt 
sent  out  some  officers  with  a  Chinese  interpreter  to  meet  the  bearer 
of  the  letter.     One  of  the  Burmese  officers,  hearing  that  the  object 
of  the  letter  was  to  open  a  negotiation  for  peace,  told  the  Kue-chow« 
b6,  that  in  order  to  establish  an  important  precedent,  such  negotia- 
tion ought  to  take  place  on  the  boundary  line  between  Ava  and  China. 
The  Kue-chow-b6  replied,  "  Very  true,  but  only  say  where  the  boan- 
dary  is."    The  Burmese  asked,  if  Buddhist  pagodas  were  not  built  in 
the  towns  of  Hd^thd,  Ld-thd,  M6nd,  Teandd,  Kaing:Mdh,  Khawtt,  and 
Khan^nyen  ?    Tlie  Kue-chow-b6  said  that  they  were  built,  and  that 
they>  are  still  in  existence.    The  Burmese  rejoined,  the  Chinese  do 
not  build  or  worship  Buddhist  pagodas,  but  the  Burmese  do ;  such 
buildings  are  erected  throughout  the  king  of  Ava's  dominions,  and 
their  existence  inHd^thd,  Ld'tha,  and  the  other  towns,  is  a  convincing 
proof  of  those  places  belonging  to  the  king  of  Ava.     The  Chinese 
army  ought  therefore  first'  to  retreat  beyond   those  towns,  to  the 
boundary  of  the  Chinese  empire  at  M6:myin  and  Kyeng-thi,  {Kyang-ei  P) 
The  Kue-cliow-bd  then  asked,  if  there  is  not  such  a  place  as  Ta-rosp- 
m6  (Chinese  point)  in  the  king  of  Ava' a  dominions ;  and  on  being 

*  That  if,  "  The  officer  of  Kui-ehow  city  ;*'  bat  this  name  U  geaertllf  writtoa 
in  Burmese  history,  Kue»t9U€^i6» 


1 837.]     Same  aecoant  of  the  Wars  ketween  Burmak  tmd  Ckma.        1 45 

answered  that  there  is,  below  the  city  of  Prome, — ^he  asked,  if  the 
Burmese  history  and  ancient  records  do  not  mention,  that  in  a  former 
king  of  Pagan's  time,  a  Chinese  army  invaded  the  country  and 
marched  along  the  Erdwadi  as  far  as  that  place,  which  was  thence 
called  Taroup-md , — and  on  again  being  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
he  observed,  an  army  under  the  son,  brother,  and  son-in-law  of 
Tshsn-bto'-mta:tbn,  king  of  Pegu^  only  came  as  far  as  those  towns 
of  Hd'thd,  Ld'tkd,  &c.  during  the  reign  of  that  king,  and  built  tho^e 
pagodas ; — but  if  you  refer  to  the  spot  only  to  which  an  army  may 
have  happened  to  reach,  the  Burmese  army  ought,  on  the  same  prin- 
ciple, to  retreat  as  far  as  Taroup'm6*,  The  letter  from  the  Chinese 
generals  was  then  taken  in  to  the  Wl^n-gyih,  who,  after  reading  a 
translation  of  it  which  was  made,  sent  word  that  all  his  officers  had 
not  yet  joined  him,  and  that  the  Kue-chow-b6  must  come  again  in 
four  or  five  days. 

The  Wiln-gyih  summoned  thirty  of  his  principal  officers  and  con« 
suited  with  them  as  to  the  answer  which  should  be  made  to  the 
letter  from  the  Chinese  generals.  They  all  recommended  that  no 
terms  should  be  given ; — but  the  Wiin-g^ih  observed,  that  wlienever 
the  Chinese  had  heretofore  erred  and  attacked  Ava,  the  Burmese 
kings  restrained  their  feelings  and  granted  them  peace,  recollecting 
the  long  friendship  which  had  existed  between  the  two  countries  ; — 
that  even  if  the  Chinese  force  then  before  them  were  entirely  destroy- 
ed, the  empire  of  China  would  still  possess  abundance  of  troops  and 
population; — ^that  if  the  Burmese  refused  to  grant  terms  to  the 
Chinese,  when  asked  by  them,  and  cut  them  to  pieces,  such  a  pro- 
ceeding would  be  recollected  for  many  successive  generations  with 
feelings  of  animosity  and  desire  of  revenge  on  their  part,  and  the 
inhabitants  of  both  countries  would  continue  deprived  of  peace  and 
quiet.  For  these  reasons,  the  Wtin-g^ih  gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that 
terms  ought  to  be  granted  to  the  Chinese, — and  declared,  that  if  .the 
king  of  Ava  disapproved  of  the  measure,  he  would  take  the  whole 
responsibility  of  it  upon  himself*  The  other  officers  acquiesced,  aud 
the  Wun-gyih  then  addressed  a  long  reply  to  the  Chinese  generals, 
recapitulating  the  causes  and  events  of  the  war,  and  concluding  with 
an  inquiry,  whether  the  Chinese  generals  desired  to  settle  the  dispute 
by  arms  or  by  negotiation.  The  Chinese  generals  Thd'-koun-tb' 
and  Akoun-tb',  (the  latter  here  stated  to  be  the  emperor  of  China's 
son,)  next  sent  a  long  letter  addressed  to  the  king  of  Ava,  closing 

*  The  grouDd  on  which  the  Burmese  claimed  Hd-ikd,  Ld'thA,  &c.  ii  precisely 
the  tame  as  that  oa  which  the  Burmese  of  the  present  day  founded  their  right 
to  Kuio  Tslley,  Manipur,  and  even  to  Ckitiagong  and  Dacca. 

V 


146         Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China,      [Feb. 

with  a  request,  that  officers  of  rank  and  intelligence  on  each  side, 
should  meet  and  settle  all  points  of  difference;  and  with  this  condi- 
tion, that  the  Chinese  army  should  not  retire  until  after  the  Burmese 
army  was.  withdrawn  ;  for,  as  the  Chinese  generals  said,  if  we  retreat 
first,  we  are  afraid  the  Burmese  army  may  follow  and  attack  us,  as 
was  done  at  Theinni,  This  letter  was  brought  to  the  outposts  of  the 
Burmese  camp  by  the  Kue-chow-b6  and  the  interpreter  Noa-mtat" 
•touoN-AUNO,  on  the  10th  December,  1769.  The  Burmese  officers 
who  came  out  and  met  him,  at  first  refused  to  take  the  letter,  observ- 
ing that  the  business  must  be  discussed  with  them ;  that  the  king  of 
Ava  ought  not  to  he  addressed;  and  that,  in  fact,  they  dare  not 
forward  any  such  letter  to  him.  The  Kue-chow-b6  assured  the 
Burmese,  that  the  person  who  had  written  the  letter  from  the 
Chinese  generals  had  made  a  mistake  through  ignorance,  and  that 
the  letter  was  intended  for  the  Burmese  generals  and  officers.  The 
Kue-chow-b6  further  proposed,  that  if  the  Burmese  really  desired  to 
make  peace,  they  should  permit  the  Chinese  army  to  retire  freely  to 
a  suitable  situation,  at  which  the  negotiation  might  be  concluded ; 
and  displayed  great  anxiety  for  peace  as  soon  as  possible.  The 
Burmese  officers  sent  him  back  with  a  promise  only  to  report  all  he 
had  said  to  their  general. 

The  Kue-chow-b6  returned  to  the  Burmese  camp  on  the  12th  of 
December,  when  the  Wun-gyih  delivered  to  him  a  letter  for  the 
Chinese  generals,  expressing  his  willingness  to  negotiate  a  peace. 
The  moment  the  Chinese  generals  understood  the  contents,  they  sent 
the  Kue-chow-b6  back  to  the  Wun-gyih,  to  beg  of  him  to  fix  the 
day  on  which  certain  officers  of  the  two  armies  should  meet  and 
discuss  the  matter.     The  Wdn-gyih  appointed  the  following  day. 

On  the  13th  December,  1769,  fourteen  Burmese  and  thirteen 
Chinese  officers  of  rank  met  in  a  large  shed,  which  was  erected  for 
the  purpose  at  the  south-east  angle  of  the  town  of  Kaung-toiin.  On 
the  part  of  the  Chinese  the  Kue-chow-b6  was  the  principal  speaker, 
and  on  that  of  the  Burmese,  the  W<in-dauk  Nb-mt6-maha-tuura. 
The  Burmese  demanded,  that  the  Tsdrbuahs  of  Theinni,  Ba-md,  and 
Md.gaung  should  be  immediately  made  over  to  them.  The  Chinese 
said,  that  these  Tsdibuahs  were  not  in  their  camp,  and  affiirmed  with 
an  oath,  that  they  should  be  forwarded  to  Theinnt  and  surrendered 
to  the  Burmese  there,  within  six  months  from  that  date.  The  follow- 
ing treaty  was  then  written  on  white  paper  with  ink,  and  a  copy 
delivered  by  the  Chinese  to  the  Burmese  : — 

"  Wednesday,    13th  December.  1769,  in  the  temporary  building  to 
the  south-east  of  the  town  of  Kaung-toHn.     His  Excellency  the  general 


1S37.]     Seme  aceatmt  of  the  Wars  between  Btirmah  and  China.       147 

of  the  lord  who  rules  over  a  multitude  of  umbrella- wea'ring  chiefs 
in  the  great  western  kingdom,  the  sun-desceuded  king  of  Ava,  and 
piaster  of  the  golden  palace,  having  appointed,  [here  follow  the  names 
and  titles  of  the  14  Burmese  officer?,]  and  the  generals  of  the 
master  of  the  golden  palace  of  China,  who  rules  over  a  multitude  of 
umbrella- wearing  chiefs  in  the  great  eastern  kingdom,  having  appoint- 
ed,  [here  follow  the  names  and  titles  of  the  13  Chinese  officers,] 
they  assembled  in  the  large  building,  erected  in  a  proper  manner 
with  seven  roofs  to  the  south-east  of  the  town  of  Kaung-toHn,  on  the 
13th  December,  1769,  to  negotiate  peace  and  friendship  between  the 
two  great  countries,  and  that  the  gold  and  silver  road  should  be 
established  agicceably  to  former  custom.  The  troops  of  the  sun- 
descended  king  and  master  of  the  golden  palace  of  Ava,  and  those 
of  the  master  of  the  golden  palace  of  China,  were  drawn  up  in  front 
of  each  other  when  this  negotiation  took  plape  ;  and  after  its  conclu- 
sioa,  each  party  made  presents  to  the  other,  agreeably  to  former 
custom,  and  retired.  All  men,  the  subjects  of  the  sun-descended 
king  and  master  of  the  golden  palace  of  Ava,  who  may  be  in  any 
part  of  the  dominions  of  the  master  of  the  golden  palace  of  China, 
shall  be  treated  according  to  former  custom.  Peace  and  friendship 
being  established  between  the  two  great  countries,  they  shall  become 
one,  like  two  pieces  of  gold  united  into  one ;  and  suitably  to  the 
establishment  of  the  gold  and  silver  road,  as  well  as  agreeably  to 
former  custom,  the  princes  and  officers  of  each  country  shall  move 
their  reapective  sovereigns  to  transmit  and  exchange  affectionate 
letters  on  gold,  once  every  ten  years." 

The  Burmese  negotiators,  after  receiving  the  above  treaty,  applied 
to  the  Chinese  to  make  over  to  them  such  boats  as  the  Chinese  still 
appear  to  have  had  near  Kaung-toHn,  The  Chinese  promised  to 
deliver  the  same  after  they  had  been  employed  in  bringing  up  their 
stores  to  Ba-md ;  but  the  boats  were  burnt  on  the  same  day  by  the 
Chinese  generals,  and  some  difference  of  opinion  afterwards  took 
place  about  them.  Presents  being  exchanged  between  the  Chinese 
and  Burmese  generals,  and  some  sent  by  the  Chinese  to  the  king  of 
Ava,  the  Chinese  army  began  their  march  towards  China  on  Monday, 
the  1 8th  December,  •  followed  at  a  distance  of  a  jinjal  shot  by  the 
Burmese  divisions  under  the  Let-w^-weng-mhd  and  Shye-weng- 
mhii,  until  the  Chinese  reached  the  boundary  of  their  country,  when 
the  Burmese  returned  to  Ba-md  and  Kaung-toHn.  At  the  same  time, 
the  Chinese  commanders-in-chief  having  sent  the*  necessary  orders 
to  that  portion  of  their  army  which  had  marched  towards  Mcgaung, 
that  force  also  retired  into  China, 

V  2 


14S        Same  aeeaunt  of  the  Wwrt  between  Burmak  and  Ckma.      [Fbb« 

The  ChfneM  armies  having  snfiered  long  from  want  of  proTisiona, 
those  men  only  who  were  able-hodied  sncceeded  in  reaching  China, 
and  the  forests  and  mountains  ^ere  filled  with  countleas  numhera 
who  died  on  the  ronte  from  starvation. 

When  the  officer,  whom  the  W6n*gyih  sent  with  a  report  of  the 
peace  which  had  heen  concluded  with  the  Chinese,  and  with  a  large 
quantity  of  silks  and  satins  that  had  been  received  from  the  Chinese 
generals  as  presents  for  his  majesty,  arrived  at  Jiva,  the  king  dis- 
approved of  the  conduct  of  the  general  and  officers,  for  allowing  the 
Chinese  army  to  escape  ;  refused  to  accept  the  presents,  and  ordered 
that  the  wives  of  the  general  and  other  chief  officers  should  be  placed 
with  the  Chinese  presents  on  their  heads,  in  front  of  the  western 
gateway  of  the  palace ;  and  notwithstanding  that  the  wife  of  the 
general- in-chief  was  a  sister  of  the  principal  queen,  she  and  the  wives 
of  the  other  officers  were  exhibited  for  three  days  at  the  appointed 
place,  with  the  bundles  of  Chinese  silks  and  satins  on  their  heads. 

The  Wiin-g^th  and  other  officers  hearing  how  highly  the  king  was 
displeased,  were  afraid  to  return  to  Ava  immediately,  and  determined 
to  go  first  and  attack  Manipur,  the  Ts6:bu£b  of  which,  they  heard, 
had  been  <  fortifying  himself  again.  In  January,  1770,  therefore,  the 
Burmese  army  crossed  to  the  westward  of  the  ErdwaCi  at  Kavng-toHn, 
and  marched  to  Manipur,  and  although  the  Ts6:bu£h  of  that  place  made 
arrangements  for  checking  the  progress  of  the  invaders  at  every  defile 
and  narrow  pass,  the  Burmese  army  succeeded  in  penetrating  to  the 
capital,  when  the  Tsd:buih  fled  with  his  family  and  as  many  of  his 
adherents  as  he  could,  and  concealed  themselves  in  jungles  and  high 
hills.  The  Burmese  army  seized  the  whole  of  the  population  and 
property  they  found  in  the  coantry,  with  the'prineess  of  Maeyen, 
Tuonkdf  and  princes  Hb'm6  and  Tsanda-to'-kat,  and  brought  them^ 
to  Ava^  where  they  arrived  on  the  *2drd  of  March,  1770. 

The  king,  still  displeased  at  the  Chinese  army  having  been  allowed 
to  escape  into  China,  refused  to  see  the  Wdn-gyfh  and  other  officers 
of  the  Burmese  army,  and  ordered  them  to  be  removed  out  of  his 
kingdom  into  some  other  territory.  They  were  conveyed  to  the 
eastern  side  of  the  Myit-ngay,  which  joins  the  Erdwadi  near  the  north- 
east angle  of  the  city  of  Ava ;  and  two  other  Wdn-gyfhs  were  also 
ordered  by  the  king  to  be  taken  to  the  same  place,  for  having  pre- 
sumed to  speak  to  his  majesty  in  favor  of  the  general  and  other 
officers.  About  a  month  after,  the  king  forgave  the  whole  of  them, 
and  allowed  them  to  return  to  Ava, 

The  Chinese  generals,  Tbu'-kou'n-te'  and  Akovn-ts',  returned 
and  reported  to  the  emperor  of  China,  that  having  made  peace  with 


1637.]     Some  tieetnmt  of  ike  Ware  between  Bummk  and  Ckina.       149 

the  Bunnese  at  Kowtg-toHn  apon  these  conditions  ;  nunely.  that  the 
Tid:bv41is  of  Tkehmi,  Ba-m6  and  Md.'gaung,  subjects  of  the  king  of 
Avo,  should  be  surrendered  at  Tkeinni ;  that  all  the  Chinese  officers 
and  soldiers  taken  prisoners  by  the  Burmese  in  the  years  1765,  1766, 
1767,  and  1769,  should  he  given  up;  and  that  ambassadors  should 
be  sent  hy  both  sovereigns  once  in  ten  years,  the  armies  of  both 
nations  had  retired;  and  that  two  officers,  the  Kue-chow.b6  and 
Kti'n:mbn:ti'tu'ha,  had  much  distinguished  themselves.  The  empe- 
ror of  China  was  greatly  pleased  and  desired  to  promote  those  officers  ; 
but  two  of  the  imperial  kinsmen,  Ha-ta-ti^n  and  Tbhi'n«ta.ti'n, 
with  two  Tartar  nobles,  the  governors  of  AtH-kyain  and  Maing:thin, 
submitted  that  they  should  first  be  allowed  to  go  down  to  Mdnnyin 
and  see  how  far  the  statements  of  the  Kue-chow-b6  were  founded  in 
truth.  These  four  individuals  accordingly  came  down  to  M6:myin 
and  sent  a  letter  to  the  Burmese  governor  of  Kaung'tonn,  in  charge 
of  a  subordinate  officer  and  upwards  of  fifty  men  ;  but  the  governor 
finding  from  a  translation  of  the  letter,  that  its  contents  were  very 
unfriendly*  seized  and  confined  the  whole  of  the  Chinese  mission.  A 
report  of  the  Burmese  governor's  proceeding  was  immediately  for- 
warded to  the  emperor  of  China  at  Pekin,  who  ordered  the  Kue-chow- 
b6  to  g^  down  himself  and  see  how  the  matter  could  be  settled. 

The  Kne-chow-b6  came  down  to  Md.'wdn  with  upwards  of  1,000 
soldiers,  and  sent  a  very  civil  letter  to  the  governor  of  Kaung-to^n, 
requesting  him  to  release  the  Chinese  party  he  had  confined,  and  to 
send  back  with  them  the  letter  which  had  been  addressed  to  him  by 
the  governors  of  Atik^hfoin  and  MaingiMn,  by  order  of  Ha-ta-ti'n 
and  TsBi^N-Ti-Ti'N.  The  governor  of  Kaimg^toAn  immediately 
complied  with  this  request ;  and  on  the  Kue«chow-b<S  perusing  the 
letter,  which  had  been  sent  to  Kaung^toiin,  and  finding  its  contents 
to  be  not  only  uncivil,  but  warlike  and  threatening,  he  forwarded  it 
to  Pekin,  The  emperor  was  exceedingly  angry,  and  ordered  Ha-ti^- 
ti'n  and  Tshin-ta-ti'n,  with  the  two  Tartar  nobles  who  had  written 
the  letter,  to  be  sent  up  to  Pekin  in  irons.  H/-ta-ti'n  died  on  the 
road,  but  on  the  arrival  of  the  other  three  individuals  at  Pekin,  the 
emperor  ordered  them  to  be  executed.  In  the  same  year,  in  October, 
1770,  the  caravans  of  Chinese  merchants  came  down  as  before  to 
Bcum^,  Kamng-toAn^  and  other  places  in  the  Burmese  dominions. 

\\ \^  [To  be  continued.] 


\ 


150  Noiiee  on  Balantium.  [Fbb. 

X. — Notice  on  Balantium,  a  genus  of  the  Pteropodoua  Mollusca ;  with 
the  characters  of  a  new  species  inhabiting  the  Southern  Indian  Ocean. 
BgVf.H,  Bbnson,  Esq.  B.  C.  S. 

In  Vol.  iv.  J.  A.  S.,  page  176,  I  ennmeratpd  the  genera  of  Ptero- 
poda  met  with  in  my  voyage  from  England,  and  noticed,  under  No. 
11 ,  a  new  perforate  genus  allied  to  Cleodora,  which  I  marked  as  very 
rare,  in  consequence  of  tlie  specimen  which  fell  to  my  net  having 
been  the  only  one  seen  during  the  passage. 

On  looking  over  the  plates  of  Lamarckian  genera  of  Testacea  given 
in  the  old  series  of  the  London  Quarterly  Journal  of  Science,  Vol.  XV. 
I  met  wiith  a  figure.  No.  107,  Plate  VII. ,  which  bore  a  very  near  re- 
semblance to  the  shell  from  which  I  intended  to  draw  the  characters  of 
a  new  genus ;  and  on  reference  to  the  letter-press,  page  220,  I  found 
a  note  which  had  theretofore  escaped  my  notice,  containing  the 
characters  of  the  genus  Balantium,  which  the  anonymous  translator 
proposed  to  establish  in  order  to  receive  a  shell  taken  by  Mr.  Cranch, 
in  Captain  Tuckbt's  expedition  to  the  Congo,  and  preserved  with 
another  shell,  apparently  of  the  same  genus,  in  the  British  Museum. 
The  writer  assigned  the  shell  provisionally  to  the  family  of  HgaUoana^ 
merely  from  the  strong  analogy  which  the  substance  of  the  shell  bore 
to  that  of  Hyalaa,  until  an  opportunity  should  occur  of  obtaining 
more  accurate  information  regarding  a  species  so  interesting.  That 
opportunity  has  partly  occurred  to  me,  and  I  am  enabled,  by  the 
discovery  of  a  second  allied  species,  to  confirm,  from  an  inspection  of 
the  animal,  the  correctness  of  the  writer's  conjecture  regarding  the 
location  of  the  genua  in  the  order  Pteropoda.  The  following  is  the  • 
description  of  Balantium  recurvum,  as  given  in  Brande's  Journal. 

•'  Shell  transparent,  very  thin  and  fragile,  hyaline,  corneous,  hasti- 
form  ;  apex  recurved  ;  open  at  both  ends  ;  superior  aperture  dilated, 
sharp-edged  ;  inferior  round,  very  minute  ;  sides  acute;  superior  disk 
undulated;  inferior  rounded;  numerous  transverse  grooves  on  both 
sides." 

The  new  species  differs  from  the  description  in  having  no  re- 
curved termination  to  the  shell,  or  at  least  the  bend  is  so  incon- 
spicuous,  as  to  be  of  no  value  as  a  character ;  the  terminal  aperture 
is  also  larger  in  proportion,  being,  in  my  specimen,  nearly  0.05  of  an 
inch  in  diameter.  It  has  on  one  face  three  radiating  longitudinal 
ribs,  (one  central  and  broadest,  and  two  lateral.)  The  lateral  margins 
are  more  regular  than  in  B.  recurvum,  are  destitute  of  the  grooves 
which  cross  the  shell  transversely,  and  are  provided  with  a  groove 
running  the  whole  length  of  their  truncated  edge,  whence  it  happens 


1 837 .]  Notice  on  Balanthtm.  1 5 1 

that  they  are  hicarinate,  instead  of  presenting  a  single  edge  or  keel. 
The  other  face  has  only  one  hroad  central  elevation,  which  expands 
gradually,  and  in  proportion  to  the  increase  in  width  of  the  shell, 
towards  the  superior  aperture.  My  shell  is  shorter  in  proportion 
than  B.  recurvum,     1  propose  to  describe  it  as 

Balantium  Bicarinatum. 

Testa  compress^  sub^triangulari  hastiformi,  faciebus  utrisque  trans- 
verse sulcatis,  superiori  triradiati,  radiis  convexis,  approximatis  ad 
marginem  superiorem  provectum  undulas  tres  forraantibus ;  facte 
inferiore  medio  convexfi,  abbreviate ;  marginibus  lateralibns  Isevibus 
nnisnlcatis,  sub-bicarinatis. 

Long.  0.65,  Lat.  0.5  poll. 

Habitat  in  Oceano  Indico  Anstrali,  non  procul  ah  insulis  Amster- 
dam et  Sancti  Pauli  dictis. 

1  took  the  shell  on  the  night  of  the  28th  November,  1 834.  in  S. 
lat.  36^  Z(f,  and  £.  long.  75^  30^,  in  company  with  Janthina  exigua 
and  another  small  flat  spired  species,  Cleodora,  Hyalaa,  a  small  Cepka* 
lopode  of  the  genus  Cranchia,  an  independent  floating  Amitifera,  and 
a  crnstaceons  marine  Centipede,  With  the  exception  of  a  protrusion 
of  a  small  portion  of  the  Molluscum  at  the  apex,  the  animal  was  very 
similar  to  that  of  Cleodora,  but  having  been  crowded  with  too  many 
spedmens  iu  spirits  of  insufficient  strength,  it  decayed,  and  was  no 
longer  recognizable,  when  I  had  an  opportunity  of  substituting  a 
stronger  preservative  liquor. 

I  observe  that  Ds  Fbrussac,  in  his  enumeration  of  the  species  of 
Pteropoda,  contained  in  No.  262  of  the  Bulletin  dee  Sciences,  has  refer* 
red  B.  recurvum  to  the  genus  Cleodora,  as  C  Balantium,  As  the  only 
habitat  given  by  him  is  Congo,  it  is  evident  that  he  was  possessed  of 
no  information  in  addition  to  that  contained  in  the  Journal  of  Science, 
and  that  he  had  arbitrarily  assumed  the  specimen  to  be  defective  in 
the  apex.  The  discovery  of  another  species  with  a  similarly  perfo« 
rated  extremity,  and  a  like  flattened  form,  should  cause  us  to  hesitate 
before  blotting  out  the  genus  indicated  by  the  writer  in  the  Journal 
of  the  Royal  Institution.  Nothing  but  the  discovery  of  an  imperfo- 
rate specimen  shotfld  now  permit  its  annexation  to  Cleodora,  between 
which  and  HyaLta  it  appeurs  to  supply  a  void.  The  parts  of  Pelagian 
shells  which  are  most  subject  to  injury  are  the  delicate  edges  of  the 
apertures,  not  the  imperforate  apices,  which  even  in  the  tender  spinous 
terminations  of  the  Cresides  and  Cleodora,  are  always  met  with  in  a 
perfect  state.  Cuvieria  forms  no  exception  to  the  rule,  as,  in  that 
genus,  the  spinous  termination  is  cut  off  by  a  diaphragm,  and  the 
derelict  portion,  therefore,  follows  the  ordinary  rule  observable  in 


152  Additional  fragmentM  of  the  Shatherium,  [Fsb. 

truncated  shells.  The  termiail  volate  of  Carinuria  is  also  liable  to 
decadence,  but  no  perforation  is  visible  in  the  injured  part. 

I  think  that  the  preceding  observations  wiU  tend  to  uphold  the 
claim  of  Balantium  to  rank  as  one  of  the  prominent  types  of  form, 
which,  for  convenience'  sake,  are  termed  genera,  and' that  it  is  de- 
sirable that  the  anonymous  iustitutor  of  it  should  claim  his  proper- 
ty, in  order  that  we  may  know  to  whom  we  should  rightly  attribute 
its  first  indication. 

The  other  species  noticed  in  the  Journal  of  Science,  as  preserved  in 
the  British  Museum,  would  appear,  from  the  figure  referred  to  in  Par- 
kinson's Introduction,  to  be  a  Cleodora  which  we  met  in  a  tract  of  the 
Indian  Ocean  contained  between  the  parallels  of  30^  south  and  3* 
north,  and  the  meridians  86^  and  92*^  east ;  but  Parkinson's  figure 
does  no  justice  to  the  form  of  that  truly  elegant  and  delicate  shell. 


Xi. — Additional  fragmente  of  the  Sivatherium. 

Before  Colonel  Colvin's  departure  for  Europe,  we  requested  permis- 
sion to  take  a  cast  of  the  beautifully  preserved  lower  jaw  of  the  Sivathe* 
rinan  which  he  exhibited  at  the  Government  House  scientific  party  in 
January  last.  In  further  token  of  his  zeal  for  science,  and  of  his  ever- 
readiness  to  oblige,  he  has,  even  in  the  hurry  of  embarkation,  favored  us 
with  the  accompanying  lithographic  drawings  of  the  same  jaw,  and  of 
the  larger  fragment  of  the  occiput  also  on  its  way  to  adorn  some  ca- 
binet of  fossil  osteology  in  his  native  land.  This  fragment  is  the  more 
valuable  on  account  of  its  being  perfect  in  the  parts  deficient  in  Dr. 
Falconkr's  specimen  published  in  the  Asiatic  Researches,  vol.  xix.* 
We  subjoin  the  Colonel's  note  explanatory  of  the  drawings,  (Plates 
VIII.  IX.) 


"  I  herewith  send  you  two  plates  of  the  Sivatheriwn,  one  of  the  por- 
tion of  the  head  1  was  fortunate  in  having  brought  in  from  the  lower 
hills  below  and  west  of  Ndhan  just  before  I  left  Ddddpur,  It  arrived 
encumbered  with  a  good  deal  of  hard  sandstone  matrix,  most  of  which 
1  had  cleared  away.  This  specimen  is  valuable,  though  it  has  no 
teeth,  from  having  the  occiput  very  entire,  and  from  its  proving  the 
accuracy  of  Dr.  FaiaCONsr's  assumption,  founded  on  examination  of 
the  original  head,  that  the  animal  had  four  horns  with  bony  cores,  as 
this  has  the  ofiTset  of  one  of  the  back  branched  horns  very  clearly 
marked ;  suitable  to  which  I  may  mention  that  Captain  Cautlbt 
has  found  in  his  collection  a  large  flat  horn.  In  this  Plate,  fig*  1 
*  S«e  Joumsl  Asiatic  Society,  vol.  v.  January. 


SIVATHERIUM 


Sck  ^i':./!..!""'-^-!"- 


r 


1637.]  Noie  on  the  Hotspring  of  Lohand  Khad.  153 

represents  a  front  view  of  my  fragment ;  fig,  2,  a  side  view  of  the 
same, -showing  the  setting  on  of  the  new  horn,  and  the  rise  of  the 
front  one  over  the  eye ;  fig.  3  is  a  view  of  the  occiput : — the  whole 
appear  partly  distorted  from  oocarrence  of  a  thift.  For  the  left  lower 
jaw  of  the  Sivatkerimm,  delineated  in  the  2nd  Plate,  I  am  indebted  to 
Condactor  W.  Dawb,  of  the  Canal  Department,  for  whom  it  was 
brought  in,  inclosed  in  a  mass  of  eimilar  sandstone,  from  near  the 
soorces  of  the  Sombe  river,  north  of  Diiif^ur  and  east  of  Ndhan^ 
shortly  before  I  came  away.  It  is  a  very  perfect  and  beautiful  speci- 
men, with  its  molars,  four  in  number,  almost  quite  entire,  and  is  the 
specimen  which  you  have  moulded. 

Fig.  I  is  of  the  outside  of  the  left  lower  jaw. 

F%g.  2,  ditto  crown  of  the  teeth,  in  which  I  have  endeavoured  to 
be  accurate  in  drawing  the  fiezures  of  the  enamel. 

Fig,  3  is  of  the  inside  of  the  same  jaw. 

In  fig.  I  I  have  hardly  had  the  jaw  perpendicular  when  drawing  it, 
ss  it  does  not  sufficiently  express  the  great  height  of  the  inner  rang^ 
of  the  molars  over  their  outer  edge,  which  a  cross  section  would  have 
better  shown ;  but  as  the  specimen  is  gone  on  board,  I  cannot  now 
make  it." 


XII. — Note  on  the  Hotspring  of  Lohand  Khad.   By  Copt.  C.  M.  Waos, 

Near  the  village  of  Bhasra  and  the  source  of  the  Lohand  Khad,  (a 
rivulet,  which  flows  into  the  Satlaj  from  below  the  ridge  on  which 
the  fort  of  Chambd  is  situated,)  there  is  a  mineral  spring,  the  water 
of  which  has  a  strong  saline  taste,  and  is  said  to  be  very  efficacious 
in  cases  of  goitre,  dropsy,  and  rheumatism.  Many  people  are  in  the 
habit  of  resorting  to.it  fi'om  the  neighbouring  country  annually  in 
the  months  df  May  and  June,  December  and  January,  to  drink  its 
water,  both  for  the  cure  of  these  complaints,  and  to  benefit  by  the 
salutary  effect  it  is  supposed  generally  to  have  on  the  constitution. 
A  course  of  seven  days  is  considered  sufficient  to  affect  the  patient 
with  its  peculiar  qualities.  It  is  drank  early  in  the  morning  and  at 
meals,  and  has  a  slightly  aperient  quality.  While  drinking  the  water 
it  is  necessary,  in  the  opinion  of  the  natives,  to  observe  a  strict  regi- 
men, eating  nothing  but  dry  wheaten  cakes  kneaded  with  the  water  of 
the  spring,  and  occasionally  a  few  grains  of  black  pepper.  When  the 
actual  course  of  drinking  is  over,  abstinence  from  salt  in  any  form  is 
enjoined  for  the  seven  following  days.  During  the  hot  months  it  is 
visited  chiefly  by  those  who  are  affected  by  goitres.  In  the  cold 
months  it  is  found  to  be  beneficial  in  scrofulous  complaints,  as  well 
z 


154  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [Fkb/ 

as  dropsy  and  rheumatiBm.  When  taken  for  rheumatic  affections  the 
body  is  said  at  first  to  swell  and  to  subside  after  the  water  has  been 
drunk  the  regulated  time.  Persons  of  wealth,  and  those  who  are  not 
able  to  proceed  to  the  spring,  send  for  the  water  from  a  distance  at  the 
proper  season,  in  order  to  go  through  a  course  of  it.  There  are  no 
habitations  near  the  spring  of  a  permanent  description.  Those  who 
resort  to  it,  generally  amounting  to  two  or  three  hundred  at  a  time, 
erect  temporary  sheds  for  themselves  while  they  remain.  The  soil  is 
argillaceous,  of  a  reddish  blue  tint.  Though  situated  near  the  source 
of.  the  Lohand  Khad,  there  appears  to  be  no  connection  between  the 
spring  and  that  rivulet,  excepting  in  the  rainy  season,  when  the  inun* 
dation  is  stated  to  impair  the  efficacy  of  the  water,  and  neutralise  its 
saline  taste.  The  dimensions  of  the  spring  are  about  three  feet  broad 
and  five  deep.  It  is  immediately  on  the  frontier  of  the  Khalur  and  Han* 
dtUr  territories.  Lohand  Khad  forms  the  boundary  between  these  two 
States,  and  flows  into  the  Satlaj  near  Kiralpdr  in  the  valley  of  Mak' 
howal  above  the  town  of  Ropur,  No  sacred  character  seems  to  be 
attached  to  the  spring  any  more  than  the  reverence  with  which  the 
Hindus  are  accustomed  to  regard  these  phenomena  of  nature  in  all 
situations.  It  does  not  appear  to  be  frequented  by  any  pilgrims,  who 
are  led  to  it  from  religious  motives  alone.  The  Khalur  r£ja  attempted 
some  years  ago  to  levy  a  tax  on  those  who  come  to  drink  the  water, 
but  was  diverted  from  his  purpose  by  the  advice  of  Captain  Murray, 
to  whose  authority  he  was  subject,  for  his  possessions  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Satlaj. 

[The  analysis  of  this  and  numerous  other  speciraena  of  water  will 
be  given  hereafter. — J.  P.} 

XIII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
Wednesday  Evening,  the  let  March,  1837. 

W.  H.  Macnaghtbn,  Esq.,  Vice-President,  in  the  chair. 

Messrs.  J.  M.  Mill  and  W.  Cracroft,  proposed  at  the  last  meeting, 
were  ballotted  for,  and  duly  elected  Members  of  the  Society. 

H.  ToRRENB^  Esq.  was  proposed  by  Mr.  H.  T.  Prinsbp,  seconded  by 
Mr.  Maonaqhten. 

Col.  Hbzeta,  proposed  by  Major  Taylor^  second  by  the  Secretary. 

Mr.  W.  Storm,  proposed  by  Mr.  Bbll,  seconded  by  Dr.  WALLten. 

The  Secretary  proposed  the  fiishop  of  Cochin-China  as  an  Honorary 
Member,  seconded  by  Mr.  W.  H.  Maonaohten  ; — referred  to  the  Com- 
mittee of  Papers. 

Read  a  letter  from  Captain  H.  Harkitess,  Secretary  to  the  Royal 
Asiatic  Society,  acknowledging  the  reeeipt  of  oriental  works  published 
by  the  Sooiety. 

Read  a  letter  from  H,  T.  Pbinsep,  Esq.  Secretary  to  the  Government 
of  India,  General  Department,  communicating  the  f<mowing  extract  from 
a  Letter,  No.  i  5,  of  1836,  from  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors,  dated 
the  Uth  September^  1836. 


4S37.]  Proceeding$  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  155 

Para.  4.  We  learn  from  the  Jommal  of  the  Atiatie  Society  that  you  hare 
ffvoentlf  transferred  the  Earopeao  portion  of  the  Books  of  the  Library  of  the 
College  of  Fort  William  to  a  Public  Library  in  Calcutta,  and  the  Oriental 
Works  to  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal.  We  obserre  that  this  measure  is  made 
dependent  upon  onr  sanction,  but  as  we  are  not  aware  of  the  reasons  which 
recommended  snrh  a  distribution,  we  refrain  at  present  from  issuing  any  direc- 
tions upon  the  subject.  With  regard  to  the  manuscripts,  howe? er,  it  is  probable 
that  the  collection  comprises  many  copies  of  several  of  the  works  or  dnpltcates 
of  those  previonsly  in  the  possession  of  the  Asiatic  Society ;  and  we  direct  that 
in  all  such  cases  two  copies  be  forwarded  to  ns  without  awaiting  the  receipt  of 
onr  decision  upon  the  arrangement  which  you  have  made  for  the  distribution  of 
the  contents  of  the  College  Library.  We,  at  the  same  time,  desire  that  you  cause 
to  be  prepared  and  forwarded  to  ns  by  the  first  opportunity,  a  list  of  the  seTcral 
works,  both  European  and  Oriental,  which  are  included  in  the  arrangement  now 
referred  to. 

Ordered,— that  a  li^t  be  prepared  of  the  works  included  in  the  Conrt'a 
requisition,  and  that  the  manuscripts  in  question  be  separated  for  trans- 
mission home  through  the  Government. 

The  Secretary  noted  the  sale  of  9,000  'Rupees  Company's  Paper  with 
which  the  Printer'ti  bill  had  been  discharged. 

Read  a  letter  from  Monsieur  S.  L.  Laportb,  Secretary  to  the  Linnsan 
tSociety  at  Bordenus,  proposing  a  mutual  correspondence  and  interchange 
of  objects  of  natural  history,  which  M.  Laportb  also  offers  to  individual 
members  from  his  own  rich  collection  of  Zoology. 

Read  a  letter  from  Professor  Othm.  Frank  of  Munich^  acknowledging 
the  receipt  of  Oriental  works  published  by  the  Society,  and  suggesting  a 
list  of  some  of  the  principal  Sanscrit  works  which  it  would  be  desirable 
to  undertake,  on  the  completion  of  those  now  in  hand. 

Mr.  £.  V.  Irwin  presented  on  the  part  of  the  author^  a  duplicate  of 
the  Chronological  hypothesis  signed  Vbbitas^  which  was  received  ffom 
Fan  Dieman's  Land  some  months  ago. 

Library. 

Dr.  Wallich  presented  a  continuation  of  the  Meteorological  Register 
kept  at  the  Mauritiue,  by  M.  Julbs  Dbsjardins. 

Mr.  D.  O.  DvAs  Sombre  presented  a  iinelv  illuminated  copy  of  the 
Gulist^n,  supposed  to  have  been  copied  for  the  emperor  Auranokbb  at 
Btjipdtr,  and  lately  belonging  to  the  Begum  Sombrb's  library. 

Read  a  letter  from  J.  Bbi«i.,  Esq.,  Secretary  to  the  Agricultural  and 
Horticultural  Society  of  Calcutta^  forwarding  for  presentation  a*copy  of 
the  3rd  vol.  of  its  Transactions. 

Mr.  JoBANNBs  AvDALL  presented  a  map  of  Armenia,  published  at 
Feniee,  in  1778. 

Notice  Historiqne  sur  Crarlbs  Telfair,  Esq.  late  President  of  the  Society 
of  Natural  Histoire  of  Mauritius,  by  M.  Julibn  Dbsjardins,  Secretary  to  the 
Soavij—preeented  by  the  author. 

Narrative  of  the  wreck  of  the  Lady  Munro  on  the  isle  of  Anuttrdam  in  1835, 
^by  Dr,  M*CoMh. 
The  following  books  were  received  from  the  booksellers : 

Bnckland's  Bridgwater  Treatise,  Geology  and  Mineralogy,  Vols.  I.  and  II. 
Lardner*s  Cabinet  Cyclopedia :  Foreign  Statesman,  Vol.  3rd. 

The  following  works  translated  and  published  by  Mr.  Lbwis  Da  Costa^ 
were  presented  on  his  part  by  Mr.  Gborob  Hill. 

4  vols.  4 to.  Elements  of  General  History,  in  HindiistaDf. 

1  vol.  ditto,  The  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  in  Persian. 

1  ditto,  ditto,  ditto,  ditto,  ditto,  in  Hinddstani. 

1  ditto,  8to.    ditto,  ditto,  ditto,  ditto. 

1  ditto,  ditto,  ditto.  Abstract,  ditto,  ditto. 

1  ditto,  4to.  The  Penal  Code,  in  Persian. 

1  ditto,  ditto,  Regulations  of  Distress,  Replevin  and  Sale,  &e.  of  Lands,  do. 


166  Proceedingt  of  the  Aiiaiie  Sodeff,  [Fsb. 

Mr.  Dtas  Sohbrb  presented  to  the  Society,  through  Dr.  Buruni,  the 
sword  of  her  late  Highness  Begum  Somb&b,  which  she  had  worn  from  the 
year  1778  to  the  day  of  her  death,  and  which  was  always  kept  by  her  bed- 
side. 

A  collection  of  models  of  the  human  hand  and  foot  in  plaister  of  Paris, 
was  presented  on  the  part  of  Mr.  C.  W.  Sjuith. 

Dr.  WisB,  Principal  of  HdghlS  College,  intimated  that  he  was  desi. 
Fous  of  forming  a  museum  in  connection  with  the  Hdghlf  .College,  and 
would  be  happy  to  receive  any  duplicates  which  the  Society  might  be 
able  to  spare. 

The  following  memorandum  and  proposition  were  submitted  by  Capu. 
tain  CmfNiNOHAH  :^- 

"  Hafing  been  engaged  daring  the  ptit  month  in  arranging  the  coins  in  the 
Cabinet  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  I  beg  to  sabnnit  to  the  Members  of  the  Society 
the  following  obserTations  upon  their  collection. 

1.  The  collection  of  coins  belonging  to  the  Asiatic  Society  is  so  exceedingly 
meagre  in  every  series  of  coins  that  would  be  of  use  to  the  historian  and  to  the 
antiquary,  and,  at  the  same  time,  the  individual  specimens  are  so  very  poor  in 
point  of  preservation,  that  the  whole  number  of  coins,  which  have  been  many 
years  in  collection,  is  scarcely  deserving  of  the  name  of  a  Cabinet.  To  prove 
the  meagreness  of  the  collection,  I  need  bat  to  subjoia  a  list  of  the  coins  now 
in  the  Cabinet  of  the  Society,  in  whidi  the  only  really  ralaable  specimen  is  a 
gold  coin  of  Mahbndra  Gupta. 

LUi  of  th$  Coiiu  m  th€  Soeiify^M  Cabinet,  wiih  tkeir  wtlui, 

€b.'t  !?#• 

1  Gold  coin  of  Mahbndba  Gupta 30 

52  Dekkany  gold  boons  ;  some  small,  others  minutely  small, 6(^ 

7  Modern  gold  coins,  chiefly  Nip&lese, 25 

42  Indo-Scythic  coins,  including  some  radely  execated  base  gold 

coins,.. 50 

26  Grecian,  Arsakian  and  Sassanidan, 50 

30  Mdsalmiin  and  Nipklese  silver  coins, 30 

227  Mdsalmin  pice,  all  exceedingly  common,  except  a  Mahmad,    ..  11 
281  Dekkany  pice — mostly  modern  and  wanting  inscriptions — nearly 

worthless, 5 

115  small  silver  coins— punch  marks  and  Variiha  series,  .all  bad 25 

156  Chinese  and  Japanese, 5 

25  Continental  silver  coins, 35 

221  Roman  ooins» 120 

446 

2.  It  is  a  fact,  which  most  be  known  to  most  of  the  Members,  that  the  Socie- 
ty's coUectiou  has  not  been  incrased  during  the  last  two  or  even  three  years  by 
the  addition  of  a  single  coin  ;  or,  in  other  words,  that  since  private  individaals 
have  commenced  the  collection  of  coins,  there  have  been  few,  if  any,  pre- 
sented to  the  Society's  Museum:  most  persons  finding  more  pleasure  in 
obliging  a  friend,  by  presenting  to  him  any  coins  that  they  may  pick  up,  than 
in  displaying  their  public  zeal  by  making  a  donation  of  them  to  the  Society.  I 
therefore  beg  to  propose, — 

As  the  Society's  Cabinet  has  not  been  increased  daring  the  last  three  yearn 
by  the  donation  of  a  single  coin,  and,  as  from  the  number  of  private  individaals 
now  collecting  coins,  there  is  but  little  likelihood  of  any  donations  being  made 
for  the  future, — 

That  the  Society  do  either  increase  their  collection  of  coins  by  purchasing 
such  as  may  offer  from  time  to  time,  in  order  that  their  Cabinet,  at  present 
nearly  valueless,  may  be  useful  to  the  Antiquary  in  the  elucidation  of  deubtfai 
points  in  history,— 


1637.]  ProceeHngt  of  the  Atiatie  Society.  1 57 

Or,  that  the  Society  do  lell  their  preseat  incomplete  collection  to  the  hif  hett 
bidder,  and  apply  the  proceeda  either  to  furnishiog  the  Museam  with  subjecta 
more  ^nerally  interesting  or  with  furniture  indispeniably  neceasary.'* 

The  general  opinion  of  the  Meeting:  was  adverse  to  the  sale  of  the 
Society's  Cabinet,  its  preservation  being  no  source  of  expense  ;  and 
it  was  to  be  hoped  opportunities  might  occur  of  rendering  it  more 
important  and  rich. 

Mr.  Bell  submitted  the  following  communication  on  the  subject  of 
the  statistical  inquiries  suggested  by  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society.  The 
author  was  thanked  by  the  Chairman  for  his  offer  to  draw  up  a  series  of 
papers  on  staple  products  of  India,  and  his  note  was  ordered  to  be  made 
over  to  the  Statistical  Committee. 

To  Jambs  PaihSBP,  Efq. 

Stereiary,  AMiatie  Soeietp. 
Sia, 

I  have  read  with  much  satiafaction  a  pamphlet  presented  at  the  lait  Meeting 
of  this  Society,  containing  a  highly  interesting  paper  drwwn  up  by  the  Right 
Honorable  Holt  Mackenzie,  and  John  Forbes  Royls,  Esq, "  having  for  its 
object  the  formation  of  a  Committee  of  Agriculture  and  Trade  in  relation  to 
the  East.** 

Conceiving,  with  advertence  to  the  circular,  which  accompanied  this  pam- 
phlet, from  the  Right  Honorable  Sir  Alexander  Johnston,  Chairman  of  the 
Committee  of  Correspondence  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  that  any  informa- 
tion derived  from  authentic  sources,  however  incomplete,  will  be  acceptable,  I 
feel  desirous  to  become  a  humble  laborer  in  a  field  in  which  1  have,  from  my 
arriTal  in  India  (16  years)  felt  peculiar  interest ;  by  submitting  to  the  Society, 
for  transmission  to  the  Committee  of  Correspondence  in  EngUnd,  If  approved 
and  deemed  worthy,  the  results  of  information  I  have  endeavoured  faithfully  to 
collect  OQ  the  varions  productions  of  India. 

It  may  be  deemed  presumption  in  me  to  propose  to  myself  this  task,  in  the 
face  of  so  serious  an  imputation  as  is  borne  on  the  circular  in  question  ;  vis. 
"  Few  in  India  Icuow  what  Eagland  requires  ;  and  none  of  the  lights  of  modern 
science  having  been  applied  to  the  agriculture  of  the  former  country  (India),  its 
productive  powers  have,  as  yet,  been  very  imperfectly  developed.*' 

However  undeniable  this  position  is,  1  h($pe  it  may  be  conceded  that  there  are 
those  in  India  who  are  equally  ready  to  impart  the  little  information  they  do 
poaaess  on  the  subject  which  is  to  engage  the  attention  of  the  Committee  of 
Correspondence,  as  the  members  of  that  Committee  can  possibly  be  to  collect  and 
arrange  it. 

Impreaaed  with  the  importance  of,  and  great  advantage  likely  to  be  derived 
from,  a  share  of  public  attention  being  paid  to  Statistics  in  this  country,  I  en* 
deavoured  to  draw  notice  to  the  project  of  forming  a  Society,  by  a  communica- 
tion which  appeared  in  the  India  Gazetfe  of  the  15tb  or  16th  of  August,  1834,  ■ 
under  the  signature  of  **  A  Friend  to  Improvement ;"  and  I  now  rejoice  that, 
although  1  failed  in  attracting  attention  to  the  scheme,  the  matter  has  been 
recently  taken  up  by  an  able  Committee  of  this  Society,  for  the  purpose  of 
collecting  and  condensing  statistical  information  generally. 

I  mention  this  circumstance  only  that  I  may  not  be  thought  to  write  for 
writing's  sake,  or  to  offer  suggestions  and  make  promises  that  are  frequently 
made  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment  when  any  new  scheme  is  adopted,  without 
due  deliberation,  or  without  thoroughly  understanding  the  nature  of  the  obliga- 
tion. I  have  studied  the  subject  long,  and  the  longer  my  reflections  are  bronght 
to  bear  on  Indian  Statistics,  so  much  the  greater  is  my  desire  to  be  of  the  least 
service  in  endeavoring  to  develope  the  resources  of  this  country.  And  the  only 
excuse  I  can  venture  to  offer  for  having  been  so  long  a  silent  and  useless  observer, 
is  the  fact  experience  has  taught  me,  that  to  publieh  information  of  utility  at 
one's  own  expense  in  India,  is  a  serious  and  losing  affair  ;  while,  to  throw  away 
information,  or  give  it  to  those  who  do  not  appreciate  it,  is  an  equally  unprofit- 
able task. 

A  depository  has  now  been  opened  for  the  reception  of  all  nseful  communica* 
tions  by  the  formation  of  two  Committees  almost  simultaneously,  for  the  same 
purpose,  and  these  at  a  distance  of  some  13,000  miles  from  each  other, — a  coin* 


158  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  [Fbb. 

cidenee  which  onsrht  to  cooTince  the  most  sceptical  of  the  demtnd  for  informa- 
tion, by  no  means  scarce,  but  which,  for  the  reasons  I  hare  stated,  has  been 
kept  bnck  by  some,  scattered  to  the  winds  by  others,  or  carefully  locked  up  in 
GoTernment  offices ;  and  now  in  the  year  1837,  when  any  question  in  political 
economy  is  agitated,  there  is  not  in  aU  India  a  book  of  general  reference.  What 
Is  the  consequence  ?  A  question  that  in  England  would  be  settled  in  a  month, 
requires  ia  India  at  least  a  year  to  collect  data  on  which  to  frame  a  report. 

Now,  the  least  advantHi^e  that  may  be  expected  from  the  labors  of  these 
Committees,  will  be  a  ready  reference  to  all  matters  relating  to  political  econo- 
my.  and  a  sure  guide  to  future  legislation.  Instead  of  groping  in  the  dark,  and 
seeking  information  from  numerous  and  doubtful  sources,  it  would  be  found 
carefully  collected  and  condensed  from  the  best  authorities  at  one  and  the  same 
point. 

So  srrand  a  design  could  not  be  compassed  by  any  one  indi? idual,  even  were 
his  whole  time  and  attention  devoted  to  its  accomplishment,  and  life  ten  times 
its  present  span.  But  in  the  hands  of  a  Committee  there  is  no  reason  to  appre- 
hend failure,  and  1  think,  that  as  soon  as  the  objects  of  the  Committee  are 
sufficiently  explained  and  made  known,  there  are  many  who  will  willingly  and 
sealously  contribute  all  they  can  to  the  general  fund. 

Without  taking  up  more  of  the  Society's  time,  (and  I  beg  pardon  for  this 
intrusion,)  I  may  merely  add  that  I  shall  be  glad  to  undertake  a  series  of  essays 
on  the  principal  productions  of  India.  For  example,  I  would  begin  with  **  Cot- 
ton,**  which,  as  Mr.  Holt  Mackenzie  justly  observes,  *'  had  become  almost  a 
necessary  of  life  to  a  large  proportion  of  our  manufacturers  ;  and  it  was  fear- 
ful to  think  how  much  we  depended  for  it  on  a  single  source  of  supply.*' 

Without  meaning  to  question  the  accuracy  of  this  argument,  I  think  I  could, 
without  much  difficulty,  shew,  that  the  English  manufacturer  is  not  so  en- 
tirely dependent  on  a  single  source,  as  it  is  generally  supposed ;  for  these 
deductions  were  drawn  from  what  India  hat  produced — not  from  what  India 
can  and  may  produce. 

2.  1  would  endeavour  to  point  out  the  obstacles  that  have  existed  to  improving 
an  article  now  of  such  vast  commercial  importance ;  and  how  these  obstacles 
can  be  best  removed. 

3.  What  the  capabilities  of  this  country  are,  supposing  political  events  com- 
pelled the  British  manufacturer  to  depend  for  supplies  of  cotton  on  India  alone. 

4.  The  average  prices  of  Indian  cotton  in  the  English  market  for  the  last 
twenty  years,  contrasted  with  those  of  American  and  other  foreign  grown  cotton. 

5.  That  India  is  capable,  under  ordinary  care  and  encouragement,  of  main- 
taining a  successful  competition  in  the  British  market  with  any  foreign  country. 

6.  The  probable  quantity  of  land  in  India  formerly  occupied  by  cotton, 
which  has  been  thrown  out  of  cultivation,  by  the  great  influx  of  British  Twist, 
and  the  extent  to  which  this  cultivation  may  be  brought  back  by  introducing  a 
superior  staple  and  improved  mode  of  culture. 

These  remarks  would  be  founded  on  sound  calculations  deduced  from  tabular 
statements,  as  well  as  actual  experiment,  and  not  on  theoretical  argumentation. 

Cotion,  as  I  have  said,  would  be  the  subject  of  my  first  essay — which  would 
be  followed  by  a  similar  statistical  view  of  our  Indian  Silk  trade.  Suffor  wonid 
thirdly  engage  my  attention,  and  so  on  until  the  list  of  staples  had  been  com- 
pleted. 

From  these  I  should  descend  into  the  hitherto  less  explored,  though  not  less 
interesting  regions  of  agriculture,  and  try  to  discover  whether  there  are  not 
many  productions  now  left  entirely  to  nature,  that  could  not,  with  a  little  atten- 
tion, be  rescued  from  unmerited  oblivion,  and  brought  to  form  a  valuable  addi- 
tion to  the  Materia  Medica,  and  to  the  present  list  of  exportable  products. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c., 

Calcutta,  23rd  February,  1837.  Jobn  Bell. 

Physical, 

A  very  large  stuffed  specimen  of  the  Ornithorynchus  paradoxus  was 
presented  by  Mr.  £.  V.  Irwin. 

A  letter  from  Lieutenant  N.  Vioary,  dated  Sydney,  ^8th  October^ 
1836,  announced  his  having  dispatched,  under  care'  of  Captain  Davidson, 
of  the  Lady  KennauHty,  a  box  containing  a  series  of  the  fossil  shells  of 
New  South  Wales, 


J^urn.As  jSoc.  Val  VITIM. 

Totsil    Shells     ^/  Z'A^    CU^ri  /,,7l,    en      CuUA,. 


1837.]  Procteding3  of  the  AtuUic  Society,  159 

Captain  Edward  H.  Harris,  Commodore  on  the  Surnt  utatinn,  pre. 
aented  a  box  of  foesil  bones  from  the  Perim  islnnd  in  the  Gulf  nf  O^mbtiyj 
which  he  had  procured  after  much  difficulty  express^jr  for  the  Society. 

Among  these  are  sereral  very  perfect  bones — iin  a)lisaior*8  head  liiffering 
from  that  sent  by  Ueutenant  Fulljambb — a  buffiilo's  liom — u  very  lar;;e  ver- 
tebra—a  well  preserved  mastodon's  tooth  in  iron-sand  congloineraie^and 
mimeroas  other  fragments. 

Captain  A.  Bornbs'  series  of  the  geoloi^y  end  foasil  conehology  of  the 
Cbari  range  in  Cuteh,  arrived  since  laat  meeting,  was  laid  on  the  table. 

**  These  specimens'*  (Captain  BuaNKS  writes)  "  are  duplicates  of  what  1  for- 
warded to  the  Geological  Society  of  London  about  six  months  a^o.  ProfesAor 
Ltbll  had 'cursorily  looked  over  them,  and  a  friend  writes  of  some  others 
which  had  been  sent  from  the  same  spot :  *  Mr.  Loxsdalb  is  decidedly  of  opinion 
that  the  fossils  are  much  more  different  specifically  from  European  secondary 
fossils,  than  those  received  from  Cuteh  a  few  years  ago.'" 

The  principal  Tarieties  of  these  shells,  are  sketched  in  the  accompanying  plati^, 
(ix.)  bat  it  is  impossible,  from  the  imperfection  of  must  of  them  in  essential 
parts,  to  name  them  with  accuracy. 

From  the  Chart  hills,  fig.  4,  a  Urge  buccinum  (?)  8  inches  long;— ammonites 
of  several  species  (I,  2,)  enclosed  in  wacken  balls, ~ sometimes  mineralized  with 
a  fine  red  ochre  ;  belemnites,  3,  occurring  with  and  inclosed  in  bivalves  11,  12* 
14  ; — ostrea,  two  Tarieties,  9  and  10.  From  Wagnt^  east  of  Bhooj^  the  same 
shelly  conglomerate,  containing  a  variety  of  bivalves,  11,  15  and  16  ;  pecten  16 
and  17  (area?)  with  large  ammonites,  &c.  From  Lis^put,  the  principal  sitells 
are  nummnlitea  5,  6,  7, — some  curiously  curved  la  a  saddle  form  i — and  small 
egg-shaped  radiata,  9,  pentacrinites  ? 

The  geological  matrix  of  the  Chart  and  Wapte  specimens  is  a  yellow  ochre- 
ous   limestone  similar  to  the  lithographic  stone  from  Jesulmir :  one  specimen 
has  much  the  appearance  of  oolite.     Also  crystallized  sulphate  of  lime,   vesicu-' 
lar   basalt  with  zeolites  and  green  earth,  septarium  iron  clay,  iron  sand,  and 
fossil  wood. 

From  Hyderabad ;  gypsum  cryst.  compact  sandstone  and  lias  (?). 

Wara  Veehia ;  granular  granite,  passing  into  sandstone  basalt—  decom- 
posed felspar. 

Balmer,   south  of  Jemimir ;  sienite  lithomargic  conglomerate,  white 
porcelain  clay,  red  ochre  balls. 

Liseput ;  light  clayey  limestone — and  porous  basalt. 

Paecham  island ;  sandstone  and  coarse  pebbly  conglomerate,  yellow  lime- 
stone and  gypsum,  as  before. 

Naitra ;  a  basaltic  grit. 

TVem/oier,    six  miles  N.  W.  of  Bhooj  :  iron  pyrites. 

Toftmra  :  porons  red  iron  clay. 

Angier  ;  hillocks  of  wacken  pebbly  conglomerate,  same  as  from  Mtyjuii 
and  close-grained  basalt  from  a  cone  200  feet  high. 

Dhamiyo ;  iron  veins  in  sand,  worked  as  an  ore  ;  fossil  trunk  of  a  tree 
found  in  the  soU. 

Mhuri  lithomarge,  yellow  clay,  iron  oonglomerats. 

Badra  /  continuation  of  the  yellow  limestone,  with  pectens  sad  cy the- 
ria?— (16). 

Jtradar  ;  low  hillocks  of  a  porous  light  grey  volcanic  tuffa. 
The  volcanic  field  of  this  province  deserves  a  minute  examination — and  it  is 
much  to  be  regretted  that  Captain  Buavas  did  not  favor  the  Society  with  sec- 
tions and  napa  of  the  country  to  elucidate  his  specimens.  This  enterprising 
officer  is  again  employed  on  a  mission  to  8ind€t  whence  we  shall  doubtless  soon 
hear  of  fresh  researches  and  discoveries. 

Dr.  Pbar0ON  read  a  memorandum  on  the  j^aur  and  gayai,  in  justification 
of  the  name  given  to  the  specimen  of  the  former  in  the  Society's  museum. 
[This  note  and  Mr.  Etav's,  read  at  the  last  meeting,  will  be  published  in 
our  next.— E0.3 


XIV, — Meteorological  Rtgitter. 


JOURNAL 


or 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  63.— MarcA,  1837. 


I. — Remarkt  on  M.  Schlbobl's  ohjeetums  to  the  restored  editions  of 
the  Alif  Leilah,  or  Arahian  Nights'  Entertainments.  By  Hbnkt 
ToRBBNS,  Esq,  B.  A.  and  of  the  Inner  Temple,  B.  C.  S, 

At  the  time  of  the  purchase  of  the  Macan  MS.  by  Mr.  Brown* 
IAW»  several  of  the  most  distingaished  Arabic  scholars  in  this  part 
of  India  registered  in  this  journal  their  opinion  of  its  value.  The 
style  of  the  language  was  declared  to  be  singularly  pure,  the  narra- 
tiTe  spirited  and  graphic,  and  the  coUection  of  stories  enriched  with  • 
many  tales  either  perfectly  new  to  European  readers,  or  else  given.. 
in  a  form  very  different  from  that  under  which  they  have  been  hither- 
to known,  garbled  and  abridged  by  the  carelessness  of  translators, 
or  by  imperfection  of  the  MSS.  whence  they  were  translated.  Since 
the  publication  of  the  opinions  above  alluded  to,  a  letter  addressed 
by  Mons.  Dm  Schlboil  to  Mons.  le  Baron  Db  Sact,  upon  the  subject 
of  the  thousand  and  one  nights,  has  excited  some  attention  in  Calcutta, 
with  reference  especially  to  the  supposed  excellence  of  the  Macan 
MS.  Mons.  Db  Schlbgbl  has  asserted  of  these  celebrated  tales 
generally,  that  many,  if  not  most  of  them,  are  plagiarized  from  a 
Sanscrit  original,  and  that  others  are  "  intercalated"  stories,  taking 
their  rise  in  ndther  India  nor  Arabia.  Hence  he  concludes  that  the 
greater  the  number  of  tales,  the  more  frequent  the  plagiaries  and 
intercalations ;  and  such  being  the  ease,  "  we  may  be  assured,"  he 
wys,  **  that  the  most  voluminous  edition  of  the  thousand  and  one 
nights  will  be  the  worst."  Without  stopping  to  weigh  the  soundness 
of  this  line  of  argument,  based  on  a  petitio  principii,  and  inducing  a 
most  inooBclanve  conclusion,  it  is  worth  while  (the  attack  being  so 
sweeping)  to  assume  the  validity  of  this  reasoning,  and  prove  the 

T 


]  62  RemarkM  on  the  Alxf  LeiUk.  [M ARea, 

streng^  of  Mons.  D&  Schlbobl'b  position  by  examining  the  instances 
with  irhich  he  supports  it.     If  his  conclusion  be  a  true  one*  then  the 
Macan  MS.  must  be  the  worst  instead  of   the  best  form  of  the 
thousand  and  one  nights  hitherto  discovered,  for  it  is  "  the  most 
voluminous :"  the  first  five  nights  in  this  MS.  for  instance,  contain 
the  matter  of  the  first  seventeen  nights  of  Gallamd's  edition,  and  an 
additional  tale,  entirely  new,  besides.      In  deference  to  so  celebrated 
a  literatist  as  Mons.   Schlbgbl,  it  is  proper  to  consider  what  he 
advances  attentively,  and,  keeping  strictly  to  the  letter  of  his  argu- 
ments, to  refute  them,  if  possible,  by  their  own  assertions.  It  will  not 
be  perhaps  difficult  to  show  that  the  critic's  reasons  for  the  adoption 
of  the  above  opinion  are  remarkable  rather  for  ingenuity  than  sound- 
liess,  or  to  prove  by  demonstration  that  the  new  tales  of  a  "  most 
voluminous"  edition  may  bear  not  only  the  stamp  of  originality, 
but  also  strong  internal  evidence  that  they  are  indigenous  to  Arabia. 
Mons.  DsScBLXOBL  supposes  that  the  tales  of  the  thousand  and 
one  nights  could  never  have  been  popular  with  Mussulmans,  owing 
to  the  multitude  of  supernatural  beings  of  different  kinds  crowded 
into  them,  there  being,  he  says,  "  scarcely  another  step  hence  to  the 
doctrine  of  polytheism."     In  expressing  this  opinion,  Mons.  Da  S. 
has  entirely  forgotten   the  extreme  superstition  of   the  followers 
of  the  Prophet  with  respect  to  the  existence  of  jinns,  (both  believers 
and  accursed,)  ghols,  ufreets,  and  many  other  classes  of  imaginary 
beings,   each  distinguished  by   some    peculiarity  of  character  and 
habits.    These  are  introduced  in  multitudes  in  the  tales  in  accordance 
with  the  ordinary  Arab  superstitions  which  obtain  most  credit  with 
the  most  bigoted  Mussulmans.  '    They  are  introduced  with  most 
liberality  in  some  of  the  tales  abounding  especially  in  the  expressions 
of  religious  feeling,  and  the  believing  spirits  invariably  make  use  of 
the  ordinary  devotional  phrases  so  constantly  in  the  mouth  of  an 
Arab.     They  are  introduced  not  on  the  digmu  vindiee  nodus  principle 
as  what  Mons.  Da  S.  calls  "  semi-deities ;"  they  teko  part  in  the  action 
of  the  story,  and  from  their  stupidity  are  the  butts  of  the  superior 
intelligence  of  men.     So  far  from  showing  marks  of  transmutation 
to  an  Arab  shape  from  a  heathen  original,  they  appear  to  be  them* 
selves  the  surest  proofs  of  the  Arabian  extraction  of  the  stories  they 
figure  in.    Mon|.  Da  S.'s  determination  to  prove  the  Indian  origin  of 
many  of  the  tales  has  led  him  to  the  singular  supposition  that  a 
people  whose  manners  they  faithfully  depict,  and  whose  superstitions 
they  embody,  that  a  people  whose  very  language  bears  testimony  to 
their  pasrion  for  fiction,  (the  same  word  being  employed  in  Arabic 


1837.]  Remarkt  an  the  AUf  LMak.  1 63 

to  express  eomaenmtum  and  the  relation  o/etories)  would  neglect  bdcIi 
tales  even  though  mdigenons  to  their  fatherland  becaase  the  excess 
of  supernatural  agency  in  them  savoured  of  "  polytheism !" 

With  reference,  howeTer,  to  the  objection  by  Mons.  Da  8.  on  the 
point  of  plagiarised  tales,  and  his  attempt  to  prove  the  plagiary  by 
anachronisms^  an  expresMon  in  the  story  of  the  fisherman  and  the 
jinn  in  the  Macan  MS.  may  be  cited,  not  inopportunely,  as  giving 
some  index  to  the  date  at  which  it  was  originally  composed.  The 
jinn  is  described  as  having  been  shut  in  a  jar  for  "  one  thousand  and 
eight  hundred  year$"  from  the  time  of  Solomon,  the  son  of  David. 
Now  this  tale  with  one  of  Mons.  Ds  S.'s  '*  aemudeities'*  in  it,  whom 
he  supposes  importations  into  Arabia  from  an  idolatrous  source,  and 
abominations  in  the  eyes  of  orthodox  Mussulmans,  was  by  the  above 
account  composed  during  the  third  century  of  the  Uejira,  at  the  very 
height  of  Mussulman  orthodoxy. 

Arguing  on  the  supposition  of  the  transmutation  of  most  of  the 
tales  from  heathen  originals,  Mons.  Ds  S.  proceeds  to  point  out  how 
the  Koran  tnight  have  been  introduced  instead  of  the  Vedas,  and  the 
name  of  Hasoun  ul  Rashbxd  made  to  supersede  that  of  Vicraha** 
DiTTA  ;  and  with  reference  to  the  introduction  of  that  Khalif  s  name, 
he  cites  the  expression  in  the  commencement  of  the  thousand  and 
one  nights,  "  the  chronicles  of  the  Sassanians"  as  constituting  a 
palpable  anachronism.  Now  the  expression  quoted  does  not  exist 
in  the  Macan  MS. :  the  words  are  a  king  among  kings  descended  from 
the  dynaetg  ofSassan ;  and  the  mention  of  Islamism  among  descendants 
from  Sassanian  princes  does  not  appear  to  be  in  any  way  anachro- 
nous.  Ag^in,  Mons.  Dx  S.  has  ingeniously  discovered  in  the  four 
colors  of  the  fish,  (vide  the  tale  of  the  fisherman)  who  in  their 
natural  shape  were  a  population  of  Christians,  Jews,  Mussulmans, 
and  Idolaters,  a  t3rpe  of  the  four  castes  of  the  Hindoos  ;  for,  says  he, 
"  the  metamorphosis  in  the  original  was  brought  about  by  a  jeu  de 
mots ;  vama  in  the  Sanscrit  signifying  colour  as  well  as  caste.**  This 
will  hardly  hold  good  when  we  look  to  the  Arabic  wherein  special 
mention  is  made  of  the  different  religions  of  the  men  transmuted  into 
fish  of  different  colors.  Now  the  Hindus  have,  it  is  true,  four  prin- 
cipal castes,  but  their  religion  is  a  common  one.  Another  instance 
on  which  much  stress  is  laid  by  Mons.  Ds  S.  of  the  internal  evidence 
of  an  Indian  extraction  offered  by  the  tales  is  cited  from  the  tale  of 
the  king  and  the  physician.  The  position  is  this.  1.  The  king  is 
poisoned  by  a  MS.  2.  Some  Indian  MS.  are  saturated  with  a  solu- 
tion of  orpiment  to  protect  them  from  insects.  3.  No  other  MSS.  are 
Y  2 


184  Remarks  on  the  AUf  Leihk.  [Mahcv, 

to  saturated.  4.  This  was,  therefore,  an  Indian  MS.  thus  prepared. 
6.  This  was,  therefore,  an  Indian  king.  6.  This  was,  therefore,  an 
Indian  story.  The  answer  to  this  somewhat  illogical  sorties  is — I . 
That  an  Indian  king  taming  over  an  Indian  MS.  would  not,  as  did 
the  king  in  the  story,  have  exposed  himself  to  the  chance  of  being 
poisoned.  2.  That  the  supposition  of  the  MS.  being  an  ordinary 
Indian  MS.  would  utterly  take  away  the  moral  of  the  tale.  3.  That 
(as  the  tale  tells  us)  the  supposed  MS.  was  no  MS.  at  all,  for  "  the  king 
turned  over  six  leaves,  and  looked  upon  them,  and  found  nothing 
written  ttpon  them,*'  which  induces  a  further  search  into  the  book, 
and  a  more  certain  death  in  consequence.  But  perhaps  a  literal 
translation  of  the  latter  part  of  the  story  from  the  Arabic  of  the 
Macan  MS.  will  best  show  the  futility  of  Mons.  Da  S.'s  argument, 
the  moral  of  the  tale  being  the  retribution  inflicted  by  the  victim  on 
the  oppressor  by  means  of  the  knowledge  he  is  in  the  commencement 
said  to  possess  of  "  all  modes  of  healing,  and  of  hurting.'* 
Ejrtraet/rom  the  Story  of  the  Phyeidnn  and  the  King, 

''And  after  this  the  executioner  stepped  forward,  and  rolled  his  eyes 
fiercely,  and  drew  his  sword,  and  said^  *  Give  the  word ;'  and  the  physi- 
eian  wept,  and  sud  to  the  king,  '  Spare  me,  spare  me,  for  the  love  of 
*6od^  and  kill  me  not,  or  God  will  kill  thee^'  and  commenced  extempora. 
neously  reciting, 

<  If  I  !!▼«  no  man  I^  profit ;  if  I  perisli  curso  for  me 
All  the  good,  when  I'm  no  more,  with  every  curse  of  infiuiiy. 
I  was  kindly ;  others  cruel ;  they  were  prosperous ;  I  lost  all ; 
And  benevolence  hath  made  me  master  of  a  ruined  hali*.' 

Then  said  the  physician  to  the  king, '  This  is  the  return  I  meet  from  yon; 
you  return  me  the  reward  of  the  crocodile.'  Then  said  the  king,  '  And 
what  is  the  tale  of  the  crocodile?'  The  physician  replied, '  It  is  not  possi- 
ble for  me  to  tell  it,  and  I  in  this  state ;  and  as  God  is  with  you,  spare 
me  as  God  will  spare  you.'  So  then  the  physician  wept  with  exceeding 
weeping,  and  certain  of  the  king's  private  attendants  arose,  and  said^  *  Oh! 
king,  grant  us  the  life  of  this  physician,  for  we  have  not  seen  him  odd- 
mit  one  fault  towards  you,  and  we  have  not  seen  him  save  as  healing  joa 
from  your  disease,  which  baffled  all  physicians  and  men  of  science.'  Then 
s^d  the  king  to  them, '  You  know  not  the  cause  of  my  putting  to  death 
this  physician  and  this  it  is,  that  if  I  spare  him«  surely  I  myself  am  doomed 


1 837.]  Remarki  an  the  Alt/  Leilah.  1 65 


to  deatli  without  a  doubt^  for  by  healing  me  of  the  diseaie  which  I  had 
by  something  held  in  the  hand,  surely  it  is  possible  he  may  slay  me  with 
something  given  me  to  smell ;  hence  I  fear  lest  he  kill  me,  and  take  a 
bribe  for  doing  it ;  since  he  is  a  spy,  and  has  come  hither  for  no  end  but 
to  compass  my  death;  so  there  is  no  help  for  it, — die  he  must,  and  after 
that  I  shall  be  assured  of  my  own  life.'     Then  said  the  physician,  '  Spare 
me,  spare  me,  for  the  love  of  Ood^  and  kill  me  not,  or  God  will  kill  you/ 
Now  when  the  physician.  Oh  ufreet,  knew  for  certain  that  the  king  would 
pot  him  to  death  without  a  doubt,  he  said  to  him,  '  Oh  king,  if  there  is 
no  help  for  it,  but  that  I  must  die,  then  grant  me  a  space  that  I  may  go 
down  to  my  house,  and  appoint  my  people  and  my  kindred  where  they 
may  bury  me,  and  that  1  may  relieve  my  soul  from  its  obligations,  and 
distribute  my  books  of  medicine.    And  I  have  a  book,  rarest  of  the  rare ; 
I  offer  it  to  you  as  an  oiFering ;  keep  it  as  treasure  in  your  treasury.' 
Then  said  the  king  to  the  physician,  '  What  is  in  this  book  ?'  He  replied, 
'  Things  countless  beyond  the  power  of  computation  ;  and  as  a  small  por. 
tion  of  the  secrets  that  are  in  it,  if  you  directly  after  you  cut  off  my  head 
opes  three  leaves  of  it,  and  read  three  lines  of  the  page  on  your  left  hand, 
then  the  head  will  speak  with  you,  and  give  you  answers  to  every  ques- 
tion which  you  ask  it.'  So  the  king  wondered  with  exceeding  wonder  and 
shrugged  with  satisfiietion  and  said,  '  Oh  physician,  what  I  directly  I  cut 
off  your  head  will  you  speak  to  me?'  He  answered,  '  Even  so^  O  king.' 
So  replied  the  king,  '  This  is  a  strange  matter,'  and  forthwith  sent  him 
away  closely  surrounded  by  a  guard ;  and  the  physician  went  down  to  his 
house,  and  performed  all  his  obligations  on  that  day,  and  on  the  next  day 
he  went  up  to  the  king's  hall  of  audience ;  and  the  umeers  and  ministers 
and  chamberlains  and  deputies  in  office  and  the  supporters  of  the  state 
went  up  also,  the  whole  of  them,  and  the  presence  chamber  was  as  a  flow- 
er bed  of  the  garden :  and  lo !  the  physician  came  up  into  the  presence 
chamber  and  stood  before  the  king  surrounded  by  guards,  and  with  him 
he  had  an  old  volume,  and  a  bottle  for  holding  antimony,  and  in  it  a  powder : 
and  he  sat  down  and  said,  '  Give  me  a  charger,'  and  they  gave  him  a 
charger ;  and  he  poured  the  powder  upon  it,  and  spread  it  out,  and  said, 
*  Oh  king,  take  this  book  and  open  it  not  until  you  have  cut  off  my  head, 
and  immediately  you  have  cut  it  off,  place  it  on  this  charger,  and  order  its 
being  thrown  upon  that  powder,  and  directly  you  have  done  that,  the  blood 
will  stop  flowing ;  then  open  the  book/    So  the  king  gave  orders  for  the 
cutting  off  the  physician's  head  and  took  the  book;  and  the  executioner 
arose,  and  struck  the  physician's  neck  with  the  sword,  and  placed  the  head 
in  the  middle  of  the  charger,  and  threw  it  upon  the  powder,  then  the  blood 
stopped  flowing,  and  the  physician  Dooban  opened  his  eyes,  and  said, 
'  Open  the  book,  O  king ;'  so  the  king  opened  the  book,  and  found  the 
leaves  stuck  tc^ether,  so  he  put  his  finger  to  his  mouth,  and  moistened  it 
with  his  tongue  and  opened  the  first  leaf,  and  the  second,  and  the  third, 
and  each  leaf  did  not  open  but  with  much  trouble ;  so  the  king  turned  over 
six  leaves  and  looked  upon  them,  and  found  nothing  written  upon  them. 


,  1 66  Remarks  on  the  Alif  Leiiak,  [Mabch, 

Then  taid  the  king,  '  O  physiciany  there  is  nothing  written  upon  theee;' 
and  the  physician  replied, '  Turn  over  more  still;'  so  he  turned  over  three 
more,  and  there  had  but  a  short  space  elapsed  before  the  drugs  penetrated 
his  system  at  one  time  and  on  the  instant,  for  the  book  was  poisoned,  and 
forthwith  the  king  began  to  be  convulsed,  and  cried  out,  and  said,  '  The 
poison  has  penetrated  me,'  and  the  head  of  the  physician  Dooban  began 
to  repeat  extemporaneously, 

*  They  itsued  savage  mandate! ,  but  not  long 
SnnriTfd  they  in  their  cmelty,  for  lo  1 
'Twas  but  a  little,  and  the  mandate  was  not. 
Had  they  done  jnstiee,  justice  were  done  them — 
But  they  did  ill,  and  evil  was  their  portion ; 
And  fortune  turned  against  them,  strongly  armed 
With  acts  of  woe  and  trouble.    Tbos  they  pasted  hence, 
And  the  mute  eloqnenee  of  their  condition 
Repeated  to  them,  **  This  is  your  reward.^ 
Blame  not  the  retribution  I"  ' 

(8o  goes  the  tale) ;  so  when  the  physician's  head  finished  its  speech,  the 
king  fell  down  on  the  instant  a  dead  corpse." 


The  above  extract  will  give  some  idea  of  the  literal  style  of  a  tale 
so  popular  under  Gallano's  paraphrase,  but  expressed  in  the  Macan 
MS.  (as  V7ill  be  observed  on  comparison)  much  more  in  detail,  and 
more  graphically. 

There  remains  now  but  to  allude  to  Mons.  Db  Schlbobl's  remaio- 
ing  assertion,  that  the  more  voluminous  the  edition  of  the  thousand 
and  one  nights  the  worse  will  it  be.  The  best  reply  to  this  will  be 
the  citation  of  a  new  tale  forming  part  of  the  recital  of  the  fourth 
night  in  the  Macan  MS.  It  offers  a  fair  occasion  for  the  formation 
of  a  judgment  on  Mons.  Db  S.'s  sweeping  assertion,  for  it  has  never 
been  found  save  in  this  voluminous  edition,  and  is  now  translated  of 
course  for  the  first  time. 

The  Story  of  the  King  Sundabad. 

''  It  is  said  that  there  was  a  king  among  the  kings  of  Fars,  who  was  fond 
of  sport,  and  of  exercise,  and  of  hunting,  and  of  trapping  game,  and  he  had 
always  a  certain  hawk  near  him,  which  he  let  not  be  separated  from  him 
by  night  nor  by  day ;  and  all  night  long  he  had  it  sitting  on  his  hand,  and 
whenever  he  rose  up  to  hunt  he  took  the  bird  with  him.  And  he  made 
for  it  a  cup  of  gold  hung  round  its  neck,  to  give  it  to  drink  out  of.  Now 
it  fell  out  as  the  king  was  sitting,  behold  the  chief  falconer  began  to  say, 
'  Oh !  king  of  the  age,  these  are  the  days  for  going  forth  to  hunt.'  Then 
the  king  ordered  that  they  should  set  forth,  and  took  the  hawk  on  his 
hand  ;  and  they  journeyed  till  they  arrived  at  an  open  plain,  and  they 


1 887 0  Rftmarh  on  M«  Attf  Leilah.  1 67 

jftmek  oul  th€  eirde  for  the  battu,  and  forthwith  a  doe  antelope  camo 
within  the  eirde.  Then  nid  the  king, '  Oyer  whose  head  the  antelope 
diall  leap  and  get  away,  that  nan  will  I  kill/  Then  they  narrowed  the 
drele  of  the  hattn  ahout  it,  and,  hehold,  the  antelope  came  before  the 
king*!  fltaUon  and  stood  firm  on  its  hind  legs,  and  gathered  in  its  fore  feet 
to  its  breast,  as  if  about  to  kiss  the  earth  before  the  king;  so  the  king 
bowed  his  head  in  acknowledgment  to  the  antelope;  then  it  bounded 
orer  his  head,  and  took  the  way  of  the  desert.  Now  it  happened  that 
the  king  saw  his  attendants  winking  and  pointing  at  him,  so  he  said,  *  Ho ! 
Tuaeer,  what  are  my  attendants  saying  ?'  The  vuseer  replied,  '  They 
say  you  proclaimed  that  over  the  head  of  whomsoever  the  antelope  should 
leap,  that  man  shall  be  put  to  death.'  Then  said  the  king,  '  By  the  life 
of  my  head,  surely  I  will  follow  her  up  till  I  reach  her ;'  so  the  king  set 
forth  in  pursuit  of  the  antelope,  and  gave  not  over  following  her  till  she 
readied  a  hill  among  the  mountains.  Then  the  antelope  made  as  she 
would  cross  a  ravine,  so  the  king  east  off  his  hawk  at  her ;  and  the  bird 
drove  ita  talons  into  her  eyes,  to  blind  and  bewilder  her,  and  the  king 
threw  his  mace  at  her  and  struck  her  so  as  to  roll  her  over.  Then  he  die. 
mounted,  and  cut  her  throat  and  flayed  her,  and  hung  the  carcass  to  the 
pummel  of  his  saddle.  Now  it  was  the  time  for  the  mid.day  sleep,  and 
the  plain  was  parched  and  dry,  nor  was  water  to  be  met  with  in  it ;  and 
the  king  was  thirsty,  and  his  horse  also ;  so  he  went  about  searching  for 
water,  and  he  saw  a  tree  dropping  water,  as  it  were  darified  butter. 
Now  the  king  wore  gloves  of  the  hide  of  a  beast  of  prey,  and  he  took  the 
enp  from  the  hawk's  neck,  and  filled  it  with  that  water,  and  set  down  the 
water  before  the  bird,  and  lo !  the  hawk  struck  the  cup  with  its  talons, 
and  overturned  it.  So  the  king  took  the  cup  a  second  Ume,  ssid  caught 
the  drops  of  water  as  they  were  foiling  until  he  filled  it,  for  he  thought 
the  hawk  was  thirsty ;  so  he  set  the  cup  before  it,  but  she  strudc  it  with 
her  talons  and  upset  it.  Then  the  king  was  annoyed  with  the  hawk,  and 
got  up  a  third  time,  and  filled  the  cup,  and  put  it  before  his  horse,  but  the 
hawk  overturned  it  with  its  wings ;  then  said  the  king,  '  The  Lord  take 
you,  you  unluckiest  of  birds!  you  keep  me  from  drinking,  and  keep 
yoursdf  from  drinking,  and  keep  the  horse  from  drinking !"  So  he  struck 
the  hawk  with  his  sword,  and  cut  oif  its  wing,  but  the  hawk  began  lifting 
op  its  head,  and  saying  by  signs,  *  Look  at  what  is  beneath  the  tree.' 
Ilien  the  king  lifted  up  his  eyes,  and  saw  below  the  tree  a  young  snake, 
a  poisonous  one,  and  this  which  was  dropping  from  the  tree  was  its  poison. 
Then  the  king  repented  him  of  having  cut  oif  the  hawk's  wing,  and  arose 
and  mounted  his  horse  and  went,  taking  with  him  the  antelope's  carcass 
until  he  arrived  at  his  tent  within  the  hour,  and  he  gave  the  antelope  to 
the  cook,  and  said  to  him,  '  Take,  and  make  this  ready.'  So  the  king 
sst  down  in  his  chair,  and  the  hawk  on  his  hand,  and  the  bird  struggled 
gaspingly,  and  died.  Then  the  king  cried  out,  wailing  and  lamenting  for 
having  dain  the  hawk,  and  it  was  the  cause  of  saving  him  from  death ! 
And  this  is  what  occurred  in  the  story  of  the  king  Sundabad." 


1 68  Remarks  cm  the  AH/  Leihh.  [March, 

The  above  short  tale  is  yaloable  as  answering  more  than  one  of 
Mons.  Dm  S.'s  arguments.  It  contains  instances  of  the  same  power 
of  description  and  habit  of  dose  observation  which  form  the  princi- 
pal charm  of  the  known  tales.  Any  one  who  has  been  in  the  custom 
of  watching  the  antelope,  or  observing  the  natural  motions  of  the 
hawk,  will  recognise  the  action  of  the  one  and  the  other  faithfullj 
described  in  the  attitudes  common  to  them  when  scared  or  excited. 
The  mention  too  of  hawking  the  antelope  proves  the  story  to  be  purely 
Arabian :  no  other  nation  but  the  Arab  using  the  hawk  against  large 
animals.  The  Persian  hawks  the  hare,  but  only  the  Arab  flies  his 
bird  at  the  antelope.  Thus  then,  so  far  from  the  additions  to  the  "  most 
voluminous"  edition  being  the  cause  of  its  deterioration,  as  unnatu- 
rally adapted  from  foreign  sources  to  Arab  manners,  the  very  first 
of  those  additions  is  found  to  be  a  spirited  tale  describing  graphically 
and  naturally  the  progress  of  passion,  (excited  originally  by  a  trifle, 
and  ending  in  the  blind  commission  of  an  act  of  ingratitude)  and 
giving  indisputable  evidence  of  an  Arab  origin. 

The  judgment  of  those  infinitely  better  qualified  than  myself  to 
pronounce  on  the  merits  of  the  Macan  MS.  is,  it  is  submitted, 
fully  supported  by  the  result  of  this  brief  inquiry.  The  translation 
having  been  made  literally  from  the  Arabic,  this  will  account  for  a 
singularity  of  expression  which  may  be  displeasing  to  most  readers. 
In  undertaking  to  introduce  the  new  tales  to  the  English  reader,  1 
would  be  glad  to  avail  myself  of  opinions  upon  the  expediency  of 
holding  to  this  style  of  translation,  or  adopting  one  more  consonant 
with  European  idioms. 

[NoTB.— Ab  far  at  we  may  be  allowed  to  be  capable  of  judging  on  locb  a 
point,  we  think  onr  correspondent's  style  of  expression  is  particularly  felicitous 
and  suitable  to  the  work,  of  which  we  are  happy  to  see  this  public  acknowledg- 
ment of  bis  hsTing  undertaken  the  translation. 

We  had  rather  that  the  stories  should  retain  the  terseness,  (he  simplicity,  the 
▼ery  turns  of  expression  as  well  as  of  idea  so  peculiar  to  the  language  as  to  the 
literature  of  Arabia,  than  that  they  should  be  dressed  up  in  the  naccmgeaial  dis« 
guise  of  modem  idiom  however  elegant.  There  is  at  the  same  time  nothing,  ia 
the  style  adopted,  repugnant  to  our  ears,  already  familiar  from  childhood  with  the 
oriental  phraseology  of  the  translated  scriptures : — but,  on  the  contrary,  the 
total  foreignness  and  antiquity  of  the  incidents  and  reflections,  and  the  admixture 
of  the  supernatural,  now  discarded  from  our  own  works  of  fiction,  seem  to  acquire 
support  and  harmony  from  a  corresponding  style  of  diction.  We  need  only  refor 
the  reader  to  the  parallel  passages  quoted  in  the  Mkmte  on  the  Macan  MS.  by 
Dr.  Mill  (toI.  V.  page  598)  to  prore  the  great  superiority  of  tone  and  keeping, 
as  an  artist  would  say,  in  the  strict  dry  nervous  copy  of  the  original,  as  con- 
trasted with  the  smoothened,  mannerised,  and  totally  Frenchified^  thoii^  iaisaBf 
reqpects  pletsijkg,  picture  of  M.  TaBBirrm.-*ED.] 


1887.]  Survey  of  ike  SMlaj  river.  169 

II. — Journal  of  Captain  C.  M.  ^  adb'b  voyage  from  Lodiana  to  Mithan* 
hot  by  ike  river  Sailaj,  on  his  Mission  to  Lah6r  and  Bakdwulpur  in 
1832-83.     By  Lieut.  F.  Mackbson.  \4th  Regt.  N.  /. 

On  the  8th  December^  after  some  days  spent  in  constructing 
temporary  locks  on  the  nala»  and  here  and  there  widening  and  deep- 
ening  its  channel,  the  boats  arrived  at  iu  mouth  and  entered  the 
river  Satlaj  aboat  a  mile  above  the  village  of  Waliipura. 

Out  fleet  consisted  of  eight  boats,  three  built  by  Captain  Waob  at 
Lodiana  for  the  accommodation  of  the  mission,  after  the  model  of 
those  used  on  the  river  Ravi ;  one  of  a  similar  construction,  the  property 
of  Lodiana  merchants,  also  built  at  Lodiana ;  two  common  Satlaj  ferry 
boats,  belonging  to  Lodiatta  baniahs ;  and  two  small  boats  with  oars, 
for  the  convenience  of  communicating  with  the  shore  and  taking  the 
bearings  of  the  reaches  of  the  river. 

The  Ravi  boats  are  flat-bottomed,  and  nearly  square  fore  and  aft, 
with  the  prow  and  stem  slightly  raised  :  tliose  built  at  Lodiana  varied 
in  length  from  fifty  to  fifty- five  feet,  and  in  breadth  from  eleven  to 
twelve  feet,  having  a  depth  of  two  and  a  half  to  two  and  three  quar- 
ters feet.  They  drew,  when  not  laden,  from  ten  to  fifteen  inches  water, 
and  going  down  the  itream  in  the  actual  state  of  the  river  were  capa- 
ble of  carrying  from  two  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred  maunds. 

The  ferry  boats  in  use  in  this  part  of  the  Satlaj  are  not  much  better 
than  rafts,  from  which  they  differ  little  in  appearance.  They  are  very 
broad  at  the  stern,  and  terminate  in  a  point  at  the  prow,  which  is  carried 
up  high  into  the  air.  Although  calculated  for  no  other  purpose,  they  are 
weU  adapted  to  the  transport  of  hackeries  and  cattle  across  the  river  ; 
the  side  planks  being  low,  laden  hackeries  are  easily  lifted  over  them 
into  the  boats ;  or  the  ground  at  the  gh&t  is  raised  to  a  level  with 
them,  and  the  time  lost  in  embarkation  and  disembarkation  is  com- 
paratively trifling.  Accidents  to  cattle  can  seldom  occur,  as  they  are 
able  to  step  into  the  boats  without  difficulty,  and  no  space  being 
lost  in  cross  beams  or  partitions,  a  great  number  cun  be  accommodated 
at  a  time. 

WalUpura  is  a  small  village,  containing  from  thirty  to  forty  mud 
hovels:  it  belongs  to  Sirdar  Fatteh  Singh  Alawalla.  We  remained 
there  on  the  9th  in  expectation  of  the  arrival  of  a  party  of  Maha-raja 
Ranji  T  Singh's  irregular  horse,  which  was  tu  escort  the  boats  along 
the  left  bank  of  the  river. 

The  breadth  of  the  river  at  this  point,  where  not  intersected  by 
sand  banks,  measured  two  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  The  deep  channel 


170  Journal  of  a  vmftige  from  [Mamch, 

under  the  left  banks  gave  from  fourteen  to  fifteen  feet  water,  which 
decreased  to  seven  and  six  feet  within  twenty  yards  of  the  shore, 
beyond  which  it  was  extremely  shallow. 

From  Ropur,  where  the  Satlaj  enters  the  plains  to  where  it  is  joined 
by  the  Lodiaua  nala,  it  may  be  said  to  have  ran  a  coarse  of  near  fifty 
miles.  At  Ropur  its  bed  consists  of  large  smooth  pebbles  mixed  with 
a  slimy  mad  ;  after  leaving  that  place  it  runs  over  a  loose  sandy  soil 
through  a  flat  country,  and  daring  this  part  of  its  course  the  present 
left  bank  is  generally  low.  There  is  a  high  bank  passing  close  under 
Chamkaur,  Baiolpvr,  Mdchiwdra  hum,  and  Lodiana,  which  points  out 
the  old  channel.  This  is  now  pretty  nearly  the  course  of  the  small 
nala^  which  rises  in  the  marshy  ground  between  Ropur  and  Chamkaur^ 
and  enters  the  Satlaj  a  little  above  Wallipura.  The  slip  of  land  between 
it  and  the  present  channel  of  the  Satlaj  varies  in  breadth  from  eight 
to  two  miles  and  less :  it  ir  low  and  much  intersected  with  naloM^ 
most  of  which  are  without  water  during  the  greater  part  of  the  year ; 
but  their  beds  and  banks  retain  a  degree  of  moisture  when  the  rest 
of  the  country  is  parched  and  dried  up,  and  afford  an  abundant 
supply  of  grass  of  a  good  quality  within  a  convenient  distance  from 
the  cantonment  of  the  troops. 

The  right  bank  from  Ropur  downwards  is  generally  high  and  the 
face  of  the  country  elevated,  sloping  gradually  from  the  hills,  which 
recede  northwards,  towards  the  river,  near  which  it  is  much  broken 
and  cut  up  by  ravines.  On  both  sides  the  country  is  tolerably  open  and 
free  from  heavy  jungle,  but  on  the  right  sparingly  cultivated.  Water 
is  found  much  nearer  the  surface  on  the  left  than  on  the  right  bank, 
and  cultivation  is  more  uniform.  There  is  a  tract  of  grass  jungle  on 
both  sides  of  the  river  near  Chamkaur :  it  forms  excellent  pasture  for 
buffaloes  which  are  numerous  and  particularly  large.  Wild  hogs  are 
sometimes  found  in  this  vicinity  :  they  come  from  the  hills  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  swim  the  river  at  night  to  feed  on  the  sugar-cane. 

The  tamarisk  jungle  is  seen  in  small  quantities  near  the  river  at 
Talore,  and  even  higher  up,  but  never  grows  to  any  considerable 
height,  and  is  thin  and  straggling  :  the  soil  left  by  the  overflowing  of 
the  river  in  which  it  chiefly  grows,  does  not  appear  to  have  acquired 
that  richness  which  it  is  said  to  possess  at  a  greater  distance  from  the 
river's  source. 

Daring  the  cold  weather  when  at  its  lowest,  the  Satlaj  is  fordable 
in  many  places  between  Ropur  and  Lodiana,  and  even  to  its  junction 
with  the  B^aa  ;  but  it  can  no  where  be  forded  in  a  direct  line  ;  it  is 
necessary  to  follow  the  shoals  or  sand  banks,  which  make  the  passage 


1637.  J  LoHanm  ttf  Mithtankot  by  ike  SttlaJ  river.  1 7  \ 

circttitoctt  and  tedious ;  and  owing  to  the  namerous  qoickaands^  it  must 
•IwajB  be  considered  an  afiair  of  danger  for  bodies  of  troops  to 
attempt.  As  the  sands  are  constantly  shifting,  the  fords  also  are 
liable  to  change. 

I  am  not  aware  of  the  exact  nnmber  of  boats  between  Repw  and 
LoHana.  The  principal  ghftts  or  ferries  are  those  opposite  to  Rahon, 
M6cluw4ara  and  Fabor  ,•  the  two  first  lie  in  the  route  from  Ja^adri  on 
the  Jumna  to  Amritsir,  and  a  considerable  traffic  passes  by  them. 
There  may  be  sixteen  boats  at  Rdham  and  eight  at  Mdckiwdra,  The 
ghit  at  Fabor  has  upwards  of  fourteen,  and  is  also  much  frequented/ 
lying  in  the  direct  route  from  Ambala  through  LotUana  to  AmrU$ir 
or  Lah6r.  There  is  also  a  gh4t  at  Kirana,  which  may  have  eight 
boats,  and  another  near  Ropur  which  has  four.  Besides  the  boats  at 
the  gh&ts  there  are  a  few  scattered  here  and  there  at  the  different 
Tillages  on  the  banks  of  the  river  belonging  to  the  zemindars,  and 
used  by  them  for  the  convenience  of  crossing  to  and  fro,  and  trans^ 
porting  grain  and  firewood. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th  we  left  Wallipura,    The  river  was 
swollen  and  muddy  from  rain,  which  had  fallen  higher  up  during  the 
two  previous  days,  and  which  somewhat  increased  the  rapidity  of 
the  current.    As  near  as  I  could  judge  from  the  rate  at  which  people 
were  walking  on  the  bank,  it  must  have  averaged  near  three  miles  in 
the  hour.     Our  boats  kept  chiefly  in  the  shallow  water  for  the  con* 
venience  of  using  the  pole  to  push  them  along ;  they  are  furnished 
with  oars,  but  the  Setlvj  and  Ravi  boatmen  seem  to  be  unaccustomed 
to  their  nse ;  and  the  oars  are  so  very  clumsy  and  unwieldy,  that  they 
would  require  at  least  four  persons  to  each  to  serve  them  with  effect. 
Leaving   WMipwra  the  deep  channel  runs  under  the  left  bank  for 
upwards  of  a  mile,  when  the  river  separates  into  three  branches  ;  the 
main  one,  which  we  followed,  running  under  the  right  bank  to  Dhd^ 
ikara»  near  which  the  three  branches  again  unite  and  form  an  unin- 
terrupted channel  400  yards  broad.     On  our  left  we  passed  the  ghftt 
of  Tmlmamdit  where  there  were  ten  boats  similar  to  those  already 
described.     Judging  from  the  number  of  people  we  saw  crossing,  it 
must  be  a  considerable  thoroughfare ;  a  small  traffic  passes  by  this 
route  from  Jhqjraan  and  the  Mulk  Rohie  to  Doab  bist  Jalimdar, 

After  passing  Talwandi  the  deep  channel  again  crosses  over  to  the 
left  bank,  and  on  approaching  near  to  Bhundri,  makes  a  long  sweep 
in  towai'ds  the  left,  running  close  under  that  village. 

The  country  on  our  left  to-day  was  low  and  uncultivated,  subject 
to  inundation^  and  consisted  chiefly  of  pasture  land ;  that  on  out 
z  2 


172  Journal  of  a  Wf  age  from  [March, 

right  appeared  high.  There  were  fields  of  stabble  and  patches  eoTer- 
ed  with  the  cotton  plant.  We  passed  one  inlet  from  the  river  on 
the  right,  and  a  y^K  jangle  extending  a  short  distance  on  the  bank, 
but  low  and  thin.  We  stopped  at  Bhundri,  estimated  distance  from 
WalHpura  four  kos.  This  Tillage,  like  the  rest  which  we  passed  to- 
day, is  hardly  deserving  of  remark :  it  contains  a  small  paka  mosque. 
Hrhich  is  in  much  danger  of  being  destroyed  by  the  river.  The 
dwelling  houses,  of  which  there  may  be  100,  are  all  of  mud,  either 
thatched  or  with  kacha  terraced  roofs.  Tt  has  two  baniaka'  shops. 
The  inhabitants  are  chiefly  Mussalman  zemindars.  Bhundri  and 
KhAnpur,  Wazir  ke  Gaur,  villages  in  the  neighbourhood,  are  inha- 
bited by  a  caste  of  Putial  Rajputs,  who  claim  descent  from  R£jas 
Hosp/l  and  jAOPi^L.  Their  ancestors  were  converted  to  Islamism 
some  five  centmies  ago  by  Hazrat  Shah  Katal  Chisbti,  one  of 
the  descendants  of  Hazrat  Shrikh  Farid,  the  famous  saint  of  Pdk 
Patan.  His  relics  are  deposited  somewhere  between  the  villages  of 
Talwdrd  and  Sheikh  Chishti  under  the  shade  of  a  g^ove  of  bMul  trees : 
there  is  his  khdngdh  or  shrinei  which  the  surrounding  inhabitants  visit 
in  great  crowds  on  certain  days  of  the  year  to  pay  htm  the  honors 
due  to  a  saint. 

The  Patiils  retain  many  of  their  Hindu  customs,  especiaUy  the 
ceremonials  at  births  and  marriages,  in  which  the  Brahmin  priest  often 
assists  and  claims  the  usual  fees. 

They  intermarry  only  among  themselves,  it  being  thought  a  disgrace 
to  give  their  daughters  in  marriage  to  a  person  of  difierent  caste  or 
descent. 

The  Jats,  Gnjars,  Hamis,  Arriins,  who  chiefiy  compose  the  pea- 
santry of  the  country  from  above  Lodiana  down  to  Firogpur,  all  claim 
descent  more  or  less  remote  from  a  Rajput  stock.  They  are  generally 
ill-looking,  tall  and  thin,  but  with  large  bones  and  sinewy  limbs. 
The  usual  dress  of  the  better  sort  is  a  blue-colored  dh^ii,  tied  some- 
what differently  from  the  common  mode,  reaching  down  nearly  to 
the  ankles,  and  seeming  to  embarrass  their  motions  in  walking.  With 
this  they  wear  a  larg^  cotton  ehaider  or  sheet,  which  is  either  flung 
in  double  folds  over  the  shoulder  and  across  the  breast,  or  used  to 
cover  the  whole  body ;  it  is  exchanged  for  a  blanket  in  the  cold 
weather.  The  turban  is  of  cotton,  either  plain  or  dyed  blue,  and  tied 
sometimes  Sikh  fashion  in  a  high  lopf,  and  sometimea  in  loose  folds, 
leaving  great  part  of  the  head  uncovered.  The  coarse  cotton  doth 
which  forms  their  ordinary  wear  is  a  home  manufacture.  The  poorer 
among  them  are  little  troubled  with  clothing  of  any  deacriptioD. 


1  S3  7  0  Lodiana  to  Mithtmkot  by  the  Satlaj  river,  ]  73 

Their  women  share  in  the  labour  of  the  field,  and  perform  all  the 
menial  and  laboriooa  office*  about  the  honse.  They  fetch  water  from 
tl»e  welle,  prepare  the  cakes  of  cow-doog  (opla)  for  fuel,  and  cleanse 
and  plaister  their  mud  hovels  and  eJMdtras,  while  the  husbands  are 
ftCBoking  their  pipes,  or  employed  in  making  rope  of  the  mdnjh  grass 
and  repairing  their  implements  of  husbandry.  Disputes  among  them 
are  referred  to  a  jmuicA  or  council  of  theChaudries  (elders  of  the  village), 
or  to  arbitrators  chosen  by  the  parties.  The  men  are  addicted  to  the 
use  of  bhang :  are  turbulent,  quarrelsome,  revengeful,  and  careless  of 
tlie  shedding  of  blood.  Their  prevailing  vice  is  petty  thieving. 
Female  infanticide  is  practised,  but  is  not  very  common  among 
these  tribes. 

After  the  decline  of  the  Dekli  empire,  the  whole  tract  of  country 
from  Ropur  down  to  Mamdoi  on  the  left  bank  of  the  SailaJ,  fell  a 
prey  to  Rai  Abuad  Munj,  one  of  the  numerous  adventurers  who 
rose  to  a  temporary  consequence  in  titose  days.  When  Ranji't  Singh 
crossed  the  SatlaJ  in  1808,  and  took  Jagraw,  the  portion  of  this 
extensive  territory  which  still  remained  in  the  possession  of  Rai 
Abmad's  family  was  subjected  to  that  conqueror,  and  Jagrdon  and 
its  dependencies  were  bestowed  by  him  in  jag hir  on  Sirdar  Fattib 
SiNOH  Alawalla,  under  whose  rule  they  still  continue.  His  terri- 
tory joins  that  of  the  Jhind  rija  near  Lodiana^  and  reaches  with  few 
interruptions  to  within  a  short  distance  of  Firozpur.  It  is  ill  culti- 
▼ated  and  almost  destitute  of  wood,  which  is  no  where  nsed  for  fuel 
by  the  villagers.  Jagrdon,  the  Ddr^^ul  amal,  is  about  10  miles  inland 
from  Bkandri. 

On  the  1 1th  we  left  Bbundri.  For  two  miles  beyond  this  place 
the  left  bank  of  the  river  is  excessively  high ;  the  deep  channel  runs 
rapidly  under  it,  undermining  large  fragments  of  the  soil,  which  con- 
tinued falling  as  we  passed,  and  raised  large  waves  on  the  river. 
After  passing  the  villages  of  Khdt  and  Gurnan,  the  deep  channel 
crosses  over  to  the  right  bank,  leaving  the  villages  of  Talwdra  and 
Sheikh  Chuhti  far  away  to  the  left*  at  the  extremity  of  a  wide  tract  of 
sand.  Further  on»  at  the  same  distance  from  us»  we  passed  Bhamdl 
and  Sdlampur,  when  the  river  again  doubled  round  a  point,  and  the 
deep  channel  brought  us  under  the  village  of  Sidhaan  on  the  left 
bank. 

To-day  the  river  was  devious  and  winding  in  its  course,  much 
intersected  with  sand-banks,  which  from  a  distance  appeared  to  stretch 
quite  across  the  channel  and  threaten  a  serious  obstacle  to  further 
progress.    The  shoals  were  numerous,  appearing  to  cross  each  other 


174  Journal  of  a  voifoge  frtm  [Maecb* 

in  all  directions ;  insotnach,  that  it  reqaired  great  care  and  attention 
to  steer  clear  of  them.  None  but  an  experienced  eye  could  distin- 
guish from  a  long  distance  what  the  boatmen  call  ^'kacha**  from' 
**  paka-jal**  A  villager  who  accompanied  us  from  Bkimdri  pointed 
to  a  number  of  temporary  huts  on  the  left  bank  near  that  place,  the 
inhabitants  of  which  had,  in  his  memory,  removed  no  less  than  three 
times  from  one  bank  to  the  other,  in  consequence  of  the  river 
changing  its  course  and  undermining  its  banks.  Abounding  as  it 
does  with  shoals  and  sand-banks,  and  running  over  a  loose  soil 
through  a  flat  country,  this  frequent  change  in  its  channel  is  the  less 
surprising :  it  generally  occurs  after  the  rains,  when  its  waters  are 
swollen  and  impregnated  with  earthy  particles.  The  prevalence  for 
a  length  of  time  of  a  particular  wind  occasions  the  choaking  up  of 
the  old  channel,  which  the  waters  leave  on  subsiding,  to  pursue  a 
new  direction. 

The  country  to-day  differed  little  in  its  features  from  that  we  had 
passed  the  day  before.  At  thia  season  there  are  no  crops  standing, 
and,  save  in  the  vicinity  of  villages  where  a  few  garden  vegetables 
give  an  appearance  of  verdure,  the  whole  has  an  unvaried  arid  aspect. 
Trees  are  only  seen  near  the  villages,  and  those  generally  of  the 
common  b&,  with  here  and  there  a  pipaL  The  jhdn  is  met  with 
only  in  small  patches,  low  and  straggling.  There  was  a  great  improve- 
ment observable  in  the  soil  of  the  banks  of  the  river,  espeoiaUy  that 
of  the  right  bank,  which  exhibited  strata  of  a  rich  red  day  with 
mould  of  a  darker  color  beneath.  During  the  first  part  of  our 
course  after  leaving  Bhundri,  the  current  was  rapid,  running  under 
the  high  bank  at  the  rate  of  four  miles  an  hour ;  as  we  approached 
the  end  of  our  journey  it  became  sluggish,  scarcely  averaging  a  mile 
and  a  half.  We  had  a  depth  in  some  places  of  eighteen  and  twenty 
feet,  and  in  others  not  more  than  four :  in  the  deepest  part  this  occur- 
red where  there  were  many  channels,  and  we  might  not  have  been 
in  the  deepest,  although  we  always  chose  those  which  in  appearance 
promised  to  have  the  greatest  body  of  water. 

In  passing  Sidhuan  I  observed  immense  flocks  of  wild  geese  feed* 
ing  on  the  sand-banks,  and  close  to  them  an  alligator,  the  first  I  have 
seen  on  the  river,  though  they  are  said  to  have  been  found  as  high 
up  as  Ropur,  and  small  ones  are  sometimes  caught  in  the  naia  near 
Lodiana,  Perhaps  the  coldness  of  the  weather  may  account  for  my 
not  having  hitherto  seen  them  in  greater  numbers.  There  appear  to 
be  few  wild  ducks  or  teal.  The  jal  kawd,  which  we  call  the  black 
diver^  is  common. 


1 8S7.]  Lodiana  to  MithwAct  hy  the  Sath^'  river.  1 75 

We  came  to  about  a  mile  beyond  Sidkuam ;  estimated  distance  from 
Bkundri  eight  kos. 

There  is  a  ghit  at  Sidhuan.  It  is  in  the  road  to  Ropur,  in  the 
Dfiob  bUi  Jalmdar,  and  has  ten  btfata,  bat  the  trafiic  by  this  ronte  is 
inconsiderable.  The  duties  are  levied  by  the  officers  of  Mahi-raja 
KAM^fx  SiNOH  and  Sirdar  Fattvh  Singh  Ala  walla,  on  either  side 
respectively.  The  village  of  Sidhuan  is  large,  but  has  no  bazar ; 
contains  from  two  hundred  to  two  hundred  and  fifty  mud  and  paka 
dwelling  houses ;  with  three  baniahs'  shops  or  hattis  which  supplied 
our  people  with  food. 

On  the  12th  we  left  Sidhuan.  The  channel  continued  under  the 
left  bank  for  upwards  of  two  miles,  when  it  passed  the  village  of 
Shafipura,  and,  crossing  over  to  the  right  with  considerable  winding-, 
brought  us  in  the  fourth  reach  nearly  opposite  to  Tihara ;  there  divid- 
ing into  two  branches,  the  smaller  one  ran  directly  under  that  town, 
while  the  larger  struck  off  to  the  right  towards  Kannian  and  Bhaggian, 

Tihara  is  the  site  of  extensive  ruins,  which  shew  that  it  was  once  a 
place  of  some  consequence;  native  authorities  mention  its  being 
inhabited  so  long  ago  as  the  time  of  tlie  Persian  Sbcandsr  Shah's 
expedition.  The  ruins  now  standing  are  of  more  modern  date.  It 
has  suffered  great  damages  from  the  inroads  of  the  river.  The  pre- 
sent dweUing  houses  of  the  i Dhabi tants  are  of  mud,  and  mingle  dis- 
•greeably  with  the  half  dilapidated  but  substantial  brick  walls  of  its 
former  buildings.  In  the  time  of  the  Dehli  emperors,  it  was  attached 
to  the  Suba  of  Lahdr.  It  was  taken  from  the  descendants  of  Rai 
Ahmad  Munj  (after  they  had  been  driven  from  Mamdot  by  the  Pathia 
family  of  Kosdr)  by  Ranji  t  Sinqh,  andg^veaby  him  in ^a^^'r  to 
Fattbh  Sinoh  Alawalla.  The  soil  in  the  vicinity  is  good,  and 
there  are  a  number  of  fine  paka  wells,  but  little  cultivation.  The 
zemindars  are  Arrdins,  more  commonly  called  Mollies,  to  the  eastward ; 
a  class  who  seldom  engage  in  cultivation  on  a  large  scale. 

About  six  miles  beyond  Tihara  is  the  village  of  Tariwdla,  opposite 
to  which  the  right  branch  of  the  river  again  divides,  the  main  stream 
making  an  immense  circuit  to  the  north-west,  and  leaving  an  island 
of  three  or  four  miles  in  breadth  between  it  and  the  left  channel 
which  ran  under  Tihara.  Night  overtook  us  before  we  arrived  at  the 
junction  of  the  three  branches,  and  we  were  obliged  to  stop  opposite 
to  a  village  on  the  right  bank  called  RanU-ke.  We  were  separated 
from  onr  land  party,  and  Rami^ke  could  furnish  no  provision  for  our 
boatmen  and  camp-followers.  From  Sidhuan  to  Ram^^ke  fourteen 
kos. 


176  Jommal  of  a  voyuge/rom  [Maecb, 

On  the  following  morning,  die  13th,  we  continued  our  journey, 
having  previously  sent  on  one  of  the  boats  at  an  early  hour  to  pur- 
chase provisions.     At  Talwandi  we  came  up  with  our  advanced  party ; 
they  had  been  able,  with  much  difficulty,  to  procure  a  rupee's  worth 
of  drad  from  that  village.     There  is  a  ferry,  but  I  saw  only  one  boat* 
After  leaving  Talwandi  the  river  makes  a  very  sudden  turn  to  the 
right,  round  a  point  which  we  had  much  difficulty  in  weathering  ;  and 
when  this  was  accomplished,  our  boats  drifted  to  the  opposite  shore 
and  grounded  on  the  sand-banks.     A  mile  or  more  beyond  this  the 
three  branches  unite,  and  from  the  point  of  their  junction  to  the  ghit 
of  Midne  and  Rerd  the  river  runs  in  a  straight  uninterrupted  channel, 
confined  by  moderately  high  banks,  and  presenting  in  front,  as  £ur  as 
the  eye  could  reach,  an  unbroken  surface  of  water.     It  is  here  a  fine 
stream  passing  by  Punidn  where  the  river  is  again  broken  by  shoals 
and  sand-banks.     The  next  reach  brought  us  near  Faitekpur,  from 
whence,  leaving  Jhdnidn  on  the  left,  the  deep  channel  croaaes  over  to 
the  right  bank,  and  in  the  next  sweep  to  the  left  under  Makdrdj^wdla. 
The  banks  to-day  were  studded  with  villages  at  a  dii^tance  of  a 
kos,  more  or  less,  from  the  river.     Those  in  the  district  of  Dharam" 
kot  belong  to  Mahi-rjja  Ranji^t  Singh,  who  has  a  small  detachment 
of  cavalry  there  and  a  fort ;  those  in  the  FatUhgarh  district  are  held 
by  Shbr  Singh  Bandbich,  a  thanadar   under  the  Maha-rija,  and 
the  rest  by  Sirdar  Fattbh  Singh  Alawalla.     In  some  the  authority 
is  divided,  half  the  village  belonging  to  the  khaUa  and  half  to  the 
jdghirddr.     They  are  all  small  and  thinly  inhabited. 

We  stopped  at  Makdrdj^wdla ;  estimated  distance  from  Ram^-ke  ten 
kos  by  the  river. 

This  village  is  in  the  Fattekgark  district,  now  held  by  Shbr  Singh 
BuNDEicH  as  thanadar.  The  lands  are  AAa7»a  (or  rent-free).  Faitek* 
gark  and  the  neighbouring  country  formerly  belonged  to  Taba  Singh 
Ghaiba  of  Kang  on  the  other  side.  Like  most  of  the  Sikh  Sirdars* 
this  person  rose  from  an  obscure  origin  to  sudden,  but,  in  his  case,  tem- 
porary power.  He  was  originally  a  common  shepherd,  and  acquired  the 
name  of"  Gkaiba"  (or  wonderful)  in  his  boyhood,  from  the  circum- 
stance of  his  having  constructed  a  rude  bridge  of  rope  over  the  river 
Wek,  which  falls  into  the  Satlaj  below  Andriaa,  and  across  which  he 
was  in  the  habit  of  driving  his  sheep  to  graze  on  the  opposite  bank 
where  the  pasture  was  of  a  better  quality.  He  joined  the  camp  of  the 
Lakdr  chief,  who  was  just  then  entering  on  his  career  of  conquest, 
as  a  needy  soldier,  and  after  serving  a  campaign  returned  laden  with 
spoil  which  he  disposed  of  in  collecting  a  few  followers.    With  these 


1837.]  Lodiama  t0  MkkMnkot  hy  ike  StalaJ  river.  177 

he  oommenoed  a  system  of  depredaticma  on  the  coontry.  Many  needy 
adTentnren  flocked  to  him*  till  by  degrees  be  found  himself  at  the 
head  of  a  formidable  band ;  he  then  raised  the  standard  of  indepen* 
dence,  proclaimed  himself  a  Sirdar  or  chief,  and  commenced  adding 
to  his  small  patrimony  by  preying  upon  the  weaker  of  his  neighbors. 
Village  after  Tillage  submitted  to  his  ru^,  till,  by  fraud  and  force,  he 
became  maeter  of  a  large  tract  of  country  on  both  sides  of  the  river. 
He  had  scarcely  time,  however,  to  enjoy  his  good  fortune,  when  the 
«ztent  of  his  territory  attracted  the  notice  of  the  Lahdr  chief,  who  did 
not  long  want  a  pretext  to  dispossess  him.  The  whole  of  his  ill 
acquired  possessions  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Mahi-raja,  by  whom 
Fattehgark  was  confirmed  in  jdghir  to  Hari  Sinqh«  the  same  person 
who  had  held  it  under  Tavla  Singh  Ghaiba.  At  a  subsequent  period 
HAmai  Singh  became  disaffected  toward  the  Lahdr  chief,  and  in  1 825- 
26  was  one  among  the  Sirdars  who  openly  threw  off  their  allegiance 
to  him,  and,  in  virtue  of  their  possessions  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Satiqf,  claimed  the  protection  of  the  British  Government,  whom  they 
wished  to  acknowledge  as  lord  paramount.  The  others  were  Sirdar 
Fattbh  Singh  Alawalla,  Sirdar  Chbt  Singh  of  Kot  Kapara,  and 
QuTUB-u^-DiN  Kha'n  Kasama,  the  Path^n  chief,  whose  family  are 
now  in  possession  of  Mamdot,  It  was  not  thought  expedient  to  comply 
with  their  wishes,  and  they  were  directed  to  return  to  their  allegiance 
to  the  Khalsa  Ji.  Sirdar  Haai  Singh  dying  soon  after,  the  territory 
of  Fattehgark  was  taken  possession  of  by  the  Lakdr  chief,  and  has  since 
continued  to  be  kkdlsa  land. 

On  the  14th  we  left  Makdraj-wdla.  The  river  pursues  a  very 
winding  course  from  this  place  till  it  passes  between  Mundkidla  on 
the  right  and  Wdla  Kali  Raon  on  the  left  hand ;  from  thence  it  runs 
in  a  straight  direction  past  Asappura  Tibbi  and  PiptU  on  the  right* 
and  Malka  Jungk  Lulu-wdla  and  Tibbi  Kusain^^wdla  on  the  left. 
These  villages  are  all  small  and  insignificant,  averaging  from  thirty  to 
sixty  mud  hovels. 

The  current  to-day  was  so  sluggish  and  the  wind  so  foul,  that  where 
the  deep  channel  ran  under  high  banks  we  had  recourse  to  the  track- 
ing rope.  There  was  too  great  a  depth  of  water  to  admit  of  using 
the  bamboo,  and  where  the  banks  were  unfavorable  to  tracking  we 
had  recourse  to  the  oar.  The  boatmen  only  used  one  at  a  time»  and 
that  alone  required  the  services  of  more  than  half  the  crew ;  the  rest 
were  occupied  at  the  stem  oar  (which  is  used  for  a  rudder)  in  coun* 
teracting  the  efforts  of  the  rowers.  We  made  but  little  way  by  these 
2  A 


178  Jimmal  of  a  voyage  from  [Mabcs, 

means,  and  the  boatmen  seemed  Tery  glad  to  abandon  the  oar  for  the 
rope  "where  the  banks  admitted  of  tracking. 

After  passing  the  village  of  Pipal  we  came  in  sight  of  the  right 
bank  of  the  Btdk  or  Beds,  stretching  across  the  horizon  from  N.  £.  to 
S.  W.  It  is  very  high,  and  has  a  commanding  appearance  contrasted 
with  the  flat  country  which  it  overlooks.  Before  arriving  at  the 
janction  of  the  Beds  and  Satlaj  we  passed  a  small  river  on  our  rights 
near  the  village  of  Andrisa,  This  was  the  Wenh :  it  measured  in 
breadth  at  the  mouth  forty  yards,  but  was  much  narrower  a  little 
higher  up,  "and  had  a  depth  of  1 2  feet.  The  Wenh  rises  in  the  hills 
which  recede  northwards  from  Beldspur  at  a  place  called  Ghar  Skam' 
kar,  and  in  its  coarse  through  the  Dodb  Bist  Jalindar,  passes  between 
Phagwdra  and  Jalindar ;  from  thence  southward  to  Dmkni  hd  Sarm, 
and  south-west  to  Nakodir.  From  Nakodir  its  direction  is  west  to 
near  Sultdtymr,  when  it  turns  to  the  south  and  enters  the  Sathf 
below  Andrisa.  The  length  of  its  course  may  be  roughly  stated  at 
sixty  kos ;  its  bed  is  never  quite  dry,  but  it  has  very  little  water 
during  the  months  of  January,  February,  and  the  early  part  of  Mareh. 

The  Beds  joins  the  Satlaj  about  two  kos  below  Andrisa,  It  has 
by  no  means  so  large  a  body  of  water  at  the  janction  as  the  latter 
river,  but  its  current  is  stronger  and  water  clearer.  The  high  bank 
which  was  visible  from  Pipal,is  more  than  a  mile  from  the  present  chan- 
nel. After  meeting,  the  two  rivers  are  split  into  numerous  channels, 
divided  by  shoals  and  sand-banks.  The  Satlaj  throws  off  one  large 
and  a  number  of  smaller  branches  to  the  left,  but  its  main  channel 
continues  its  course  under  the  right  bank  past  the  gh&t  of  Hari-ke, 
carrying  with  it  the  water  of  the  Beds,  The  large  branch  to  the  left 
runs  under  a  high  bank  past  the  village  of  Bhidan-wdla.  The  ghftt 
at  Hari-ke  is  near  three  miles  below  the  present  junction  of  the  two 
rivers.  The  village  itself  and  chhdoni  are  on  the  top  of  the  high  bank 
at  a  distance  of  a  mile  and  a  half  across  the  sand  from  the  gh&t. 
Ranjit  SiNOH  has  always  a  party  of  horse  from  one  to  two  hundred 
strong  stationed  at  this  place.  From  the  14th  to  the  28th  December 
the  boats  were  detained  at  BhidaH'wdla  in  expectation  of  the  arrival 
of  the  mission  from  Lahdr.  Daring  this  time  I  had  ample  opportu- 
nity of  judging  of  the  extent  of  traffic  passing  by  this  ghdt.  Thirty- 
two  boats  with  three  men  to  each  were  unceasingly  employed  from 
room  to  night  in  transporting  loaded  hackeries  and  beasts  of  burthen 
of  every  description  across  the  rivers.  I  observed  little  difference  on 
one  day  from  another — it  was  a  scene  of  constant  activity  and 
bustle. 


1637.]  LoHmiM  to  Miikm^kot  ly  tU  Stttl^  rher.  1 79 

.  Tlie  patmge  of  tht  gjlAt  generally  ooeopted  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
minutes. 

Nearly  the  whole  of  the  trade  of  Affghdmtidn,  Kashmir  and  the 
Ptmjdh  wiA  HimAuidn,  and  by  Bombay  and  Cakaita  with  Europe, 
paseea  by  this  gh4t.  Independent  of  the  foreign  trade,  it  is  a  great 
commercial  thoroughfare  for  the  interchange  of  the  productions  of 
the  coontrieB  more  immediately  on  tJie  banks  of  the  river  SatU^. 
The  Mmlk  R6hi  from  the  neighborhood  of  Farid  kotk,  Rofwr  kotk, 
ftc.  sends  by  this  route  the  immense  quantities  of  grain  which  it 
supplies  to  Lahdr  and  Amritsir,  Lighter  articles,  the  bd/ta  and  fine 
cloth  for  pagris^  manufactured  in  the  Doab  BUt  Jalindar  at  Rdkom, 
Pkmgwdra  and  Haokiarpar^  which  are  in  greater  demand  in  the  upper 
part  of  Hmdaotan,  pass  also  by  this  route. 

,  I  was  unable  to  ascertain  the  average  amount  of  daily  collections 
at  the  gh&t,  from  the  circumstance  that  the  duty  of  great  part  of  the 
merchandize  which  passes  is  not  levied  till  its  arrival  at  Amritsir^ 
and  merely  pays  for  a  rawdna  in  crossing  the  river.  It  is  the  same 
with  merchandize  coming  from  Amriiiir,  which  is  taxed  before  leav* 
in^  that  place ;  this  refers  to  the  right  bank  of  the  river. 

The  following  list,  obtained  from  the  gh4t  munsh(,  shews  the  rate 
of  collection  on  the  left  bank. 

For  s  camel  loaded  with  graiDt    0    5    0 

For  ditto  ditto  with  salt, 0    5    0 

For  ditto  ditto  with  fviuf  fAtfitor,    0     7     6 

For  ditto  ditto  with  thakartari  and  first  kind  of  kirana, 3     0     0 

For  ditto  ditto  with  cloth,    411     0 

For  a  large  tdri  gM^  loaded  with  any  description  of  articles,  ex- 
cept grain, 1  15   e 

For  a  gM  load  of  grain  to  merohanti, 1  5  9 

For  ditto  to  brahmans,  to  faqirt  and  bkai», 0  13  0 

For  ditto  to  a  maund  of  coarse  kiratui^ 0  1  9 

For  ditto  to  a  maund  of  puihrnina^    4  1  0 

For  ditto  to  a  maund  of  opium  and  indigo, 2  0  0 

For  ditto  to  a  donkey  load  of  grain, 0  1  3 

For  ditto  to  a  bullock  or  pony  load  of  grain,   0  1  9 

For  ditto  to  a  ^tfri  load  of  salt, 1  13  0 

At  Jdni-giU,  12  miles  below  Hari^ke,  the  united  streams  of  the 

BedM  and  ScUlaj  are  called  the  Gkara,  but  known  to  the  natives  by 

the  name  Nai.  Between  Hari-ke  and  Firozpur  are  the  gh&ts  of  Hdmad^ 

wdla  and  Talle^wdla  :  the  former  has  twelve,  and  the  latter  ten  boats. 

Part  of  the  trade  of  the  Panjdb  with  Hindiustda,  and  a  small  portion  of 

that  from  Khorasdn  and  Affgkdnistdn  which  enters  the  Panjdb  at  Dera 

Itmael  Khdn,  crosses  the  Satlqf  at  these  gh&ts.  The  roads  by  which  the 

2  A  2 


180  Jimnkd  of  u  vofi'age  frmn  [March. 

trade  passes  from  them  and  from  Hari^ke  are  much  infested  bj  rob* 
bers.  In  the  immediate  vicinity  are  the  Dogrf  and  Jat  zemindars  who 
are  notorioas  for  their  thieving  propensities.  From  Hari-ke,  and 
lower  down  the  river,  to  Lah6r  and  Amritsir,  the  Akalis  ;  and  from 
Firottpur  and  Hari^ke  to  Ambalah,  the  country  of  the  Sodhie  Sahebs 
has  to  be  passed.  The  merchants  engaged  in  this  trade  contract  with 
the  owners  of  the  camels  and  gdris  for  the  safe  conduct  of  their  goods 
to  their  place  of  destination,  and  these  latter  make  their  own  arrange- 
ments with  the  disorderly  tribes  whose  territory  they  have  to  pass 
through ;  the  escort,  one  of  their  number,  is  generally  sufficient  to 
ensure  safety. 

Below  Hari'ke  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river  a  tract  of  heavy  grass 
jungle  extends  for  several  miles — it  is  here  and  there  interspersed 
with  the  jhau ;  and  there  are  numerous  inlets  and  creeks  from  the 
river  which  insulate  great  portions  of  it.  The  islands  thus  formed 
are  covered  with  the  thickest  jungles ;  those  of  the  jhau,  which  is 
strong  and  elastic,  are  almost  impervious  to  horsemen,  while  those 
•  covered  with  grass  rising  to  the  height  of  twelve  and  fourteen  feet, 
are  cut  into  deep  ravines  and  contain  large  pitfalls.  Tigers  are 
found  in  these  jungles.  I  went  out  in  pursuit  of  them  with  Sirdars 
Ratan  Singh,  Ghirja  Rba,  and  a  large  number  of  his  followers 
mounted  on  horseback.  The  Sirdar  gave  strict  orders  to  his  men 
not  to  use  their  matchlocks,  and  I  anticipated  the  novel  gratification 
of  seeing  a  tiger  attacked  and  kiUed  sword  in  hand.  The  traces  of 
them  were  innumerable.  Every  nala  we  crossed  presented  fresh  foot 
marks ;  and  though  not  so  fortunate  as  to  encounter  any,  we  must 
have  been  following  close  upon  them  the  whole  day.  The  ground  ia 
unfavorable  to  the  sport  both  for  horsemen  and  elephants,  owing  to 
the  number  of  daldah  and  quick- sands. 

On  the  3rd  of  January  at  Firozpur,  The  fort  which  is  distant 
about  three  miles  from  the  river  was  built  by  Sultin  Fbkoz  III. 
nephew  to  the  emperor  Ghias-u'-din  CI'iiQhlak),  and  who  reigned 
from  A.  D.  1351  to  1387.  It  is  an  irregular  building,  of  no  strength, 
and  having  little  means  of  defence.  .The  interior  is  filled  up  with 
soil  to  half  the  height  of  the  outer  walls,  and  crowded  with  paltry 
brick  houses  and  mud  hovels  separated  only  by  alleys  about  six  feet 
wide.  The  present  possessor  of  the  fort  and  adjacent  territory  is 
Rani  Lacbman  Kadr,  widow  of  Dhana  Sinob. 

NoBAHU  Singh,  the  brother  of  Gujar  Singh,  one  of  the  joint 
Sikh  rulers  of  Lahdr,  was  the  first  among  the  Sikhs  who  conquered 
and  held  this  territory.     From  him  it  descended  to  his  son  Guk 


1 837 .]  Lodiana  to  Mitkankot  hy  the  Satlaj  river.  1 8 1 

Bakbbh  Simoh.  who  added  to  it  large  posBessiona  on  both  sides  of 
the  river.  On  the  death  of  Gob  Bakhsh  Sinob,  his  four  sons  divid- 
ed the  territory  between  them,  and  the  fort  and  adjacent  lands  fell  to 
the  share  of  Dhana  Singh  before  mentioned.  Dhana  Singh  dying 
withont  male  issue,  his  three  surviving  brothers  put  in  their  claim  to 
the  estate*  but  the  widow  Lacbman  Kaur  referred  her  cause  to  the 
Political  Agent  at  Ambdla,  and  it  was  ultimately  decided  in  her  favor 
by  a  reference  to  the  Shister  law. 

The  Kaggwr  river,  from  which  Firoz  Sh^b  III.  dug  a  canal  to  the 
Kerak,  is  said  to  have  emptied  itself  into  the  SiUlaj  near  Firozpur. 
We  found  no  trace  of  it.  If  the  Kaggor  be  understood  to  be  the 
same  river  with  the  Gaggar  which  ran  between  Ambdla  and  Sarhind, 
and  afterwards  received  another  river  from  Shahabad  and  the  Saras*- 
watt  from  Thanesar,  there  must  be  some  mistake  in  supposing  that  it 
ever  joined  the  Satlaj  near  Firozpur.  The  old  course  of  the  Gaggar 
is  well  known  ;  after  reaching  the  Bhainir  frontier  it  weAt  by  the 
name  of  86tre,  and  its  direction  throagh  the  desert  to  near  Dilawen, 
where  it  was  lost  in  the  sands,  may  be  traced  by  the  forts  of  Sural- 
garh,]  Chehdrgarh,  Pkulra  1st,  Phulra  2nd,  Mojhgarh,  Marrath,  Ruk^ 
haapur,  which  were  built  on  its  banks.  This  channel  has  long  ago 
been  filled  up  with  sand,  and  it  is  only  here  and  there  at  long  inter- 
vals that  any  traces  of  it  remain. 

From  the  Srd  to  the  12th  of  January  we  were  detained  at  Firozpur, 
surve3riug  the  boundary  of  the  Sirdarni's  little  territory.  We  found 
it  very  ill  defined  and  disputed  on  every  side.  Of  the  country  we 
saw,  not  more  than  one-thirtieth  part  was  under  cultivation ;  the  rest 
was  either  entirely  barren  or  covered  with  a  low  straggling  brush- 
wood of  no  value.  There  was  a  large  tract  of  karil  Sindjhand  jungle, 
and  I  also  heard  of  a  forest  of  sisu  at  some  distance,  but  did  not  visit 
the  spot  to  ascertain  the  fact. 

In  the  jhand  and  karil  jungles,  which  I  traversed  in  following  the 
Firozpur  boundaries,  I  observed  several  sites  of  towns  and  villages, 
and  a  great  number  of  fine  paka  wells,  now  half  filled  with  rubbish 
and  fallen  to  decay,  but  which  sufficiently  prove  that  the  country 
was  formerly  thickly  inhabited.  It  has  sufiered  much  from  the 
misrule  which  has  long  prevailed.  The  petty  states  by  which  it  is 
surrounded  are  so  promiscuously  interwoven  in  their  limits  that  it 
would  be  difficult  to  point  to  one  among  them  which  is  not  at  vari- 
ance with  all  the  rest  as  to  its  boundaries.  To  this  circumstance 
must  be  mainly  attributed  the  immense  quantity  of  waste  land  which 
meets  the  eye  in  every  direction ; .  for  no  sooner  does  one  party 


1 82  Jourmd  of  a  vayagijrom  [Ma  rgh, 

attempt  to  reclaim  a  portion  from  the  desert,  than  the  reet  interfere 
to  dispute  their  right  to  the  soil.  As  we  receded  southward  from 
the  river,  the  sand  assumed  that  undulating  appearance  which  is 
described  as  characteristic  of  the  skirts  of  the  Indian  desert,  small 
mounds  occurring  at  intervals,  the  soil  of  which  was  hard  and  covered 
with  thorn  and  brushwood.  The  wells  at  a  distance  from  the  river 
were  of  considerable  depth ;  but  the  territory,  as  was  once  the  case^ 
might  be  made  independent  of  them  and  fertilized  at  very  little 
expense.  The  dry  bed  of  a  nala  called  the  SuM  traverses  it  in 
various  directions,  and  it  would  only  require  a  canal  a  mile  in  length 
to  let  into  it  the  waters  of  the  Satlaj  near  Tihdra. 

The  zemindars  are  Jats  and  Dogres  (also  a  caste  of  converted 
Hindus) ;  they  are  chiefly  engaged  in  pastoral  pursuits,  rearing  large 
herds  of  buffaloes,  on  the  sale  of  the  ghee  and  milk  of  which  they  depend 
for  subsistence.  It  is  probable  they  have  been  driven  to  this  life  by 
the  unsettled  state  of  the  country,  which  precludes  in  a  great  measure 
all  agricultural  employment ;  it  does  not  appear  that  they  are  from 
remote  time  a  pastoral  people.  The  country,  as  I  before  observed, 
bears  marks  of  having  been  much  more  generally  cultivated  at  an 
earlier  period ;  and  though  the  present  race  have  become  addicted  to 
predatory  habits,  arising  from  the  circumstances  of  their  situation 
under  petty  authorities  at  variance  with  each  other,  it  would  not  be 
difficult,  und^r  a  better  ordered  government,  to  give  them  a  taste  for 
more  peaceful  and  industrious  occupations.  At  present  they  are 
miserably  low  in  the  scale  of  civilization,  and  the  feuds  existing 
among  them,  which  are  fomented  rather  than  suppressed  by  their 
rulers,  are  not  unfrequently  the  cause  of  bloodshed.  The  faith  they 
profess  is  the  Muhammedan,  but  they  are  grossly  ignorant  on  the 
subject  of  their  religion,  and  do  not  pay  much  attention  to  the  out- 
ward forms  of  it.  The  KoHin  is  little  consulted.  The  elders  of  the 
village  decide  most  of  their  differences,  and  the  parties  not  abiding 
by  their  decision  are  left  to  seek  their  own  redress. 

In  the  detection  of  theft  and  other  offences,  the  practice  of  chewing 
rice  and  immersing  the  head  under  water,  and  other  equally  inftiUible 
tests,  are  commonly  resorted  to.  Every  species  of  torture  is  put  in 
practice  by  the  authorities  to  obtain  forced  confessions. 

There  is  little  difference  observable  in  the  appearance  of  the 
peasantry  here  from  the  same  class  in  the  vicinity  of  LodiatM  ;  but 
beyond  Firotpur  the  Dogre  caste  are  distingpiished  by  a  greater  swar- 
thiness  of  complexion  and  harsher  features.  They  are  also  more 
dirty  in  their  dress  and  persons,  and  many  among  them  go  bare 


1637.]  LodUma  to  Mithankot  by  the  SatlaJ  river.  188 

headed.  The  Hindu  merchants,  from  the  command  which  they  have 
of  money,  exercise  a  preponderating  inflnence  in  the  internal  manage- 
ment of  the  Firozpur  domain.  The  ryuts,  from  their  extreme  poverty, 
are  forced  to  mortgage  their  crops  to  provide  themselves  with  seed 
and  the  necessary  implements  of  hashandry.  Money  is  advanced  at 
an  enormous  rate  of  interest,  the  lowest  in  the  most  favorable  seasons 
being  ha]f  an  anna  per  month  for  every  rupee ;  but  the  necessities 
of  the  people  are  such,  they  are  no^  frequently  obliged  to  pay  l-^ 
anna  per  month,  and  compound  interest  is  charged  after  three  months. 
The  cattle  and  even  the  ploughs  (which  resemble  those  used  to  the 
eastward),  are  the  property  of  merchants.  It  requires  three  pairs  of  bul- 
locks to  work  a  well  during  twelve  hours  of  the  day.  and  the  quantity 
of  ground  cultivated  is  fifty  kacha  bigahs.  The  poor  from  the  neigh- 
boring territories  bordering  on  the  desert  resort  to  the  banks  of  the 
river  to  cultivate  the  autumnal  crops  and  earn  a  bare  subsistence, 
but  their  attachment  to  the  desert  in  preference  to  the  dimate  near 
the  river  prevents  their  settling. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  11th  we  took  leave  of  the  Sirdami  and 
started  next  morning  for  Mamdoi.  A  mile  beyond  Firoqmr  the  river 
dirides  into  two  branches,  the  deep  channel  continuing  under  the  left 
bank  running  separate  for  more  than  a  mile ;  they  again  unite,  and 
soon  after  splitting  again  unite  at  a  short  distance  above  the  ghAt  of 
Bare-ke,  Bare-ke  is  in  the  direct  road  from  Firogpur  through  Kasur 
to  Lahdr,  from  which  it  is  distant  thirty  kos.  It  is  the  nearest  point 
of  approach  of  the  Satlaj  to  that  city.  There  are  only  four  boats  at 
the  ghftt,  which  is  not  a  very  considerable  thoroughfare. 

The  boats  here  are  quite  different  from  those  higher  up  on  the 
Satltiy.  They  are  flat-bottomed,  but  have  high  sides,  and  both  ends 
are  pointed ;  they  measure  about  thirty  feet  in  length  by  ten  in  breadth, 
with  a  depth  of  two  and  a  half  to  three  feet,  and  are  very  strongly 
built :  the  waste  is  partitioned  by  heavy  beams  running  across,  which 
give  strength  to  the  sides.  The  poop  and  forecastle  are  planked. 
Altogether  there  is  an  appearance  of  lightness  and  hardiness  about 
them  which  makes  them  as  much  surpass  the  Rav{  boats  as  those  do 
the  craft  in  use  higher  up  the  Satlaj.  The  mode  of  propelling  them 
is  somewhat  the  same  as  sculHng.  An  immense  oar  is  lashed  to  the 
stem,  the  arm  of  which  usually  consists  of  two,  or  three  joined  pieces 
of  wood,  and  is  curved  in  such  a  manner  that  the  end  or  handle 
stretches  horizontally  over  the  poop,  where  one,  two,  or  three  persons 
are  placed  to  work  it  to  and  fro.  It  serves  both  to  propel  and  direct 
the  boat  in  its  progress. 


]  84  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [Makch, 

Near  the  Tillage  of  Kilcha,  vhere  a  small  nala  enters  the  Saik^ 
from  the  south,  we  were  met  by  the  headman  of  the  Path&n  chief  of 
Mamdot.  He  was  attended  by  a  small  party  of  Path£n  horsemen 
armed  with  bows  and  arrows  for  the  chace.  They  were  all  equipped 
and  well  mounted,  and  distinguished  by  a  soldierly  bearing.  They 
escorted  us  along  the  bank,  occasionally  flying  a  hawk  or  discharging 
an  arrow  at  the  black  partridge,  which  their  progress  through  the 
jhau  and  cultivation  disturbed  horn  their  hiding  places. 

The  soil  on  the  left  bank  was  a  rich  loam,  the  deposit  of  the  river  ; 
when  dry  it  is  mach  split  into  fissures,  and  riding  over  it  rendered 
exceedingly  disagreeable,  if  not  dangerous,  and  where  moist  it  is 
barely  capable  of  supporting  the  weight  of  a  horseman. 

Between  the  villages  of  KandUke  on  the  left  and  Chawdla  on  the 
right  bank,  we  passed  another  gh&t,  where  there  were  four  boats  of 
the  kind  last  described.  The  country  partially  cultivated  on  both 
sides,  and  the  river  broad  and  uninterrupted  in  its  channel.  After 
passing  Futtuhodla  we  saw  no  villages  near  the  banks  for  a  distance 
of  five  kos,  the  jhau  jungle  in  most  places  obstructing  the  view. 
The  river  again  intersected  with  sand-banks  and  banks  low. 

We  halted  below  Mamdot;  estimated  distance  from  Ftroxpur  11^ 
kos. 

The  fort  is  distant  two  miles  from  the  present  channel  of  the  river. 
(In  the  rainy  season  the  river  runs  within  half  a  mile  of  its  walls.) 
It  is  a  square  with  a  round  tower  at  each  corner  and  one  in  the  centre 
of  each  face.  To  the  east  and  west  are  gateways.  The  outward 
walls  are  of  .burnt  bricks  fifty  feet  high,  and  ten  thick,  of  paka  and 
kacha.  The  interior  space  is  fiUed  up  with  the  soil  from  the  outward 
moat,  and  rises  to  half  the  height  of  the  walls  :  the  whole  is  crowded 
with  houses,  separated  only  by  narrow  alleys  barely  two  yards  in 
'^idth.  The  towers  command  an  extensive  view  of  the  surrounding 
flat  country. 

The  present  possessors  of  the  fort  and  adjoining  territory  are  a 
Pathin  family,  formerly  masters  of  Kasur  and  other  large  possessions 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river.  The  old  fort,  on  the  side  of  which 
the  present  one  was  raised,  is  said  to  have  been  built  in  the  time  of 
MuBAMMXD  Sbah  III.  the  son  of  the  Ghia8*o^oin  Tughlak  Shah. 
In  the  reign  of  Akbar  and  his  successors  it  was  attached  to  the 
sirkar  of  Debdlpur  in  the  Sdbah  of  Multdn.  After  the  decline  of 
the  Delhi  empire  it  was  destroyed  by  the  Dogre  zemindars  to  prevent 
its  being  used  as  a  stronghold  by  the  marauding  Seiks ;  but  soon 
after,  when  the  Lahdr  province  and  the  greater  part  of  the  Bawoni 


IS37.]  LodiaM  to  MUhmkot  hy  the  Satlaj  river,  185 

of  Sarkmd  fell  into  the  possession  of  these  adventurers,  Sob«a  Sinoh 
KuAHSKA,  one  of  the  three  joint  rulers  of  Lahdr,  oyerran  the  coantrjr 
and  bestowed  it  in  jdgUr  on  one  of  his  followers,  Kavu'r  Sinoh 
TaoGA.     This  person  repaired  the  fort  and  held  andisputed  possession 
for  a  long  period ;  he  extended  his  territory  as  far  as  the  Bahdwa/pur 
and  Kkai  frontier,  bat  owing  to  some  measures  highly  offensive  to 
his  Massalman  subjects  the  Dogres,  they  rose  against  him  and  he 
was  compelled  to  flee  for  assistance  to  Sobha  Sinoh.     Sobha  Singh 
sent  a  force  with  him  and  reinstated  him.     The  Dogres  again  rebelled 
and  called  in  Rai  AniiBn  Munjh  to  their  aid  ;  but  it  not  being  in  his 
power  to  assist  them  at  that  time,  tliey  were  obliged  to  effect  a 
reconciliation  with  Kapd'r  Singh,  who  continued  in  possession.     At 
a  subsequent  period  Rai  AhmkdMunjh  expelled  Kapu^k  Singh  from 
the  country  and  established  himself  at  Mamdoi.     He  razed  to  the 
ground  the  remains  of  the  old  fort,  and  built  the  present  one  on  its 
site  :   it  remained  the  seat  of  authority  under  him  for  upwards  of  nine 
years.  At  his  death  he  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Rai  Ilias,  on  whose 
death  shortly  after  without  issue,  the  Dogre  zemindars,  fearing  a 
return  of  their  old  enemies  the  Sikhs,  sent  a  deputation  to  wait  on 
Nizam- a'- DIN  Khan,  and  Qdtub-c'-oin  Khan,  the  Pathan  chiefs  of 
Kaaur,  and  to  invite  them  to  come  and  take  possession  of  the  fort. 
Accordingly  the  retainers  of  Rai  Ilias's  family  were  expelled,  and 
QoTUB-u'-DiN  Khan  and  his  family  formally  reinstated  as  their  rulers. 
NiZAM-u'-DiN  Khan  andQoTUB-u'-niN  Kban  had  been  troublesome 
enemies  to  Mah&-rf]a  Ranjit  Sinoh,  during  the  time  they  held  posses* 
sion  of  Kantr,  ^d  had  resisted  by  every  means  in  their  power,  and  by 
inciting  others  to  resist,  the  ambitious  designs  of  that  chief.    He  made 
repeated  attacks  upon  their  forts,  in  all  of  which  he  was  repulsed  ;  at 
length,  finding  force  unavailing,  he  had  recourse  to  other  measures,  and 
by  bribes  and  artifices  succeeded  in  sowing  dissension  in  the  family  of 
NiZAii-u'-oiN  Khan,  and  instilling  treachery  into  the  minds  of  his 
kinsmen  and  followers,  two  of  whom  basely  murdered  their  chief  in 
his  sleep  at  Kasur,     His  brother  Qutub-u'-din,  who  was  absent  at 
the  time*  returned  and  surrounded  the  fort,  but  failed  to  secure  the 
traitors.     Suspecting  all  alike,  he  withdrew  his  confidence  from  his 
own  kinsmen  and  committed  the  custody  of  his  forts  to  a  family  of 
Syeds.      He  then  entered  into  negotiations  with  the  ruler  of  Lahdr, 
in  the  course  of  which  Saif-u'-din  Shah,  one  of  the  Syeds  above- 
mentioned,  was  won  over  by  the  Mah4-rija  and  betrayed  the  trust 
reposed  in  him  by  Qutub-u'-din.      The  Syeds  under  his  orders  deli* 
Tered  up  to  the  Mahii-raja's  officers  all  the  forts  in  their  custody. 

2  B 


1 86  Jowrml  of  a  voyage  from  [M abc v. 

The  widow  of  Niz^m-u'-mn  was  leagued  with  the  MaUi-r£ja  against 
QoTUB-u'-oiN,  who,  unable  to  stand  his  ground,  came  to  the  resokidoii 
to  abandon  Kmsut  and  his  possessions  north  of  the  Sailaj,  and  soon 
after  retired  to  Mamdot.  There  he  remained  in  undisputed  possession 
till  the  Mahi-rija  crossed  the  river  in  1808*9,  when,  seeing  that 
resistance  was  useless,  he  wisely  conciliated  his  enemy  by  a  voluntary 
submission.  The  Mah4-rija  confirmed  him  in  the  possession  of  Mam* 
dot  on  the  usual  condition  of  military  service,  and  he  continued  to 
furnish  a  quota  of  two  hundred  horse  for  the  service  of  the  state. 

QuTUB-u'-DiM  Khan  died  about  a  year  ag^  at  Lak6r ;  he  had  always 
been  anxious  to  throw  off  his  allegiance  to  the  Mahi-riga  and  be  taken 
nnder  the  protection  of  the  British  Government.  In  1826  he  openly 
sought  the  protection  of  Captain  Mureat,  Political  Agent  at  Ambdla, 
but  on  that  occasion  was,  after  some  correspondence,  directed  to  return 
to  his  allegiance  to  the  Lahdr  Bija. 

The  present  possessor  of  the  jdghir  is  Jamal-u'-din  Kh4n,  the  son 
of  QoTUB-u'-DiN  Khan.  He  was  not  at  Mamdoi  when  the  Mission 
passed,  but  his  younger  brother,  a  fine  lad  of  about  fourteen  years  of 
age,  paid  us  a  visit,  which  we  returned.  The  interior  economy  of 
their  establishment  showed  a  thorough  disregard  of  the  conveniences 
of  life.  Men  and  horses  were  indiscriminately  huddled  together  in 
the  different  court-yards  inside  the  fort,  and  of  the'  two  the  horses 
were  perhaps  the  better  lodged. 

Hawking  and  hunting  the  deer  seem  to  be  the  great  occupation 
mkd  business  of  their  lives.  At  our  interview  witJi  the  young  chief* 
the  subject  of  merchandize  on  the  river  happened  to  be  introduced, 
and  some  questions  were  asked  as  to  the  relative  price  of  grain  at 
Mamdoi  and  lower  down  the  river,  at  which  the  whole  assembly 
stared  with  unfeigned  astonishment,  and  referred  us  for  an  answer  to 
our  questions  to  some  baniahs  who  were  sitting  at  one  comer  of  the 
house  tops  when  our  interview  took  place. 

The  Mamdoi  territory  extends  upwards  of  thirty  kos  along  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and  varies  in  breadth  from  fifteen  to  seven  miles. 
It  has  been  much  improved  since  it  came  into  the  possession  of  the 
present  family  both  in  its  productions  and  population. 

From  Lodiana  to  Maimdot  there  is  little  difference  of  soil  and 
produce.  The  ground  near  the  river  becomes  harder  and  richer. 
As  you  leave  Loduma  and  approach  Firospur  the  light  sand  dis* 
iqppears.  In  the  autumn  are  sown  gikun,  nakhad^  chola,  kangatd, 
mwy,  barrerOf  maooan  and  jo-ckana,  which  are  reaped  in  the  spring, 
or  during  ▲pril  and  May.    The  garden  vegetables  of  that  aeaion 


mr.]  Loditma  to  Miihtmhot  hf  the  8M^  river.  187 

•re  Half  htm,  hire,  ekmhd  «fy,  iarkukrU,  tarhuze,  karbuMe,  kkurfm  ekak9. 
Tobfteeo  is  mbo  giowa  m  vmM  qnantiticfl.  In  the  epring  uid  ee 
late  as  June  are  sown  mm  ekaktar  or  sugar-cane,  mdki,  jdar,  md^. 
mimg,  moth,  kanjad  or  tU,  bajra,  pmohgdr ;  and  the  yegetables  are 
tnnupe*  carrots,  spinach,  sohd,  gmtdana  or  le^,  ganddloti  kd  $dg, 
hmrmm  kd  odg,  onions.  If  rain  fells  plentifully  in  January,  they  have 
en  intermediate  harrest  of  coarse  rice  and  other  small  grains*  whiob 
is  reaped  in  June.  Above  the  Mamiot  territory  the  ground  requires 
mnch  manure  to  render  it  productive,  but  below  it  commences  what 
is  called  the  Sorab  country,  where  die  overflowings  of  the  river  leave 
a  rich  deposit,  which  requires  but  one  tnm  of  the  plough  to  yield  a 
plentiful  harvest,  and  where  wells  are  little  used  for  purposes  of  agri* 
culture.  Gram  is  not  g^wn  in  any  quantity  below  Mamdot,  and  the 
sugar-cane  totally  disappears. 

On  the  14th  we  started  from  Mamdot.  The  banks  of  the  river  in 
some  places  higher  than  we  have  hitherto  anywhere  observed  them* 
The  land  it  here  irrigated  by  means  of  kdhre^i  or  water-coarses ;  pits 
are  dug  close  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  and  water  let  into  them  by 
channels  dug  throu|ph  the  banks  and  raised  from  them  by  the  Persiaa 
wheel. 

We  passed  a  few  temporary  hamlets  near  the  river,  but  villages 
were  at  a  distance,  and  distinguiahable  only  by  the  clump  of  trees  by 
which  they  were  surrounded.  Opposite  the  village  of  BdM^he  was  a 
ghftt  with  two  boats. 

Hie  jhmi  jungle  on  both  sides  of  the  river  high  and  thick,  but 
parched  up.  At  sun-set  we  came  to  on  the  right  bank  near  the 
vifiage  of  Kagge^ke,  where  was  a  remarkably  fine  pipal  tree.  Estimated 
distance  from  Mamdot  11|  kos.  Our  land  party  halted  at  Mohan^ko 
on  the  left  bank,  about  three  kos  from  the  river,  as  it  is  said  to  be  a 
larger  place  than  Mamdot. 

On  the  15th  we  arrived  at  Bagge-ke,  estimated  distance  by  the 
river  10  kos.  Villages  at  a  distance  from  the  banks,  which  were  for 
the  most  part  covered  with  jhau  jungle  and  the  koHa  reed.  Now  and 
then  a  small  patch  of  cultivation  intervened. 

The  channel  much  intersected  by  sand-banks  :  winding  in  the  river 
ineonsideraUe.    We  passed  one  gh&t,  at  which  tiiere  were  two  boats. 

On  the  1 6th  at  Ladhu'ke,  estimated  distance  by  the  river  7^  koa. 
At  the  village  of  Johad^ko,  the  only  one  close  on  the  banks*  there 
were  two  boats  and  a  number  of  the  temporary  wells  or  kdhreg  before 
described.  I  observed  one  v^iere  the  water  was  conveyed  over  a 
sand«bank  aftroes  the  bed  of  the  river  for  the  distance  of  half  a  ttuHe, 
2  B  3 


f  8A  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [Makch^ 

and  was  then  raised  by  a  well  and  Persian  wheel  to  a  htg^her  bank, 
over  which  another  channel  conducted  the  water  to  the  permanent 
banks  of  the  river.  Here  the  same  apparatus  raised  the  water  to  a 
level  with  the  country  to  be  irrigated. 

The  river  increasing  in  breadth  and  more  winding  than  yesterday ; 
the  banks  occasionally  twelve  and  fourteen  feet  high,  and  covered  to 
the  water's  edge  by  heavy  jhdu  and  grass  jungle,  which  are  likely  to 
prove  embarrassing  to  boats  tracking  up  the  river. 

On  the  17th  we  arrived  at  Jagveri,  estimated  distance  15^  kos. 
About  four  kos  beyond  Ladku-'ke  we  passed  the  boundary  of  the 
Mamdot  territory  opposite  to  Kallandir-ke,  and,  a  kos  further  on,  en- 
tered that  of  Nawab  Daba wal  Khan,  opposite  Rana-watta.  Between 
these  places  there  is  a  dense  forest  of  the  jkau  which  rises  to  the 
height  of  twenty  and  more  feet,  and  is  almost  impenetrable.  The 
Zemindars  of  these  parts  find  it  a  secure  refuge  from  the  oppressive 
demands  of  their  rulers.  The  little  cultivation  they  engage  in  depends 
much  on  the  course  of  the  river.  They  have  no  settled  habitations^ 
but  wherever  the  banks  of  the  river  a£brd  facility  for  digging  their 
temporary  wells,  they  erect  their  hamlets  of  grass  and  kana  reed»  and 
commence  cultivating.  A  slight  change  in  the  course  of  the  river 
often  obliges  them  to  remove  to  a  more  favorable  spot,  and  it  rarely 
happens  that  the  same  people  cultivate  the  same  fields  for  three 
aeasouB  together. 

We  passed  the  ruins  of  a  village,  JVatter  Shah,  on  the  right  bank, 
where  there  was  a  gh&t  with  two  boats.  Opposite  the  village  of 
Atmui'ke  we  w^re  met  by  the  officer  in  charge  of  the  Khin's  frontier 
district,  Ulla  Bachata,  the  nephew  of  the  Khan's  Vizier,  a  sufficient- 
ly  mean-looking  personage,  and  who,  iu  dress  and  manner,  led  us  to 
draw  no  very  favorable  conclusions  as  to  the  style  of  the  Bahdwalpur 
court.  He  was  attended  by  a  handful  of  ill-mounted  and  dirty-look- 
ing horsemen,  whose  sombre  and  uncombed  appearance  formed  a 
striking  contrast  to  the  gayer  equipments  of  our  Pathan  friends. 

Winding  in  tlie  river  considerable.  In  a  few  places  where  confined 
by  high  banks,  we  had  an  uninterrupted  deep  channel  averaging  seven 
hundred  yards  in  breadth. 

At  Jagver4  we  found  Nawib  Ghulam  Qadir  Kqan,  the  mehm4a- 
d&r  sent  on  the  part  of  Bah  a  wal  Khan  to  attend  us  to  Bahdwalpur, 
and  who  had  been  waiting  our  arrival  at  this  barren  spot  for  the  last 
three  months.  On  the  morning  of  the  18th  he  paid  us  a  visit,  and 
we  were  introduced  to  a  corpulent,  good-humoured,  6ajuaA*looking 
person,  whose  manners,  i£  not  highly  polished,  were  frank  and 


]  837.]  Loduma  to  Miikankot  hy  thB  Sailaj  river.  1 69 

vnaffected.  He  was  richly  dressed  in  cloth  of  khimkdb,  with  a  hand* 
some  hMg{  for  a  tarban,  and  wore  a  superb  shawl  for  a  kamarband ; 
bat  the  whole  was  in  bad  taste,  and  his  attendants  were  as  wretched- 
ly shabby  and  mean  as  he  was  fine.  The  Nawib  spoke  a  very  intel- 
ligible Uindustini,  but  the  language  of  his  followers  was  quite  foreign 
to  us.  It  differs  from  Hindustani,  not  so  much  perhaps  radically  as 
in  the  termination  of  the  words,  and  the  peculiar  tone  and  manner  in 
which  it  is  spoken,  which  is  drawling  and  nasal,  much  more  disagree- 
able to  the  ear  than  the  Panjibi  of  the  bawUttg  Sikhs.  We  were 
better  pleased  with  the  boatmen  of  the  Bakdwalpur  boats  than  with 
any  one  we  saw  in  this  train  of  our  new  acquaiutanoea.  Their  manners 
contrasted  favorably  with  the  rude  specimens  we  brought  with  us 
from  Lodiana.  They  have  much  the  appearance  of  a  sea-fturing  people 
— much  of  the  alacrity  and  briskness  which  we  admire  in  our  own 
aaUors. 

The  Bahdwaljmr  boats  are  strongly  built,  but  clumsy.  In  shape 
they  are  square  fore  and  aft ;  the  poop  and  forecastle  are  planked,  and 
the  former  raised  very  high,  so  that  the  person  steering  is  able  to 
look  over  the  chappared  apartment  which  is  in  midship.  The  rudder 
is  of  curious  and  unhandy  buildi  but  has  great  power.  The  largest 
of  the  boats  there  measured  eighty  feet  in  length  and  about  three 
feet  in  depth.  They  are  all  furnished  'With  a  square  sail  and  masts 
which  strike ;  and  have  two  oars  of  immense  size,  the'  largest  requir* 
ing  six  and  seven  hands  to  ply  each  of  them. 

On  the  1 9th  at  Bwnga  Jawdn^ke,  estimated  distance  7f>  kos.  On 
starting  from  Assap-wala  we  were  greeted  with  the  novel  and  pleasing 
sound  of  a  sailor's  cheer  from  the  crews  of  the  Bahdwalpur  boats. 
£ach  boat's  crew,  as  their  boat  left  its  moorings  and  dipped  oars  into 
the  water,  gave  out  a  long  pealing  sound,  which  was  responded  toby 
all  the  rest  in  succession.  The  cry,  as  near  as  I  could  distinguish 
the  words,  was  "  Bham,  Baha  al  Hat,**  {Baha  al  Hat  is  the  name  of 
a  patron  saint  of  the  boatmen  of  this  country  and  on  the  Indus.) 
The  boatmen  stand  to  their  oars,  and  every  muscle  of  the  body  is 
brought  into  play  in  the  motions  which  they  go  through.  When  the 
oars  are  dipped  deep  into  the  water,  the  outside  men  are  frequently 
suspended  from  the  handles  which  they  drag  down  by  their  weight 
till  the  opposite  ends  or  shafts  are  disengaged  from  the  water.  I 
should  say  there  is  more  exercise  with  less  fatigue  in  this  than  in  our 
method  of  rowing.     The  rowers  keep  good  time. 

We  had  to  contend  against  a  strong  wind,  which  prevented  our 
much  progreaa  to-day.     We  passed  only  two  or  three  villages 


on  the  rigkt  bank.  We  left  the  district  of  Am^wdia  (whick  begins 
from  Rtma-watta)  and  entered  that  of  GmrjioHM  or  Faitekgarh  aboni 
four  koe  before  we  arrived  at  Bunga  Jaw4m*ke, 

The  country  from  Bana-wtUia  to  Gurjiana  waa  formerly  taken  poa* 
•ession  of  by  Laina  Sinqb»  one  of  the  joint  mlerB  of  Lahdr,  Mah4« 
rija  Ram  JIT  Singh  subsequently  took  it  from  Chbt  Singh,  the  son 
of  Lain  A  Sinoh.  It  was  afterwards  held  by  Bhai  Lal  Singh,  and 
taken  from  him  by  Qutob-u'-din  Khan,  who  annexed  it  to  the  Man* 
iQt  territory.  Aboiit  three  years  ago,  Bahawul  Khan,  called  httri 
Bahawul  Khan,  in  distinction  to  tiie  present  KUin,  conquered  it  from 
QuTUB-u'-DiN  Khan,  since  which  time  it  has  remained  annexed  to 
the  Bakdnmlfw  territory. 

The  country  increasing  in  wildness  and  the  jungles  thicker  the 
farther  we  proceed. 

On  the  20th  to  Chhue,  estimated  distance  seven  kos.  The  villages 
at  a  distance  from  the  river.  On  the  right  bank  heavy  jungle  nearly 
the  whole  way.  We  came  down  a  noble  sheet  of  water  to-day,  where 
the  river  ran  without  a  curve  for  some  miles  between  moderately  higli 
banks. 

On  the  21  St  to  Baehutn-wdlaj  estimated  distance  eight  kos.  We 
passed  a  few  temporary  hamlets  on  the  river  side,  but  theyAaa  jungle 
prevailed  with  little  interruption  on  both  banks  throughout  the  jour- 
ney. The  banks  high  and  the  channel  less  intersected  by  sand-banks 
than  usual.  We  left  the  district  of  Gurjtama,  and  entered  that  of 
liuMofergn^wdlm,  about  two  kos  before  we  arrived  off  BoehiaM^wdlu* 

A  few  bricks  of  an  enormous  size  were  picked  up  at  a  village  on 
the  vray  down,  (^Aonfm-Atf.)  They  had  been  taken  from  some  ruins 
laid  open  by  the  river  about  three  months  previously.  The  ruins 
were  described  by  the  villagers  as  the  remains  of  the  wall  and  turret 
of  a  fort  sunk  more  than  six  feet  below  the  presait  surfiBMse  of  the 
surrounding  country.  They  said  that  the  marks  remained  in  the 
banks  where  the  bricks  had  been  washed  away,  that  by  digging  other 
parts  of  the  ruin  would  be  found  more  perfect.  It  waa  determined 
to  visit  the  place  on  our  return  from  Bahdwa^r,  The  bricks  were 
marked  with  three  curved  lines  in  the  shape  of  a  horse-shoe,  and  from 
that  circumstance  referred  by  the  Hindus  of  our  party  to  the  period 
of  the  Treta  Yug, 

On  the  following  day,  the  22nd,  we  crossed  the  river  and  went  to 
Pdkpaian,  distant  about  eight  miles  from  our  boats  and  about  five  from 
the  nearest  point  of  the  river.  It  is  approached  from  a  perfeotl j  level 
and  open  plain  of  four  miles  in  extent,  and*  seen  from  that  diatanoi^ 


It370  Lodummio  MUkmik9t  fy ike  SiUlaJ river.  1  §1 

has  die  mppeftraEnee  of  m  citsdel  perched  on  the  inavut  of  %  lofty 
cmmence.  It  it  built  on  the  tkae  or  site  of  the  mncient  fort  of  Aj» 
wmdm  or  Jjodm^  and  ia  a  place  of  great  sanctity,  haying  been  the 
residence  for  a  nnmber  of  years  of  the  celebrated  Mussalman  saint 
Shekh  Fakw-u'-din,  to  which  cireomstanee  it  owes  its  present  name 
of  Pdkpaiam,  or  the  ferry  of  parity.  Under  its  former  name  of 
Ajwadm  it  is  celebrated  as  the  spot  near  which  the  S^tl^  has  been  so 
often  passed  by  Mossahnan  conquerors  in  their  invasions  of  Himdu* 
9idm.  In  A.  D.  997  JjwuHn  was  taken  and  plundered  by  Snlt&a  N/sca* 
u'-niN  Sabactaoi'm  ;  but  aoeoanta  vary  as  to  whether  he  crossed  the 
8^tU^  in  that  expedition :  in  some  he  is  stated  to  have  extended  lis 
ravages  as  far  as  Bkainir,  the  capital  of  the  BkmtH  country.  In  A.  0« 
1001,  Saltan  Mahambo  Ghazitatt,  the  renowned  son  and  sncoessor 
of  Sabactaoi'm,  forded  the  Satlaj  in  the  vicinity  of  Ajwa/im  and 
plundered  BkatnAr,  In  his  sabsequent  numerous  invasions  of  HmAh 
»tdm  he  followed  this  route  more  than  once. 

In  A.  O.  1079  Saltin  Ibb/bim  crossed  the  Sailqf  9t  thn  point  in 
his  second  Indian  expedition.  After  the  Ghaznian  dynasty,  Snltin 
MAHAvan  Ghobp,  called  Shah/b-u'-din,  passed  by  this  route  and  by 
Bkain&  when  he  took  Att  (or  Hansi)  in  his  battles  with  r£ja  Pithauba. 
In  A.  D.  1897-8  the  conqueror  Amib  Timoub  in  his  invasion  of  Hin» 
iMtam,  after  laying  in  ruins  DiMpur  and  Ajwadin,  proceeded  across 
the  river  with  part  of  his  forces  and  destroyed  Bkatndrp  whither  the 
inhabitants  of  the  two  former  towns  had  fled  for  protection. 

Close  under  the  town  to  the  north  is  the  dry  bed  of  a  river  which 
they  call  the  Dandi,  propably  the  Dond  mentioned  by  Major  Rbn* 
RBLL.  Four  kos  more  to  the  north  is  another  dry  bed  of  a  river 
which  they  call  the  Sohay ;  and  beyond  this  about  ten  kos  from  Pdk* 
pattm  is  the  old  bed  of  the  Bed9,  which,  separating  from  the  Suilqf 
below  Hari'ke,  formerly  ran  close  under  Kotur  and  did  not  again 
join  that  river  till  within  twenty  miles  of  Nek.  In  the  time  of  Akbabi 
the  Dodh  BUt  Jalindar  extended  to  HatMdpmr  Dor  Bekli,  fifteen  has 
above  Nek. 

To  the  south  of  Pdkpattm  in  coming  from  our  boats  we  crossed 
a  nala  which  had  a  very  high  bank  ;  its  bed  was  in  some  places  dry» 
in  others  it  had  one  and  half  feet  of  water.  I  inquired  of  the  villagers 
if  they  had  any  particular  name  for  it,  but  they  said  not ;  neither  did 
they  know  any  thing  about  the  Hwrari  Namojf  or  Qoud  mentioned  by 
Major  Rbnnbll.  The  gpround  between  this  nala  and  the  Satlq;  was 
low»  covered  with  thick  jungle  of  the  tamarisk  and  patches  of  fine- 
looking  wheat.    Il  is  »e  danhl;  overflowed  ia  the  rainy  season,  when 


192  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [March* 

the  breadth  of  the  river  from  the  bank  of  this  ntda  to  the  opposite 
high  bank  roust  be  more  than  four  miles. 

We  remained  at  Pdkpatan  till  the  26th,  making  arrangements  for 
reducing  to  order  the  predatory  tribes  of  that  neighborhood. 

On  the  23rd  we  visited  the  shrine  of  Hazrat  Shekh  Farcd  Shakar- 
OANjr*  in  the  town  of  Pdkpatan.  We  had  to  ascend  more  than  forty 
feet  to  the  top  of  the  mound  on  which  the  town  is  built.  The  ground 
sounded  hollow  to  our  horses'  hoofs  as  we  threaded  through  numerous 
narrow  streets  and  alleys,  many  of  which  were  lined  with  miserable 
objects  of  charity,  among  whom  here  and  there  might  be  seen  females 
enveloped  in  the  burkhd,  pretended  descendants  of  the  Prophet,  who 
importuned  for  alms  with  a  perseverance  which  we  found  it  difficult 
to  resist.  After  descending  again  by  a  flight  of  steps  to  a  level  with 
the  surrounding  country,  we  were  conducted  into  a  small  square  paved 
court  surrounded  by  the  lofty  brick  walls  of  the  adjacent  houses.  In 
the  centre  of  this  stood  the  maqbard,  i,  plain  insignificant  building, 
having  one  small  apartment,  in  which  was  the  grave  of  the  saint 
covered  with  faded  drapery.  There  were  two  doors  to  this  apartment, 
one  to  the  north  and  one  to  the  east.  That  to  the  east,  called  the 
"  door  of  Paradise,"  is  never  opened  but  on  the  fifth  day  of  the 
sacred  Moharam,  when  numbers  of  pilgrims,  both  Hindus  and  Mus- 
Salmans,  come  to  visit  the  shrine,  and  all  who  pass  through  this  door- 
way are  considered  saved  from  the  fines  of  perdition.  The  door-way 
is  about  two  feet  wide,  and  cannot  be  passed  without  stooping,  and  the 
apartment  itself  is  not  capable  of  containing  thirty  people  crowded 
together :  yet  such  is  the  care  which  the  saint  takes  of  his  votaries 
on  these  occasions,  that  no  accident  or  loss  of  life  has  ever  been  known 
to  occur.  A  superlative  heaven  is  allotted  to  those  who  are  first  to 
enter  the  tomb  on  the  day  mentioned.  The  rush  for  precedence  may, 
therefore,  be  better  imagined  than  described.  The  crowd  of  pilgrims 
is  said  to  be  immense,  and  as  they  egress  from  the  sacred  door- way, 
after  having  rubbed  their  foreheads  on  the  foot  of  the  saint's  grave, 
the  air  resounds  with  their  shouts  of  Farid  !  Farid  !  Several  relics 
were  shewn  to  us,  among  which  the  most  curious  was,  a  round  flat 
piece  of  wood  of  the  size  and  shape  of  an  Indian's  bread  or  chapati. 
In  the  long  fasts  which  the  saint  imposed  on  himself,  he  is  said  to 
have  solaced  his  hunger  by  gnawing  this  hard  substance. 

There  is  a  couplet  very  common  throughout  the  Panjdb  which  has 
reference  to  this  story. 

The  ancestors  of  Shekh  Farid-u'-din  first  came  to  Mult&n  in  the 

«  See  tome  aceount  of  the  tame  saiat  by  Munahi  Mohum  La'i.  in  the  last 
volume. — Eo. 


1 837.]  Lodiana  to  Mithankoi  by  the  SatlaJ  river.  193 

train  of  Brhram  Shah,  of  the  Ghaznavi  family,  and  continued  to  fill 
situations  of  trust  and  emolument  in  that  province,  until  it  foil  into 
the  hands  of  Sult£n  Maramed  Gaukik,  (Shaha'b-u'-din.)     When 
Hazrat  Jala'l-o'-din,  the  father  of  Shekh  Farid,   fled  to  Chdwe 
Mtishaikh,  a  village  on  the  banks  of  the  Satlaj,  where  he  lived  the  life 
of  a  hermit,  practised  great  austerities  and  became  celebrated  for  his 
great  sanctity.    At  this  place  Hazrat  Shekh  Parid-u'-din  was  born; 
he  was  sent  for  his  education  to  Multdn,  and  afterwards  spent  many 
years  in  travel.  At  Multan  he  became  celebrated  as  a  Sdheb  Kardmat^ 
or  worker  of  miracles,  and  many  ridiculous  stories  are  told  of  his 
performances.     Among  others  it   is  related  that   whenever  he  felt 
hungry  he  would  throw  into  his  mouth  a  handful  of  dust  or  pebbles 
whicii  immediately  became  sugnr.     He  practised  similar  metamor- 
phoses on  the  goods  of  other  people,  and  turned  so  many  things  into 
sugar  that  he  was  universally  known,  and  is  so  to  this  day,  by  the 
affix   to   his  name   of  Shakar-ganj,        Hazrat   Shekh   Farid-u'-din 
Sbakarganj   and  his   posterity  were   chiefly   instrumental   in  con- 
verting to  IslUmism  the  numerous  diflferent  tribes  of  Jats  and  Gujur 
or  Gickers,  descendants  of  the  Rajput  shepherds,  who  so  often  fought 
bravely  against  the  invading  armies  of  the  north.     The  descendants 
of  Babi  Shekh  Fared  are  supposed  to  have  inherited  from  him  the 
power  of  performing  miracles,  and  several  of  them  became  celebrated 
throughout  Hindustdn  for  (heir  sanctity.     At  Agra,  Sikru,  and  Dehli 
their  shrines  witness  to  the  respect  in  which  their  memory  is  held  by 
the  Mussalman  population.     Akbar  Shab  owed  to  the  prayers,  we 
are  told,  of  one  of  the  family  (Shekh  Nur-u*-din,  or  Nibr-u'-d^n)  the 
birth  of  his  son  Jeh/ngir.     In  the  early  attempt  of  the  Sikhs  to  lay 
waste  the  country  between  Multdn  and  Lahdr,  one  of  the  descendants 
of  Shekh  Farid-u'-pin  at  Pdkpatan  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  a 
number  of  converts,  Jat  peasantry,  and  kept  his  ground  so  well  against 
these  marauders  that  they  thought  it  advisable  to  come  to  an  amicable 
arrangement  with  him ;  and,  in  a  treaty  which  he  concluded  with  one 
of  their  chiefs,  he  was  allowed  to  enjoy  in  independence  the  revenues 
of  Pdkpatan  and  several  villages  attached   to  it.     At  a  later  period, 
when  the  Sikhs  became  united  under  one  chief,  the  Shekh-zadas  were 
despoiled  of  their  possessions.     The  Maha-rija  now  allows  them  one 
thousand  rupees  a  year  for  their  maintenance,  derived  from  the  town 
duties  of  Pdkpatan ;    besides  which,  they  have  a  fourth  share  in  four 
small  villages  in  the  neighborhood. 

On  the  27th  to  Toba  Sdddt,  in  the  district  of  Mvsd-firan-wdla,  esti- 
mated distance  nine  kos. 
2  o 


194  Jcnmal  of  a  voyage  from  [March, 

On  the  28th  to  AkH-ke,  in  the  diBtrict  of  Cdstm-ke^  estimated  dig* 
tance  nine  kos. 

On  the  29th  to  Dola,  where  we  entered  the  district  of  Jheddo,  es- 
timated distance  seven  kos. 

On  the  30th  we  passed  through  the  districts  of  Jheddo  and  Shah 
Farid,  and  entered  the  Hdsilpur  district  about  two  miles  before  we 
came  to  our  halting  place  at  noon,  estimated  distance  nine  kos. 

On  the  31  St  we  halted  at  noon. 

On  the  Ist  of  February  at  Palra,  estimated  distance  8^  kos.  The 
faco  of  the  country  varies  little  in  appearance,  being  day  after  day  the 
same  succession  of  tamarisk  jungle,  the  deep  green  of  which  is  nowhere 
^nd  there  relieved  by  a  shrub  resembling  the  willow  in  leaf  and  color, 
which  the  natives  call  jhat,  and  from  the.  rout  of  which  the  miswaks 
or  tooth- cleaners  are  commonly  made.  From  Rdna-waiti  near  the 
Mamdot  and  Bahdvoalpur  frontier  the  signs  of  cultivation  gradually 
disappear ;  and  near  Fdkpatan  the  country  becomes  extremely  wild  ;  we 
lose  all  trace  of  habitations  near  the  river,  save,  par  hazard,  a  few 
temporary  grass  hamlets.  After  entering  the  Hdsilpur  district  an 
improvement  is  perceptible.  We  again  see  the  Persian  wheel  at 
work,  and  the  banks  of  the  river  occasionally  lined  with  a  wonder- 
gazing  populace.  The  canals  and  water-courses  increase  in  number 
as  we  progress  onwards.  Those  we  have  hitherto  seen  vary  in  breadth 
at  their  mouths  from  ten  to  twenty  yards,  and  are  at  present  dry,  being 
much  above  the  level  of  the  river,  but  from  early  in  May  to  the  end 
of  September  they  serve  to  irrigate  the  country  to  the  distance  in 
some  instances  of  thirty  miles  from  its  banks.  Smaller  branches  are 
cut  in  every  direction  from  the  main  canals,  so  that  the  whole  country 
is  covered  with  them,  and  travelling  in  that  season  rendered  disagree* 
able  and  difficult. 

During  our  journey  of  the  last  two  or  three  days  we  have  been 
pleasingly  reminded  of  having  entered  a  Mussalman  country  by  the 
strict  attention  every  where  paid  to  the  time  of  prayer.  In  the  open 
fields,  where  a  minute  before  the  air  has  resounded  with  the  voice  of 
labour,  every  thing  is  suddenly  hushed, — the  shrieking  Persian  wheel 
is  at  rest,  the  cattle  are  freed  from  the  yoke,  and  the  peasants  may  be 
seen  ranged  together  in  small  parties  on  their  mats  of  the  palm  tree, 
going  through  their  forms  of  devotion  with  an  air  of  the  greatest 
decorum.     The  sight  j-truck  us  from  its  frequent  occurrence. 

Of  the  tribes  wb.ich  inhabit  along  the  banks  of  the  river  from  FhvZ" 
pur  to  Bahiiwalpur,  those  in  the  neighborhood  of  Pdkpatan  and  below 
that  place,  are  said  to  be  the  most  wild  and  disorderly  and  the  moat 


183 7.  J  Lodiana  to  Mithankot  by  the  SatlaJ  river.  195 

addicted  to  predatory  habit?.  The  Dogre  and  Dogre  Badela  are 
chiefly  confined  to  the  Mamdot  territory  and  higher  up.  At  Loaduke, 
below  Mamdot  they  are  succeeded  by  the  JVattu  Karral  Chishti  aud 
other  branches  of  the  Jat  tribes,  descendants  of  the  Rajpiit  shepherds, 
who  formerlv  inhabited  the  country  on  the  Rati  between  Multdn  and 
Lak6r.  These  people  still  lead  a  wandering  pastoral  life,  seldom 
building  anything  but  temporary  sheds,  and  may  fairly  challenge  the 
name  applied  to  them  of  "  khdnd  baddsh."  They  are  a  race  inured  to 
every  hardship,  ill  fed  and  worse  clothed,  but  capable  of  enduring 
great  fatigue  under  every  privation.  They  are  much  celebrated  for 
the  length  and  rapidity  of  theif  journeys  on  foot  in  their  nightly 
excursions  to  carry  off  cattle  from  neighboring  territories.  Nothing 
in  their  appearance  would  indicate  their  possessing  a  superior  share 
of  physical  strength  or  activity ;  they  are  tall  spare  men,  generally 
ill  made,  and  without  any  great  shew  of  bone  or  muscle.  If  their 
hardiness  of  constitution  is  any  where  perceptible,  it  is  in  their  harsh 
swarthy  features,  which  though  not  pleasing  are  manly. 

These  tribes,  even  in  the  best  days  of  the  Mogul  empire,  were 
never  brought  into  any  proper  subjection  or  made  to  feel  the  influence 
of  a  well-ordered  government.  They  continued  embroiled  in  feuda 
among  themselves,  in  the  settlement  of  which  the  arms  of  autho- 
rity seldom  interposed.  A  system  of  edlahang,  or  retaliation,  than 
which  nothing  can  be  conceived  more  productive  of  crime  and  gene- 
ra) disorder,  has  prevailed  among  them  from  time  immemorial.  This 
s3rstem  authorizes  the  redressing  an  injury  not  only  on  the  person 
or  property  of  the  injurer,  but  on  any  of  his  relations,  friends  or  neigh- 
bors whom  chance  may  throw  into  the  power  of  the  injured  party;  con- 
sequently a  few  disorderly  persons  have  it  in  their  power  to  involve  the 
whole  country  in  their  quarreb.  The  original  cause  of  their  feud  is 
generally  a  dispute  as  to  the  right  of  pasture,  or  a  few  buffaloes  may 
have  strayed  from  the  herds  of  one  village  to  those  of  another.  This 
leads  to  reprisals,  in  which  blood  is  sometimes  shed,  and  blood  calls 
for  blood  long  after  the « original  cause  of  dispute  has  ceased  to  be 
remembered.  If  this  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  the  country  on 
both  sides  of  the  river  was  under  one  authoVity,  we  may  judge  of  what 
it  must  be  now  that  the  river  separates  two  hostile  powers. 

The  system  of  siilahang  which  was  before  confined  to  villages  near 
each  other,  now  extends  along  the  whole  line  of  the  opposite  banks  of 
the  river.  Instead  of  a  few  buflaloes  stealthily  abstracted  during  the 
night  by  ten  or  twelves  herdsmen,  villages  are  now  openly  attacked 
and  plundered  at  noon-day  by  gangs  of  from  one  hundred  to  two 
2  c  2 


196  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [Marc^^ 

hundred  desperate  freebooters  acting  under  acknowledged  Sir-kurde, 
(leaders.)  The  river  affords  them  an  easy  means  of  escape,  and,  owing 
to  the  existing  relations  of  one  of  the  powers  with  our  Government, 
prevents  their  being  pursued  by  the  authorities  of  the  opposite  side. 
This  security  from  punishment  would  of  itself  be  sufficient  encourage- 
ment to  their  predatory  habits,  but  they  are  moreover  instigated  and 
abetted  by  the  petty  district  officers  of  their  own  governments^ 
who  share  in  the  spoils  without  incurring  any  of  the  danger  of  their 
enterprises. 

Female  infanticide  prevails  generally  among  these  tribes.  Mothers 
appear  to  huve  little  affection  for  their  ofispring  and  little  respect  for 
tbeir  marriage  tie,  if  one  may  judge  by  the  frequency  with  which  it  is 
violated.  A  wife  leaving  the  protection  of  her  husband  and  abscond- 
ing with  another  man,  is  frequently  claimed  and  restored  by  the  inter- 
vention of  the  authorities  after  an  absence  of  nine  or  ten  years,  and 
any  children  she  may  have  borne  to  her  paramour  in  her  absence,  are 
equally  divided  between  him  and  her  lawful  husband. 

On  the  2nd  February  at  Tufiere,  estimated  distance  1 1 1  kos.  The 
banks  of  the  river  low,  and  the  river  perceptibly  diminished  in  breadth. 
We  passed  a  town  on  the  right  bank  hidden  in  a  deep  and  extensive 
grove  of  palm  trees  ;  the  cupola  of  a  mosque  peeping  through  the 
foliage,  and  a  few  solitary  palms  standing  far  apart,  thrown  out  from 
an  horizon  lighted  by  a  brilliant  sunset,  reminded  us  forcibly  of 
Bengal  scenery. 

The  country  on  the  left  to-day  was  more  open,  the  river  excessively 
winding. 

On  the  3rd  to  Durpur  near  Khairpur,  estimated  distance  10^  kos. 
The  country  on  the  right  was  well  cultivated  and  apparently  rich* 
dotted  with  clumps  of  the  beautiful  palm  tree,  and  the  banks  of  the 
river  abounding  in  temporary  wells  and  water  courses ; — that  on  the 
k'ft  was  low  and  barren  and  covered  with  a  very  thin  jungle  of  the 
tamarisk,  the  river  extremely  winding  in  its  course. 

Early  in  the  day  we  were  met  by  Sarfara'z  Khan,  and  at  a  later  hour 
by  Mir  Muhammed  Qaim  and  MuHAMMan  Daim,  native  gentlemen  of 
the  Khan's  household  and  relations  of  the  Khin's  Vizier.  One  of  these 
gentlemen,  although  holding  the  responsible  appointment  of  Mir 
Btikhshi,  is  said  to  be  quite  uneducated  and  ignorant  of  his  letters ; 
but  we  found  him  more  polished  in  his  manners  than  the  generality 
of  those  we  had  met. 

About  half  way  on  our  journey  we  passed  the  road  to  Mailsiant  > 
town  on  the  right  bank,  the  former  capital  of  Baha'wal  Khan's  teiri- 


1 837.]  Lodiana  to  Mitkankot  hy  the  Satk^'  river.  197 

tory  on  that  side.  It  once  boasted  a  very  strong  fort,  but  from  th« 
time  this  territory  was  first  threatened  by  the  Siekhs  it  became  the 
policy  of  the  Bahdwalpur  government  to  destroy  all  their  forts  and 
garhis,  aud  this  among  the  rest  was  razed  to  the  ground. 

As  we  approached  Khairpur  we  came  in  sight  of  the  Rohi  (or  desert) » 
and  were  for  some  time  quite  at  a  loss  to  conjecture  what  object  it 
was  which  skirted  the  horizon  for  many  miles.     The  sand-hills  rise 
abruptly  from  the  plain  which  intervene  between  the  desert  and  the 
river,  and  from  a  distance  the  intervals  between  them  are  not  percep« 
tible.  Seen  from  our  boats,  they  formed  a  distinct  and  wtll  defined  out- 
line resembling  an  unbroken  chain  of  low  hills.  The  Rohi  runs  in  the 
shape  of  a  promontory  directly  up  to  the  town  of  Khairpur,  which  is 
about  a  mile  distant  from  the  present  channel  of  the  river :  in  the 
rainy  season  the  town  only  intervenes  between  the  sand  of  the  desert 
and  the  waters  of  the  Satlaj,    When  we  visited  it,  we  ascended  from 
one  of  the  streets  directly  on  a  steep  hill  of  sand  and  found  ourselves 
fairly  in  the  desert  surrounded  by  sand-hills  and  the  debris  of  houses, 
walls   and  huts  more  than  half  buried  under  them.     The  desert 
encroaches  on  the  town  every  year,  and  many  of  the  present  inhabi- 
tants remember  the  time  when  Khairpur  was  distant  at  least  two 
miles  from  the  nearest  point  of  it.    The  houses  are  chiefly  of  unburnt 
bricks,  and  the  round  domes  of  the  mosque  are  also  built  of  the  same 
material.    It  is  said  to  be  very  durable,  but  the  secret  of  its  durability 
lies  more  in  the  paucity  of  rain  which  falls  in  this  country.  The  town 
has  a  tolerable  bazar,  and  contains  400  shops  of  all  descriptions ;  it 
was  formerly  a  place  of  considerable  traffic,  but  has  fallen  off  since  the 
time  of  the  great  BaraVal  Kuan.     Small  kafilan  occasionally  arrive 
here  from  Hdusi  and  Hissdr  across  tlie  desert,  and  the  tobacco  grown 
in  this  vicinity  and  in  the  Hdsilpur  district  is  exported  by  this  route 
in  large  quantities  to  Delhi,  where  it  is  not  unfrequently  sold  K%MuUdn 
tobacco. 

The  only  pakd  building  in  the  town  is  a  large  mosque  now  in 
ruins  :  it  is  ornamented  with  painted  tiles  to  represent  enamel,  but  too 
little  remains  to  give  any  idea  of  the  effect  of  this  style  of  ornament 
when  in  perfect  preservation.  In  the  neighborhood  are  the  ruins  of 
several  mud  forts,  formerly  the  seat  of  Ddudputra  chiefs  of  the  Keharani 
branch  of  the  tribe,  who  arrived  in  this  country  sometime  before  the 
Piijani  branch,  of  which  the  present  Kh£n  is  the  head.  They  were 
engaged  in  constant  feuds  with  the  2nd  Bahawal  Khan,  and  made 
several  attempts  to  subvert  his  power,  but  were  unsuccessful,  and  at 
last  forfeited  their  o#n  possessions  in  the  struggle.   The  only  surviving 


1  dS  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [M  akcr, 

member  of  this  family  is  now  a  fugitive  at  the  court  of  the  Bikdnir 
raja. 

The  morning  of  the  4th  being  a  halt,  we  made  a  short  excursion 
into  the  desert  with  the  intention  of  looking  for  floricans  and  antelopes : 
the  former,  as  well  as  the  leek  and  bustard,  are  very  numerous  where 
the  desert  approaches  near  to  the  river  ;  but  they  are  much  more  fre- 
quently put  up  in  the  stunted  tamarisk  bushes  which  crown  the  sand 
bills  within  the  skirts  of  the  desert,  than  in  the  tamarisk  coppices 
nearer  the  river.  After  crossing  the  first  ridge  of  sand-hills,  the 
highest  of  which  might  measure  sixty  feet,  we  came  in  sight  of  a 
level  plain  of  hard  soil  extremely  bare,  ^with  only  here  and  there  a 
small  mound  of  shifting  sand,  and  extending  for  several  miles  till  the 
eye  was  arrested  by  what  appeared  to  be  a  ridge  similar  to  the  one 
on  which  we  stood.  One  could  have  fancied  that  this  tract  had 
recently  been  usurped  from  the  river  by  the  desert.  We  learned  from 
the  people  with  us  that  the  whole  of  it  is  usually  cultivated  after  a 
favorable  rainy  season,  when  it  produces  plentiful  crops  of  the  smaller 
kind  of  grain  on  which  the  inhabitants  of  this  country  chiefly  subsist. 
Owing  to  the  unusual  drought  of  the  last  five  years,  it  had  remained 
a  waste.  The  ridge  on  which  wc  stood  was  the  site  of  what  had 
been  an  extensive  town  now  buried  many  feet  under  the  sand ; — the 
soil  between  the  sand  hillocks  was  covered  with  particles  of  burnt 
brick,  and  I  was  able  to  trace  the  ruins  of  houses  for  upwards  of  a 
mile  along  the  ridge.  These  have,  no  doubt,  arrested  the  sand  in  its 
progress  when  it  is  carried  in  volumes  by  the  south-west  monsoon 
towards  the  river,  and  may  account  for  the  high  and  very  abrupt 
appearance  of  the  skirts  of  the  desert  at  this  point. 

After  a  short  walk  in  the  sand,  rendered  disagreeable  by  a  dread- 
fully scorching  sun,  we  returned  towards  our  boats.  The  Diudputraa 
who  accompanied  us  as  guides  were  highly  amused  at  our  style  of 
sporting,  which  they  termed  jarida- tor,  and  only  becoming  a  shikari  by 
profession.  We  were  little  less  amused  at  their  strange  jargon  and 
at  the  readiness  of  their  sporting  equipments.  Their  weapon  is  the 
rifle  with  the  curved  stock  common  throughout  Affghdnistdn  and  the 
countries  west  of  the  Indus,  The  length  of  the  barrel  varies,  but  ii 
never  much  longer  than  that  of  our  musket.  They  have  a  great  con- 
tempt for  our  use  of  small  shot  and  for  small  game,  which  they  only 
pnrsue  with  the  hawk.  The  flesh  of  the  hog-deer  and  antelope  is 
esteemed  a  great  dainty.  In  pursuit  of  the  latter  a  Diudputran  wiH 
take  his  provisions  for  three  days,  mount  his  camel,  and  sally  forth 
in  the  hottest  season  ;  when,  to  use  their  own'expression,  "  to  face  the 


1837.]  Lodiaua  to  Mithankot  hy  the  SatlaJ  river.  199 

desert  is  to  face  death."  In  these  excursions  he  sometimes  remains 
out  as  loDg^  as  five  days,  irandering  about  after  the  tracks  of  the  deer, 
until  his  supply  of  water  is  exhaus^ted ;  when,  if  he  has  not  been  suc- 
cessful, he  makes  for  the  nearest  pool  and  takes  his  chance  of  the 
deer  coming  to  drink.  These  pools  are  not  of  frequent  occurrence  in 
the  desert,  and  none  but  a  person  acquainted  with  every  stump  bush 
and  hillock,  and  every  feature  of  the  ground,  could  attempt  to  go  in 
search  of  them.  That  many  of  the  shikaris  have  thii^  intimate  know- 
ledge of  the  desert,  is  proverbial  : — **  they  know  it  better  than  the 
scholar  his  book,  or  the  Hafiz  his  Koran  ;"  and  their  knowledge  is 
the  more  astonishing  when  we  consider  the  narrow  and  minute  obser- 
vation which  it  implies.  So  much  do  the  sand-hills  resemble  each 
other,  that  a  common  observer  might  be  removed  to  fifty  different 
stations  in  the  course  of  the  day  and  fancy  every  one  the  same. 

The  prohibitions  to  shooting  game  which  are  strictly  enforced  in 
the  Nawab's  preserves  and  jungles  near  the  river,  do  not  apply  to  the 
desert,  where  the  shikdris  are  at  liberty  to  roam  at  large ;  and  the 
knowledge  they  acquire  of  its  localities  is  highly  prized  by  their  chief. 
They  are  sometimes  lost,  but  casualties  of  this  kind  are  attributed  to 
a  stroke  of  the  sun,  or  to  exhaustion  from  want  of  water,  or  to  the 
bite  of  a  reptile  called  the  flying- snake,  (said  to  be  numerous,)  rather 
than  to  their  losing  their  way.  The  stars  assist  to  guide  them  when, 
as  is  often  the  case,  they  travel  by  night. 

One  of  our  guides  proved  himself  a  good  marksman  by  taking  off 
the  head  of  a  carrion  kite  with  a  ball  from  his  rifle  at  fifty  yards ;  he 
brought  the  bird  up  to  us  and  observed  that  "  that  was  the  manner 
in  which  his  master  would  serve  the  k&fir  Sikhs,  if  we  would  allow 
him  to  cross  the  river."  The  Kh&n,  it  would  appear,  finds  it  politic 
to  impress  his  subjects  with  the  idea,  that  nothing  but  a  fear  of  the 
displeasure  of  the  British  Government  has  hitherto  prevented  his 
taking  steps  to  recover  his  lust  dominions  ; — while  they  on  their  part 
assure  their  chief,  that  but  for  this  fear  they  would  conquer  the  coun- 
try to-morrow,  and  not  leave  a  light  burning  from  the  ladas  to  Lahor. 

The  familiar  manner  in  which  our  guides  spoke  of  the  former  pos- 
sessors of  the  old  forts  and  gardens  about  Khairpur  as  we  passed 
through,  struck  me  as  highly  characteristic  of  the  primitive  state  of 
society  of  the  people.  Their  greatest  chiefs  they  designated  by  their 
simple  surnames.  In  speaking  of  the  Kh4u,  they  called  him  simple 
Babawal  Khan  or  Khan,  never  adding  any  affix  of  respect.  Every 
garden  or  fort  we  passed  had  its  anecdote  of  the  feuds  that  had 
existed  between  the  Keharani  and  Pirjani  branches  of  the  Uibe.   Much 


200  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [March, 

was  said  aboat  the  "  bahdduri"  of  the  fallen  chiefs,  the  devoted  cou- 
rage of  their  adherents,  and  the  time  which  a  few  resolute  men  had 
kept  the  second  Bahawal  Khan  and  his  whole  army  at  bay.  The 
knowledge  possessed  by  our  guides  of  these  a£fairs  seemed  to  be  inti- 
mate ;  and  could  I  have  understood  clearly  all  that  they  said,  I  might 
during  oar  walk  have  learnt  the  whole  history  of  the  tribe.  On  their 
first  settlement  in  the  country,  the  Diudputras,  to  add  consequence 
to  their  name,  as  well  as  to  increase  their  power,  are  said  not  to  have 
been  very  scrupulous  how  they  swelled  their  numbers,  and  people  of 
all  descriptions  were  admitted  into  their  tribe. 

The  opinion  I  formed  of  the  lower  orders  from  what  I  saw  to-day 
was  not  very  favorable.  One  cannot  be  long  in  their  society  without 
being  struck  with  the  absence  of  that  urbanity  which  is  so  universal 
among  all  orders  in  Hindustdn,  With  each  other  they  appear  to  be 
on  easy  terms,  using  little  ceremony.  With  strangers  they  are  either 
rough  and  betray  a  suspicion  and  distrust  in  their  manner,  or  their 
courteousness  is  awkward  and  descends  to  servility.  One  of  our 
guides,  whose  garments  would  hardly  have  gained  him  admittance 
into  any  gentleman's  gateway,  gave  me  to  understand  that  he  was  no 
common  person,  but  one  who  lived  in  the  Khan's  presence.  I  should 
not  have  believed  him  but  for  an  anecdote  which  I  heard  of  one  of 
the  former  chiefs  soon  after  my  return  to  camp,  and  which  whs  to 
the  effect  "  that  the  first  Bahawal  KhJls  would  have  given  a  severe 
bastinado  to  any  person  who  had  dared  to  come  to  his  darbdr  in 
new  or  dean  clothes."  The  person  who  related  this  anecdote  to  roe, 
lamented  the  degeneracy  of  the  present  ruler,  "  who  has  brought 
himself,"  said  he,  "  to  look  upon  clean  clothes  without  aversion,  and, 
what  is  worse,  allows  his  prime  minister  to  ride  in  a  bmli  or  a  bullock 
carriage,  for  which  last  innovation  he  will  one  day  be  sorely  visited." 

We  remained  at  Darpur  on  the  5th.  This  place  is  pleasantly  situ- 
ated at  about  half  a  mile  from  the  present  channel  of  the  river.  A 
fine  piece  of  grass  turf  sprinkled  with  dwarfish  palm  extends  from  it 
down  to  the  banks  of  the  river.  The  fort  of  Darpur  is  still  in  good 
preservation,  but  has  not  been  occupied  since  the  family  was  dispos- 
sessed by  the  second  Bahawal  Khan.  It  is  uf  mud  hxx&pakd  bricks, 
in  form  a  square,  with  turrets  at  the  angles ;  the  outer  walls  enclose 
an  aria  of  nine  hundred  square  yard.s.  Near  the  fort  are  the  lines  of 
one  of  the  Kh£n's  disciplined  battalions,  stationed  here  under  the  com- 
mand of  a  half-caste  Portuguese  ;  their  uniform  was  a  blue  coat  with 
scarlet  facings,  flaming  scarlet  shakos,  with  brass  ornaments.  They 
were  drawn  out  to  receive  us  on  the  day  of  our  arrival    Evening  had 


16370  Loduma  to  Mitfumkot  by  the  S(Ulaj  river.  Ml 

elosed  in  before  we  arrived,  and  they  burnt  bine  lights,  the  effect  of 
which  with  their  salute  was  good,  but  so  much  cannot  be  said  for  the 
stunning  noise  of  their  barbarous  drums  and  fifes  which  accompanied 
it.  The  battalion  mustered  about  three  hundred  firelocks ;  besides 
these,  there  were  two  small  pieces  of  artillery  with  a  few  gulancUb 
dressed  in  red  pagHs,  brown  vests,  and  blue  cossack  paijdmoB.  They 
were  very  cleanly  in  appearance,  and  I  was  told  that  the  whole  of  the 
Khin's  trsigps  had  been  newly  clothed  in  anticipation  of  the  arrival  of 
the  mission.  * 

On  the  6th  to  G^thNmr  Muhammad;  estimated  distanoe  by  the  river 
S^  kos.  The  Khairpur  district  extended  for  two-thirds  of  the  way, 
when  we  entered  that  of  Goth  Nur  Muhammad.  In  consequence  of  the 
unusual  drought  of  the  last  four  years,  and  the  floods  from  the  river 
having  inclined  to  the  right  bank,  the  ^iBtnctat4rom''Khairpttr  to  the 
eastern  frontier  now  barely  pay  the  expenses  of  collecting  the  revenue. 

Throughout  this  extensive  tract  of  country,  embracing  a  length  of 
more  than  one  hundred  kos,  there  are  only  three  officers  in  authority 
for  the  collection  of  revenue  and  the  preservation  of  order.  One  is  at 
Khairpur,  one  at  Goth  Qdim  Rdie,  twelves  miles  beyond,  and  the 
other  moves  alternately  from  Gurjidnu  to  Miibdrakpur,  but  resides 
chiefly  at  the  latter  place.  In  harvest  time,  mutsaddU  or  muharirs 
are  dispatched  from  Ahmodpur  to  collect  the  revenue  in  these  parts* 
but  they  never  remain  long.  So  little  authority  does  the  Naw£b 
possess  over  the  districts  east  of  MUbdrahpur,  that  he  may  be  said  to 
levy  rather  an  occasional  tribute  from  them  than  any  fixed  revenue. 
The  property  of  the  zemindirs  consists  chiefly  of  cattle,  and  is  conse- 
quently moveable ;  and  as  the  Nawib  finds  it  more  troublesome  than 
advantageous  to  be  continually  sending  large  forces  to  overawe  them, 
they  frequently  escape  two  or  more  seasons  successively  without 
paying  any  thing  to  his  treasury,  either  by  crossing  to  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river,  or  concealing  themselves  and  their  cattle  for  a  time 
in  the  large  tracts  of  jangle  which  ey&ty  where  abound.  Once  in  two 
or  three  years  a  force  is  sent,  when,  if  the  zemind£rs  refose  to  come 
in  and  pay  their  rents,  their  houses  and  the  little  land  they  cultivate 
are  laid  waste,  and  all  their  cattle  that  can  be  found  seized  and  car* 
ried  off.  They  are  at  liberty  to  release  them  on  paying  what  is  called 
the  "  /rtjim"'  or  tax  for  pa8turag[e,  and  the  arrears  of  their  tribii^te  in 
kind.  The  amount  of  this  varies  with  the  means  which  the  govern- 
ment officers  have  of  enforcing,  or  the  rjfaia  of  resisting  the  demand. 
A  tax  is  also  levied  from  them,  commonly  designated  and  known 
among  them  as  the  *'  theft  licence,"  with  a  view,  perhaps,  of  eradicat- 

2  D 


202  Jowrtud  of  a  votfOffefivm  [March, 

ing  their  propensity  to  thieving,  but  which  most  probably  encourages 
the  habit.  As  it  is  a  tax  openly  paid  by  the  principal  Rith  or  J4t 
semincUirs  to  the  Nawib,  free-booting  is  in  a  measure  countenanced 
and  rendered  honorable  by  it.  The  present  NawA,  I  am  told,  has 
never  hitherto  visited  the  country  to  the  east  of  MMrakptar,  from  a 
dislike  to  trust  himself  among  these  tribes. 

The  river  diminishing  in  breadth  and  the  banks  low ;  country  more 
open  on  both  sides,  but  still  presenting  large  tracts  of  heavy  jhtrn 
jungle. 

We  lost  sight  of  the  Desert  soon  after  leaving  Darpwr.  The  scenery 
near  Go^A  Nw  Muhammad  is  rather  pleasing  from  the  number  of  palm 
trees  in  its  neighborhood ;  here  also  are  ruined  forts  and  a  few  ruins 
of  paha  bricked  houses,  the  former  residence  of  chiefs  of  other 
branches  of  the  Ddudputra  tribe. 

On  the  7th  to  Dera  Bakd,  near  which  the  district  of  Goth  Nur 
Muhammad  terminates.  The  villages  are  more  substantial,  and  the  coun- 
try more  open  and  better  cultivated  as  we  proceed.  The  pec^le  also 
appear  to  be  less  rude,  and  not  so  scantily  clothed  as  we  found  Ihem 
in  the  frontier  district.  The  revenues  are  collected  regularly  and  with 
little  trouble. 

On  the  8th  to  Bakarpur,  the  ghit  opposite  to  BahdwaJpur  ;  estimated 
distance  by  the  river  4|  kos.  The  river  narrowed  extremely  during 
the  two  last  days'  journey.  The  banks  have  become  very  low  and  the 
current  sluggish,  running  about  1^  miles  in  the  hour.  The  country  is 
well  cultivated  on  both  banks  of  the  river,  the  people  are  more  engag- 
ed in  agricultural  pursuits,  and  herds  of  cattle  are  less  numerous  than 
they  were  above  Khairpur, 

]Prom  the  8th  to  the  25th  of  February  the  Mission  remained  at 
Sahdwalpur,  employed  in  negotiation  with  the  Nawib.  The  town  of 
Bahdwalpur,  the  most  populous  in  the  IQian's  dominions,  is  situated 
about  two  miles  south-east  of  the  present  channel  of  the  river ;  during 
the  floods  a  branch  of  the  river  runs  close  under  its  walls  and  the 
intervening  space«  at  present  a  moist  sand  covered  vrith  low  strag- 
gling jhoM,  is  then  one  sheet  of  water.  At  the  present  season  only 
the  beaten  tracks  to  the  ghftt  are  passable  on  horseback  and  the  rest 
is  quagmire.  The  walls  of  the  town  enclose  a  number  of  gardens, 
and  from  the  river  the  only  signs  of  buildings  we  could  descry  through 
the  trees  were  the  minarets  of  the  large  mosque.  The  approach  to 
the  town  from  the  river  is  by  a  number  of  narrow  lanes  separating 
gardens,  in  which  the  bed-mushk,  the  apple  and  orange  tree,  the 
mulberry,  and  rose  bushes  are  seen  in  great  profusion.      A  bridge  of 


1 837.]  Le^tMU  to  MithatJkot  hf  the  SailaJ  river.  209 

one  arck  built  of  burnt  bricks  conducts  over  an  insi^ficiuit  moat  to 
the  MultdM  gate  by  which  we  entered  the  city.  On  the  day  of  our 
visit  to  the  Nawib,  the  tops  of  the  houses  in  the  streets  were  crowded 
with  spectators^  who  observed  a  profound  silence  as  we  passed :  this 
was  so  remarkaUe  that  I  cannot  but  think  particular  orders  must 
have  been  given  on  the  subject,  as  the  same  circumstances  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  Honorable  M.  Elphinstonb  and  his  party  on  their 
passage  through  Bahdwaljpur  in  their  Mission  to  Cdhtd.  We  passed 
through  a  long  narrow  street  which  forms  the  principal  bazar,  and  it 
appeared  w^  inhabited ;  the  other  parts  of  the  town  betray  a  deoreas- 
an§^  population.  Many  houses  are  empty  and  in  ruins,  it  now  con- 
tains 2,025  shops  of  all  descriptions.  The  number  of  its  inhabitants 
may  be  estimated  at  20,000.  The  second  Bahawal  Kni^N  always 
-^ent  some  months  of  the  year  at  this  place,  but  since  his  death  it 
has  been  quite  deserted  by  the  court,  and  other  causes  have  not  been 
wanting  to  account  for  its  diminished  importance.  •  Before  the  Naw4b 
relinquished  his  territory  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  the  greatest 
portion  of  his  revenue,  which  he  receives  in  kind,  was  collected  here, 
•as  also  the  indigo  and  rice  for  exportation.  This  is  no  longer  the  case, 
and  the  trade  of  Affghdnistdn  with  Central  India,  to  which  it  chiefly 
owed  its  flourishing  condition,  has  both  fallen  off  in  quantity,  and  no 
longer  pursues  so  exclusively  as  formerly  the  route  by  Bahdwalpur, 
The  decreasing  income  of  the  present  Nawab  and  his  father  has 
compelled  them  to  levy  arbitrary  contribntions  from  the  merchants, 
who  have  deserted  the  place  in  consequence.  The  Amritsar,  ShikdT' 
pmr  and  Mdrwar  mercantile  houses  have  still  their  agents  here,  but 
comparatively  little  business  is  transacted  between  them.  A'ga  Rafpi, 
a  Jew,  who  had  formerly  a  house  at  Deri  Ghdz{  Kkdn,  and  is  connect- 
ed with  the  Jews  of  Bokkdra  and  Kaub  Ckand  Shikdrpwi,  are  the 
most  wealthy  merchants  at  the  place.  Bahdwalpur  still  maintains  its 
celebrity  for  the  manufacture  of  silk  cloth  or  lung^  and  gulbadanf, 
which  latter  are  of  a  superior  texture,  and  more  lasting  than  those  of 
Amrittar  or  Benares,  The  quantity  exported  is  not  very  great,  and 
chiefly  to  Smdh.  Rifle  barrels  are  also  made  of  very  superior  work* 
manship  both  at  Khairpur,  Bahdwalpur  and  Khdnpur,  but  the  hand* 
somest  are  made  only  to  order,  and  to  be  sent  in  presents  to  Sindh, 
Lakdr  and  other  places. 

The  inhabitants  of  Bahdwalpur  and  of  the  few  other  towns  in  the 

Bahdwalpmr  territory,  are  chiefly  Hindus,  and  these  in  appearance  the 

very  outcasts  of  their  race,  dirty,  squalid  and  miserable.      Though 

they  are  tolerated  in  the  practice  of  their  religion,  and  have  a  high 

2  D  2 


204  JcwrAot  of  a  voyage  from  [March, 

priest  or  gusdin  who  enjoys  some  consideration  with  the  Nawib»  they 
are  looked  down  upon  by  their  Mussalman  fellow  subjects  with  the 
utmost  contempt,  and  subjected  to  every  kind  of  oppression.  Some 
few  of  them  enjoy  offices  of  trust  near  the  Nawab  and  the  other  great 
men  of  his  court,  but  this  they  owe  to  the  indolence  and  ignorance 
of  their  masters,  which  quite  unfits  them  for  the  tiresome  details  of 
business. 

On  the  25th  we  again  started  in  our  boats  from  the  Bindra-wdUi 
gh&t  at  Bahdwalpur  to  proceed  to  the  junction  of  the  five  rivers  of 
the  Panjdb  with  the  Indus  at  MUhankot. 

We  arrived  sometime  after  nightfall  at  Nakur-wdli;  estimated 
distance  from  Bahdwalpur  1 1  ^  kos.  The  banks  of  the  river  were 
exceedingly  low  almost  throughout  our  journey,  and  the  river  still 
diminishing  in  size,  not  measuring  more  in  some  places  than  150 
yards  across.  The  current  not  averaging  1^  miles  an  hour.  There 
were  numerous  sand-banks,  and  the  river,  saving  that  it  is  deeper,  k 
more  insignificant  in  appearance  here  than  at  any  part  of  its  course 
from  Ropur  downwards.  The  numerous  canals  which  are  cut  from 
below  Khairpur  might  account  for  this,  but  very  fe^  of  them  are  fed 
from  the  river  in  the  cold  weather. 

The  country  on  both  sides  of  the  river  was  tolerably  open,  and 
cultivation  more  general,  with  fewer  tracts  of  the  jhau  jungle.  The 
inhabitants  on  both  sides  of  the  river  are  chiefly  of  Jat  origin,  mixed 
with  a  few  Diudputras  and  Baloches ;  they  are  not  generally  addicted 
to  predatory  habits,  but  the  dismemberment  of  the  Kh£n's  dominions 
has  involved  them  in  the  general  disorder  which  now  prevails. 

On  the  26th  to  Makahatpur ;  estimated  distance  by  the  river  3 
kos.  At  about  two  miles  from  iVaA«r-i0<i/(  we  came  to  a  heavy 
jhau  jungle  on  the  left  bank,  one  of  the  Nawab's  preserves  or  hunt- 
ing seats,  where  he  had  proposed  that  we  should  take  our  leave  of 
him.  We  joined  him  towards  the  afternoon,  and  after  witnessing  the 
slaughter  of  a  few  hog-deer  returned  to  our  boats,  with  the  promise 
to  hunt  with  him  again  on  the  following  day. 

On  the  27th  we  passed  the  day  in  hunting  vnth  the  Nawab.  The 
following  is  a  description  of  his  mode  of  following  that  pastime. 

The  jungles  in  which  the  game  is  preserved,  are  divided  and  tra- 
versed in  their  whole  extent  by  strong  hedges  made  of  twisted  boughs 
of  the  jhau  running  at  acute  or  at  right  angles  with  each  other  in 
the  form  of  a  funnel,  into  which  the  game  is  driven.  The  hedges  are 
not  made  to  join  at  the  apex  of  the  triangles,  but  a  space  is  there 
left  open  and  cleared  of  jungle  in  which  the  ambuscades  are  formed. 


1837.]  Lodkum  to  MUhankot  hy  the  Satlaj  river,  906 

These  ambuscades  resemble  in  their  relative  positioos  an  inverted 
fimnel,  the  month  of  which  joins  that  into  which  the  game  is  driven. 
The  Nawib  occupies  the  first  place  in  front  of  the  opening ;  at  a 
short  distance  behind  him,  branching  oat  to  right  and  left,  are  two 
more  ambuscades  not  far  apart ;  behind  these  are  others  farther  apart, 
and  so  on  with  the  rest,  which  are  so  arranged  that  the  sportsmen 
fire  clear  of  each  other.  The  ambuscades  are  formed  of  small  hedges 
of  the  jkau  high  enough  to  conceal  a  person  when  seated  on  the 
ground:  in  the  very  high  jungles  platforms  of  eight  and  ten  feet 
high  are  used  for  the  same  purpose. 

When  the  tract  of  jungle  is  circular,  it  is  first  surrounded  by  a  very 
high  fence  of  the  jhmu,  between  which  and  the  jungle  a  space  is  left 
for  a  road ;  then  from  the  circumference  fences  are  drawn  towards 
the  centre  like  the  radii  of  a  circle ;  the  centre  is  freed  from  jungle 
and  left  open  for  the  formation  of  the  ambuscades.  A  number  of 
dogs  of  all  sizes  and  breeds,  and  from  three  to  four  hundred  eatodrs, 
according  to  the  extent  of  line  they  have  to  cover,  are  then  sent  into 
the  jungles  from  the  outside,  and  close  their  ranks  as  they  approach 
the  narrow  end  of  the  enclosed  space,  hooting  and  shouting  to  drive 
the  game  before  them.  The  Naw£b  and  his  courtiers  meanwhile 
lounge  at  their  ease  in  their  ambuscades.  Conversation  is  carried  on, 
at  first  freely,  but  as  the  beaters  draw  near,  in  whispers  Only.  A 
crackling  of  the  jungle  or  a  waving  of  the  grass  is  sufficient  to  put 
every  one  on  the  alert — the  hand  is  instinctively  directed  towards 
the  trigger,  hnd  you  are  prepared  for  tiger,  deer,  hog,  or  any  thing 
that  may  make  its  appearance.  The  eye  is  strained  to  bursting  to 
catch  the  moment  of  the  beast's  leaving  the  jungle,  when,  whatever  he 
is,  he  will  assuredly  give  a  spring  on  finding  himself  in  the  open  space. 
At  last  he  bursts  cover,  and  the  object  of  your  fond  anticipations 
proves  to  be  nothing  more  than  a  jackal ;  but  before  you  have  time 
to  recover  from  your  vexation  at  having  your  nerves  unstrung  by  so 
unworthy  a  beast,  and  before  you  have  time  to  brace  them  again,  the 
jungle  again  crackles,  the  boughs  break — ^you  catch  a  glimpse  of  some- 
thing bounding  through  the  grass,  and  out  springs  a  fine  buck  deer 
with  his  head  low  and  haunches  hard  pressed  by  the  hounds.  He 
either  stops  for  an  instant  amazed,  or  he  has  passed  you  before  you 
can  raise  your  gun  to  your  shoulder  :  in  either  case  you  miss.  At  the 
report  of  your  gun  he  stamps  the  ground  in  disdain  and  bounds  on 
to  fall  a  prey  to  some  cooler  sportsman  among  the  twenty  or  thirty 
who  send  their  balls  whizzing  after  him.  The  Naw£b  has  as  many 
as  eight  or  nme  rifles  loaded  and  placed  before  him,  and  he  uses  them 


206  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [Makch, 

8o  quickly  and  efficaciously,  that  unless  the  game  comes  very  thickly, 
it  is  a  bad  day's  sport  for  those  who  are  permitted  only  to  shoot  after 
him.  Dinner  is  always  cooked  at  his  hunting  seat  and  sent  out  into 
the  jungle  for  him,  and  served  at  noon.  Several  of  his  mtudhibs 
(courtiers)  partake  of  the  meal  with  him,  and  inferior  fare  is  distri- 
buted to  the  whole  of  his  attendants.  Even  down  to  the  saises  and 
grass-cutters  no  man  is  allowed  to  remain  hun^^ry.  After  dinner  all 
indulge  in  a  siesta,  and  then  to  the  sport  again.  Where  the  jungle 
is  very  extensive  and  not  well  enclosed,  and  the  efforts  of  the  horse- 
men are  baffled  by  the  game  doubling  round  them,  it  is  not  unusual 
on  a  windy  day  to  set  fire  to  it.  This  is  a  sight  to  be  witnessed. 
The  sport  is  very  exciting  while  it  lasts,  but  the  pauses  during  the 
time  spent  by  the  beaters  in  driving  the  game  towards  the  ambus- 
cades are  tedious.  The  Nawib  and  his  minister  frequently  occupy 
these  intervals  in  reading  the  Kordn, 

The  Nawab's  hunting  seats  are  mere  temporary  hamlets,  the  sides 
of  which  are  formed  of  the  kana  reed,  and  the  roofs  thatched  over 
with  grass.  A  large  enclosure  is  set  apart  for  the  Nawib  himself, 
which  is  surrounded  with  a  strong  and  high  fence  of  the  jhau,  making 
it  quite  private.  This  enclosure  varies  from  two  to  three  hundred 
yards  square ;  at  different  angles  of  it  are  a  place  for  his  dqftar" 
khdnd  or  secretaries,  a  place  for  his  cook-room,  and  a  place  for  his 
huntsmen  or  shikaris.  He  has  sometimes  an  under-room  attached  to 
his  own  bungalow  in  the  rear.  In  front  of  the  bungalow  is  a  rude 
chahutra,  raised  from  the  ground  about  two  feet,  on  mud  pillars,  and 
covered  with  an  awning  or  canopy  of  cloth  under  which  he  holds  his 
darbdr  and  receives  the  reports  of  shikaris,  who  are  sent  out  in  all 
directions  to  bring  tidings  of  game.  In  front  of  the  chahmtrd  his 
horses  are  picketed.  His  minister  and  two  or  three  others  of  the 
most  consideration  about  him  have  separate  hamlets  prepared  for 
them,  but  the  rest  of  his  followers  rough  it  in  the  open  air.  Canvas 
tents  are  very  little  used  even  by  the  wealthier  classes. 

On  the  28th  we  arrived  opposite  to  Mirpur ;  estimated  distance  by 
the  river  10  kos.  As  we  approached  the  end  of  our  day's  journey  the 
river  became  broader.  There  were  still  fewer  tracts  of  jungle  to-day, 
and  the  country  rich  and  well  cultivated,  with  many  substantial-look- 
ing villages  on  either  side. 

March  the  1st.  We  arrived  at  Makhanbeld,  the  gh&t  opposite  to 
the  town  of  Uch ;  estimated  distance  by  the  river  16  kos. 

The  river  increased  to-day  to  a  fine  broad  stream  ;  it  was  joined  by 
an  inlet  from  the  Chin4b  river  soon  after  we  left  Mirpur,  and  for  the 


1837.3  LotKana  to  MUhankot  hy  the  JSiUiaj  river.  207 

last  twelre  miles,  before  its  junction  with  the  Ckmdb,  it  ran  in  a  toler- 
ably atraight  course,  forming  a  fine  body  of  water.  There  was  one 
considerable  winding  near  Shima  Buehri.  The  Chindb  joins  the 
Gkdra  a  little  above  Makkanbtld,  and  these  streams  rnn  together  for 
a  considerable  distance  without  appearing  to  mix  their  waters.  The 
fine  marked  by  the  opposite  color  of  the  two  streams  is  very  distinct. 
The  red-colored  water  of  the  CMnAh  and  Ravi  is  prized  by  the  people 
here  much  above  that  of  the  Gkdra.  The  NawHb  when  residing  at 
Akmat^mr  or  DUdwar  sends  to  this  ghAt  for  a  weekly  supply  for  his 
household,  which  is  conveyed  on  hackeries  in  large  brass  vessels. 

The  breadth  of  the  Panjnad  at  Makhanbeld  in  the  present  season 
is  perhaps  under  90O  yards,  but  during  the  rains  it  is  sometimes  six 
miles  across  from  Uch  to  the  opposite  side. 

The  country  on  the  left  continued  well  cultivated  and  open.  On 
the  right  we  had  the  dry  bed  of  Beak  and  several  creeks  of  the  Chindb^ 
forming  islands  covered  with  heavy  jhau  jungle  and  apparently  pas« 
ture  land.     Numerous  herds  of  bufReiloes  were  grazing  near  the  bank. 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  visit  Uch,  from  which  we  were  distant 
about  three  miles  ;  the  road  was  through  a  good  deal  of  jhau  jungle 
and  over  the  beds  of  inlets  of  the  river  which  scarcely  supported  our 
horses.  The  Uch  Bokhdrian  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river, 
and  was  formerly  the  seat  of  a  Hindu  principality,  which  extended  to 
near  Muiidn.  The  town  itself  was  then  called  Walhaur.  Towards 
the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  IsaA^Hi'M  1st  of  the  Gaznavi  dynasty 
in  1105,  a  number  of  wandering  Musalm4n  devotees  took  up  their 
abode  there,  and  were  tolerated  by  the  ruling  prince,  Rija  Sham 
Shad,  from  the  apparently  harmless  austerity  of  their  lives.  Among 
the  number  of  these  devotees  was  Shekh  Svxd  Jalal,  who  was  gifted 
with  the  power  of  performing  miracles,  by  which  many  were  convin- 
ced of  the  truth  of  his  doctrines. 

R£ja  Sham  Shad  was  one  of  the  first  of  his  converts,  and  giving 
up  all  worldly  afifairs,  he  made  over  his  territorial  possessions  to  the 
Pir  for  the  support  of  his  followers.  One  or  two  others  also  deserve 
to  be  mentioned,  as  they  gave  their  name  to  the  towns  now  compre- 
hended under  the  general  name  of  Uch  Bokhdrian.  Among  these  was 
a  chief  of  the  tribe  of  zemindirs  called  Ldlds,  who  inhabited  the  coun- 
try in  the  neighborhood.  On  the  conversion  of  their  chief  the  Ldlds 
followed  his  example,  and  on  bis  death  built  a  sepulchre  to  his 
memory,  round  which  they  formed  habitations ;  hence  the  Uch  of 
Ldlds,  the  Uch  of  the  Moghuls,  and  the  Uch  of  the  Jumals,  were  also 
named  by  the  Pir  after  two  of  his  favorite  disciples,  who  died  of  the 
austerities  which  they  practised,  and  were  buried  theree 


208  Journal  of  a  voyage  from  [Makcb. 

We  visited  tbe  tomb  of  the  Fir  Shekh  Stbd  Jalal  Bokha'ei'. 
The  interior  of  the  building  was  curious  ;  the  roof  was  supported  by 
more  than  thirty  arches  resting  on  four  colonades  of  wooden  carved 
pillars ;  there  were  a  great  many  graves  and  some  relics  from  distant 
countries.  Amongst  these  were  the  preserved  spinal  bones  of  several 
saw-fish.  The  pilgrims  who  g^  to  Mecca  from  Affghanistdn  and  the 
Derajat  by  passing  down  the  Indue,  frequently  come  thus  far  out  of 
their  way  from  Mithankot  to  visit  the  shrine  of  Shekh  Stbd  Ja* 
la'l,  and  implore  his  intercession  for  the  safety  of  their  journey.  A 
descendant  of  this  Fir  is  still  living  at  Uch,  but  the  lands  formerly 
belonging  to  the  family  which  enabled  them  to  live  in  a  style  of 
splendour  and  comparative  refinement  among  a  barbarous  people,  have 
long  since  been  usurped,  first  by  the  nizims  of  Multdn,  and  since 
then  by  the  Daudputra  chiefiB.  They  have  now  barely  sufficient  for 
their  support ;  their  influence  over  the  common  people  is,  notwith- 
standing, very  considerable,  and  they  are  generally  respected. 

From  XJch  Bhokhdrian  we  proceeded  to  the  Uch  of  the  Gilanis,  which 
appears  to  have  been  formerly  joined  to  it,  but  is  now  distant  about 
half  a  mile ;  on  our  way  we  passed  through  large  topes  of  date  trees. 
Hazrat  Shekh  Muhaiiiiad  Ghos  Jila'mi',  round  whose  shrine  this 
town  was  built,  and  after  whom  it  was  named,  was  descended  from 
Hazrat  Shekh  Abdui.  Qadir  Jila'mi^  Baghdadi',  and  came  to  Uck 
about  the  year  A.  D.  1394.  The  Diudputras  have  continued  to  be 
his  muride  and  the  muride  of  his  successors  from  the  time  of  their 
first  leaving  Shikdrpur. 

This  Fir's  family  had  considerable  assignments  of  lands  in  the 
vicinity  of  Uch  before  the  arrival  in  the  country  of  the  Dfodputras, 
and  up  to  the  time  of  the  2nd  BahaVal  Khan  their  territory  and 
wealth  had  continued  increasing,  and  Makdum  Gang  Buksb,  who  was 
then  the  Fir  "M  urshid,  was  second  only  in  influence  to  the  Kh&n,  and 
kept  in  his  pay  a  considerable  standing  force ;  he  built  a  fort  at 
Uch  and  surrounded  the  town  with  a  wall.  His  son,  also  named  Mak- 
dum Gang  Baksh,  headed  a  revolt  of  the  Diudputra  tribes  against  the 
second  Baha'wal  Kha'n  in  1799,  and  releasing  Bab/wal  Khan's 
son,  Mubarak  Kha'n,  from  confinement,  set  him  in  opposition  to  his 
father.  The  Khan  besieged  him  in  the  town  of  Uch,  destroyed  the 
fort,  and  laid  the  town  in  ruins,  and  obliged  the  Fir  with  his  son  to 
flee  to  the  territory  of  the  Arairs  of  Sindh,  The  lands  belonging  to 
the  Fir's  family  were  on  that  occasion  forfeited  to  the  state,  and  have 
never  been  restored.  A  few  years  since  a  grandson  of  this  Fir  returned 
from  the  Sindh  country  to  take  up  his  abode  at  Uch,  and  six  or  eight 
weUs  have  been  allowed  by  the  present  Kh&n  for  his  subsistence. 


1837.]  Lodiana  to  Mithanhot  by  the  Sathj  river.  209 

On  the  2nd  March  to  opposite  Ndrwdld ;  estimated  distance  10  kos. 
We  came  to  on  the  right  hank  of  the  river  ahoat  three  miles  helow 
Siipur,  and  went  in  the  afternoon  to  see  that  town.  It  is  surrounded 
by  an  extensive  grove  of  palm  trees,  and  is  celebrated  for  its  dates 
and  mangoes,  which  it  produces  in  great  abundance.  The  site  is  very 
elevated,  and  its  name  indicates  its  having  formerly  been  a  Hindu 
town.  The  old  buildings  are  all  of  burnt  brick  and  lofty,  the  streets 
dreadfully  narrow  and  filthy,  the  country  round  it  is  pretty,  but  must 
be  very  unhealthy  during  the  hot  months,  when  it  is  entirely  over* 
flowed,  leaving  no  means  of  communication  saving  by  boats.  It  was 
formerly  thickly  inhabited,  but  now  the  half  of  the  houses  are  in 
ruins,  and  it  may  have  about  200  shops  of  all  descriptions.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  town  are  chiefly  Hindus, — ^those  of  the  country, 
round.  Jits  and  Beloches.  Cattle  are  numerous,  and  the  zemindars, 
both  Jats  and  Beloches,  predatory  in  their  habits.  Sitpur  is  said  to 
have  been  formerly  on  the  right  bank  of  the  main  stream  of  the  InduM 
which  fell  into  the  Panjnad  immediately  above  it :  it  is  now  about  10 
miles  on  the  left  side  of  the  main  stream,  but  during  the  hot  weather 
the  whole  intervening  space  is  one  sheet  of  water.  It  is  recorded  that 
qasidt,  messengers  with  letters,  were  formerly  in  the  habit  of  leaving 
Multdn  or  Derd  Ghdzi  Khdn  in  the  morning,  mounted  on  an  inflated 
oxhide,  and  reaching  Sitpur  and  Ouch  by  the  rivers  Chindh  and  Indu$ 
at  noon.  This  mode  of  conveying  letters  is  still  sometimes  adopted 
between  Derd  Ghdzi  Kkdn  and  Shikdrpur,  and  during  the  height  of 
the  floods  is  very  expeditions. 

On  the  3rd  to  Chdvdn ;  estimated  distance  1 2  kos.  The  country  on 
both  sides  appeared  very  rich,  but  without  any  great  variety  of  fuliage. 
On  the  4th  we  arrived  at  Mithanhot  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
Indus;  estimated  distance  10  kos.  The  rapidity  of  the  current  increas- 
ed very  much  as  we  approached  the  junction  of  the  two  rivers.  The 
Panjnad  all  the  way  from  Ouch  is  a  beautiful  stream,  and;  with  the 
exception  of  one  or  two  windings,  rans  straight  to  the  south-west. 
On  the  7th  of  March  the  Mission  left  Mithanhot  to  return  by  a  new 
route  through  the  Panjdb  to  Lodiana,  The  boats  were  left  under  my 
charge  to  prepare  for  their  return  voyage  up  the  river,  with  the 
exception  of  those  belonging  to  the  Lodiana  merchants,  which  con- 
tinued their  voyage  to  Shikdrpur, 


2  B 


)  JtMnuil  of  a  voyofff /rem  [M 

/VoM  LoJima  to  Bahdvalpw  by  th*  riven  Satlaj  tnd  Ghara. 

ViOtanlheltfthmk. 


r  Mai  Rdpii  Sikw. 
D.  tor  Dkwrmkiit. 


Lo^na  to  Mitkaakot  ly  Satlaj  river. 


N.  B.-K.  S.  B.  far  Kimk  eiogh  Badnlep.  K.  K.  S.,  (or  Khaww  Kartk  SlBRb, 
■.8.  S.  fbrUiaScochetSiiiBb.  A.  for  Akhaliu.  F.  tn  FiroipBr.  K.S.W.KAni 
Binck'i  wUon.    F.D.K.fMratehDUJthu'(ji«ir. 


Jotmul  itf»  wi/agtfrotn 


N.B.-K.B.  (land!  for  Killn  Biiniif.&li.  A.  for  Ai»(irlli,  M.-ka  fbrUkhm-ka. 
D.  V.  for  IMral  Umal.  K.  for  Kn^nr.  A.  D.  K.,  for  Atari  DbandUa-ke.  F.  ft» 
Fatuhglui.     Q.  ba  Owioiiani.    U.  W.  Mnaifnn  wUA. 


1SS7.1  LoSdM  to  Mkhmhat  iy  Satlof  r. 


If.  B.— C.  fOT  Cbloan.  M-kc  tor  Hsnir-ka.  L.  W.  H.  for  Lakh*  WMtO-kc 
RiTrli.  L-ke  for  Lnkhc-ke.  P.  P.  for  Pkk  Pattnn.  K.  K.  for  Kol  Knnirt. 
K.  K-keforKot  Kitbdic-ke.  M.  for  M6i«ro«  waW.  Q-kc  for  QOIm-ke.  B.  T-ke 
for  Rafaiwalgkrh  llbbl-kc  QUU.  B-ke  for  Baddmra-ke.  S.  F.  for  Sbabnr  Farid.  U. 
fill  UiiUpur. 


Jtunul  of  a  vofi^tfrvM 


rn»fWlot>Ml. 


tm,  ..ditto. 

Mixed,    ditta. 

JTuflcrl,  IdiUo. 


..  ditto. 

..  ditto. 
.  ditto. 


W&iti  Movl. 

wig!'.    '.'.'.'. 

Qnmu  wmlnr, 
Gotb  Bah  A 
d4r, 

Kill  AhBl. 
MitU  d 
Ooth,   ... 

MoiiJ 

Goth  Ali  Til 

Khia 

BhuBdi 

DetaPattmi 

Galh  Ndi 
)lah»mtd, 

VUlagtt 


J  ditto,  . 

{  ditto,  . 

i  ditta,  . 

I   ditto,  . 

.ditto,  . 

.  «tto, 
.  ditto,  . 
4  ditto,  . 


I   Dlndpa- 

I  Bcloeh, 
I  Modpo- 

I 


iBalaah, 
t  Diudpo- 


ditto. 
ditto. 


.  (at  BtdbiD«ra.    I.  S 


for  Imiia  Sb&h.    O.  N.  H.  foe  Ooth   NOi 


1«37.] 


LoSaaa  to  Mitiankot  by  8athg  rioer. 


I 

NaHci  of 

h 

, 

?2 

i 
NaiDH  of     i 

i 

Vil]K«. 

CaaU. 

it 

VUlapa.     = 

—    Caate. 

ll 

h 

^ 

1 

I 

II 

; 

KUirpnr,  .. 

i 

j  Mixed 
tribes 

Sth 

Dera  Backs, 
Dcra  G61  di, 

i  Beloeh, 

1    ditto,  . . 

D.  B. 

aadJit 

Halliia 

tJll|;aDi, .... 

1    ditto,  .. 

ditto. 

Chela     Wi 

Mir      Oiatm 

hon 

i ditto,  ..'ditto. 

Shih 1 

I     Saivar 

ditto. 

Sntabpai, . . 

1 

ditto,  ..'ditto. 

Majal 1 

iM.JM,. 

ditto. 

B^hidor.    .. 

Wi«e,.. 

K. 

s 

Kaara I 

1    Kaara. 

ditto- 

Wkili  MlrA 

Ahaaia,  .... 

1    Ahuai, 

ditto. 

« 

Hohar, 

litto. 

• 

Oldpora,    .. 

1    JOTM... 

ditto. 

Shth      Abi 

Rattaal,.... 

I    Diadpo- 

Z4lim 

Uira 

t™,  ". 

ditto. 

Jit,  - 

ditt-i. 

B&karpu,..    i 

1    Cha^aar 

a 

Dtn    LaUc 

d 

li 

Beloch, 

ditto. 

VUUvf  «  "^  TifU  6oia. 

Wfatl    HMt 

Bdoeh 

i 

ditto,  .. 

into. 

Moit 

Doit    Maha 

Deli 

Kobora. 

■lad-ke,    .. 

1 

Oindpo. 

ditto. 

Wigb. 

.,„. 

Hate    Vailr 

G«]  M                                 al 

ditto. 

■clock,     .. 

i 

}  Belocb. 

ditto.    . 

Babid 

ditto. 

Mon       AHa 

Snkar 

Alto. 

yfc- 

{ditto,  .. 

ditto. 

Kfir, 

ditto. 

Phal. 

ditto. 

F>IU^iia(A<J^(Aaai. 

JaD),                                       in 
A  burl 

ditto, 
ditto. 

Ttk 

Ooth     Skih 

Madpq-l 

Kotli 

Hafaantd, 

tra,    ..  G.N.M. 

All, 

ditto. 

GothRAMam 

Wea,                                       .. 

ditto.. 

Shan,  .... 

ditto,  .. 

ditto. 

Qtilia 

Do.   tbrihlm 

ditu. 

KUa,  .... 

Jltto.  .. 

ditto. 

Moie 

5 

WbU  Jlodli, 

Khad. 

tabA, 

M 

dua,  .. 

ditto. 

Kehoia. 

•s 

rhnlam 

Shabar  Bad- 

i> 

Jhulan, 

"•» 

Abaaa 
Haaili 

ditto, 
ditto. 

da 

1. 

ditto. 

Niern 

ditto. 

Lil  Sahara, 

* 

, 

ditto. 

Dodii 

Wi.ll 

ditto. 

Pbnl 

ditto. 

locb- 

S. 

MoiUAIl... 

ditto. 

Ibok  1 

ditto. 

Mom  Rani, 

dilta. 

Stikri, 

Lali  Wist). 

ditto. 

ditto. 

HadAlla  fir, 

.o- 

Gue] 

tra,      .  iditto. 

oila, 

ditto. 

IndvM. 

Villvfto-lh,l,if.b«nk. 

reb.eoth    B^i.. 

1    1               1 

Btiliklwali,     1 

*dl«<.,  .. 

L. 

Utfa 

Kliia-kc,.. 

i\  J,B.l<.eh, 

a. 

\ 

KaebHaTEtt... 

ditto,  .. 

iitto. 

Goth     Mill  la 

1 

ni-dpo. 

Bbnchar,    ..     i 

4  ditto.  .. 

S.  U. 

Ohaaut,    .. 

traUa- 

itto. 

- 

Goth.Gbaani 

Diudpo- 
trapir- 

Jawar-ili, 

.  i 

JitCban 

L. 

Khir,     ...     I 
Roolana 

&■ 

itto. 

Kbanawili. 

i  i 

ditto*,  .. 

ditto. 

1  Jit,  .. 

litto. 

N.B.-K.  for  KniKhpiir.    D.  B.  for  Dera  Baekn.   N.  for  Neziaoinh.  B.  tbi  BaU> 
vaifur.  S.  for  Slrditwali.    L.  (or  Lallapnr.   S.  M.  for  Sliah  Hutie. 
2   F  2 


Jamui  iif  uvvftft  from  [Miica, 


LodiatM  to  Mitlumkol  Sjr  Satli^  river. 


2 1 8  Facsimiles  of  Ancient  Inscriptions,  [Mabcv, 

III. — Facsimiles  of  Ancient  Inscriptions ;  continued  from  page  97. 

In  tbe  library  of  the  Asiatic  Society  are  ten  inanascript  yolumes  of 
druwings  of  sculpture,  images,  architecture  and  inscriptions,  forming 
part  of  the  celebrated  collection  of  the  late  Colonel  Mackbnzib.     The 
greater  portion  of  these  are  as  yet  unknown  and  undescribed.  None  of 
the  series,  as  far  as  we  can  ascertain,  have  been  published,  nor  are 
we  nware  of  any  attempt  having  been  made  to  decypher  the  inscrip- 
tions.    It  is  greatly  to  be  wished  that  the  whole  of  these  interesting 
documents  could  be  digested  in  some  convenient  arrangement  and 
made  accessible  to  the  learned  world,  especially  now  that  the  inven- 
tion of  lithography  offers  a  cheap  and  expeditious  means  of  effecting 
such  an  object.     We  were  in  hopes  of  combining  their  publication  in 
the  form  of  a  volume  or  two  of  plates,  with  the  digest  of  the  Mac- 
KENZiB  manuscripts,  which,  at  the  recommendation  of  the  Society,  the 
Government  has  lately  entrusted  to  the  Rev.  W.  Taylor  at  Madras, 
the  author  of  "  Oriental  Historical  manuscripts."  As  a  specimen  of  the 
contents  of  these  curious  volumes.  Captain  Cunntnohaii  has  kindly 
favored  me  with  the  two  lithographs  numbered  as  Plates  X.  and  XL 
He  has  selected  the  two  longest  inscriptions  from  the  volume.  No.  18, 
entitled  "  Antiquities  at  Afnardvati/*  a  town  in  the  Berdr  province, 
situated  on  the  Kistna  river  to  the  west  of  Ndgpur, 

The  volume  in  question  contains  a  multitude  of  very  beautiful  draw- 
ings of  the  elaborate  sculpture  for  which  the  ruins  at  that  place  are 
so  remarkable.  One  of  the  slabs  of  stone,  depicted  among  the  rest, 
now  forms  a  principal  ornament  of  the  Society's  museum,  and  the 
execution  of  the  lively  scene  it  represents  has  been  frequently  and 
deservedly  admired.  The  majority  of  the  sculptures  of  Amardvati 
seem  to  belong  to  a  magnificent  dekgopa  or  Buddhist  shrine ;  but  there 
is  an  admixture  towards  the  end  of  the  volume  of  objects  of  the  linga 
worship.  An  accurate  map  of  the  town  is  prefixed,  whence  it  appears 
that  the  ruined  dekgopa  whence  the  relics  are  taken  was  on  a  mound 
of  150  feet  diameter,  now  converted  into  a  tank.  It  is  called  DipaU 
dinna,  (translated  by  Colonel  Mackenzie  "  the  mound  of  lights,") 
which  so  resembles  the  name  of  a  similar  place  of  Buddhist  celebrity 
in  Ceylon  (Dambadinna)th2Lt  we  imagined,  on  seeing  the  inscription  from 
the  east  side  of  the  gateway  (PI.  X.),  some  mistake  must  have  been 
committed ;  for  on  comparing  the  characters  with  Plate  XXVIII.  of 
theJourn.  As.  Soc.  vol.  v.  p.  554,  their  perfect  identity  with  the  Cey- 
lonese  type  of  old  N^gari  was  manifest :  indeed  the  three  initial  let- 
ters appear  to  form  the  same  word  *'  mujikk" . .  .  and  the  same  combU 


;MK//tX 


FACSIMILC  or 


^'^  •       AiulBAWUTTt. 


•r  OlPA4-I>'WNA    AT 


AMRAWUTT 


A.C^nniykef^  ^*^ 


1637.]  FaenmUei  of  AwietU  Inscriptions.  219 

nation  there  recognized  as  "  Mahdrdja"  ....  drew  Captain  Cunnino- 
ham's  attention  while  copying  the  penultimate  line  of  the  present 
inscription.  No  doabt  the  whole  of  this  class  of  cave  and  chaitya  in- 
fcriptions  are  intimately  connected,  and  refer  to  the  same  age ;  and 
however  illegible  now,  they  will  ultimately  yield  to  the  persevering 
progress  of  antiquarian  research. 

The  second  inscription*  occupying  the  two  sides  of  Plate  XI.  is 
altogether  of  a  different  class,  although  the  book  states  it  to  have 
been  procured  from  the  same  town,  Amardvatt.  In  Wilson's  catalogue 
of  the  Mackbnzib  MSS.  vol.  ii.  page  xxvii.  we  find  notice  of  a  "  report 
of  the  progress  of  Anand  Rdo  (one  of  the  Colonel's  travelling  collec- 
tors) on  his  journey  in  the  Dharanikota,  Amardvati,  and  Bender  dis- 
tricts in  the  Telugu  country  for  the  year  1817."  This  would,  doubt- 
less, afford  all  the  requisite  information  respecting  the  discovery  and 
position  of  the  fragment,  were  the  report  in  our  possession ;  but  it 
seems  to  have  been  sent  to  England  with  the  bulk  of  the  manuscripts, 
and  thence  probably  it  has  found  its  way  to  Madras,  Should  this  bo 
the  case  we  shall  not  appeal  in  vain  to  the  Editor  of  the  Madras 
Literary  Journal  to  supply  us  with  any  extract  that  may  throw  light 
on  the  subject. 

The  stone  is  noted  down  as  5  feet  long  by  1 7  inches  in  width. 
It  is  in  very  good  preservation,  as  far  as  it  goes,  but  the  loss  of  the 
left  half  of  the  summit,  and  the  fracture  at  the  lowermost  line,  render 
it  doubtful  how  much  of  the  text  may  have  preceded  or  followed  that 
which  remains. 

The  character  has  much  resemblance  to  that  of  some  of  the  cave 
inscriptions  at  Mahdbalipur  and  other  places  to  the  westward ;  the 
essential  portion  of  each  letter  also  assimilates  very  closely  to  the 
alphabets  of  the  Ckattisgarh  and  iSeonnnscriptions,  and  this  has  served 
as  the  key  by  which  I  have  effected  the  transcription  of  the  whole. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  in  this  alphabet,  which  we  may  aptly 
denominate  the  Andhra  character  from  its  locality,  may  be  traced  the 
gradual  transition  from  the  more  simple  Devan£gari  of  Northern  India, 
(No.  2  of  Allahabad,  Gaya  and  Guserat)  to  the  complicated  or  florid 
writing  of  the  Southern  Peninsula.  On  comparing  it  with  the  Hala 
Canara,  or  ancient  Camatic,  the  letters  n,  t,  y,  r,  /,  kh,  th,  dh,  hh,  which 
may  be  regarded  in  some  degree  as  test  letters,  because  they  have  un- 
dergone more  variation  than  others  in  the  modern  writing  of  different 
provinces,  are  nearly  identical.  There  is  also  an  incipient  loop  in  the 
lower  line  of  many  of  the  letters  which  becomes  afterwards  more 
developed  in  the  west  and  south.    The  Telinga  or  Telugu  character 


220  Facsimiles  of  Ancient  iMcr^tions.  [Marcb» 

is  one  step  further  removed,  but  it  springs  directly  from  the  Hala 
Canara,  and  retains  many  of  the  Andkra  letters  still  unchanged,  par- 
ticularly the  dk  and  th.  In  the  accompanying  plate  (xii.)  we  have 
thought  it  worth  while  to  exhibit  these  resemblances,  and  point  out 
the  peculiarities  noted,  that  no  means  may  be  neglected  of  facilitating 
the  examination  of  other  inscriptions  that  may  link  on 'naturally  at 
either  end  of  this  fragment  of  the  chain  of  our  Indian  palaeography. 

After  having  made  the  transcript  according  to  the  assumed  value 
of  each  letter,  it  was  revised  and  corrected  in  all  doubtful  points  by 
reading  it  over  with  Ma'dhoaa't*  pandit,  the  aged  librarian  of  the 
Sanskrit  college,  who,  from  having  been  with  Colonel  Mackbnzib,  is 
better  versed  in  the  varieties  of  the  N£gar(  alphabets  than  any  pandit 
in  Calcutta.  Where  the  context  did  not  make  sense,  the  letters  were 
carefully  analyzed  and  all  possible  variations  of  each  letter  suggested, 
until  the  true  or  most  probable  reading  was  apprehended.  Although 
some  few  doubtful  passages  remained,  and  many  orthographical  errors 
were  detected,  the  context  was  sufficiently  intelligible,  and  satis- 
factory. In  some  few  instances  (as  in  lines  6,  8,  and  1 7)  the  distin- 
guishing stroke  or  dot  of  the  letter  n  has  been  omitted  either  by  the 
sculptor  or  by  the  transcriber.  The  omission  can  be  supplied  without 
hesitation,  as  no  other  letter  occurs  at  all  similar  in  form.  The  cross 
of  the  k  in  lines  7  and  8  is  also  wanting. 

For  the  translation  we  are  indebted  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Yatbs,  whose 
critical  knowledge  of  the  Sanskrit  enables  him  to  give  it  the  correct 
grammatical  construction  which  might  evade  an  oral  interpreter  de- 
pending upon  a  vernacular  explanation  by  the  pandits. 

Transcript  of  the  Amardvati  Inscription. 

1  . .  t  mix  ^ratf?5  '^^vm  ^  . . 

*  It  was  MA^DHoaA'T  who  sided  Captain  Teotkb  in  tbe  Allahuhad  inscrip- 
tion, J.  A.  S.  vol.  ii. 


18S7.]  FactAmhi  of  AndefU  In$cr%ptUmi.  ^fil 

^  #t  ^?nw  tft^^fwiHrT^woTCHp  fir  (w) 
**  4i^(MiM  wfrrfr wif^npr MR^ifenPfi,... 

*•   e'er)  HT  ff^^^b^*  WWT  ^ITWRTf^J  ^  . .  . . 

..•..  Wf,..  t%^ 

The  few  alterations  found  necessary  by  Mr.  Yatbs  will  be  best 
finderstood  from  the  insertion  of  his  reading  at  length  :  we  may  however 
here  notice  one  or  two  peculiarities  or  faults  of  orthography  remark- 
ed by  the  pandits.  The  r  of  ipi  in  line  8  is  written  thus,  if^in  :— 
the  word  91|X*  friend,  in  line  14,  is  written  Surhhad  with  a  double  A» 
and  the  r  superposed : — ^The  aimawttra  is  often  replaced  by  the  IT  at 
length  :  the  H  is  a  compound  letter  formed  by  sufiixing  w  to  w ;  and 
the  ^  is  in  like  manner  formed  by  the  union  of  the  V  and  the  w*  as 
is  observable  in  other  old  alphabets,  proving  that  these  anomalies  to 
the  otherwise  beautiful  and  perfect  arrangement  of  the  Sanskrit  alpha- 
bet,  are  of  comparatively  modern  introduction. 

The  purport  of  the  inscription   refers,  in  all  probability,  to  the 

foundation  and  endowment  of  some  Buddhistic  institution  by  the 

monarch  of  the  day.    His  name  cannot  be  extracted  from  the  passage^ 

extant.     It  is  evident,  therefore,  that  history  will  gain  noting  by  the 

2  o 


332  Facaimihi  of  Ancient  Inscr^Hang.  [Marcit,. 

document ; — ^nor  can  any  of  the  loose  chronicles  of  the  Hindu  dy- 
nasties of  Telinga  or  the  Camatic  be  expected  to  throw  much  light  upon 
the  period  when  AmardvaU  was  subject  to  their  hated  opponents^  the 
followers  of  the  Buddhist  creed. 

Modified  TVanscript  by  the  Rev.  W.  Yatbs. 

^wnr  "wpvi  ^nn^:  i^tw^i^dnr:  ^<t^i#19:  f^^  ^nrt  i 

Tfif  THirfS^v^  ^  iw  "j^^rii^Tni:  ifitrnw  Phwhrt  vwrnrv 
#w  fcwii  i3wiwiwr:€  w^T  «iif^  wmx  I 

(Two   words    omitted  here  as  belonging  to  something  before). 
By  the  virtuous  man  who  relieves  the  guest  and  the  brah- 


man, and  who  is  kind  to  parents,  the  fear  of  necessary  food  ought 
not  to  be  entertained.  He  who  experiences  disappointment  near  a 
Idng  feasting  wiUi  even  the  mild  opposers  of  virtue,  ought  not  to 
abide  there,  nor  ought  he  to  abide  where  injustice  is  practised.  We 
ought  to  give  to  all.  Food  ought  to  be  given  to  the  laborers  who 
are  virtuous.  Three-fold  gain  should  be  given  to  the  speaker  of  truth. 
Place  is  not  to  be  given  to  the  disputer  of  Buddhism.  Two-fold  gain 
should  be  given  to  the  teacher  of  religion.  To  the  good  king  tribute 
must  be  paid  monthly  with  flowers  and  perfumes,  and  on  the  full 
moon  in  the  month  Vaishakha  he  ought  in  particular  to  be  presented 
with  the  jar.    My  virtue  and  that  of  my  ancestors  is  for  the  salvation 


MfLnnxi. 


COPY     or   AN    INSCRIPTION 
rfu>M  AM  RA  VAT  I 

Cot  MACKENZIE'S     MS5 


2im. 


^^Swimhism 


6 


o  o  O 

tSTTlIJffXl 


^u%^6 


jyaoq. 


^#Jf&™ 


d 


lO 


aj  c  waj|i*20«Dc»  ju^  §dP)^yi)j  % 


11 


12 


IS 


^^i?*^^?^! 


WW^' 


X* 


M 


6ap}25jffl)5j8^C«jtij| 


IS  I 


^^^ff[^ 


^m 


w 


^W^l 


vt 


wms^^'H'^^'^f^' 


18 


19 


l>a#wpiiy^4Mrfy^2iwMw<iiaw' 


ComJbart'son    of  ike  ^marai^atv  ck 


Y^iFT.p/.  xnr. 


<58    S« 


% 
"S 

ck 


\3 


i 

m 

u 

m 


Eo 
t 


a  or* 


t 


h 

0 


i    0 

Ik  n 


ft 


^ 


^  aj  9)  ai> 

Q  6  e;s  2;S 

5  ^  ;^  ^ 

2j  a  6  ;5 


^ 


^ 


ft. 


;• 


::• 


§ 


5 


M/'M  otAtf     til/^Aaie/s 


i 
i 


*^  V»»  -4  8   •        M    S 


J   cJJ   cU  dl  olS  oOo 


1 


3  I    ^ 

f  ^  ft  6  s^ 

A.   lis  ^  lt>  %» 

A>»  ^  S  fe  1^  ^ix 


if 


^ 


4^ 


no 


su     vtt  mm  riAi 


.  ^  ;i|  ;t|  w  e 

^    'Y"  'V*  a    3    U 

^  f  n  ^-1 


<« 

K 


5* 


o 

o 


1 837.]  N^te  on  a  SpecimeH  of  tie  Bos  Gauruo.  829 

of  murdererfl  of  husbands,  innrderen  of  Others,  and  murderers  of 
friends,  and  of  tliose  who  have  committed  ^eat  sins  againat  the  gods 
«nd  brihmans*  The  kings  that  do  not  regard  this  kingdom  preserv- 
ing religion  of  Buddba,  shall  by  it  be  cat  off  with  all  their  family  and 
perish  in  a  flaming  fire.  May  this  very  exoellent  religion  of  the  people 
resembling  a  tree,  remain  in  heaven  for  ever,  and  may  people  in  all 
directions  through  its  remaining,  be  happy  as  long  as  the  sea  oonti* 
nnes  to  be  agitated  by  marine  monsters 


IV. — Note  on  a  Specimen  of  the  Bos  Gaurtu.     By  Dr.  Gsorgb  Evans, 

Curator  of*the  Medical  College. 

[We  are  indebted  to  Lteat.  G.  Abbott,  15th  N.  I.  for  the  faithfol  litho^praphic 

representstioB  of  this  skull  in  PI.  XVI. — Ed.] 

As  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  very  little  is  known  of  the  Gawr 
(Bos  GaurusJ,  or  the  animal  generally  considered  by  our  Indian 
sportsmen  as  the  Bison  of  the  Indian  forests  and  jungles,  and  think* 
ing  it  might  prove  interesting,  I  have  sent  for  the  inspection  of  the 
Members  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  who  may  be  present  at  the  next 
ensuing  meeting,  an  exceedingly  fine  cranium  of  one  of  these  very 
rare  animals,  which  has  recently  been  presented  to  me  by  a  gentle- 
man residing  in  the  Sambhalpur  district. 

For  want  of  good  and  select  specimens  of  heads  of  the  genus  Bos, 
I  am  unable  to  offer  any  valuable  remarks  drawn  from  comparative 
observation  of  the  osteological  structure,  so  as  to  determine  with  ana- 
tomical precision  whether  it  actually  belongs  to  the  fiisontine  or  Tau- 
rine group  of  the  genus.  I  am,  however,  inclined  to  assign  it  to  the 
latter,  or  otherwise  to  consider  it  as  an  intermediate  species  connect- 
ing the  two  divisions  with  each  other  ;  and  what  would  seem  to  favor 
this  intermedial  arrangement,  is  its  differing  from  both  in  some  very 
essential  points,  and  again  corresponding  with  each  in  many  of  its 
generic  relations. 

In  the  present  specimen,  which  is  that  of  an  old  male,  the  forehead 
is  deeply  concave,  broader  than  high,  (taking  the  middle  of  the 
orbits  as  the  base,)-  having  a  strong  scabrous  arched  crista  at  the 
summit  of  the  head,  where  it  joins  the  parietal  bone,  to  which  it  is 
firmly  accreted :  from  this  and  the  lateral  parts  of  the  frontal  bone,  a 
little  above  the  declension  of  the  orbits,  proceed  strong,  thick-set  and 
gently  recurvent  horns,  the  points  turning  towards  the  face.  The 
orbits  are  remarkable  for  their  lateral  projection  from  the  body  of  the 
2  o  2 


224  Ndte  an  a  SptchieH  of  tiie  Bos  Gaum§,  [Maecb, 

ds  frontis,  in  which  respect  the  animal  bears  a  marked  resemblance 
to  the  Cervine  race,  as  also  by  the  pointed  form  of  the  nose,  both 
which  tend  to  give  a  peculiar  character  and  wedge-like  form  to  the 
head  and  face<   There  is  also  a  deviation  in  the  sudden  termination  of 
the  full  labial  bones  in  their  progress  to  the  bssa  nasi,  which  I  do  not 
bbserve  in  the  heads  of  any  of  such  of  the  domestic  species  as  I  have 
had  an  opportunity  of  examining  *;  or  aven  in  those  of  the  several 
buffaloes  in  my  possession,  their  attachment  being  exclusively  con- 
fined to  the  superior  maxillary  bones,  without  having  any  connection 
with  those  of  the  nose,  which  latter  are  large,  broad  and  well  arched, 
affording  a  very  extensive  chamber  for  the  free  passage  of  air,  and  also 
for  the  full  expansion  of  the  oi-gah  of  smell.     Prom  this  conformation 
I  make  no  doubt  that  the  animal  is  capable  of  enduring  long-continued 
exertion :  is  possessed  of  exquisite  scent,  and  that  the  intonations 
of  the  voice  are  thereby  rendered  deep,  hollow  and  sonorous.  In  short 
the  whole  formation  of  the  head  of  this  colossal  bull  appears  to  corre*. 
spond  with  that  of  the  fossil  Urns  found  in  different  parts  of  Europe, 
and  it  unquestionably  displays  a  vast  extent  of  power  to  defend  and 
assault,  combined  with  great  personal  courage  and  precision  in  attack  i 
and  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  must  often  prove  a  most  formidable 
antagonist  to  the  tiger,  the  wild  bufialo,  and  other  tenants  of  his 
geographical  range* 

In  looking  over  the  different  crania  in  the  Society's  museum,  I  find 
an  imperfect  skull  (merely  horns  and  forehead)  marked  "Gaur,"  which 
agrees  with  my  specimen  only  in  the  shape  of  the  horns,  but  the 
forehead  is  rounded  as  in  the  buffsdo,  and  not  cristated  as  in  my 
specimen,  which  I  look  upon  to  be  the  true  Gaur  (Bos  Gaurus)  con- 
fined to  the  more  sequestered  and  elevated  tracts  of  Central  India ; 
and  the  above  mentioned,  that  of  the  Gayal  (B.  Gavteus),  wanting  the 
occipital  ridge,  and  dispersed  more  about  the  mountainous  districts  of 
the  eastern  provinces,  unless  indeed  it  prove  to  be  the  female  of  the 
one  here  described :  but  the  propriety  of  classing  even  this  and  the 
Ydk  (Bos  PoephagusJ  with  the  Bisons,  may  be  questioned  if  external 
similitude  has  alone  led  to  the  arrangement.  The  only  true  standard  for 
settling  their  mutual  affinities  and  establishing  their  right  to  be  include 
ed  under  the  one  or  the  other  of  the  artificial  divisions,  which  the  dif- 
ference observable  in  animals  of  the  same  genus,   constituting  vane- 
ties,  has  compelled  naturalists  to  resort  to,  would  be  a  strict  inquiry 
into  their  individual  osteological  peculiarities,   placing  those  under 
the  Bisontine  group,  which,  corresponding  pretty  generally  in  their 
external  characters  with  each  other,  have,  like  the  American  fiison 


J 


1687.1 


Memorandum  <m  ike  Gaur  and  GaifaL 


225 


(B.  AmericaMnu),  the  type  of  the  existing  9pecie»»  fifteen  pairs  of  ribs — 
those  with  fourteen  pairs,  the  intermediate  link»  to  which  the  two 
above  varieties  and  the  Ydk  would  most  probably  belong — and  those 
with  only  thirteen  pairs  should  be  considered  as  the  true  Taurine 
which  would  include  all  our  domestic  kine. 

Measurement  of  the  Gaur's  head  (B.  GaurueJ  compared  with  the  up* 

country  bullock  and  the  wild  huffaloe. 


Length  of  the  bead  from  the  tip  of  the  nose  to 
the  summit  of  the  erista 

Breadth  of  the  oceipital  ridge  between  the  roots 
of  the  horns 

■  across  the  forehead  at  the  greatest  projec- 
tion of  the  orbits*     

— — —  at  the  narrowest  part  of  the  forehead, . . 

Depth  of  the  occipital  plane,  from  the  great 
foramen  to  the  top  of  the  crista, 

— »  of  the  superior  maxilla  from  its  junction 
with  the  nose  of  the  alTColar  edge  of  the  molar 
tooth, 

Breadth  of  the  nasal  fossa, 

Height  of  do.  from  the  palatine  bone, 

Length  of  the  horn  at  its  greatest  cuiTature, .... 

Circnmferenoe  at  its  base, 


Gaur. 


Ft.  In. 

1     11.3 

0     lO.ft 

10.0 
8.5 

9.0 


5.7 
S.7 
3.5 
0.3 
4.2 


Up-connt. 
Bullock. 


Ft. 
2 


In. 

0.0 

7.5 

8.2 
6.4 

4.3 


6.5 

a.7 

3.0 

10.7 

7.J 


Wild  male 
BttiFttloe. 


Ft. 


In. 

0.0 

5.0 

10.5 

8.a 

6.0 


7.0 

3.5 

3.3 

? 

? 


V. — Memorandum  on  the  Gaur  and  Gayal.     By  Aseisiant  Surgeon  J.  T. 

Pbarson,  Cur,  Mus,  Asiatic  Society, 

At  the  last  meeting  of  the  Society  a  paper  was  read,  purporting  to 
be  a  notice  on  the  head  of  the  Gaur,  by  Mr.  Evans.  In  that  paper  the 
author  stated  that  he  went  into  the  Museum  of  the  Society  and  found 
a  specimen,  consisting  of  the  horns  and  part  of  the  skull  of  a  bovine 
animal,  marked  "  Bos  Gaur"  but  which  in  reality  belonged  to  the 
Gayal,  another  large  animal  of  the  same  group,  a  native  of  the  forests 
of  Ckittagong.  It  may  be  in  the  recollection  of  some  of  the  members 
here  present,  that,  as  the  specimen  in  the  Museum  was  labelled  by 
myself.  I  felt  called  upon  to  give  my  reasons  for  thinking  it  part  of 
the  Gaur,  and  not  of  the  Gayal ;  whilst  that  exhibited  by  Mr.  Evans 
was  perhaps  the  head  of  the  latter  animal,  or  a  specimen  of  the  other 
sex  of  the  former.  I  have  since  been  able  to  consult  several  authors 
on  the  same  subject,  and  of  collecting  some  information  which  I  par- 
pose  to  lay  before  you. 

The  first  account  of  the  Gaur  I  have  met  with  is  in  the  Memoirs  of  the 
Museum  of  Natural  History  by  M.  Gboppbot  Saint  Hilairb  ;  being 
a  translation  of  a  notice  by  Major  Rouohsbdob,  sent  by  that  gentle- 


226  Memorandum  an  ike  Crour  and  GayaL  [March, 

roan  to  M.  Evob'nb  Dbsbassatni^,  son  of  the  Governor  of  the  French 
possesBiona  in  India,  and  by  htm  to  M.  Gbofprot  Saint  Hilairb. 
In  this  paper  the  only  passage  that  bears  upon  the  point  in  question, 
the  form  of  the  forehead,  is  the  following,  which  I  have  retranslated, 
but  which  you  will  also  shortly  hear  in  the  original : — "  Its  head  has 
almost  all  the  characters  of  that  of  our  domestic  bull,  but  the  frontal 
bone  appears  more  projecting  and  more  elevated." 

The  next  account  is  a  more  satisfactory  one,  contained  in  a  paper 
by  Dr.  Thomas  Stewart  Traill  in  the  llth  volume  of  the  Edin- 
burgh Philosophical  Journal;  drawn  up  from  a  MS.  journal  of  the 
same  hunting-party  mentioned  in  that  furnished  by  Major  Rovoh- 
SEDOB  to  M.  Gboffrot  Saint  Hilairb,  which  took  place  at  Myn  Pat 
in  Sergujah ;  and  from  the  personal  explanations  of  Captain  Rogers, 
who  was  of  that  party,  and  who  is  stated  to  have  paid  considerable 
attention  to  the  quadrupeds  of  India.     You  recollect  the  remarkable 
concavity  of  the  forehead  of  Mr.  Evans's  specimen,  and  will  be  able  to 
satisfy  yourselves  if  that  concavity  accords  with  the  projecting  fron- 
tal bone  spoken  of  above,  and  with  the  following  description  by  Dr. 
Traill.     He  says — **  The  form  of  the  Gaur  is  not  so  lengthened  as 
that  of  the  Urna,     Its  back  is  strongly  arched,  so  as  to  form  a  pretty 
uniform  curve,  from  the  nose  to  the  origin  of  the  tail,  when  the  ani- 
mal btands  still.     This  appearance  is  partly  owing  to  the  curved  form 
of  the  nose  and  forehead,  and  still  more  to  a  remarkable  ridge,  of  no 
great  thickness,  which  rises  six  or  seven  inches  above  the  general 
line  of  the  back,  from  the  last  of  the  cervical,  to  beyond  the  middle  of 
the  dorsal  vertebrae,  from  which  it  is  gradually  lost  in  the  outline  of 
the  back."     Now  it  is  evident  the  above  language  could  not  be  ap- 
plied to  an  animal  with  a  concave  forehead,  like  that  in  Mr.  Evans's 
specimen ;  where  the  concavity  instead  of  being  but  little  below  the 
rest  of  the  bone,  as  it  is  in  the  domestic  cow,  made,  as  you  saw,  a 
deep  fossa,  forming  a  very  remarkable  feature ;  and  which  could  not 
belong  to  an  animal  whose  form  exhibited  along  the  back  "  a  pretty 
uniform  curve  from  the  nose  to  the  origin  of  the  tail,"  and  which 
"  appearance  is  partly  owing  to  the  curved  form  of  the  nose  and 
forehead  :"  for  a  concave  forehead,  like  that  in  Mr.  Evans's  specimen, 
would  break  the  uniformity  of  the  curve,  instead  of  help  to  form  it. 

Again,  Dr.  Traill  apparently  in  the  very  phrase,  translated  by 
M.  Gboffrot  Saint  Hilairb,  says : — "  The  character  of  the  head 
differs  little  from  that  of  the  domestic  bull,  excepting  that  the  outline 
of  the  face  is  more  curved,  the  os  frontis  more  solid  and  projecting." 
This,  DO  doubt,  was  also  the  case  in  the  Society's  specimen  of  the  face« 


1837.]  Memorandum  on  ike  Gaur  and  Gayah  227 

as  it  is  of  the  forehead.  But  in  Mr.  Eyans^s  specimen,  so  far  from  tlie 
face  being  more  curved  and  the  forehead  more  projecting,  the  face  is 
quite  straight  and  the  forehead  deeply  concave.  "We  may,  therefore* 
safely  conclade,  that  Dr.  Traill's  Gamr  and  Mr.  Evans's  wore  a  very 
different  appearance. 

But  the  specimen  in  the  Mnseum  was  marked  as  objected  to  by 
Mr.  Evans,  on  the  authority  of  a  paper,  and  figure  of  the  horns  and 
part  of  the  skull,  published  by  Major-General  Habdwickb,  in  the  3rd 
volume  of  the  Zoological  JoumaL     Greneral  Hardwickk  states,  that, 
"  as  no  drawing  of  the  animal  has  yet  been  given  to  the  public,  to 
my  knowledge,  I  am  induced  to  offer  to  the  Zoological  Journal,  for 
publication,  a  fignre  taken  from  a  pair  of  horns  of  the  Gaur  killed,  I 
believe,  by  the  same  hunting  party  described  by  Captain  Rodgbrs^ 
and  presented  to  me  by  the  principal  member  of  the  party,  the  late 
Major  RouoBSBDOB."    This  proves  the  source  from  whence  General 
Habdwickb  obtained  his  specimen  to  be  beyond  dispute.     And  as  he 
is  a  first  authority  upon  Indian  Zoology,  and  had  Dr.  Traill's  paper 
before  him,  it  is  not  likely  he  would  have  omitted  any  errors  in  the 
description  of  the  forehead  and  horns,  had  there  been  such  to  notice. 
So  far,  therefore,  the  chain  of  evidence  is  complete.     M.  Gboffrot 
Saint  Hilairb  described  the  Crour  from  a  MS.  by  Major  Rouoh« 
sbdgb  ;  Dr.  Traill  did  the  same  from  a  MS.  supplied  by  an  ofilicer 
of  the  same  party,  (perhaps  a  copy  of  the  same  paper,)  and  from  the 
remarks  of  Captain  Rooorrs  who  had  paid  much  attention  to  Indian 
quadrupeds;    and  Major-General  Hardwickb  publishes  a  drawing 
of  the  very  head  and  horns,  which  were  described  in  the  above-men- 
tioned manuscript,  as  those  of  the  specimen  killed  in  their  party. 
This  leaves  no  possibiliiy  oi  a  doubt  as  to  Greneral  Hardwickb's  spe- 
cimen having  been  the  CUiur ;  and  his  drawing  in  the  Zoological  Jour* 
nal  which  I  have  the  pleasure  now  of  exhibiting,  looks  as  if  taken  from 
this  very  identical  specimen  in  your  museum*.     For  both  the  specimen 
and  the  drawing  shew  the  same  rotundity  of  forehead,  the  same  gentle 
convexity  on  the  top  of  the  head,  between  the  horns,  (and  not  a  bold 
elevated  crest  or  ridge,  as  in  Mr.  Evans's  specimen,)  and  the  same  pro- 
portionate size  and  curvature  of  horns.    And  I  am  sure  on  making  the 
comparison  you  will  think  me  fully  borne  out  in  concluding  that  the 
specimen  I  have  marked,  and  General  Habdwickb  has  described,  were 
both,  or  neither,  b^onging  to  the  Gaur*    But  if  you  think  we  are 
mistaken,  you  must  also  hold  the  conjecture  of  Mr.  Evans,  that  this 
animal,  which  I  have  shewn  to  be  identical  with  General  Hard- 
*  See  the  copy  of  Hardwickb's  sketch  in  PI.  XVII.— Ed. 


228  MemorandwH  on  the  Gaur  and  Gayal.  [Marcs, 

wicKs's,  18  not  the  Crowt^  be  of  more  value  than  the  positive  assertion 
of  Major  Rouohsbdob  who  killed  his  specimen  in  its  native  woods, 
and  sent  its  spoils  to  that  eminent  zoologist*. 

It  next  remains  to  determine  what  species  it  is  to  which  the  skull 
exhibited  by  Mr.  Evans  belongs ; — a  matter  far  more  difficult  than 
to  prove  the  label  correct  upon  the  other.  It  is  possible  that  it  be- 
longed to  the  Gaur,  but  to  a  specimen  of  a  different  sex  from  that  in 
the  ratt$»eum,  and  that  described  in  the  Zoological  Journal ;  that  the 
differences,  however  strongly  marked,  may  be  merely  sexual.  But, 
as  Mr.  Evans  has  stated,  there  is  another  animal  of  this  country, 
called  the  Gayal,  the  BosfrontalU  of  naturalists,  with  some  of  whose 
chHracters  it  seems  to  agree. 

The  Gayal  was  mentioned  so  early  as  the  year  1790  in  an  account 
of  the  mountaineers  of  Tiprah,  published  that  year  in  the  Researches 
of  this  Society,  and  there  called  the  cattle  of  the  mountains.  There 
are  two  sorts,  a  tame  and  wild  variety ;  the  former  of  which  was 
then  an  essential  article  among  that  people  at  their  feasts,  whether  of 
a  warlike,  civil  or  religious  nature.  But  Mr.  Colbbrookb,  who 
published  a  description  of  it  in  the  8th  volume  of  the  Researches, 
appears  to  think  it  had  been  noticed  by  Knox  in  his  historical  rela« 
tion  of  Ceylon ;  and  imperfectly  described  by  Captain  Turnxr  in  hia 
journey  through  Btitdn.  Mr.  Colbbrookb's  paper  is  compiled  from 
accounts  of  the  Gayal  drawn  up  by  Drs.  Roxburgh  and  Buchanan, 
and  Messrs.  Elliott,  Macrab,  Bird  and  Dice.  The  only  mention 
made  in  this  paper  of  the  forehead  of  the  Gayal  is  by  Dr.  Buchanan, 
as  follows  : — "  The  head  at  the  upper  part  is  very  broad  and  flat, 
and  is  contracted  suddenly  towards  the  nose,  which  is  naked  like 
that  of  the  common  cow.     From  the  upper  angles  of  the  forehead 

*  There  is  also  another  account  of  the  Gaur  by  Major  Hamilton  Smith, 
but  apparently  that  gentleman  never  saw  the  animal,  and  has  compiled  hia  re- 
marks from  the  foregoing  descriptions.  He  thinks  it  possible  that  '*  Pliny's 
Ethiopian  bull  with  blue  eyes  might  refer  to  this  species ;"  (Plin.  1.  8.  «.  21 ;) 
whose  description  is  thus  given  by  Dr.  Philbmon  Hollavp,  in  kit  translation 
of  the  works  of  that  author,  a  book  almost  as  great  a  cariosity  as  the  animals 
be  describes :— "  But  the  most  fell  and  cruell  of  all  others  of  that  country  be 
the  wild  buls  of  the  forrest,  greater  than  our  common  field  buls,  most  swift,  of 
colour  brended,  their  eyes  grey  or  blewish'*  (colore  fuluos  oculis  etruUit)  ;  "  their 
hair  growing  contrary ;  their  mouth  wide  and  reaching  to  the  ears  :  their  homes 
likewise  hardly  moveable  ;  their  hide  aa  hard  as  a  flint,  checking  the  dent  of  any 
weapon  whatsoever,  and  cannot  be  pierced:  all  other  wild  beasts  they  chasa 
and  hunt,  themselves  cannot  be  taken  bat  in  pit&lls ;  ia  this  their  wildness  and 
rage  they  dyjsnd  never  become  tame.*' 


1837.]  MMormUkm  m  tJU  Qmr  and  Gmfoi.  S99 

proceed  two  thick,  short,  horizontal  processofl  of  hone,  which  are 
cohered  with  hair.  On  theae  are  placed  the  horns,  which  are  smooth, 
ahorter  than  the  head,  and  lie  nearly  in  the  plane  of  the  forehead. 
They  diverge  outwardly,  and  tarn  ap  with  a  gentle  conre.  At  the 
hase  they  are  very  thick,  and  are  slightly  compressed,  the  flat  sides 
being  toward  the  front  and  the  tail.  The  edge  next  the  ear  is  rather 
the  thinnest,  so  that  a  transverse  section  would  be  somewhat  orate. 
Toward  their  tips  the  horns  are  rounded,  and  end  in  a  sharp  point," 
Here  the  flatness  and  breadth  of  the  forehead,  and  the  sadden  con- 
traction towards  the  nose,  correspond  pretty  exactly  with  those  pec«- 
liarities  in  Mr.  Evans's  specimen;  but  nothing  can  be  made  of 
the  description  of  the  horns,  &c. ;  the  whole  having  evidently  been 
taken  from  the  tame  variety  of  this  "  cattle  of  the  mountains."  And 
there  is  no  part  of  any  animal  which  undergoes  greater  changes  by 
domestication  than  the  horns  of  the  RumimtaUia. 

In  the  seventh  volume  of  the  Linnaean  Transactions  there  is  also  a 
description  of  the  Gayal  by  Mr.  Atlmsr  Bourkb  Lambbrt,  accom- 
panied by  a  plate,  but  which  also  was  taken  from  the  domestic  variety. 

The  last  account  published  of  the  Gti^al  is  in  the  afore-mentioned 
paper  in  i\ke  Zoological  Journal  by  General  Hakowioki.  It  is  accom- 
panied by  a  plate  of  the  head  and  horns  of  the  Aooool  Gayalg  or  True 
Gogol.  General  Harowickb  says — "  Of  the  Gagal  (Boo  Goyicuo^  of 
CoLBBaooKi,  eighth  volume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches,  there  appears 
to  be  more  than  one  species.  The  provinoes  of  Ckiitogong  and 
Bglhei  produce  the  wild,  or  as  the  natives  term  it,  the  Atseel  Gogol, 
and  the  domesticated  one.  The  former  is  considered  an  untameable 
animal,  extremely  fierce,  and  not  to  be  taken  alive.  It  rarely  quits 
the  mountainous  tract  of  the  S.  E.  fnmtier,  and  never  mixes  with 
the  Gobbak,  or  village  Gogol  of  the  plains.  I  succeeded  in  obtaining 
the  skin,  with  the  head  of  the  Aooeel  Gogol,  which  is  deposited  in  the 
museum  of  the  HonoraUe  the  East  Indian  Company,  in  Leadenhall 
Street,  and  from  which  the  drawing  was  taken,  which  accompanies 
that  of  the  horns  of  the  Gour." 

On  refering  to  the  above-mentioned  drawing  you  will  perceive  the 
same  general  appearance  of  face  as  the  specimen  of  Mr.  EvANa 
exhibited ;  the  same  flatness  of  forehead,  which  in  the  skuU  is  probably 
a  concave  surface  ;  the  same  marked  lidge  between  the  horns  ;  and 
the  same  projection  of  the  orbits,  and  sudden  contraction  of  £aee 
towards  the  nose,  to  which  he  drew  your  attention  in  his  paper. 

Having  thna  laid  before  you  all  the  authorities  I  have  been  able  to 
colled*  1  think  you  will  consider  that  I  have  proved  my  position* 
2  H 


230  Or  a  nma  Gemur  of  the  Sylmaist,  [Iff  abch, 

that,  the  horns  and  frontal  hone  in  your  moseam  are  those  of  the 
Gayr,  I  have  also  shewn  that  some  of  the  characters  of  the  Aneel 
Gaytd  are  possessed  hy  Mr.  Evans's  specimen.  Bat  I  feel  that  with 
the  limited  knowledge  we  still  possess,  it  would  be  impossible  in  me 
to  assert,  or  even  to  form  a  conjecture,  that  it  really  belonged  to  that 
animal. 

In  conclusion  I  must  observe,  that  it  bnt  little  redounds  to  the 
honor  of  Indian  sportsmen,  or  I  fear  also  of  this  Society,  that  we 
have  not  specimens  both  of  the  skins  and  skeletons  mounted  in  our 
museum,  to  enable  us  to  determine  to  which  species  a  specimen 
belongs,  of  two  of  the  largest  ruminating  animals  known  ;  natives  of 
a  country  of  which  we  have  had  interrupted  possession  for  more  than 
fifty  years. 

VI.<-  On  a  new  Genui  of  the  SylviatUt,  with  deecriptUm  of  three  turn 
Speciee,    By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq,,  Resident  in  N^L 

Stlviada  }  Genus  new.  Yuhina,  nobis.  Yuhin  of  the  Nipalese* 
Bill  equal  to  the  head,  slender,  acute,  depressed  as  far  as  nares ; 
gradually  compressed  beyond :  maxilla,  cut  out  to  centre  by  nasal 
Ibssas,  convex  beyond,  subarcuated,  and  gently  inclined  at  tip,  with 
two  or  three  sharp  teeth  on  either  side :  mandibula,  straight,  entire^ 
equal  to  maxilla*  pointed.  Tomiss  of  both,  trenchant,  scarpt  and 
lockt  throughout :  nares  large,  the  aperture  lunated  and  lineated  by 
a  nude  incumbent  soft  membrane.  Tongue  sub-equal  to  bill,  carti- 
laginous, deeply-forked  and  the  prongs  filamentous  and  convolved. 
Wings  medial,  round-acuminate,  firm,  1st  quill  small*  5th  usually 
longest.  Tail  short,  firm,  square.  Tarsi  stout,  finely  scaled,  longer 
than  any  toe.  Toes  short,  exterior  connected  to  the  joint,  interior 
basally ;  laterals  and  hind  sub-equal ;  last  very  stout  and  depressed. 
Nails,  falcate,  strong,  suddenly  pointed ;  anteriors  sub-equal ;  hind 
much  the  largest.  Head  crested.  Rictus  slightly  bristled,  not  wide. 
Habitat  central  and  northern  regions :  food,  viscid  strong  berries, 
and  small  scaly  insects,  such  as  harbour  among  foliage.  It  is  the 
opinion  of  Mr.  Vioobs  that  these  singular  little  birds  serve  to  con<- 
nect  the  Syhfiada  with  the  Certhiada.  In  the  structure  of  the  biU 
and  tongue,  and  even  of  the  feet  and  wings,  they  remind  me  of  the 
genus  8ibia  (nobis),  and  of  others  of  the  PhUedmaem  thrushes  of 
CnviBB— a  group,  the  contents  of  which  have  been  referred  at  random 
to  the  TenMroBirdl  Mel^hagidte,  and  (in  part  at  least)  to  the  long- 
legged  division  of  the  thrushes*    These  are  high  matters  of  dasaift* 


18970  tJU  Yuim  0/ tk€  N^0k9e.  331 


cation  which  may  perchance  he  settled  with  an  approach  to  accuracy 
eome  fifty  years  hence, -provided  our  investigations  meanwhile  be 
carried  into  the  general  stmcture  and  prevalent  habits  of  species— > 
and  be  not  confined,  as  now,  to  closet  dissertations  on  dried  skins. 

The  genns  I  now  propose,  as  well  as  its  location,  are  both  provi- 
sional— my  knowledge  of  the  stracture  and  habits  of  the  species 
being  confessedly  incomplete;  and  the  directions  of  the  books  within 
my  reach  being  bettercalculated  to  misguide  than  to  guide. 

These  little  birds,  so  far  as  I  have  yet  ascertained,  adhere  exclu- 
sively to  the  wild  uplands ;  prefer  the  lower  and  more  umbrageous 
to  the  higher  and  barer  trees ;  and  seem* to  procure  no  portion  of 
their  food  from  the  ground.  They  are  usually  found  in  small  flocks ; 
and  have  a  monotonous  feeble  monosyllabic'  note.  They  eat  viscid 
Strong  berries  and  fruits,  and  many  kinds  of  insects,  chiefly  of  the 
scaled  sort.  Their  intestines  are  about  the  length  of  their  body 
(from  the  tip  of  the  bill  to  the  tip  of  the  tail)»  famished  with  grain- 
like CKca,  near  the  lower  end,  and  of  nearly  uniform  diameter.  Their 
stomach  has  the  muscular  coat  of  very  moderate  sub-equal  thickness : 
and  the  lining  neither  very  tough  nor  much  grooved.  Three  species 
are  known  to  me,  in  all  of  which  the  sexes  resemble  each  other.  I 
now  proceed  to  a  summary  description  of  them,  premising  that  the 
two  first  are  typical,  the  last  much  less  so. 

Species  1st.     Yuhina  gnhris ;  spotted-throated  Yukin,  nobis. 

Above,  with  the  tertiaries  and  tail  feathers,  obscure  olive  brown : 
cap,  darker  and  purer  brown :  ears,  chin,  throat  and  breast,  obscure 
rufous  wood  brown ;  the  chin  and  throat  spotted  with  blackish,  and 
hounded  laterally  by  a  longitudinal  stripe  of  the  same  hue :  rest  of  body 
below,  bright  orange  rusty :  primaries  and  secondaries  black,  the  former 
with  a  narrow  edging  of  hoary,  and  the  latter  with  a  broad  one  of 
orange  :  lining  of  the  wings  and  inner  margin  of  quills  towards  their 
bases,  albescent :  tail  dusky  internally  :  legs  deep  orange :  bill  fleshy 
brown,  with  dusky  culmen  :  iris  brown  :  head  with  a  full  soft  mobile 
and  sub-recurved  crest :  size  6^  by  8f  inches,  and  f  oz.,  bill  ii  inch, 
tarsus  |},  central  toe  -f^,  hind  toe  ,V. 

Species  2nd.     YuhiM  occipitalis.     Rusty-naped  YuMn,  nobis. 

Above,  with  the  whole  tertiaries  and  outer  webs  of  the  larger 
remiges  and  of  all  the  rectrices,  dull  obscure  olive  brown  :  top  of  the 
head  and  back  of  neck  dull  slaty  with  hoM^r  stryies :  the  nape,  bright 
rusty:  ears,  chin,  abdominal  neck  and  the  breast,  vinous  bufi':  a 
blackish  stripe  or  moustache  behind  the  gape :  belly,  rump  and  un- 
dertail  coverts,  deep  rusty  .*  remiges  and  rectricea*  internally  -dusky 
2  H  2 


IM  On  a  mm  Gmim9  0f  ik$  SyUnad^,  [Mabc«» 

innar  bMal  aiargiiis  of  the  qnillB  pale  buff:  lintag  of  the  wings» 
^hite :  legs,  orange :  bill  fleahy  red :  iris  brown :  head  with  a  fiiA 
soft  crest,  as  in  the  preceding :  size  6^  by  7|  inches,  and  \  os.  in 
weight :  bill  it  of  inch:  tarsus  \\t  central  toe  y't,  hind  /i • 

Species  3rd.  Yuhina?  fiameoUU,  Yellow-necked  Ynhmf  nobis. 
Above,  obscure  brown,  with  a  slaty  tinge :  cap  pure  rich  brown : 
cheeks  and  nape  paler :  back  of  the  neck,  msty  yellow,  continued  in 
a  collar  round  the  sides  and  front  of  the  neck  and  thence  spread  over 
the  lower  surface  of  the  body  and  diluted  often  to  white :  chin  and 
throat,  white :  moustache  dark  brown  :  remiges  and  rectrices,  inter- 
nally, dusky :  the  primaries  edged  externally  with  white  on  the  outer 
webs ;  and  all  paled  internally  on  the  inner,  as  in  both  the  preceding 
species :  lining  of  wings,  white  :  sides  of  body,  shaded  with  brown- 
ish s  legs  yellowish  fleshy  grey :  bill  fleshy  brown  :  iris  brown ; 
head  crested  as  in  both  the  preceding  species  :  bill  shorter,  less  acu- 
minated, and  furnished  with  only  one  salient  process  on  each  side  the 
tip  of  the  upper  mandible  of  the  bill.  Size  5^  by  7^  inches,  and  less 
than  ^  an  oz.  in  weight. 

The  following  is  a  detail  of  the  dimensions  of  a  fine  male  specimen 
of  the  Ynhma  Gularis ;  and  which  may  serve  to  indicate  the  pro- 
portions of  all  the  three  species. 

Inches. 

w 

Tip  bill  to  tip  tail,  ,.^m-^>.^^..^^^^.,^„^.,^»«,....»^...>.>«..,„-    6^ 

— ^  basal  height  of,MM»«i«.«»-..M«M«»«.«.«.«.«M»i»«»<i.«M»«-«»«>M...»«..M»«    0-^ 

— —  ditto  breadth  of,  «m»m«.«.«.«m««.«,..«— »-'«mm...«m»~«m»«.«»»«mmm»    0^% 
Tail  , qI 

Expanse  of  wings,  .^^.^.^^»,^^^^^^^,^^^^^^^^.>^.^^^^    8| 
Central  toe, w>.«»*. *...■»#..»».»«» .»*.«■ -«» ...<*..■. «■«...■■«»    0|% 

^knU  "^^^j — ^-.^^— ^  — ^ P ,      p |.|  ■  ■ ,,  rriirju  jt 0*0 

Weight,  ios. 

Smendata  in  pr§ctdin§  omithohgieai  ptq^n-*. 
Vol.  v.  pH;e  777,    IndicatioM  of  a  new  genas  of  Pajlconida  $  tu.  A&mi. 
Generic  character.    For '  *  acropodia  wholiy  reticulate,* '  read  *  *  acropodia  whol* 
ly  scatellate." 

On  three  new  Genera  of  the  Long-legged  Thnufaes. 

Qenerie  character  of  Xtfrvmora.  For  "  traeA«l  hrktles,"  read  '*  nareal  brfstlea.'* 
Vol.  VI.  p.  102, 1.  26.  Description  of  a  new  form  of  Meraline  Btrdt ;  tIs.  SiHrn^ 
Generic  character.    For  *«  tiacAs/  bristlei,*'  read  '*  naretU  briattss.^' 


1 88  7.]  Diteoverf  o/  Fo$$il  Bonew,  Boat  of  Hariwwr.  98S 

VII. — Nai0  M  ike  occwrrmiee  of  Foml  Bmnes  in  ike  SewaMk  Ratige^ 
eMtwmrd  af  Harimar.  By  H.  Faloomis,  Af .  D.,  BvperwUndtiU 
Botamcal  Garden,  Seharanpur, 

[See  Proccedingt  Ai.  Soc.  5di  April.] 

The  Sewalik  fossils  have  hitherto  been  found  chiefljF  on  the  tract 
between  the  Jumna  and  Suilef,  and  more  sparingly  in  the  clay  marl 
between  the  Jumna  and  Ganges,  There  is  no  apparent  reason  why 
they  should  not  be  found  in  abundance  in  the  protraction  of  the 
range  which  stretches  eastward  of  the  Ganges  behind  Rohilkkand  and 
Oude,  But  it  is  of  some  interest  to  ascertain  the  fact  in  unexplored 
parts  of  the  range,  where  they  do  exist,  and  where  they  do  not.  The 
fossils  mentioned  in  the  following  list  have  been  collected  near 
Hardwar  and  in  the  low  hills  eastward  of  the  Ganges,  which  skirt 
the  province  of  Kemaon.  The  list  contains  nothing  new:  but  it 
proves  the  occurrence  of  fossils  where  they  had  not  been  found  be- 
fore, and  increases  the  probability  of  finding  them  still  further  to 
the  eastward : 

Mastodon  Elephantoides — molars. 

Rhinoceros —  molars . 

Hippopotamus  Sivalensis — molars  and  tusks. 

Hog — fragments  of  jaws  with  teeth. 

Horse — molars. 

Ox — ^teeth  and  other  bones. 

Deer  of  several  sizes — jaws,  teeth,  astragali,  horns,  &c. 

Crocodiles — Garial,  1  several  fragments  of  jaws,  teeth,  and  buckler 
Magar,  J      plates. 

Tortoises — Emys,  1 

Triomg*,  >  numerous  fragments* 
Testudo^  J 

Coprolites, 

This  list  comprises  a  large  part  of  the  species  found  westward  of 
the  Junma,  The  specimens  are  generally  broken  up  into  small  pieces, 
greatly  more  so  than  in  the  Nahan  tract.  The  largest  fossil  procured 
has  been  the  plastron  of  a  testudo  1 7  inches  long.  The  bones  are 
found  in  three  states  of  fossilization,  exactly  resembling  those  from 
the  westward  of  the  Jumma ;  vis. 

let.  The  "  soft"  fossil;  the  animal  matter  removed,  but  the 
earthy  constituents  of  the  bones  unaltered,  and  slowly  soluble  in 
dilated  muriatic  acid :  occurring  in  beds  of  clay,  and  the  cavities  of 
the  bones  filled  with  the  matrix.  The  epecimens  of  this  variety  are 
very  few. 


234  Report  Progreu  of  the  Boring  [Maecb, 

2nd.  The  "  hard"  fossil,  with  a  silicioas  or  calcareous  impreg- 
nation :  the  animal  matter  and  earthy  constitnents  entirely  renioved  : 
occarring  in  sandstone  matrix. 

Srd.  The  "  black"  fossi],  like  the  last,  but  impregnated  with  hy- 
drate of  iron  :  occarring  in  sandstone,  or  in  a  calcareo-argiUace- 
ons  matrix. 

No  shells  have  yet  been  brought  in. 


Vin. — Report  Progress  of  the  Boring  Experiment  in  Fort  William, 

By  Major  T.  M.  Tatlor,  5M  Cau. 

[Read  at  the  Meeting  Aiiatic  Societji  5th  April.] 

The  immediate  superintendence  of  the  boring  experiment  having, 
in  consequence  of  my  removal  from  Fort  William,  passed  into  other 
hands,  I  think  it  necessary  to  acquaint  the  Society  with  the  progress 
that  has  been  made  since  I  had  the  honor  to  submit  to  them  a  note  on 
the  subject  in  June  last.    (See  Proceedings  As.  Soc.  vol.  V.  p.  874.) 

At  that  time  a  depth  of  1 75  feet  had  been  attained  by  the  borer, 
which  then  worked  in  a  coarse  sharp  sand  mixed  with  pieces  of 
quartz  «nd  felspar,  and  from  the  little  progress  made,  it  was  supposed 
a  bed  of  gravel  or  shingle  had  been  reached.  This  supposition,  how- 
ever, proved  erroneous ;  for  after  some  delay  the  work  advanced, 
until,  the  borer  having  gained  178^  feet,  and  the  tubes  being  forced 
down  to  1 80^  feet,  they  were  observed  soon  after  to  have  sunk  by 
their  own  weight,  and  thenceforward  up  to  the  present  time  they 
have  continued  so  to  sink,  maintaining  a  depth  generally  a  few  feet 
in  advance  of  the  auger. 

It  is  remarkable  that,  although  it  was  frequently  tried,  it  was  sel- 
dom found  practicable  to  force  the  tubes  down  more  than  an  inch  or 
two  at  a  time ;  yet,  shortly  after  the  removal  of  the  pressure,  amount- 
ing* possibly,  to  twenty  tons,  they  would  sometimes  descend  six  inches 
or  even  a  foot  by  their  own  gravity. 

With  a  trifling  variation  in  the  color  and  fineness  of  the  sand  the 
stratum  remained  the  same,  until  clay  was  found  at  198|>  feet,  but 
this  stratum  was  not  more  than  five  feet  in  thickness ;  five  feet  of 
sand  then  occurred,  and  after  it  another  layer  of  clay.  At  212  feet 
a  bed  of  sand  was  entered,  which  has  been  penetrated  to  a  depth  of 
131  feet,  without  reaching  its  termination. 

Long  ere  this  the  work  would  have  been  carried  to  the  utmost 
depth  for  which  tubing  of  the  diameter  in  use  hap  been  provided, 
had  it  not  been  for  two  accidents,  each  of  which  was  of  so  serious  a 


1837.]  Expennmi  in  Fort  WUliam.  235 

character  as  threatened  to  put  a  final  stop  to  the  work.  The  first 
was  occasioned  by  the  separation  of  a  part  of  the  borer  containing  a 
valve,  when  at  the  bottom  of  the  well ;  and  the  second  by  the  anger 
becoming  jammed  with  a  brazen  plumb  which  had  been  lost  in  the 
bore  sometime  before,  in  such  a  way  that  the  application  of  no  force 
that  the  rods  could  sustain  sufiiced  to  move  the  implement  in  any 
direction.  The  force  that  was  applied  may  be  conceived  when  it  is 
stated  that  it  was  sufficient  to  raise  the  whole  line  of  tubing  bodily 
in  the  bore. 

Keeping  the  tubes  in  position,  the  rods,  by  the  application  of  a 
screw,  were  at  length  forcibly  torn  from  the  anger  a  little  below  the 
screw  which  joined  them  ;  after  which,  as  in  the  former  case,  the  valve 
worm  auger  was  broken  off  by  the  jumper,  and  the  instrument  brought 
up  by  the  catching  in  the  socket. 

The  success  in  overcoming  these  disasters  roust  be  mainly  attri- 
buted to  the  zeal  and  perseverance  of  the  sappers  employed  on  the 
work :  in  the  latter,  however,  they  were  guided  by  the  able  instruc- 
tions of  Captain  J.  Thomson,  who  suggested  the  measures  to  be 
adopted,  and  supplied  from  his  own  stores  some  of  the  machinery 
to  carry  them  into  effect"^. 

When  my  superintendence  ceased,  (10th  March,)  the  tubes  had 
simk  to  the  depth  of  343  feet,  and  the  borer  penetrated  to  336  feet. 
The  sand  still  continued  to  rise  in  the  manner  described  in  my  former 
paper.  It  varies  occasionally  in  color  and  substance,  and  latterly 
some  pieces  of  felspar  and  lumps  of  indurated  clay  or  sand  have  been 
picked  out  of  the  sand  brought  up.    Specimens  accompany  this  paper. 

The  supply  of  English  tubing  of  the  requisite  character  is  very 
nearly  exhausted,  but  an  attempt  will  be  made  to  cast  some  in  Cal^ 
cntta  :  if  it  fails,  the  experiment  must  necessarily  be  suspended  until 
an  indent  that  has  been  sent  home  be  answered. 

Note  l>y  the  Secretary. 

As  a  postscript  to  the  above  Report,  I  have  now  to  announce  a 
most  curious  and  unexpected  discovery,  communicated  to  me  this 
very  morning  by  Colonel  Maclbod,  the  Engineer  officer,  who  has 
succeeded  to  the  charge  of  the  experiment  hitherto  so  successfully 
conducted  by  Major  Tatlor. 

On  a  former  occasion  the  Society  was  shewn  metallic  iron  reduced 
from  ore  extracted  from  a  depth  of  150  feet,  and  sharp  angular 

*  To  guard  «t  far  as  possible  against  breaking  the  rods  bj  the  force  applied 
to  extract  them,  Capt.  T.  connected  his  screw  with  the  rod-head,  through  the 
intervention  of  a  rod  of  somewhat  smaller  section  which  would  consequently 
gifs  way  before  anj  injury  coald  happen  to  the  borer.— Bd« 


236  Report  Progrest  qf  Bwring  [Mabcs, 

quartz  and  felspar  from  1 75  feet ; — ^but  here  is  something  which  will 
excite  much  more  surprise — ^a  fossil  bonb  brought  up  by  the  auger 
from  a  depth  of  ZbQfeet  below  the  eurface  of  Calcutta  ! 

When  it  is  considered  how  many  million  chances  there  were  against 
an  auger  only  a  few  inches  in  diameter,  impinging  upon  the  precise 
spot  where  a  bone  lay  in  the  understratum,— the  risk,  too,  of  such  a 
fragile  object  being  ground  to  atoms  by  the  tool,  or  pushed  aside, 
and  missed, — it  may  be  regarded  as  the  most  extraordinary  good  for- 
tune that  the  relic  should  not  only  have  been  met  with  but  brought 
up  entangled  in  the  valve  of  the  scoop  without  the  slightest  injury ! 
The  bone  is  the  fractured  lower  half  of  a  humerus  of  some  small  ani- 
mal like  a  dog  :  it  resembles  the  drawing  of  the  corresponding  bone 
of  the  hyena  in  Cuvibr,  but  it  is  impossible  precisely  to  identify  it 
for  want  of  skeletons  for  comparison. 

The  interior  is  filled  with  the  micaceous  sand  in  which  it  was  im- 
bedded, and  scales  of  the  same  adhere  to  the  exterior  surface,  as  is 
shewn  in  the  accompanying  sketch,  (see  Plate  XVIII.)  The  bone 
is  not  thoroughly  fossilized,  for  when  heated  by  the  blow-pipe 
it  becomes  slightly  charred  and  emits  a  perceptible  odour : — ^but  the 
animal  matter  left  is  exceedingly  small,  and  the  whole  loss  on  heat* 
ing  a  portion  to  a  white  heat  was  only  7  per  cent.,  the  greater  part 
being  moisture  from  the  hydrate  of  iron  with  which  it  is  impreg- 
nated. The  greater  part  of  the  phosphate  of  lime  remains  with  a 
proportion  of  carbonate  :  the  specific  gravity  is  2.63,  just  the  same 
as  that  of  a  fine  specimen  of  polished  ferruginous  odontoUte  from 
the  Himalaya :  it  requires  the  heat  of  an  oxygen  blow-pipe  to  fuse 
1^  fragment  per  se  on  platina  foil. 

Of  the  relative  age  of  this  deposit,  compared  with  that  of  the  Se^ 
walik  and  Nerbudda  fossils,  it  is  impossible  to  form  any  exact  con- 
clusions, but  it  is  worth  while  to  recapitulate  briefly  the  conditiona 
under  which  each  are  found. 

The  continuous  stratum  of  lower  sand  in  which  our  bone  was  buried  at 
a  depth  of  a  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  may  be  regarded  as  the  gradual 
deposit  at  the  mouth  of  a  primeval  river  :  the  excess  of  mica  contained 
in  it  would  seem  to  indicate  its  derivation  from  a  gneiss  or  schistose 
source,  such,  indeed,  as  the  present  Himalayan  or  Vindgan  range 
might  still  furnish.  It  was  evidently  anterior  to  the  general  and  ex- 
tensive alluvial  deposits  of  the  yellow  kankarg  clay  which  entirely 
cover,  or  rather  form,  the  Gangetic  plain,  and  which  the  auger  in  Fort 
William  had  passed  through  before  it  attained  the  depth  of  100  feet. 
Now  the  fossil  bones  of  the  Jamna  were  also  found  under  the  kamkar 
days  of  the  Dodb,  150  feet  below  the  surface,  so  that  in  this  respect 


R*$U  Bene  jit'T,  tA^  Sm«d .3tv ft^b  i»lo.^tA^. 


Yt^inPlXYM. 


'=^ 


^■"u«*  Ha. 


1887. J  Sspermmt  tn  Fmrt  WiXam.  237 

the  situation  of  the  two  is  similar  enough.    The  calcareous  infiltra- 
tion which  has  consolidated  the  sand  and  gravel  of  the  Sewalik  and 
Nmrbudda  matrix  has  heen  wanting  here,  and  perhaps  from  its  greater 
distance  from  the  hills  alone,  the  sand  here  is  in  a  much  more  com- 
minnted   state  : — geologically  speaking,   however,  the  whole  of  the 
fossils  may  helong  to  the  same  period  of  allavial  deposit — or,  ui 
other  words,  to  an  indefinitely  distant  epoch  ,of  the  present  system  of 
quiescent  operations  in  land  and  flood,  whose  gradual  action  has  sub- 
sequently accumulated  the  superjaccDt  beds  of  clay,   abounding  in 
minote  fresh-water  shells,  extending  for  thousands  of  square  miles 
— and  again  over  them  towards  the  delta  of  the  Gam$fe9,  other  more 
recent  and  extensive  beds  of  blue  clays,  colored  with  vegetable  debris 
and  containing  imbedded  peat  and  wood,  by  which  they  are  identi- 
fied with  the  existing  soil  of  the  Snnderbam  forests.     The  mind  is 
lost  in  contemplating  the   immense  periods  which  such  a  deposit 
would  demand  at  Uie  hardly  visible  rate  of  present  accumulation  :•« 
yet  there  are  other  causes  of  wonder  in  the  several  beds  of  coarse 
granitic  angular  gpravel  and  nodular  or  pea  iron  ore  which  have  been 
traversed  by  the  auger  before  reaching  the  fluviatile  sand  beneath. 
These  may  indicate  the  volcanic  upheavement  and  subsequently  gra- 
dual decay  of  granitic  and  ferruginous  hills,  pending  the  progressive 
deposit  of  the  alluvium,  concerning  which,  however,  we  can  know 
nothing  certain,  and  need  not  therefore  lose  ourselves  in  conjectures. 
In  like  manner  it  might  be  advanced  that  the  whole  of  the  clayey  strata 
were  deposited  in  fresh  water  as  the  saliferous  sand  and  sandstone  of 
Upper  India  has  been  in  salt  water — and  that  the  animals  whose  ^ 
exuvie  are  now  brought  to  light  at  so  many  points,  were  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  borders  of  a  prodigious  bason.    In  the  upper  beds  of  blue 
clay  penetrated  in  digging  tanks  and  canals,  bones  have  occasionally 
been  met  with  (see  the  note  on  those  found  at  Dumdum  in  Vol.  II., 
page  649),  but  unfortunately  none  have  been  preserved.    The  occur- 
rence of  the  remains  of  quadrupeds  at  one  or  two  distant  points  of  the 
series  is  sufficient  to  establish  the  conclusion  that  their  existence  has 
been  -coeval  with  the  whole  deposit ;  while  the  sharp  unworn  angles 
of  the  fort  bone  prove  that  the  animal  to  which  it  belonged  had  lived 
and  died  in  the  immediate  neighborhood. 

In  the  aecompanying  sketch  I  have  attempted  to  delineate  of  full 
size.  Colonel  Maclsod's  fossil  bone,  which  may  be  designated  without 
hesitation  one  of  the  most  precious  rarities  ever  deposited  in  the 
Museum  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

J.  P. 
2  1 


'  IX.-*rProeeeiftii^«  of  the  Asiatic  Society » 


The  Ron'ble  8ir  ^Edward  Rtait,  President,  in  the  ehair. 

Mr.  HnifAT  ToBaBKi,  Colonel  Josnm  va  HnBTA,  and  Mr.  Stokv 
were  unanimoasly  elected  Members. 

.The  Right  Rererend  Jean  Louis,  Bishop  of  Isauropoiit  and  Vicar 
Apostolic  of  CoMn^China,  was,  on  the  fsTorahle  report  of  the  Committee 
of  Papers,  unanimously  elected  an  fienorary  Member. 

Colonel  D.  Maolbod,  Chief  Engineer,  and  Captain  S.  F.  Haivnat,  were 
proposed  by  Captain  Pembbbtok,  seconded,  the  former  by  Major  Tatlob, 
the  latter  by  the  Secretary. 

Mr.  M.  A.  BranBU*  waa  propeaed  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Miu^  leoonded  by 
Mr.  DoBBS. 

Dr.  W*  Griffith  propofied  bv  the  Secret)iry,  seconded  by  Mr.  W,  Sfbul 

An  estimate  for  the  repair  of  the  Society's  premises  was  submitted,  but 
it  waa  resolved  to  postpone  such  repairs  as  were  not  urgent  until  next 
year. 

An  estimate  for  the  repair  of  Sir  W.  Jones's  monument  was  submitted 
by  Messrs.  Llbwbltn  and  Co.  amonnting  to  Rs.  191 :  also  deferred. 

lAbrary. 

The  Secretary  reported  that,  in  obedience  to  the  instructions  of  Govern, 
ment,  he  bad  selected  and  packed,  for  transmission  to  the  Honorable  Court 
of  Directors,  the  duplicates  of  the  Sanskrit,  Arabic^  and  Persiaa  manii- 
scripts,  transferred  from  the  College  Library. 

The  following  books  were  presented. 

A  grammar  of  the  Sindhi  laaguage— 6y  the  Muikor,H.  Waihemt  fit^.,  Ck^f  5ecre« 
targf  U  tht  JiMi6iy  OowrasMal. 

Dispatehei  of  the  Marquia  Wbllsslbt,  9  toIs.— preaai/e<f  6y  GoMmmea/  through 
the  See.  Qewr^l  Department, 

A  deacriptive  and  ilhutrated  catalogue  of  the  Aoatomical  Maieum  of  the  Royal 
College  of  Surgeons  in  Loadon — hy  the  ColUge, 

PraaideatU  addresa  to  the  Geological  Society,  18J6,  (copica  for  diftribotion)— £y 
C.  Xy«M.  E»q, 

Scientilic  Memoirs  neleetcd  from  the  Foreign  Jonmala,  a  new  periodical,  Vol.  I. 
Part  l.^hv  Mieherd  Taiflor,  Btq.  the  EMtor, 

The  Madraa  As.  Soc.  Quarterly  Joaraal,  JaaoAry,  leaT—bjf  the  Soeiety. 

The  Indian  Medical  Joarual,  and  SeientUe  Review -.fry  Dr.  Corbgm. 

Meteorological  Hegistera  to  Mareh — by  the  Surveyor  Oeneral. 

Muieum  of  AfUiquitiei. 

The  Honorable  F.  Smobb  presented  two  pieces  of  sculpture  brought 
from  the  Qoand  country  on  the  Nerbudda.  One,  an  erect  image  of  ilM* 
dha,  surmounted  by  an  arch  of  oeleatial  attendants ;  the  other,  an  image 
of  riiknu  in  the  form  of  a  snake  intertwined  with  Lakthmi  as  Ndgakanya, 

Major  CoTEifTRT  deliTored,  on  the  part  of  Colonel  Staot,  an  accurate 
east  of  a  curious  piece  of  ancient  sculpture  discoTered  by  this  indefatiga. 
ble  antiquarian  iu  the  neighborhood  of  Mainpdri,  and  oonjectiured  bjr 
kim  to  be  of  a  mixed  Oreciaii  and  Buddhist  style. 

'*  I  ha?e  the  pleasare  to  submit  a  drawing  on  a  scale  of  one-eighth,  of  a  Sculptoro 
on  -white  mnrble,  wl.lch  I  found  at  the  yillage  of  Prom  or  Pinno,  about  13  koa  W. 
61  Mabapitri.  It  wa$i  lying  on  the  grouad,  where  I  conclude  from  the  mound,  the 
original  temple  had  stood.  Finding  so  much  of  Grecian  style  ia  the  ornanhcntal 
parts,  1  resolved  to  purchase  it,  if  possible  ;  but  after  several  months,  having  failed 
in  roy  endeavours  to  induce  the  people  to  part  with  it,  I  aent  a  kaUuti  to  take  a  cast, 
la  hia  hurry  to  finish  bis  work  and  return  to  his  fantty,  be  took  o§  the  cowositioo 


18M.]  Pr9C99ihig9  •/  tk9  AMtie  Socirfy.  i39 

hehnt  It  was  ^Itt  dry,  and  eoftuqutntty  bant  ike  caat.  lata  thla,  ea  Its  ai14val« 
I  cast  oae  with  day*  prepared  by  a  aatiTa  potttr  i  iad  tba  nktiuh  is  taken  fraai 
that,  by  my  native  draftsmaa ;  with  this  difference— that  the  eaclosed  sketch  thews 
the  sevlptare  as  oa  the  aarblet  with  the  borders  ia  a  stndght  line.  I  shall  have  the 
ideasnre  af  offering  the  clay  east  to  the  aeeepta«ce  of  the  Society.  It  is  already  pack- 
ed, aad  ahall  be  forwarded  ay  the  firat  opportuaity.  The  drawiag  I  beg  may  be  re* 
tnraed.  Thia  Baddo>Greclaa  senlptare  will,  1  thiak,  be  acknowledged  as  one  more 
leat  la  sttpport  of  the  opinion  urged  in  the  ooadudiag  part  of  the  sixth  paper  of  your 
ScptsBiber  nnmher,  1836.*^ 

fWe  hope  to  present  a  dnrwiag  of  the  east  shertiy.— Eb.] 

With  reference  to  year  hopes  of  findiag  other  spedaens  of  the  "  SUcaas  Senlp- 
tare" at  Muttrtit  I  fear  they  will  end  ia  disappoiatmeot,  for  I  haye  most  minutely 
examined  every  hole  and  comer.  Indo-Scytbic  coins  are  faaad  censtaatlf  aad  ia 
great  numbers.  I  propose  sending  you  a  statement  of  those  most  eommoa  ia  India 
to  eontrast  with  that  of  Mr.  Masbon  at  Culml  ia  the  67th  anmber,  page  547,  1836. 

A  notice  and  drawing!  of  a  oolo«al  aUo*.relieTO«  called  Meia  kunr^ 
near  Kdsia  Thdna,  m  the  eastern  diTiaiea  of  the  O&rakhfmr  district,  were 
forwarded  by  Mr.  D.  Liston. 

Received  by  the  Herefordshire  from  Bombay,  a  seriea  of  Awsladilee  of 
Hie  inecriptions  at  Oimar,  fOMmagary)  very  beautifully  oopied  under 
Mr.  Watbbn's  snperintendenoe  from  the  original  faoaimilee  lately  taken 
by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Wujaoif,  PreaMent  Bombay  As.  Soc  lor  transmimion  to 
M.  Jaoqust  of  Paris. 

These  most  valuable  copies,  occupying  eight  folios  of  6  aad  •  feet  la  leagth, 
comprise  inscriptions  in  the  three  or  four  distinet  eharaetwt  now  familiar  to  us. 
They  are  mostly  in  a  good  state  of  areservation,  aad  one  la  tiw  No.  9  Idth  eharaeter 
seems  capable  of  being  deeyphered  without  much  diOealty.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Mua 
was  requested  to  uadertake  the  examinatioa  of  this  Important  docameat. 

Mr.  Wathin  writes,  that  he  has  lately  visited  the  oaves  of  Kmilkri  in  S4ilseit€f  and 
haa  had  the  inscriptioas  takea  down  by  an  experieaced  hand  :— they  seem  to  be  in 
the  character  of  the  **  Prescott"  coins  (of  Sawasktra  aad  CfuUh},  The  caves  are  a 
collections  of  Buddhist  temples,  and  there  has  been  a  large  c(ty  on  the  mountain 
above.  There  are  also  the  remains  of  a  pillar  similar  to  those  of  Anmrmdkap^rm  ia 
djflon,  and  a  aumber  of  tanks  cut  in  the  solid  rock,  erhich  are  evidence  of  a  large 
population  besides  the  priests  of  the  temple.  "  I  explored  the  moantaia  until  I 
came  to  oae  cave  la  wlileh  a  dekfope  had  been  built  of  large  Mne  stones,  and  the 
remains  of  the  ekhaira  wliich  touched  the  top  of  the  cave  are  still  visible.  Some  one, 
however,  has  beea  digging  down  into  it,  aad  I  fear  the  relies  have  been  carried  off. 
I  however  iatead  to  have  it  re-examined." 

Literarff  Communioatiens, 

The  Rer.  Mr.  Tatm  submitted  a  eritioal  notice  of  the  Sanskrit  poem, 
entitled  the  NaUhadha  of  Sri  Harsh  a,  of  which  the  first  volume  was 
lately  published  by  the  Society  with  the  tika  of  Prcw  Crakd  Paddit. 

Captain  Ouselbt,  Sec.  College  Fort  William,  submitted^  thiomgh  the 
Secretary,  a  letter  from  Lieut..Col.  Franorun,  M.  R.  A.  S.,  regarding  a 
proposal  made  by  him  to  the  Oriental  Translation  Committee  of  the  Royal 
Asiatic  Society,  for  the  translation  of  some  works  from  the  ancient  clas- 
sics, and  some  of  the  best  English  authors  into  the  langoages  of  the  £ast. 

[Much  of  the  Colonel's  proposal  has  been  already  aeoomplished  ia  this  country : 
•->we  have  even  now  before  ms  a  bold  prospectus  for  a  versioa  of  Uie  Iliad  in  Ben- 
aill  by  GrcececAaader,  with  a  aample  of  the  first  book  rendered  line  for  line  from 
Pope.  We  have  Gay^s  Fables — Rasselas—and  the  Percy  Anecdotes.  Maps,  too, 
and  works  of  Scieace,  as  Maroet*s  Natural  Philosophy,  Hutton,  and  Euclid, — not 
to  omit  the  PSrsian  edition  of  Marcus  Antoninus  by  the  Baron  Von  HAMMBa.  Any 
additions  to  this  rising  oriental  library  which  England  can  furnish  will  of  course  be 
acceptable,  and  it  is  gratifying. to  see  the  influenoe  of  a  ooatemporary  of  Sir  Wit.* 
LlAM  Jottsa  directed  to  so  useful  a  pn^eet.— £i>.] 


Ectraot  of  a  letter  from  Major  Dixon,  Political  Agent  in  Mhairwdr^ 
was  read^  stating  that  in  oompliaaoo  with  the  Society  s  wish  he  had    '^^ 
2  I  3 


940 


ProeeedMngM  of  thu  jtiiatie  Soeieif^  [March, 


Col.  AhrwB,  made  inquiries  rdatiTe  to  the  supposed  existenee  of  an  exten. 
si<7e  Buddhist  libranr  at  Juahnir. 

The  bnly  work  of  which  they  could  learn  wti  entitled  *<  Bmtddk  wuii  Join  mutg 
§ratiUhat**  of  which  the  Rija  would  willingly  allow  a  copy  to  be  made  If  desired. 
Although  nothing  either  very  ancient  or  of  historical  talue  could  be  ezpeeted  aader 
such  a  title,  the  Society  deemed  It  on  all  accounts  desirable  to  secure  a  copy  of  this 
manuscript,  and  accepted  Major  Dixon's  and  Col.  ALVas'  obliging  olfer. 

The  GoYernraent,  through  Mr.  W^.  H.  Maonaghtbic,  8ee.  Pol.  Dept. 
presented  a  copf  of  a  Journal  of  Captain  O.  M.  Wadb's  expedition  down 
the  SathJ,  drawn  up  bj  Lieutenant  F.  MacicBsoif. 

[This  paper  is  printed  in  the  present  number.] 

Also,  the  Journal  of  a  visit  to  the  Mi$hmi  Hills  in  Upper  A$9am,  by 
Dr.  W,  Griffith. 

Captain  PsMBBBTOir  presented  his  abstract  of  the  journal  of  a  routa 
travelled  bv  Captain  S.  F.  Hannat  from  Ana  to  the  amlMr  mines  of  the 
H^kon  valley  on  the  south  frontier  of  Auam,  with  a  protracted  m^  of 
the  route. 

Mr.  C.  B.  Gbbbnlaw  presented,  on  the  part  of  the  author,  a  memoir 
on  the  inhabitants  of  the  Maldkoe  islands,  by  Lieutenant  Yoimo,  I.  N.  of 
the  ship  Benare9,  lately  employed  on  the  survey  of  these  islands. 

Pkwieai  and  Museum  Natural  History. 

The  collection  of  fossil  sheik  from  Harper's  Hill  and  Stsniy  Creek  in 
iVfis  South  Wafee,  forwarded  by  Lieutenant  Vioabt,  had  arrived. 

[Lieutenant  Vioabt's  note  shall  be  published  when  sketches  of  these  shells,  and 
the  connected  groups  from  Fsa  Piemam*s  Lamd,  presented  by  Mr.  W.  CaAcaorr, 
san  be  lithographed.! 

A  mounted  ■pecimen  of  the  alow.paoed  Lemur,  (Lorie  OracUie^J  pre. 
sented  by  Mr.  Bbll. 

A  specimen  of  the  laf  p^  Paradise  Bird,  (Paradieea  Majw^)  presented 
by  Nnwiib  Tuhawur  Juno.  , 

A  stuffed  specimen  of  the  common  Pelican,  (Teteeanue  Onoerotulu9,J 
presented  by  Dr.  F.  P.  Stbobo. 

A  specimen  of  the  head,  vertebrss  and  caudal  fin  of  a  large  species  of 
hammer.headed  Shark,  rZffgeena  — -^  YJ  presented  by  Robbbt  Rosb,  Esq. 

This  specimen  is  9|  feet  in  length.  It  was  found  ashore  la  a  bay  at  BirMU  in 
the  district  of  Midndpnrt  and  the  rest  of  its  body  eaten. 

Two  bottles  of  insects  from  Assam,  presented  by  Captain  Jbnkins. 

Two  skins  of  the  Yak,  CBos  Grunniens,)  presented  by  C.  Habdiko, 
Esq.,  who  also  sent  for  inspection  a  specimen  of  the  skin  or  the  Hill  Fox, 
(Vuipes  Montana.) 

Mr.  J.  T.  pBABBON  exhibited  two  living  specimens  of  the  young  of  the 
Fe»9  KutdM. 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  Lieut  Colin  Maokbiczib  {MaJaoca)  was  read, 
appriaiiig  the  Secretary  of  his  having  at  last  succeeded  in  obtaining  a 
tapir  for  the  Society. 

It  was  a  fine  young  femsle,  and  had  been  taken  with  great  difficulty  alive  .*  it  would 
be  sent  up  by  the  first  opportunity  with  every  precaution  ;  the  ezpence,  Including 
freight,  would  perhaps  amount  to  390  rupees. 

Dr.  H.  Falookeb  transmitted  a  memoir  on  some  additional  fossil  speciet 
of  the  order  Quadrumana,  discovered  in  the  SewaHk  hills. 

[We  shall  gi^e  insertion  to  this- interesting  paper  In  our  next  J 

Also  a  notice  of  the  occurrence  of  fossil  bones  eastward  or  Hardwdr 
(HarUMra,) 

[Printed  In  the  present  number.] 

Dr.  H.  FAI.00NBB  gives  the  following  account  of  a  very  extraordinary 
elastic  sandstone: — 


''I  huTe    lately   had    sent  to  me  to  look   at   by   Captain   McNaobtsk,  of 

beyoadi 


JTsmdl,  a  spedmea  of  rock  which  has  surprised  me  bsyoad  sseasore.     It  is  a  slab 


1 837.]  Proceedings  of  ihe  Atiutic  Society.  24 1 

of  uadfttoiM  14  inches  long  by  6|  wide  and  3  inches  thtek,  and  looks  like  a  loiir 
brick.  It  eiBctly  in  appearance  resembles  tbe  building  sandstone  used  at  Afra.  li 
UjUxihU  and  elastic  m  ntry  direetitm  If  If  yon  plMS  |t  flat  on  a  tabla,  and  press 
tbe  band  on  one  end  and  raise  the  other,  yon  can  bend  it  to  a  eertain  eitent,  and 
see  tbe  undnlations  moving  along  to  the  nzed  end.  If  you  seise  it  by  both  ends, 
one  In  eaeh  hand,  and  make  an  action  as  if  yon  intended  breaking  it,  you  can  see 
and  feel  It  bend  like  a  piece  of  whale-bone,  bat  of  coarse  in  an  infinitely  smaller 
degree,  and  the  undnlations  are  obsenred  propagated  from  end  to  end.  If  yon  top 
it  ou  the  side  with  the  finger  as  you  would  a  moivaA;  of  water,  it  yields  pretty  much 
In  the  same  fashion,  propagates  an  undulation  and  instantly  reeoTers  ito  form.  If 
vou  press  it  at  the  sides  it  gete  narrower,  and  if  you  pull  at  tbe  ends  it  elongat(4 1 1 
but  always  recovers  Its  original  form.  Is  there  any  aeeount  ou  record  of  so  extra- 
ordinary a  sandstone?  Should  there  not,  I  may  send  you  some  notes  about  it.  It 
Is  not  kaown  where  the  specimen  came  from.'*  H.  F. 

The  fottik  dispatched  by  Dr.  Spilsburt  had  been  brought  down  by  the 
Honorable  Bir.  Sbobb,  but  had  been  sent  in  the  first  instance  to  Dr.  Row 
at  Barraekpmr. 

Dr.  Spilssuet  notices  that  tbe  beautiful  meteor  remarked  at  Bersia,  (see  Proe. 
February,)  was  also  seen  at  Baiimlt  at  Hothanffdbdd  and  Jabalpur. 

A  letter  from  Mr.  W,  Dawm  announced  the  dispatch  of  a  fresh  seler. 
tion  of  fossils  (including  a  lower  jaw  of  the  SivatheriumJ  for  the  Society'^ 
Mnseum  in  three  chests,  which  left  Karndl  10th  March. 

Read  a  letter  from  Lieutenant  T.  Hotton,  proposing  exchanges  of  fresh, 
water  shells  with  the  Societf,  for  mutual  benefit  of  cabinets. 

The  Curator  explained  that  he  had  already  effected  the  objeet  desired. 

A  continuation  of  the  Rer,  R.  Evbebst's  notes  on  the  Revolutions  of 
the  Seasone  was  received. 

This  part  of  the  author's  researches  is  accompanied  by  diagrams  of  the  prices  of 
grain  in  Afferent  years,  whence  an  estimate  is  derived  of  the  amount  of  rain. 

A  note  on  the  genera  Owygyrue  and  BeUerophon  was  received  from  Mr. 
W,  H.  Bbnson. 

The  following  Meteorological  notes  were  communicated  by  Major 
Davidsok,  Engrs.  from  Ladmau,  They  seem  to  confirm  the  theory  lately 
started  of  the  prevalence  of  these  asteroids  in  the  opposite  parte  of  the 
earth's  orbit  traversed  in  November  and  May. 

I.  On  board  the  ship  NorihumberloMd,  Captain  Pops,  proceeding  from  England  to 
India  in  1834,  a  pale  ster  was  Tlsible  for  at  least  five  days*,  daring  sunshine.  It 
was  first  discovered  by  Captain  H.  Timmikos,  of  the  Bengid  Horse  Artillery,  and 
was  seen  by  ail  the  crew  and  passengers  of  the  ship.    (Lat.  long,  unknown.) 

9.  At  Anirffark  in  April  or  May,  1893,  I  was  lying  awake  on  my  bed  at  about  19 
or  I  o*clo(^,  when  I  was  stertled  by  a  brilliant  light  adTaacing  from  the  east  end  of 
a  long  narrow  Teranda.  I  waited  a  few  seconds,  expecting  to  see  some  of  my  fami- 
ly or  serrante  bearing  a  candle,  when  (I  presume  as  the  meteor  passed  over  my 
bungalow) ,  I  looked  out  in  the  compound,  and  observed  the  individual  $hadow$  of  a 
foil  Jimun  tree,  cast  yerticallT  on  the  ground — a  circumstance  I  had  never  seen  in 
tb^  krighie$t  ttmtkine.  Not  a  breath  of  air,  nor  an  audible  sound.  Conversing  with 
Col.  RiCHAEDS,  commandant,  I  found  that  he  had  seen  the  glare,  and  that  subse- 
quently it  had  been  reported  to  him  that  an  immense  number  of  stones  had  fallen 
from  the  sky,  about  twenty  miles  to  the  west  of  the  fortress,  in  a  forest»  inhabited 
by  BMIt.    No  inquiries  were  ever  made. 

8.  'While  the  Sappers  and  Miners  were  marching  from  Catsapur  on  BAor/par, 
(about  November,  1894,)  at  4  in  the  morning  a  meteor  was  seen  by  the  oflBcers  of 
the  Engineers  rtfia^  in  the  North :  it  ascended  from  the  horison  to  an  elevation  of 
about  66*,  aad  remauud  there  in  an  obscure  group  of  fixed  stars  for  upwards  of  98 
asinutes.  On  ite  first  reaching  the  cluster,  ite  light  was  very  disHnet,  but  it  gradu- 
ally aselted  away,  until  the  eye  could  only  detect  its  situation  by  the  Increased 
brightaess  of  the  spot,  on  making  a  sweep  over  that  part  of  the  heavens. 

4.  At  Auirgarh  fortress,  during  the  rainy  season,  I  often  observed  an  Inseet 
formed  like  the  common  centipede,  (Scolopeadra  electrica  ?)  which  at  night  used  to 
leave  a  glowing  fiery  trace  of  ite  progress  ;  and  on  one  occasion,  I  had  the  curiosity 
to  rub  my  fingers  on  the  track,  which  was  unctuous,  and  on  smelling  them  fbund  ths 
strong  aad  almost  suffocating  stench  of  burning  phosphorus.  C.  J.  C.  D. 

*  This  nay  have  been  the  planet  Venus  ?— Eo. 


S42  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  [March, 

Major  TxTLom  submitted  a  Report  (which  was  read)  of  the  progress 
of  the  ezperimental  Boring  in  Fort  William  up  to  the  period  of  his  resign- 
ing charge  in  consequence  of  his  change  of  appointment. 

[Printed  in  the  present  No.  pa^  934.] 

The  Secretary  stated  that  he  had  to  bring  to  the  notice  of  the 
Society  a  most  unexpected  sequel  to  Major  TATiiOn's  operations.  Almost 
the  first  withdrawal  of  the  auger  by  Colonel  D.  Maclbod,  Engrs.,  who  sac 
oeeded  in  charge  of  the  experiment,  brought  up  a  relic  well  calculated 
to  reward  the  skill  and  labor  of  all  his  pr^ecessors — a  fossil  bonb  from 
a  depOi  of  S50  feet  below  tha  surface  of  CaieuUa!  which  Col.  M.  presented 
for  deposit  in  the  Society's  Museum. 

[See  separate  note  appended  to  the  report.] 

Dr.  B.  Burt,  4th  Regt.  N.  I.,  forwarded  for  the  inspection  of  the 
Society,  specimens  of  silk  cloth  dyed  from  the  leares  of  the  teak  tree, 
one  yellow,  the  other  oliye.  The  following  information  on  the  subject  of 
Dr.  BcRT  8  discovery  of  this  cheap  and  durable  dye  is  extracted  from  his 
letter  to  the  Secretary,  dated  Berhampur,  4th  March  :— 

**  These  properties  of  the  leaves  of  the  teak  tree  I  accidentally  discovered  about 
ilve  years  ago,  when  I  porchased  the  Honorable  Company's  teak  pleatation  at 
BauLeohf  since  out  down  ;  bat  I  had  not  an  opportunity  till  lately  of  trying  the  effects 
of  various  mordants  on  it,  when  Mr.  Laidlat,  an  expert  practical  chemist,  was 
kind  enough  to  assist  me  with  his  ezperienoe  in  the  art  of  dyeing. 

*'  The  lenves  at  all  seasons  of  the  year  contain  the  dye,  bat  daH.ng  the  rains  and  cold 
weather,  when  their  vegetation  is  most  yigoroas,  they  contain  a  greater  quantity  of 
it.  They  also  retain  it  when  dried  for  any  length  of  time,  so  as  to  admit  of  its  being 
exported  to  Europe,  and  I  am  sanguine  enough  in  thinking  it  will  become,  when 
known  there,  a  yaluable  article  of  trade  with  the  mother-country. 

*'  The  ezperimenta  have  a|i  yet  been  tried  with  silk  doth  alone,  and  with  two  mor- 
dants only,  alum  and  acetate  of  iron,  and  the  result  is  very  satisfactory,  the  colors 
produced  being  permanent,  and  can  be  extraeted  from  the  leaf  either  by  boiling  or 
steeping  in  cold  water.  I  have  as  yet  uasueoeflaAaiT  tried  to  obtain  the  dye  in  ito 
pure  state  :  its  quantity,  however,  in  the  leaves  and  stalks  of  the  leaves,  at  compared 
with  other  vegeUble  dyes,  U  very  considerable.  ,  ^     ,  ^,       -,       *     *-.^ 

'•  The  piece  of  yellow  silk  sent  was  steeped  in  a  saturated  solution  of  alum  for  twelve 
hours  afterwards  washed  and  dried,  and  then  steeped  in  a  cold  decoction  of  the  leaves 
for  about  three  hours.  The  decoction  was  prepared  fkom  the  green  leaves  and  boil- 
ed for  three  hours,  but  the  coloring  matter  may  be  extraeted  in  much  less  tiane. 
The  olive  colors  were  obtained  from  the  same  piece  of  silk  in  its  yellow  state,  steeped 
in  acetate  of  iron  for  two  or  three  hours.  These  colors  may  be  varied,  by  more  or 
less  steeping  in  the  dye  liquor,  from  the  most  delicate  straw  odor  to  the  brightest 
vellow  and  olive  green.  Twelve  of  the  leaves  dried  weighed  three  ounces  and  were 
boiled  for  an  hour  in  two  and  a  half  quarts  of  water,  one  and  a  half  quarts  of  liquor 
fit  for  dyeing  was  obtained  on  straining  it,  sufficient  to  dye  several  yards  of  cloth  of 
the  brightest  yellow.    From  this  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  quantity  of  oolorlng 

"  **  Another  property  this  dye  contains  superior  to  similar  dyes  used  in  &is  country,  is 
that  its  color  dbes  not  run  or  mix  with  other  colont  when  printed  on  th*  same  clothe 

<*  I  intend  making  a  few  experiments  with  it  onootton,  and  may  hereafter  com- 
municate  the  result.** 

A  subsequent  letter  adds  the  following  information : — 

**  Since  forwarding  the  communication  regarding  the  dye  of  thetesk  tree  leaf,  the 
following  results  of  several  experiments  made  with  It  deserve  notice. 

**  The  dye  exists  in  the  substance  of  the  leaf,  not  In  its  stalks,  as  I  at  one  tims 
supposed.  Alcohol  extracU  both  the  dye  and  the  green  coloring  matter  of  the  leaf. 
Water  hot  or  cold,  extracU  the  dye  alone.  Soda,  potash,  the  muriate  of  tin,  and  aa 
astringent  flower  used  by  the  natives  in  dying,  called  dkyepMa,  decompose  thU  dys. 
LiQuor  ammonia  changes  the  yellow  imparted  to  cloth  to  a  snuff  brown.  Soap  mixed 
with  the  decoction  heightens  the  yellow  color,  but  impairs  the  natural  brillianey  of 
the  silk  The  acetate  of  iron  produces  from  a  dark  slate  color  to  every  shade  of 
neea  and  oUve,  according  to  its  strength  and  time  of  steeping.  Boiling  the  leaves 
for  an  hour  or  two  destroys  the  color ;  this  I  am  inclined  to  think  arises  from  soas 
of  the  leaves  being  carbonized  by  the  heat  of  the  vessel.— The  most  simple  and  eaay 
wav  of  estracting  the  dye  is  as  follows.  Take  two  gallons  of  water  to  one  pound  of 
the  dry  leaves  ;  bring  it  slowly  to  the  boiling  point  in  a  copper  or  earthen  vessel ;  allow 


1837.]  Proceet^npM  of  the  AtuOk  Society.  248 


it  to  eool,  and  tben  strain.  About  l|  saUonB  «f  ttquor  wlU  b*  obtalud,  a  aaAaleBt 
quantity  to  dye  a  full  piece  of  tUk  hiui&ercbiefs  7  yardi  by  I  yard.  The  deooetioa 
tbni  iircpared  ii  of  a  diark  brows  color,  baa  a  pecakar  imeU  not  onlUce  that  of  aenaa 
leavea.  If  kept  for  lis  or  eight  hours  it  fermouts,  bocomos  lighter  In  color,  but  stiU 
retains  the  yeUow  dye  which  It  imparts  to  silk  after  dz  or  eight  days,  perhaps  mack 
loager,  but  the  color  is  scarcely  so  brilliant  as  when  the  decortion  is  fresh. 

**  The  acetate  of  alumina  is  a  stronger  mordant  for  this  dye  than  the  saturated 
solution  of  alum,  and  is  therefore  preferable  In  printing.  When  the  doth  has  been 
prepared  with  the  mordants  for  dyeing  and  put  into  the  deooetion,  the  liquor  ought 
to  be  heated  to  about  16<f ,  aa  at  this  temperature  the  process  soes  on  more  rapidly 
than  when  cold.  From  90  minutes  to  half  an  hour's  steeping  will  be  sufficient 
to  impart  to  the  doth  the  brightest  yellow.  Boiling  the  cloth  in  the  liquor  injures 
the  color.*' 

It  was  resoWed  that  th^  apacimeoi  should  be  submitted  to  those  who 
are  best  aoquiiiDted  wUh  dyes  in  Calcutta^  and  eventually  sent  to  the 
London  Society  of  AHs. 

The  discovery  of  a  new  site  of  coal  in  Upper  Aeeam  was  announced  in 
a  letter  from  Lieut.  H.  BieeB>  dated  Pachora  hills,  28th  February. 

**  Knowing  .the  interest  yon  take  in  all  matters  connected  with  science,  &c.,  I  beg 
to  acquaint  you  that  Dr.  Griffitb  and  myself,  whilst  ezploriug  the  banks  of  the 
Namnip  river,  about  nine  miles  £.  S.  E.  from  its  junction  with  the  Bcre  Dikbtft  in 
the  Singpho  country,  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  discover  a  most  valuHble  seam 
of  coal  in  the  bank  of  the  river ;  the  upper  seam  was  about  3  feel  in  depth,  the 
centre  one  9  feet,  and  a  lower  one  of  3.  We  followed  the  seam  up  a  small  water- 
coarse  to  the  south,  which  it  crossed  at  an  angle  of  45*,  and  must  huTe  reached  the 
surface  a  very  short  distance  beyond,  but  we  could  not  exactly  determine  this  point. 
The  general  direction  was  from  W.  9  N.  to  E.  5  S.  the  dip  being  towards' the  sooth. 

"  we  loaded  a  small  boat  with  this  coal  and  sent  it  down  to  our  camp  for  trial, 
when  it  was  found  to  be  an  extremely  good  coal,  'borning  with  a  strong  flame  and 
heat,  and  very  lasting,  but  from  the  smell,  containing  a  great  quantity  of  sulphure« 
ous  matter.  It  does  not  burn  entirely  away,  but  makes  a  large  portion  of  dnder, 
and  is,  1  should  say,  a  very  Tsluable  descripUon  of  coal. 

**  I  have  preserved  some  of  the  pieces  which  I  dugout  from  the  lower  part  of  the 
centre  seam,  which  1  will  take  an  early  opportunity  of  forwarding  to  you  on  my  re- 
turn. Migor  Whitb  also  discovered  severad  wdls  of  Petroleum  ckiee  to  our  camp  oa 
the  Hamr&p  river,  which  emit  condderable  quantities  of  that  oil,  but  which  have 
hitherto  been  unknown  to  Europeans,  and  apparently  almost  unused  by  the  neigh- 
boring Singphos.  I  have  got  several  spedmens  of  rocks  and  earth  from  these  wdlSf 
which  I  shsll  also  be  happy  to  send  you,  should  you  require  them. 

"  Iron  would  also  have  been  found,  but  the  weather  daring  our  stay  was  so  bad  aa 
to  prevent  our  making  further  or  more  distant  research. 

'*  This  coal,  though  distant,  might  easily  be  made  available  for  purposes  of  steaming 
on  the  BurAompa/ra,  as  small  canoes  carrying  from  i  to  lO  maunds,  could  take 
down  the  coal  at  all  seasons  to  the  Bore  Diking,  where  it  oonld  be  reshipped,  and 
sent  down  that  river  to  Jorhatk,  or  up  Karam  and  Noa  IHhing  to  Sodiga,  We 
are  now  at  the  fbot  of  the  pass  to  the  Barman  territories  waiting  for  the  mission, 
which  if  said  to  be  coming  to  settle  some  boundary  questions,  but  though  we  liavo 
been  here  since  the  25th,  no  tidings  have  been  received  of  them,  and  at  this  sea- 
son ;  we  shall,  from  the  constant  rain,  be  lucky  to  escape  back  to  Sadiyn,  about  12 
marches,  without  sickness.'* 

The  Namr6p  coal  is  of  various  quality,  from  a  genuine  lignite  of  vroody  fibre  pass- 
ing Into  true  coal  aa  it  dosceoda.    Two  spedmens  gave  the  following  composition. 

Fibrous  Lignite.  Compact  CoaL 

Volatile  matter,  iadading  water,  4S.9  39.9    , 

Carbon  or  coak ,  47 . 7  flft*  I 

Ash,  red  ochreous,  8.4  grey  earthy  S.0 

no  100 

Spedfic  gravity,  1.312  1.244 

J.  P. 

In  forwarding  Lieut.  Bieon's  specimenf.  Captain  JfBNKurs  notices  the 
disoorery  of  another  site  of  coal  in  the  Dyung,  a  naddl  of  Central  Kaehar, 
a  new  locality  calculated  to  prove  highly  valuable  from  its  accessibility. 
The  specimen  represents  a  jet  coal  of  fine  rich  glossy  texture^  spec.  grav. 
1.890.    With  it  are  associated  iron  saQd  and  pyrites. 


X.— Afrfmro^ini  Reginter. 


^ 


•iK> 


'    >w  A' 


^^^'mmm^rrm 


^~^,\ 


%> 


*'^€ru^ 


Zf 


=^^: 


S. 


^!rvTr  /r^-4f 


J? 


•I'' 


"vKiris^ 


V 


/ 


-.     \ 


V  A 


^^> 


>^^^is^<f«t! 


^f^ 


xD 


.•v^ 


>^J 


V 


>«.>; 


1 


.•'^-•■'■Ji 


ii.^ 


Lj   m 


y\ 


y'^f     R 


) 

K 


•         \ 

'V 


\ 


*> 

^ 


\\ 


»^ 


«5 


.«*4^ 


\it  i^ 


JS^-^ 


'S!!^ 


^H 


[I 


/ 

f 


JOURNAL 


ov 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


JVo.  6A.-'April,  1837- 


l.'^Ahitraet  of  the  Journal  of  a  Route  travelled  by  Capt,  S.  F.  H  annat, 
of  the  40th  Regiment  Native  Infantry,  from  the  Capital  of  Ava  to  the 
Amber  Minee  of  the  Hilkong  valley  on  the  South-eaet  frontier  of 
Aeeam.    By  Capt.  R.  Boilbau  Pbmbxrton,  44th  Regt,  N,  /. 

[With  a  Route  Map  of  the  couiitry  north  of  AvmJ} 

From  the  termination  of  the  Biirmese  war  to  the  present  period 
the  spirit  of  inquiry  has  never  slept,  and  the  most  strennoos  exertions 
have  been  made  by  the  officers  employed  on  the  eastern  frontier  to 
extend  our  geographical  knowledge  to  countries  scarcely  known  but 
by  name,  and  to  acquire  some  accurate  information  regarding  the 
manners,  costoms,  and  languages  of  the  various  races  of  men  by 
whom  they  are  inhabited. 

The  researches  of  Captains  Bsofoed,  Wiircox,  and  NauvrifcLB,  and 
of  Lieut.  BuRLTON  in  Assam,  dispelled  the  mist  which  had  previously 
rested  on  the  whole  of  the  eastern  portion  of  that  magnificent  valley ; 
and  the  general  direction  and  aspect  of  its  mountain  barriers,  the 
courses  and  relative  size  of  its  rivers,  the  habits  of  the  innumerable 
tribes  who  dwell  on  the  rugged  summits  of  its  mountains,  or  on  the 
alluvial  plains  at  their  base,  were  then  first  made  the  subject  of  de- 
scription, founded,  not  on  the  vague  reports  of  half- civilized  savages, 
but  on  the  personal  investigations  of  men,  whose  scientific  attainments 
enabled  them  to  fix  with  precision  the  geographical  site  of  every 
locality  they  visited.  The  journey  of  Wilcox  and  Borlton  to  the 
sources  of  the  Irawadi  river  had  proved  the  absence  of  communis 
cation  between  it  and  the  great  Tsanpo  of  Thibet,  but  they  were 
unable  to  prosecute  their  examination  further  east ;  and  though  their 
researches  had  extended  to  a  point  not  more  than  twenty  miles  dis* 


246  Captain  Hannay't  Rwte  [April, 

tant  from  the  meridian  on  which  the  lahon  of  the  Jesuit  Mission- 
aries  in  Yunan  had  been  abr aptly  terminated,  the  intervening  space, 
and  great  yallay  of  the  IrawadC  still  remained  closed  against  them, 
and  every  attempt  to  enter  either,  from  Atsam  or  ManipUr,  was 
defested  by  the  jealous  vigilance  of  the  Burmese  authorities. 

It  is  generally  known  that  the  course  of  the  lower  portion  of  the 
Irawadi  river,  or  that  part  extending  from  RangHn  to  Ava,  had  been 
delineated  by  Lieut.  Wood  of  the  Engineers,  who  accompanied  Cap- 
tain Stmss  on  his  embassy  to  that  Court ;  and  that  the  features  of 
the  surrounding  country,  the  size  of  the  towns,  its  natural  produc- 
tions and  population,  had  at  the  same  time  been  investigated  by  the 
accurate  Buchanan.  Charts  of  this  portion  of  the  river,  extending 
to  Monchabu,  the'  capital  of  the  great  Alompra,  had  at  a  far  earlier 
period  been  constructed,  but  the  surveys  were  avowedly  made  in  a 
manner  not  calculated  to  inspire  much  confidence  in  their  accuracv  ; 
and  the  attention  of  Europe  was  first  extensively  drawn  to  this  field 
of  inquiry  by  the  publication  of  Stmss,  whose  exaggerated  views  of 
the  civilization,  power  and  resources  of  the  Burmese  empire  were 
generally  adopted,  while  the  more  accurate  estimates  of  his  successor 
Coxa  were  treated  with  comparative  disregard. 

In  the  very  infancy  of  our  intercourse  with  the  Burman  empire, 
and  when  the  most  persevering  attempts  were  made  to  obtain  settle- 
ments at  various  points  of  the  coast,  the  more  remote  stations  on  the 
upper  portion  of  the  Irawadi  river  were  not  forgotten ;  and  Bamd 
or  Bamo  was  even  then  known  as  the  emporium  of  a  trade  between 
the  Burmese  and  Chinese,  in  which  our  aspiring  merchants  were 
most  anxious  to  share.  It  is  asserted  that,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  17th  century,  factories  were  established  in  that  neighborhood, 
but  the  permission  to  remain  was  shortly  afterwards  withdrawn,  and 
the  information  which  it  is  supposed  was  then  obtained  of  the  sur- 
rounding country  has  never  been  rescued  from  oblivion  : — this  is  the 
less  to  be  regretted  as  the  loss  has  been  fully  compensated  by  the 
results  of  recent  research  ;  and  the  journey  of  Captain  Han n at,  of 
the  40th  Regiment  Native  Infantry,  from  Ava  up  the  Irawadi  river, 
to  the  frontier  towns  of  Bamo  and  Mogaung,  has  at  length  rendered 
this  hitherto  inaccessible  region  almost  as  well  known  to  us  as  the 
more  southern  districts,  through  which  this  noble  river  directs  its 
course.  Many  geographical  points  of  extreme  interest  have  been 
determined  by  the  personal  observation  and  inquiries  of  this  roerito- 
pous  officer.  Bamo  has  for  the  first  time  become  accurately  known 
from  the  same  source — much  valuable  information  has  been  gained 


IM7.]  frtm  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam.  245^ 

respecting  the  trade  carried  on  between  Ava  and  China  in  this  remote 
eoraer  of  the  Barman  empire — ^the  habits  and  localities  of  some  of  the 
principal  tribes  occupying  the  monntainons  tracts  bordering  on  wes- 
tern Tanan  have  been  snccessfallj  investigated — the  position  of  the 
very  remarkable  valley  of  Hdkong  has  been  determined — the  Pyen- 
dwen  or  amber  mines  have  for  the  first  time  been  examined  by  the 
eye  of  European  intelligence — ^the  latitudes  of  the  principal  towns  be- 
tween Ava  and  Mdngkhong  have  been  ascertained  by  astronomical 
observation  with  a  degree  of  accuracy  sufficient  for  every  purpose  of 
practical  utility,  and  they  may  now  be  regarded  as  established  points, 
from  whence  inquiry  can  radiate  in  every  direction  with  a  confidence 
which  the  most  zealous  and  enlightened  investigators  have  been  hi- 
therto unable  to  feel  in  prosecuting  their  researches,  from  the  want 
of  a  few  previously  well-determined  positions  at  which  to  commence 
or  terminate  their  inquiries. 

To  an  act  of  aggression  on  the  part  of  a  Singpho  tributary  of  Ava 
against  a  chieftain  of  the  same  clan  residing  under  our  protection, 
are  we  indebted  for  the  opportunity  of  acquiring  the  information  now 
gained,  and  the  feud  of  two  insignificant  borderers  may  prove  the 
immediate  cause  of  a  more  intimate  communication  than  had  ever 
previoQsly  existed  between  our  recently  acquired  possessions  in  Assam 
and  the  northern  provinces  of  the  Barman  empire. 

The  BIsa  and  Dapha  Gaums  are  the  heads  of  two  dans  of  Sing- 
phos,  occupying  the  northern  and  southern  faces  of  the  chain  of 
mountains,  which  forms  a  lofty  barrier  between  Ava  and  Assam.  The 
former  chieftain,  on  our  conquest  of  the  latter  country,  tendered  his 
submission  and  was  admitted  within  the  pale  of  that  feudatory  depen- 
dence which  many  other  tribes  of  the  same  clan  had  been  equally 
anxious  to  enter  ;^— he  was  uniformly  treated  by  the  local  authorities 
with  great  consideration,  and  was  located  at  the  northern  foot  of  the 
Patkoi  pass  leading  from  Assam  to  the  Hdkong  valley.  Between  this 
chieftain  and  the  Dupha  Gaum  a  feud  had  existed  long  previous  to 
our  assumption  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  country ;  and  the  latter,  at 
the  close  of  the  year  1835,  headed  a  party,  which  crossing  the 
mountains  from  the  Burmese  province  of  Hukong,  entered  B(sa,  the 
residence  of  the  chief  of  that  clan,  and  after  ravaging  and  plundering 
the  village,  sealed  their  atrocity  with  the  indiscriminate  murder  of' 
all  the  inhabitants  that  fell  into  their  hands.  The  circumstances  were 
made  known  to  the  British  Resident  at  the  Court  of  Ava ;  inquiry 
was  demanded,  and  security  required  against  the  recurrence  of  simi- 
lar acta  of  aggression.  A  deputation  from  the  capital  was  ordered 
2  K  2 


ft4S  Capiam  Hmmttjf's  RmU€  [AraiSy 

to  the  Barmeae  frontier  for  tbe  purpose  of  iiMtitating  the  neoessary 
investigstioii,  and  Colonel  Burmbt,  the  enlightened  representative  of 
BritiBh  interests  at  that  court,  failed  not  to  avail  himself  of  the  op* 
portunity  thus  unexpectedly  afforded*  of  attaching  an  officer  to  the 
mission ;  and  Captain  Hanmat,  who  then  commanded  his  escort,  wae 
selected  for  the  duty. 

The  party,  consisting  of  the  newly  appointed  Burmah  goTemor 
of  Magmnmg,  of  Captain  Hannat  and  several  Burmese  officers  of 
inferior  rank,  with  a  military  escort,  left  Ava  on  tbe  22nd  of 
November,  1835,  in  a  fleet  of  34  boats  of  various  sices,  for  a  part 
of  the  country  which  had  been  uniformly  closed  against  strangerg 
with  the  most  jealous  vigilance.  "  No  foreigners,"  says  Captain 
H  ANN  AT,  "  except  the  Chinese,  are  allowed  to  navigate  the  Iramadi 
above  the  chokf  of  TMtmpaynago,  situated  about  seventy  miles  above 
Ava ;  and  no  native  of  the  country  even  is  permitted  to  proceed 
above  that  post,  excepting  under  a  special  license  from  the  Govern- 
ment. The  trade  to  the  north  of  Ava  is  entirely  in  the  hands  of  the 
Chinese,  and  the  individuals  of  that  nation  residing  at  Ava  have 
always  been  vigilant  in  trying  to  prevent  any  interference  with  their 
monopoly." 

The  mission  was  detained  the  two  following  days  near  the  former 
capital  of  Amarapvra,  to  complete  the  quota  of  troops  by  which  it  was 
to  be  accompanied,  and  whose  discipline*  when  they  did  join,  was 
very  soon  found  to  be  on  a  par  with  their  honesty. 

**  They  work  their  own  boats,"  says  Captain  Hamnat,  '*  some  of 
which  are  covered  in,  and  others  are  quite  open.  Their  musquets 
(if  they  deserve  the  name)  are  ranged  here  and  there  throughout  the 
boat,  and  are  never  cleared  either  from  rust  or  dust,  and  wet  or  dry 
they  are  left  without  any  covering.  Each  man  carries  a  canvass  bag, 
which  is  a  receptacle  for  all  sorts  of  things,  including  a  few  bamb6 
cartridges.  He  wears  a  black  Sh£n  jacket  and  a  head  dress  or 
gtmng^himng  of  red  cotton  handkerdiief,  and  thus  equipped  he  is  a 
complete  Burmah  militia  man.  They  appear  on  further  acquaintance 
to  be  better  humoured  than  I  at  first  thought  them,  but  they  are  sad 
plunderers,  and  I  pity  the  owners  of  the  fields  of  pumkins  or  beans 
they  come  across.  I  have  remarked  that  whatever  a  Burmsn  boat- 
man eats  in  addition  to  his  rice,  is  generally  stolen." 

Except  at  Kugyih,  where  there  are  said  to  be  several  Christian 
villages,  of  which,  however,  no  satisfactory  information  could  be 
obtained,  the  progress  of  the  mission  was  unmarked  by  any  circum- 
stance  of  interest,  until  its  arrival  at  Yedim^  where  they  entered  the 


18S7.]  fffm  AvM  to  ike  Fnmii^r  ofA$9am.  249 

€nt  hfrnA-imem^  or  rocky  defile,  tbroogh  which  the  river  direcU  its 
ooune.  Lower  down,  th^  extreme  breedth  of  the  stream  had  varied 
from  one  to  two  and  a  half  miles»  bat  here  its  width  was  contracted 
to  less  than  a  qnarter  of  a  mile,  with  a  porportionate  increase  in  the 
depth  and  velocity  of  the  coxrent.  Daring  the  rainy  season  of  the 
year,  boats  shoot  ihrongh  these  narrow  passes  with  terrific  velocity, 
and  the  nnmerons  eddies  cansed  by  the  projecting  rocks,  add  greatly 
to  the  danger  of  the  passage.  In  this  part  of  their  coarse,  the 
mission  frequently  met  large  rafts  of  bambds  descending  from  the 
Bkieli  river,  and  npon  them,  small  baskets  of  pickled  tea,  brought 
from  the  hills  to  the  south-east  of  that  river.  This  tea  was  said  to 
be  manofiictnred  by  a  race  called  Paiong  Paon,  who  are  under 
Mameit,  At  TringU,  Captain  Hannat  saw  three  native  Chinese 
from  nemfyichd  or  Mowtyen,  and  several  others  in  the  service  of 
the  noblemen  of  the  court,  had  accompanied  the  expedition  from  Ava 
with  the  view  of  proceeding  to  the  Kyauk  Ttein,  or  Serpentine  mines 
near  the  sources  of  the  ITrii  river,  west  of  the  Irmoadi.  On  the 
30th  of  November  the  party  left  the  village  of  Yedan  Fva,  where  a 
perceptible  change  t^ces  place  in  the  character  of  the  country  and 
river.  "  The  latter,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  from  covering  an  ex- 
tent of  miles  is  sometimes  confined  within  a  limit  of  150  yards,  with- 
out rapids  or -torrents,  as  I  had  expected,  but  almost  as  still  as 
a  lake.  In  some  places  its  depth  is  very  great  being  upwards  of  10 
fathoms.  It  winds  through  beautiful  jungle,  in  which  the  pipat, 
simal  trees,  and  bambas,  are  conspicuous,  and  it  hat,  generally 
speaking,  a '  rocky  bed  and  banks,  which  last  rise  to  a  considerable 
height,  and  composed  of  sandstone,  which  varies  from  dark  to  a 
white  and  yellow  color."  At  the  next  stage,  or  Thikadaphya, 
Captain  Hannat  mentions  a  very  remarkable  instance  of  the  tameness 
of  the  fish,  which  are  not  allowed  to  be  killed,  and  are  found 
from  about  a  mile  below  the  village  to  an  equal  distance  above. 

"  If  rice  is  thrown  into  the  water  from  the  boat,  a  dozen  fish,  some 
of  them  as  much  as  three  and  foar  feet  long,  come  to  the  surface,  and 
not  only  eat  the  rice,  but  open  their  mouths  for  you  to  put  it  in,  and 
they  will  allow  you  to.  pat  them  on  the  head,  which  I  and  some  of 
my  followers  actually  did.  Some  of  these  fish  are  apparently  of  the 
same  epecies  as  those  called  in  India  f^urd  and  ri^fa;  indeed  the 
Hindus  who  are  with  me  called  them  by  these  names.  The  breadth  of 
head  is  remarkable,  and  the  mouth  very  large ;  they  have  no  teeth, — 
at  least  so  the  people  told  me,  whom  I  saw  feeling  their  mouths." 
Thii  spectacle,  strange  as  it  must  have  appeared,  was  hardly  more  so 


ft50  Captain  HanMnf*$  Route  [AmB, 

than  the  adventure  tit-  the  following  morning,  when  Captain  HANNAf 
*'wa8  awoke  by  the  boatmen  ealling  to  the  fish  to  participate  in 
their  meal." 

On  the  Ut  of  December  the  expedition  arrived  lit  Tsampaytrngo, 
which  has  been  before  mentioned  as  the  limit,  beyond  which,  even  na» 
tives  of  the  country  are  not  permitted  to  proceed  without  an  express 
order  from  the  Government.  The  custom-house  or  thana  is  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  river,  and  Maid  my{i  which  is  close  to  it,  con* 
tains  about  800  houses  with  many  very  handsome  gilded  temples. 

The  Myothagyi  or  deputy  governor  of  the  town,  is  also  the  cus- 
tom officer,  and  a  tax  of  1 5  ticals  per  boat  is  levied  on  the  Chinese 
coming  from  Bamo.  Old  Tsampaynago  myo  is  situated  at  the  mouth 
of  a  small  river  which  flows  from  Mog&ut  and  Kyatpen,  and  falls  into 
the  Irawaui  immediately  opposite  the  modern  chokf  of  that  name. 
The  sites  oiMogout  and  Kyatpen,  where  some  of  the  finest  rubies  of  the 
kingdom  are  obtained,  were  pointed  out  to  Captain  Hai^nat  as  lying 
in  a  direction  N.  80^  £.  of  TBompaynago,  and  about  30  or  40 
miles  distant,  immediately  behind  a  very  conspicuous  peak  called 
Shueil  Toung,  which  he  estimated  at  3,000  feet  high.  The  Madara 
river,  as  well  as  that  of  Tsampaynago,  flows  from  the  same  mine- 
ral  district  which  must  greatly  facilitate  communication  with  it.  The 
inha!}itants  of  the  country  were  unwilling  or  afraid  to  communicate  any 
information  regarding  these  secluded  spots,  and  their  exact  locality  is 
still  a  subject  of  conjecture.  The  mines  are  described  as  in  a  very 
swampy  situation,  and  surrounded  at  a  trifling  distance  by  lofty  hills. 
The  three  places  at  which  the  gems  are  principally  sought,  are 
Mogout,  Kyatpen  and  Loungthd,  and  the  principal  miners  are  Kathays  or 
Manipt^ris,  with  a  few  Chinese  and  Shans.  The  other  most  celebrat- 
ed spot  is  Mameit,  the  site  of  which  Bitghanan  found  some  diflSiculty 
in  determining,  but  which  Captain  Han n at  learnt  was  not  more 
than  two  or  three  days'  journey,  or  between  20  or  90  miles  north 
of  Mogout  and  Kyatpen,  While  at  this  place  Captain  Hannat  says, 
•'  they  heard  the  people  who  were  cutting  bambds  in  the  hills,  roll- 
ing bundles  of  them  down  the  face  of  the  steep.  Having  made  a  road 
by  felling  the  trees,  the  woodmen  allow  bundles  of  150  and  200  bam- 
b^is  to  find  their  way  to  the  bottom,  which  they  do  with  a  noise  that 
is  heard  at  the  distance  of  eight  miles.  They  are  then  floated  down 
the  small  river  into  the  Iraw^di,  but  this  operation  can  only  be 
eiTected  during  the  rains."  The  party  now  began  to  feel  the  cold' 
excessively,  and  its  severity  was  greatly  heightened  by  a  strong 
northerly  wind,  which  seldom  subsided  until  the  afternoon;  and  was 
particularly  keen  in  the  narrow  passes  or  kyouk-dwens. 


1837.]  frwn  Av9  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam.  951 

Tagoung  Mfi,  which  wm  reached  on  the  5th  of  December,  is  aa 
pbject  of  peculiar  interest,  as  it  is  said  to  have  been  built  by  a  king 
from  Western  India,  whose  descendants  afterwards  founded  the  king- 
doms  of  Prome,  Pagan  and  Ava,  Captain  Hannat  found  the  walls  of 
the  old  fort  dwindled  away  to  a  mere  mound,  and  hardly  discernible 
from  the  jungle  with  which  they  wece  covered  ;  but  adds,  "  that  enough 
is  still  seen  to  convince  one  that  such  a  place  did  formerly  exist. 
The  fort  has  evidently  been  parallel  with  the  river,  and  is  on  the  left 
bank  which  is  high  and  composed  of  sandstone.  About  half  a  mile 
inland,  the  remains  of  the  inner  walls  run  north  and  south,  with  an 
opening  or  gap  to  the  east,  in  which  there  is  an  appearance  of  a  con* 
siderable  ditch,  which  I  was  told  is  filled  with  water  in  the  height 
of  the  rains.  The  whole  has  more  the  appearance  of  an  old  brick 
fort,  than  any  thing  I  have  seen  in  Burmah,  and  I  should  say  it  had 
been  built  by  a  people  different  from  the  present  race  of  Burmans." 

About  a  mile  to  the  south  of  Tagoung  are  the  extensive  ruins  of 
Pagan,  which  stretch  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  and  here  Captain 
Hanmat  discovered  impressions  of  Hindu  Buddhist  images,  stamped 
upon  a  peculiar  kind  of  brick  composition  (terra  cutta),  and  with  iiw 
scriptions  which  he  imagined  to  be  written  in  some  variety  of  the 
Deva-nigri  character.  The  Burmese  on  the  spot  were  unable  to 
explain  their  nature  or  origin,  and  the  learning  of  an  aged  priest 
proved  equally  incompetent  to  the  task  of  deciphering  them : — they 
were  subsequently,  however*  submitted  to  some  Burman  antiquarians 
at  the  capital,  by  the  Resident,  whose  paper  on  the  subject  and  a 
drawing  of  the  images  appeared  in  the  51st  No.  of  the  Journal  of  the 
Asiatic  Society.  . 

At  Skwezi-goung,  a  large  pagoda  among  the  ruins  of  Tagoung^ 
Captain  Hannav  obtained  an  extensive  view  of  the  subjacent  coun« 
try»  and  more  accurate  information  of  the  site  of  the  celebrated  mines 
of  Momeit  than  had  been  practicable  at  an  earlier  period  of  his  voy- 
age. From  these  accounts  it  appears  that  the  locality  which  is  said 
to  produce  the  finest  rubies  in  the  kingdom,  is  about  forty-five  or 
fifty  miles  east  of  Tagoung  Myd,  from  whence  it  can  be  reached  by  a 
foot  traveller  in  three  or  four  days,  and  by  a  laden  bullock  in  ten. 
A  drove  of  these  animals  was  just  about  to  leave  Tagoung  for  Momeit 
on  Captain  Hamnat's  arrival,  and  from  the  owners  he  learnt  "  that 
after  selling  their  ngapee  (potted  fish)  at  Momeit,  Mogoui  and  Kya/« 
pen,  they  proceeded  to  the  country  of  the  Palougs,  which  bounds 
the  district  of  Momeit  on  the  east,  and  purchase  tea,  both  pickled 
and  formed  into  balls,  a  part  of  which  is  brought  to  Aoa"   Tiie  fish. 


252  Captain  Hamia^'*  Rma§  [Aprnti* 

wbich  apparently  forms  the  staple  of  the  trade,  is  said  to  be  of  a 
remarkably  fine  description,  and  is  dried  in  a  manner  peculiar  to 
Tagoung. 

On  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  between  Henga-mgo  and  Tagouagt 
the  teak  tree  first  begins  to  appear,  and  at  Kyundoung  on  the  opposite 
side,  it  is  said,  that  timber  is  found  sufficiently  large  to  form  a  boat 
from  a  single  tree ;  it  grows  principally  on  the  western  face  of  the 
hills,  at  whose  eastern  base  Kyundoung  stands.  A  delay  of  two  days 
at  this  village  enabled  Captain  Hannat  to  ascend  to  the  summit  of 
the  first  range  of  hills,  by  the  road  which  leads  across  them  to  the 
valley  of  the  Mu  river  :  he  found  it  a  well- beaten  track  and  great 
thoroughfare,  by  which  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  as  far  west  as 
Waniha  Myu,  are  accustomed  to  convey  their  supplies  of  fish,  salt 
and  oil  from  Kyundoung,  a  place  apparently  of  some  trade ;  the  bazar 
contained  50  shops  which  were  large  and  supplied  with  British  piece 
goods,  nncleaned  cotton,  silk,  and  cotton  Burman  dresses,  coarse 
white  cloth  and  other  articles  of  country  manufacture.  "  Besides 
these/'  adds  Captain  Hannat,  "  I  saw  three  Chinese  shops,  where 
spirits  and  pork  were  sold.  The  streets  were  crowded  with  people 
from  the  interior,  who  had  come  to  make  purchases,  and  amongst 
them  were  several  Kadus,  a  race  of  people  of  a  dififerent  origin  from 
the  Burmahs,  and  scattered  over  the  tract  of  country  between  this 
and  Mogaung,  They  are  most  numerous  in  the  districts  of  Manli 
and  Mankat  situated  on  the  Meza  river*  which  comes  from  the  north 
and  west,  and  runs  between  the  Kyundoung  range  and  that  called 
the  Thegyain  range,  still  seven  or  eight  miles  north  of  our  present 
position.  Rice,  being  the  staple  of  the  country,  is  an  article  of  barter, 
and  is  sent  in  considerable  quantities  to  Ava,  Cotton,  brought  from 
the  interior,  is  also  an  article  of  barter,  and  a  good  deal  of  it  is  sent 
to  Bamo,  but  a  part  of  it  is  made  into  cloth  on  the  spot,  as  I  saw 
several  looms  at  work.  Yellow  and  red  cotton  handkerchiefs  of 
British  manufacture  sell  here  for  two  ticals  a  piece,  which  is  about 
100  per  cent,  beyond  the  price  lit  Ava," 

To  this  point  of  their  progress,  no  diminution  in  the  volume  of  the 
Irawadi  was  perceptible,  and  the  channels  proved  sufficiently  deep 
for  the  passage  of  large  boats,  from  which  we  may  infer  that  all  the 
principal  feeders  or  affluents,  which  pour  their  tributary  streams  into 
the  Irawad{  were  still  further  north,  and  had  not  yet  been  reached. 
The  first  of  any  importance  noticed  is,  the  Shoe  H  khyoung  on  the 
left  bank,  the  northern  branch  of  which  flows  from  the  Chinese  fron* 
*  A  imali  stream  not  mors  than  fifty  yards  broad,  with  bat  little  water. 


1 837.]  frtm  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam.  253 

tier  town  of  Santa-fH,  called  by  the  BurmabB  Mola  Santa,  and  a 
aonthem  branch  from  Momeit,  the  site  of  the  celebrated  ruby  mines 
already  noticed :  the  confluence  of  these  streams  is  represented  as 
occurring  at  the  village  of  Laha  about  40  miles  from  the  Irawadi, 
Neither  branch  can  be  of  any  magnitude,  for  Captain  Hannat  remarks 
that  at  the  point  of  junction  with  the  Irawadi,  the  breadth  of  the 
Sk»4H  is  not  more  than  300  yards,  and  that  it  contained  but  little 
water, — a  satisfactory  proof  that,  this  stream  can  have  no  connexion 
with  the  I^anpo  of  Thibet, 

At  Yehomk  yua,  a  day's  journey  above  the  Shu^  khyoung,  two  boats 
passed  the  party  with  Chinese  in  them  from  Bamo,  "  They  work 
their  boats  which  are  of  the  Burman  round- shaped  flat-bottomed  de« 
■cription,  and  seem  to  be  of  a  tolerable  size,  as  there  must  have  been 
at  least  twenty  men  in  each.  These  boats  are  particularly  well 
adapted  for  the  navigation  of  the  Irawadi,  as  they  do  not  draw  more 
than  18  inches  of  water." 

On  the  13th  of  December  the  party  reached  Katha,  a  town  of  some 
extent  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  containing  about  400  houses, 
and  a  population  whose  numbers  appear  to  be  annually  increased  by 
large  parties  who  come  from  the  interior,  and  take  up  a  temporary 
abode  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  and  on  the  numerous  islands 
and  shoals  in  its  bed,  for  the  purpose  of  fishing  and  traffic :  at  the 
close  of  the  season  they  return  to  their  respective  homes  in  time  for  the 
resumption  of  agricultural  labour,  and  a  traveller  ignorant  of  this  no- 
made  custom,  which  appears  to  be  very  general  in  the  upper  part  of 
the  IrawatU,  would  form  an  exaggerated  estimate  of  the  population  of 
the  towns  and  villages  in  which  they  are  thus,  temporarily  congregate 
•d.  "  The  bazar  of  Katha  was  well  supplied  with  good  native  vege- 
tables of  various  sorts,  fresh  and  salt  fish,  pork  sold  by  Chinamen,  dried 
cocoanuts,  sugar-cane,  and  rice  from  the  coarsest  to  the  best  quality, 
the  latter  selling  at  15  ticals  a  hundred  baskets."  Captain  Hannat 
also  saw  a  small  quantity  of  stick  lac  in  the  bazar,  but  it  was  dear,  and 
of  a  description  very  inferior,  to  that  which  is  procurable  at  Rangiin, 
and  is  brought  from  the  Shin  territory  east  of  Ava.  Even  at  this 
remote  spot  there  was  a  '  tolerable  display'  of  British  piece  goods, 
but  not  nearly  to  the  extent  noticed  at  Kyundoung,  Captain  Hahnax 
mentions  a  Kyoung  or  monastery  recently  erected  by  the  Myothagi 
of  Katha,  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  objects  of  the  plape.  "  It 
is  a  large  woodeh  building  covered  with  beautiful  carved  work,  and 
situated  near  the  river.  The  grounds  surrounding  it  are  extensive, 
and  very  tastefully  laid  out  with  fruit  trees  and  flowery  shrubs, 
2  L 


254  Captain  Haamay't  Routt  [Araii., 

amongst  which  I  saw  the  Chinese  rose  in  great  plenty."  The  river 
is  here  confined  by  lofty  banks  not  more  than  two  fjirlohgs  apart,  but 
the  stream  is  very  deep,  and  the  spot  appears  to  be  a  particularly 
favorable  one  for  obtaining  a  good  section  of  the  river,  the  velocity 
of  which  at  Wegyih,  a  village  above  Katha,  Captain  H anna t  estimat- 
-ed  at  one  mile  and  a  half  an  hour,  with  an  average  depth  of  18  feet. 
This  would  give  a  discharge  of  about  52,272  cubic  feet  per  second, 
while  that  of  the  Ganges  at  the  same  season  may  be  aasuined  on 
Renn ell's  authority  at  80,000  feet  per  second,  giving  for  both  a 
proportion  of  1  to  1.53.  No  satisfactory  comparison  can,  however, 
be  yet  instituted  between  these  magnificent  rivers,  for  up  to  the  pre- 
sent moment  we  are  without  a  single  section  of  the  Irawadi,  which 
could  be  safely  assumed  as  the  basis  of  a  calculation  sufficiently  accu- 
rate  for  such  a  purpose. 

At  Kyouk-gyih,  which  the  party  reached  on  the  1 7th,  they  had 
fairly  entered  the  remarkable  curve  in  the  Irawadi  which  had  been 
previously  represented  in  all  our  sketches  of  the  river,  and  served,  in 
the  absence  of  more  accurate  information,  as  a  point  of  reference, 
generally  well  known  to  the  Burmahs  and  Shins.  Here  there  is 
a  ledge  of  rocks,  over  which  the  stream  passes  with  so  great  a  degree 
of  rapidity,  as  to  render  it  very  difficult  of  navigation  during  the  rains. 
The  rocks  are  serpentine  and  the  sand  collected  amongst  them  appear- 
ed to  be  a  mixture  of  small  garnets  and  iron  sand.  The  right  bank 
of  the  river,  for  two  miles  below  Kgouk-gyih,  is  composed  of  email 
round  stones  and  sand,  and  Captain  Hannat  was  told  that  the  natives 
wash  the  soil  for  gold. 

No  circumstance  throughout  this  voyage  afforded  a  more  gratifying 
proof  of  the  friendly  feeling  generally  of  the  Burmese  authorities,  than 
the  attentions  which  Captain  Hannat  received  at  every  place  at  which 
they  halted.  Houses  were  erected  for  his  accommodation  at  the  various 
stages  of  the  route,  differing  in  no  respect  from  those  intended  for  the 
Myiiwdn  of  Mogoung ;  presents  of  fruit,  rice,  and  vegetables  were 
daily  made  to  himself  and  followers,  and  the  supposed  tedium  of  his 
evenings  was  relieved  by  a  band  of  singers  and  dancers,  who  are  found 
at  almost  every  town  and  village  in  the  Burman  empire.  At  Kyauk* 
gyih,  these  attentions  were  shewn  to  a  very  remarkable  degree  by  the 
Woon  of  Munyen,  "  whose  civility,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  was  the 
subject  of  conversation  with  every  one  in  the  fleet. 

**  Every  individual  has  received  sufficient  rice  ancTfish  for  two  days' 
supply,  and  my  boat  was  filled  by  him  witli  all  sorts  of  provisions, 
enough  certunly  to  last  myself  and  my  followers  for  a  week."     The 


1 83 7 .]  fTom  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam .  255 

hoQse  of  this  liberal  Woon,  Captain  Hannat  describes  "  as  a  very 
neat  and  comfortable  dwelling,  with  a  remarkably  clean  compound,  in 
which  there  is  a  garden  laid  oat  with  a  great  deal  of  taste,  and,  besides 
many  articles  of  costly  Barman  hoasehold  farnitare,  he  has  a  namber 
of  very  fine  muskets  and  other  arms."  The  party  had  now  approach- 
ed within  a  comparatively  short  distance  of  Bamo,  and  the  vicinity  of 
this  celebrated  mart  was  shewn,  in  more  numerous  villages  than  had 
been  seen  for  several  preceding  days.  From  Shuegt't  Myd  to  Balet, 
a  distance  of  three  miles,  the  houses  appeared  to  eitend  in  an  unin- 
terrupted line,  and  Kywdn  do,  the  name  of  a  celebrated  island  in  the 
river,  covered  with  100  pagodas,  is  most  conveniently  situated  be- 
tween these  towns,  the  inhabitants  of  which  hold  their  principal  festi- 
vals upon  it,  at  particular  seasons  of  the  year. 

Near  this  spot,  is  the  entrance  to  the  second  kyouk-dwen,  the 
scenery  bf  which  appears  to  be  very  magnificent,  and  is  thus  describ- 
ed by  Captain  Hannat.  "The  river  passes  directly  through  the 
hills,  which  rise  perpendicularly  on  both  sides  to  the  height  of  400 
feet ;  they  are  rocky,  and  of  irregular  and  singular  forms,  having  at 
the  same  time  a  sufficient  number  of  trees  on  them  to  render  the 
scenery  very  striking.  One  part  of  the  range,  on  the  right  bank> 
rises  as  perpendicularly  as  a  wall  to  the  height  of  500  feet,  forming  a 
grand  andterrific  precipice.  This  kyouk'dvm  extends  for  four  miles, 
and  the  hills  which  form  it,  are  throughout  of  a  rocky  nature.  The 
upper  part  of  them  appeared  to  be  sandstone,  resting  on  a  base  bf 
blue-colored  limestone,  mixed  with  veins  of  beautiful  white  marble  ; 
and  at  one  spot  I  saw  large  masses  of  compact  and  foliated  primitive 
limestone,  along  with  calcareous  spar  in  large  pieces." 

Koung'toun,  which  the  mission  reached  on  the  20th,  is  said  to  con- 
tain about  200  houses,  and  is  noted  for  the  defence  made  by  its  Bur- 
mese garrison,  against  a  large  invading  force  of  Chinese  during  the 
last  war  between  these  two  nations.  A  ditch  surrounds  the  town,  and 
the  remains  of  a  brick  redoubt,  loop-holed  for  arrows  or  musquetry  are 
still  perceptible  encircling  a  pagoda.  "  This  is  now  all  that  is  to  be 
seen,"  adds  Captain  Hannat,  "of  the  old  fortification,  but  the  town 
is  still  surrounded  by  a  double  palisade  of  bambus  with  sharp  stakes 
placed  between  them."  These  defences  are  intended  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the  inhabitants  against  the  Kakhyens,  a  tribe  occupying  the 
hills  to  the  east,  who  frequently  come  down  in  small  bodies  for  the 
purpose  of  carrying  off  cattle.  Captain  Hannat  saw  a  great  number 
of  this  tribe  at  Koungtoun,  where  they  barter  their  rice  and  cotton 
for  salt  and  gnapee,  (potted  fish)  and  describes  them,  with  few 
2  L  2 


256  Captain  Hannay's  Route  [April, 

exceptioDB,  as  perfect  savages  in  their  appearance  ;  their  cast  of  coun« 
t^nance  forms  a  singular  exception  to  the  general  rule,  for  it  is  not  at 
all  Tartar  in  its  shape,  hut  they  have,  on  the  contrary,  "  long  faces 
and  straight  noses,  with  a  very  disagreeable  expression  about  the  eyes, 
which  was  rendered  still  more  so  by  their  lanky  black  hair  being 
brought  over  the  forehead  so  as  entirely  to  cover  it,  and  then  cut 
straight  across  on  a  line  with  the  eyebrows.  These  people,  though 
surrounded  by  Shins,  Burmese  and  Chinese,  are  so  totally  different 
from  either,  that  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  from  whence  they  have  had 
their  origin." 

On  the  20th  of  December  the  fleet  moored  at  a  village  about  five 
miles  below  Bamo,  which  being  a  town  of  great  importance,  and  the 
residence  of  an  officer  inferior  in  rank  to  the  Mogoung  Woon,  some 
previous  arrangements  were  necessary  to  enable  the  latter  to  land  with 
the  ecl&t  due  to  his  rank.  On  reaching  the  town  late  on  the  following 
day,  they  found  the  left  bank  on  which  it  stands  so  precipitous,  that 
they  were  compelled  to  cross  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  a 
feeling  of  jealousy  having  arisen  between  the  two  Woons  of  Mog<ntng 
and  Bamo,  the  former  resumed  his  journey  on  the  22nd,  which  com* 
pelled  Captain  Hannat  to  defer  the  inquiries  he  was  so  anxious  to 
make  until  his  return  in  April,  when  he  found  the  people  far  more 
communicative  than  they  had  ventured  to  be  in  the  presence  of 
the  Mogoung  Woon.  The  information  obtained  on  both  occasions  will 
be  more  advantageously  shewn  in  a  connected  form  than  in  the  de- 
tached portions  in  which  it  necessarily  appears  in  his  journal,  and 
Captain  Hannay's  first  remark  solves  a  difficulty,  which,  like  the 
Adria  of  ancient  history,  has  proved  a  stumbling  block  to  modern  in- 
vestigation. In  the  course  of  inquiry  into  the  sites  of  the  principal 
towns  on  the  Irawadi  river,  that  of  Bamo  naturally  held  a  very  pro- 
minent place,  and  some  of  the  native  Shans,  who  were  questioned  on 
the  subject  affirmed  that  it  was  on  the  bank  of  the  Irawadi  river, 
while  others,  whose  opportunities  of  acquiring  information  had  been 
equally  good,  positively  denied  this  statement,  and  fixed  its  position 
on  the  left  bank  of  a  small  stream  which  flows  into  the  Irawadi,  about 
a  mile  above  the  present  town.  Captain  Hannat  reconciles  the 
conflicting  statements,  briefly  but  satisfactorily,  in  the  following 
remark : — 

**  I  find  that  this  is  a  modem  town  erected  on  the  banks  of  the 
Irawadi,  for  the  convenience  of  water  carriage  between  it  and  Ava, 
The  old  Sh£n  town  of  Manmo,  or  Bamo,  is  situated  two  days  journey 
up  the  Tapan  river,  which  falls  into  the  Irawadi  about  a  mile  above 


1 83  7 .]  frtm  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam.  25  7 

the  new  town  of  Bamo  or  ZeO'theet'Xeit,  or  new  mart  landing- 
place." 

"  This  modem  town/'  sajt  Captain  Hannat,  "  is  ettaated  on  high 
unequal  ground,  and  the  bank  towards  the  river  is  from  40  to  50  feet 
in  height,  and  composed  of  clay.  With  the  exception  of  Ava  and 
Rangun  it  is  the  largest  place  I  have  seen  in  Burmah,  and,  not  except- 
ing these  places*  I  certainly  think  it  the  most  interesting.  The  novel- 
ty of  so  large  a  fleet  as  ours  passing  up  (and  no  doubt,  having  heard 
that  a  European  oflGLcer  was  of  the  party)  had  attracted  a  great  crowd 
of  people  to  the  river  side,  and  on  landing,  I  felt  as  if  I  were  almost  in 
a  civilized  land  again,  when  I  found  myself  amongst  fair  coraplexion- 
ed  people,  wearing  jackets  and  trowsers,  after  being  accustomed  to  the 
harsh  features  and  party-colored  dress  of  the  Burmans.  The  people 
I  saw  were  Chinese  from  the  province  of  Yunan,  and  Shins  from  the 
Sh&n  provinces  subject  to  China.  Bamo  is  said  to  contain  1500  houses, 
but  including  several  villages  which  join  it,  I  should  say  it  contained 
2000  at  least,  200  of  which  are  inhabited  by  Chinese.  Besides  the 
permanent  population  of  Bamo,  there  are  always  a  great  number  of 
strangers  there,  Chinese,  Shins,  and  Kakhyens,  who  either  come  to 
make  purchases  or  to  be  hired  as  workmen.  There  are  also  a  great 
number  of  Assamese  both  in  the  town  and  in  the  villages  immediately 
connected  with  it,  amongst  whom  are  several  members  of  the  Tapan  or 
Assam  Rija's  family.  Bamo  is  the  jaghire  of  the  Tapan  Rija's  sister, 
who  is  one  of  the  ladies  of  the  king  of  Ava. 

"  The  inhabitants  of  this  district  live  in  large  comfortable  houses, 
which  are  thatched  with  gprass,  and  walls  made  of  reeds.  They  are 
generally  railed  in,  and  all  the  villages  have  bambu  palisades  sur- 
rounding them.  The  Palongs  of  the  Chinese  frontier  are,  I  am  told, 
remarkably  industrious.  They  are  good  dyers,  carpenters  and  black- 
smiths, and  all  the  dhas  or  swords  used  in  this  part  of  the  country 
are  made  by  them."  "  1  received,"  adds  Captain  Hannat,  "  great 
attention  from  the  Mydwijn  of  Bamo,  and  also  from  the  head  Chinese 
there ;  they  sent  me  tea,  sugar,  dried  fruits,  and  vegetables,  for 
which  I,  of  course,  made  a  suitable  return.  The  annual  caravan 
from  China  had  not  arrived,  and  the  supply  of  Chinese  articles  in  the 
shops  was  very  small." 

The  people  of  Bamo  were  so  strongly  impressed  with  the  idea 
that  Captain  Hannat's  only  object  was  to  find  a  road  by  which  Bri- 
tish troops  might  penetrate  to  China,  that  he  found  it  extremely  dif- 
ficult to  obtain  any  information  from  them  regarding  the  routes  into 
that  country.    The  Chinese  themselves,  however,  proved  more  com- 


^258  Captain  Hamuty's  Route  [ArRiL» 

mnnicatiTe,  and  from  tbem  he  learnt  the  existence  of  several  passes 
from  Bamo  into  Yunan ;  bat  as  one  of  these  presents  far  greater  faci- 
lities of  transit  than  the  others,  it  is  generally  adopted  for  commercial 
intercourse,  and  the  mode  of  carrying  it  on  is  thus  described.  **  At 
the  distance  of  two  miles*  above  Bamo  the  mouth  of  the  Taping  or  Ta» 
pan  river  is  situated.  This  river  has  a  direction  N.  70  E.  for  about 
two  days*  journey,  when  it  cuts  through  the  Kakhyen  range,  and 
under  these  hills,  old  Bamo,  or  Manmo,  is  situated.  To  the  latter 
place  the  Chinese  take  their  merchandise  from  modern  Bamo  by 
water,  and  then  proceed  overland  to  the  chokC  or  ken  of  LoaiUmg  near 
Minoan,  which  they  reach  in  three  days,  and  from  thence  to  Momnyen 
or  Tengyechew  in  the  province  of  Yunan,  at  which  place  they  arrive  in 
eight  or  nine  days.  The  road  from  Bamo  to  Loailong  is  through  the 
hills,  which  are  inhabited  by  Kakhyens  and  Palongs,  after  which  it 
passes  through  the  country  of  the  Sh£ns,  called  by  the  Burmans, 
Kapyi'doung,  The  road  is  described  as  being  very  good,  and  quite  a 
thoroughfare.  The  Tapan  Khyoung  is  not  navigable  for  large  boats, 
in  consequence  of  which  the  Chinese  use  two  canoes  tied  together, 
with  a  platform  over  them,  for  the  transport  of  their  merchandise  to 
Manmo  or  old  Bamo,  and  for  the  remainder  of  the  journey  it  is  carried 
on  ponies  or  mules." 

This  description  of  the  size  of  the  Tapan  Kkyoung,  which  is  also 
called  by  the  Shins  Numtaping,  completely  sets  at  i  est  the  keenly 
agitated  question  of  its  identity  with  the  Tsanpo  of  Thibet,  and  the 
theory  of  Klaproth,  (who,  on  the  authority  of  Chinese  writers,  caUs  it 
the  Pinglankhyoung,  and  maintains  it  to  be  the  prolongation  of  the 
Tsanpo)  is  shewn  to  have  no  better  foundation  than  his  unauthorized 
change  in  the  position  assigned  to  the  latter  river,  in  that  part  of  its 
course  which  passes  through  Thibet.  Captain  Hannat  describes  the 
Taping  as  not  more  than  150  yards  broad,  and  with  only  sufficient 
water  to  float  a  small  boat.  The  Singphos  afiirm  that  it  is  a  branch 
of  the  ShueW  Khyoung  (the  Lungshu^  kiang  of  the  Chinese)  from 
which  it  separates  above  Momein,  but  the  accuracy  of  this  report  ap- 
pears highly  questionable. 

The  principal  article  of  trade,  which  is  cotton,  is  entirely  in  the 
hands  of  the  Chinese,  who  arrive  at  Bamo  in  the  months  of  Decem- 
ber and  January.  The  greater  part  of  their  imports  is  taken  to  Ava, 
as  neither  the  natives  of  Mogaung  nor  Bamo  could  afford  to  purchase 
them.  '*  What  they  dispose  of  here,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  '"  are 
copper  pots,  carpets  and  warm  jackets."  These  articles  are  also 
*  la  another  place  it  ii  meDtioned  ai  only  one  mile  above  Bamo. 


1 837.]  frtm  Ava  to  the  Fnmtier  of  Assam.  259 

taken  all  over  the  Barman  territories,  as  far  west  as  the  Khyendwem^ 
There  are  several  cotton  godowna  here,  belonging  to  the  Chinese*  and 
there  are  constantly  residing  in  the  town  500  of  these  people,  which, 
with  the  nameroos  arrivals  from  different  parts  of  the  country,  gives 
the  place  a  very  business-like  appearance,  and  there  is  of  course  a 
good  bazar."  There  is  a  very  neat  temple  built  by  the  Chinese  of 
Bamo,  which  Captain  Hannat  visited,  and  was  most  politely  received 
by  the  officiating  priest.  "  On  entering  his  house,"  says  Captain 
Hannat.  "  he  rose  to  meet  me,  saluted  me  in  the  English  fashion, 
asked  me  to  sit  down,  and  ordered  his  people  to  bring  me  tea ;  after 
which  he  sent  a  person  with  me  to  shew  me  the  curiosities  of  the 
temple.  Most  of  the.  figures  were  carved  on  wood,  and  different  from 
what  I  have  generally  seen  in  Chinese  temples ;  one  of  them  repre- 
sented the  Nursinga  of  the  Hindus.  The  Chinese  of  Bamo,  although 
different  from  the  maritime  Chinese,  in  language  and  features,  have 
still  the  same  idea  of  neatness  and  comfort,  and  their  manners  and 
mode  of  living  appear  to  be  much  the  same.'* 

"  Their  temple  and  all  the  houses,  which  are  not  temporary,  are 
substantially  built  of  bricks  stained  blue  ;  the  streets  are  paved  with 
the  same  material,  and  the  grounds  of  the  temple  are  surrounded  by 
a  neat  brick  wall  covered  with  tiles."  "  Besides  the  trade  carried  on 
at  Bamo  by  the  Chinese^  the  Shins,  Palongs,  and  Singphos  under 
China,  are  great  purchasers  of  salt,  gnapee,  dried  fish,  and  rice,  but 
particularly  salt,  which  is  in  constant  demand ;  and  to  procure  it, 
numbers  of  the  above  named  people  come  to  Bamo,  Sambaungya  and 
Kountoumg,  The  salt  which  sells  here  for  twenty  ticals  of  silver  for 
100  vis,  or  28  rupees  for  150  seers,  is  brought  principally  from  Shein" 
tnaga  above  Ava,  and  from  Manbd,  which  is  situated  two  marches 
west  of  KtUha.  The  Shins  here  are  distinguished  by  their  fair  com* 
plexions  and  broad  good-tempered  faces.  They  wear  turbans  and  trow« 
sers  of  light  blue  cotton  cloth ;  they  greatly  resemble  the  Chinese, 
and  from  living  so  near  that  nation,  many  of  them  speak  the  Yunan» 
Chinese  language.  They  inhabit  the  country  to  the  east  of  Bamo, 
and  their  principal  towns  are  Hotha,  hatha,  Santa,  Sanla,  Moongsge, 
Moong^woon,  Moong-man,  Moong-la,  and  Moong^tye,  The  people  are 
generally  designated  Shin  Taroup  or  Chinese  Shins." 

"  Although  the  Palongs  speak  the  Shin,  their  own  native  Ian* 
goage  is  a  distinct  one.  Tfaa  men,  though  small  in  stature,  are  athle- 
tic and  remarkably  wdl  made.  Flat  noses  and  grey  eyes  are  very 
common  amongtft  them.  They  wear  their  hair  tied  in  a  knot  on  the 
right  side  of  the  head,  and  dress  in  a  turban,  jacket,  and  trowsers,  of 


1260  Captain  Hannay's  Route  [April, 

dark  blue  cloth.  They  are  a  hill  people,  and  live  in  the  tract  of 
country  situated  between  Burmah  and  China,  but  those  to  the  east  of 
Bamo  pay  no  revenue  to  either  country,  and  are  governed  by  their 
own  Tsobuas.  The  Singpho  traders  I  saw  at  Bamo  were  very  differ- 
ent from  those  under  Burmah,  and  according  to  their  proximity  to 
either  Sb£ns  or  Chinese,  they  assimilate  to  one  or  other  in  dress  and 
language." 

'*  The  whole  of  these  people,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  pay  for 
every  thing  they  require  in  silver ;  and  were  it  not  for  the  restrictions 
in  Burmah  on  the  exportation  of  silver,  I  think  an  intelligent  British 
merchant  would  find  it  very  profitable  to  settle  at  Bamo ;  as,  besides 
the  easy  intercourse  with  China,  it  is  surrounded  by  numerous  and 
industrious  tribes,  who  would,  no  doubt,  soon  acquire  a  taste  for  Bri« 
tish  .manufactures,  which  are  at  present  quite  unknown  to  them." 
The  revenue  of  the  district  b  estimated  by  Captain  Hannat  at  three 
lakhs  of  rupees  per  annum  ;  and  he  adds,  "  If  appearance  of  comfort 
may  be  taken  as  a  proof  of  its  prosperity,  the  inhabitants  of  Batno 
shew  it  in  their  dress  and  houses.  1  have  seen  more  gold  and  silver 
ornaments  worn  here  than  in  any  town  in  Burmah" 

On  leaving  Bamo,  the  appearance  of  the  country  became  much 
more  hilly,  and  great  precautions  were  taken  to  guard  against  sur« 
prise  by  the  Kakhyens,  who  inhabited  the  different  ranges  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  river. 

At  Hakan  the  escort  was  reinforced  by  150  soldiers  from  Bamo,  and 
a  number  of  families  who  were  proceeding  up  the  river,  joined  the 
fleet  to  enjoy  the  protection  afforded  by  so  large  a  convoy.  The 
Shins  who  composed  the  quota  from  Bamo  were  a  remarkably  fine 
set  of  men  from  the  banks  of  the  Tapan  Khyoung,  and  formed  a 
striking  contrast,  in  dress  and  appearance,  to  the  miserable  escort 
which  had  accompanied  the  party  from  Ava. 

At  the  village  of  Thaphan-heng  they  entered  the  third  Kyouk-dwen 
from  which  a  very  beautiful  view  is  obtsined  of  the  fertile  valley  of 
Bamo,  bounded  oil  the  east  by  the  Kakhyen  hills,  which  are  cultivated 
to  their  summits.  Serpentine  and  limestone  were  the  principal  rocks 
found  in  this  defile,  as  well  as  the  preceding  one ;  and  as  the  river 
was  here  in  some  places  not  more  than  80  yards  broad,  with  a  depth 
of  30  feet,  and  its  rise  is  in  the  rains  50  feet  above  the  present  level, 
the  rush  of  waters  must  at  that  season  be  terrific;  The  natives,  indeed, 
declared,  that  the  roar  at  that  time  was  so  great,  as  to  prevent  them 
ft'om  hearing  each  other  speak,  and  that  the  defile  could  only  then  be 
traversed  on  rafts :  now,  however,  it  coursed  gently  along  with  an 
almost  imperceptible  motion. 


1837.]  from  Ata  to  tke  Froniitr  of  Assam.  Ml 

At  Thahy^eng^yua  they  fouBd  a  new  race  of  people  called  Phwons* 
who  described  themselves  as  having  originally  come  from  a  country 
to  the  north-east,  called  Motoung  Maoiong,  the  precise  sitaation  of 
which  could  not  be  ascertained.  Their  native  language,  which  they 
apeak  only  in  intercourse  with  each  other,  differs  altogether  from  the 
6h£n  and  Burmese,  but  they  have  no  written  character.  There  appear 
to  be  two  tribes  of  this  race,  distinguished  by  the  Burmahs  aa  the 
great  and  small : — the  former  are  found  only  at  Tshenbo  and  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  third  Kyouk^dwen^  while  the  inferior  tribe  is  scattered 
all  over  the  country :  the  only  difference  apparently  between  them 
consists  in  some  trifling  varieties  in  the  dialects  they  speak.  Their 
extensive  cultivation  proved  their  agricultural  industry,  and  four 
Chinese  Shins  were  constantly  employed  in  manufacturing  their  im- 
plements of  husbandrf.  Their  houses  were  of  a  construction  totally 
different  from  any  that  had  been  previously  seen,  and  consisted  of  a 
long  thatched  roof  rounded  at  the  ends  and  reaching  almost  to  the 
ground.  Inside  of  this  and  at  the  height  of  eight  or  ten  feet  from 
the  ground,  the  different  apartments  are  formed,  the  walls  of  which 
are  made  of  mat. 

'*  From  the  outward  appearance  of  these  houses,"  says  Captain 
UiiNNiiT,  "  it  would  be  difficult  to  imagine  that  they  were  habitations* 
but  inside  they  are  very  comfortable,  and  from  the  great  thickness 
and  peculiar  form  of  the  roof,  the  inmates  cannot  be  much  affected 
either  by  heat  or  cold."  The  same  description  of  house  is  built  by  the 
Shins  occupying  the  valley  of  Kuho,  and  it  is  probable  that  the 
Phwons  have  adopted  this  style  of  building  from  some  tribe  of  that 
widely  scattered  nation. 

On  the  26th  the  fleet  reached  a  part  of  the  IrawadU  which  is  consi- 
dered the  most  dangerous  point  in  its  navigation.  It  is  called  PuskUp 
and  the  stream  is  there  confined  to  a  breadth  of  30  yards,  but 
with  no  less  than  nine  fothoms  of  depth  in  the  centre.  The  rocks 
bore  every  appearance  of  fierce  and  irregular  volcanic  action,  varying 
in  color  "  from  brown,  yellow,  red  and  green,  to  a  jet  black  which, 
ahone  like  a  looking  glass."  The  strata  also  presented  a  scene  of 
great  confusion,  some  being  vertical,  some  horizontal,  and  others 
twisted ;  *'  the  whole  having  exactly  the  appearance  of  having  been 
poured  out  from  a  furnace." 

The  navigation  of  the  Irawadi  river  up  to  this  point  had  been  un- 
marked by  difficulties  of  any  magnitude,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the 
passes  through  the  Kyouk-dwens,  the  channel  appears  to  have  afforded, 
•ven  at  that  season  of  the  year,  an  abundant  supply  of  water  for  the 

2  M 


263  Captain  Hannmf*$  Route  [A^eil, 

largest  class  of  boats,  which  ply  between  Ava  and  Bamo :  above  the 
Tillage  of  Namhet,  however,  they  first  met  a  succession  of  rapids  ex- 
tending for  a  mile  and  a  half,  which  were  even  then  considered  danger- 
ous ;  and  Captain  Hannat  remarks,  that  he  had  seldom  seen  in  the 
worst  season,  and  worst  part  of  the  Ganges,  a  stronger  current,  or  more 
turbulent  water  than  at  the  rapids  of  Shu^gj^ain-man,  a  short  distance 
above  the  village  of  Namhet, 

On  the  arrival  of  the  fleet  at  Tahenbo,  which  is  about  10  miles  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Mogaung  river,  the  boats  by  which  the  party  had 
been  conveyed  from  Ava  were  exchanged  for  others  of  a  smaller 
description,  better  adapted  for  the  navigation  of  so  small  and  tortuous 
a  river  as  that  oi  Mogaung,  The  one  prepared  for  Captain  Hannat's 
accommodation  was  of  the  kind  called  by  the  Burmese  "  loang  :*'  it 
was  paddled  by  25  men,  and  formed  of  a  single  tree,  with  the  addition 
of  a  plank  10  inches  broad,  all  round  the  upper  part  of  it* 

Before  quitting  Tshenbo,  Captain  Hannat  had  a  visit  from  the  head 
priest,  whose  curiosity  to  obtain  some  knowledge  of  European  customs 
and  habits  could  only  be  satisfied  by  the  display  of  the  contents  of 
his  trunks,  and  the  sight  of  his  watch,  sextant,  and  thermometer ;  all 
of  which  he  was  permitted  to  examine  by  Captain  Hannat,  who 
regrets  that  he  had  not  brought  some  missionary  tracts  with  him  from 
Ava  "  to  give  this  inquisitive  priest  some  idea  of  the  Christian  religion/' 
Tshenbo,  on  the  authority  of  this  priest,  is  said  to  have  been  formerly 
a  principal  city  of  the  Phwon  tribe,  who  were  dispossessed  of  it,  about 
sixty  years  ago,  by  the  Burroahs. 

On  the  last  day  of  December  the  mission  reached  the  mouth  of  the 
Mogaung  river,  which  Captain  Hannat  ascertained  by  observation  to 
be  in  latitude  24«  56"  53".  Here  they  were  to  quit  the  Irawad{,  which, 
says  Captain  Hannat  "  is  still  a  fine  river  flowing  in  a  reach  from  the 
eastward  half  a  mile  broad,  at  the  rate  of  two  miles  an  hour,  and  with 
a  depth  varying  from  three  fathoms  in  the  centre  to  two  at  the  edge." 

The  Mogaung  river  on  which  the  town  of  the  same  name  i?  situated, is 
not  more  than  100  yards  wide,  and  the  navigation  is  impeded  by  a  suc- 
cession of  rapids  over  which  the  stream  rushes  with  considerable  velocity. 
The  smallest  boat  in  the  fleet  was  an  hour  and  a  half  getting  over  the 
first  of  these  obstacles,  and  the  Shan  boatmen,  who  are  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  character  of  the  river,  "  pull  their  boats  close  to  the 
rocky  points,  and  then,  using  all  their  strength,  shoot  across  to  the  op- 
posite side  before  the  force  of  the  stream  had  time  to  throw  them  on  the 
rocks."  The  Burmah  boatmen  adopted  the  apparently  easier  method 
of  pulling  their  boats  up  along  the  edge  of  the  stream,  but  this  proved 


1^37.]  fnm  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam.  268 

both  difficult  and  daagerooB,  one  boat  being  upaet  and  a  man  drowned. 
The  banks  of  the  river  were  covered  with  a  dense  and  impervious  jun- 
gle, which  extended  nearly  the  whole  way  to  Mogmmg^  and  no  village 
•erved  to  beguile  the  wearisome  monotony  of  this  portion  of  the  jour- 
ney, until  they  reached  Akouktoung,  a  small  hamlet  on  the  right  bank 
inhabited  by  Phwons  and  Shins.  Here  they  met  a  chief  of  the  L<^- 
iae  Singphos,  who  had  taken  up  his  residence  in  this  village  with  a 
few  followers,  in  consequence  of  a  feud  with  some  neighbouring  tribes 
in  his  own  country  to  the  north.  Between  Akotdi-yda  and  Tapoh  (the 
next  village  seen)  the  bed  of  the  river  is  filled  with  rocks  and  rapids, 
which  render  the  navigation  exceedingly  dangerous,  the  stream  shoot- 
ing over  them  with  such  velocity  as  frequently  to  rise  above  the  bow 
of  the  boat,  which,  in  case  of  unskilful  management,  would  be  instant- 
ly upset.  The  way  in  which,  the  Phwons  and  Sh£ns  overcome  these 
difficulties,  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  the  conduct  of  the  Burmah 
and  Kathay  boatmen.  The  former  working  together  with  life  and 
spirit,  still  paid  the  strictest  attention  to  the  orders  given  by  the  head 
boatman  ;  while  the  latter  "  who  think,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  that 
nothing  can  be  done  without  noise,  obey  no  one,  as  they  all  talk  at 
once,  and  use  the  most  abusive  language  to  each  other/'  He  thinks 
the  Phwons  and  Shins  greatly  superior  to  the  Burmahs  or  Kathays, — 
meaning  by  the  latter  those  Manipuris  resident  in  Ava,  who  are  Bur- 
mans  in  every  thing  but  origin. 

After  passing  the  last  rapids  at  Tapoh  the  river  expands  in  breadth 
to  200  yards ;  the  stream  fiows  with  a  gentle  current,  and  "  the  bed  is 
composed  of  round  stones  which  are  mostly  quartz.  Amongst  them, 
however  there  are  found  massive  pieces  of  pure  crystal  stone,  partak- 
ing of  the  nature  of  talc,  and  also  pieces  of  indurated  clay  of  different 
colors.  The  banks  are  alluvial  on  the  surface,  but  towards  the  base 
and  near  the  edge  of  the  river  the  soil  becomes  gravelly,  and  in  some 
places  has  a  stratum  of  beautiful  bright  yellow-colored  clay  inter- 
secting it." 

On  the  5th  of  January  the  party  disembarked  from  their  boats,  and 
as  the  Myo-wdn  was  to  be  installed  in  his  new  government,  the  land- 
ing was  effected  with  considerable  state.  "  Arrangements,"  says 
Captain  Hannat,  "  had  been  made  for  our  reception,  and  on  first 
landing  we  entered  a  temporary  house  where  some  religious  ceremony 
was  performed,  part  of  which  was  the  Myo-wdn  supplicating  the 
spirits  of  three  brothers  who  are  buried  here,  and  who  founded  the 
Sh£n  provinces  of  Khanti,  Assam,  and  Mogaung,  to  preserve  him  from 
all  evil.  After  which  ceremony  he  dressed  himself  in  his  robe  of  state, 
2  M  2 


S64  Cy^tmn  Hanmy'i  RouU  lAnit, 

«nd  he  and  I  proeeeded  hand  in  hand  through  a  street  of  Barman 
soldiers,  who  were  posted  from  the  landing  place  to  the  Myo-wdn's 
house,  a  distance  df  nearly  a  mile :  we  were  preceded  hy  the  Myo-w6n's 
people  carrying  spears,  g^lt  chattas,  &c.  and  at  intervals  during  oof 
walk,  a  man  in  a  very  tolerable  voice,  chaanted  our  praises,  and  the 
cause  of  our  coming  to  Mogmmp.  Several  women  also  joined  the 
procession,  carrying  offerings  of  flowers  and  giving  us  their  good 
wishes." 

The  Myo-wfin  appears  to  have  lost  no  time  in  availing  himself  of  the 
advantages  of  his  situation,  for  on  the  very  day  after  landing,  he 
commenced  a  system  of  unsparing  taxation,  to  enable  him  to  pay  for 
his  appointment.  A  rapid  succession  of  governors  within  a  very  fevr 
years,  all  influenced  by  the  satee  principle,  had  already  reduced  the 
inhabitants  of  Mogmtng  to  a  state  closely  bordering  on  extreme  pover- 
ty, and  the  distress  occasioned  by  the  exactions  now  practised  was 
bitterly  complained  of  by  the  wretched  victims  of  such  heartless 
extortion.  The  ShUn  inhabitants  of  the  town  were  employed  by  the 
Burmese  officers  to  enforce  this  excessive  payment  of  tribute  from 
the  Smgphos  and  Kakhyens  of  the  surrounding  hills,  which  had  led 
to  much  ill-will  on  the  part  of  the  latter,  by  whom  they  are  stigma^ 
tised  "  as  the  dogs  of  the  Burmans." 

••  The  town  of  Mogaung,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  is  situated  at 
the  junction  of  the  Namyeen  or  Namyang,  and  the  Mogaung  or  Mmi* 
kang  rivers,  and  extends  about  a  mile  from  east  to  west  along  the 
bank  of  the  last  named  river,  the  west  end  of  the  town  being  bounded 
by  the  Namyeen  kkycmng,  which  comes  from  the  district  of  Mtmyeen 
in  a  direction  S.  43  W.  The  town  of  Mogamng,  strictly  speaking,  is 
confined  within  what  is  now  only  the  remains  of  a  timber  stockade. 
Outside  of  this,  however,  there  are  several  houses,  and  within  a 
short  distance  a  few  small  villages  are  scattered  about,  but  even 
including  all  these,  there  are  not  more  than  300  houses.  Those  with- 
in  the  stockade  are  inhabited  by  Shins,  and  those  outside  by  Bur- 
mans,  Phwons,  Assamese  and  a  few  Chinese.  The  latter  to  the 
number  of  60  reside  here,  and  are  under  the  authority  of  a  Thoogyee 
of  their  own  nation  ;— they  derive  a  profit  from  their  countrymen 
who  come  annually  in  considerable  numbers  to  purchase  serpentine. 
Amongst  them  I  saw  both  blacksmiths  and  carpenters,  and,  for  the 
first  time  since  leaving  Gangetic  India,  I  saw  the  operation  perform- 
ed of  shoeing  horses.  The  Sh£ns,  inside  the  stockade,  reside  in 
large  houses,  such  as  1  formerly  described  having  seen  amongst  the 
Phwons ;— the  Bormans  and  others  live  in  the  same  description  of 


1887.]  frcm  AvB  to  the  FroMi^  of  Atsam.  fiM 

hovae*  as  are  to  be  seen  in  every  part  of  Burmah  proper ,  but  all  bear 
signs  of  great  poverty ;  and  if  it  were  not  for  the  Chinese,  whose 
quarter  of  the  town  looks  business-like  and  comfortable,  I  should  say 
that  MogoMwg  is  decidedly  the  poorest* looking  town  I  have  seen 
since  leaving  Ava,  There  is  no  regular  bazar,  all  supplies  being 
brought  from  a  distance,  and  the  market  people  are,  with  few  ex-* 
eeptions,  Kakhyens  and  Assamese  from  the  neighbouring  villages." 

The  arrival  at  so  remote  a  spot  of  a  European  officer  was  soon 
bruited  abroad,  and  Captain  Han  nay's  time  was  fully  occupied  in 
answering  innumerable  questions  put  to  him  by  a  crowd  of  visitors, 
who  examined  his  sextant  with  great  care,  under  the  firm  conviction 
that,  by  looking  through  it,  he  was  enabled  to  perceive  what  was  go- 
ing on  in  disUint  countries  ; — nor  would  they  believe  that  the  card  of 
his  compass  was  not  floating  on  water ,  until,  to  satisfy  them,  he  had 
taken  it  to  pieces.  The  paucity  of  inhabitants  and  poverty  of  the 
town  plainly  indicated  the  absence  of  extensive  trade,  and  Captain 
H  ANN  AT  learnt,  that,  including  the  profits  derived  from  the  sale  of 
serpentine,  the  revenues  of  the  town  and  neighbouring  villages  did 
not  amount  to  more  than  30,000  rupees  per  annum,  and  the  Burmah 
authorities  can  only  enforce  the  payment  of  tribute  from  the  Shans 
of  KhaiUi,  and  the  Singphos  of  Payendwen,  by  the  presence  of  an 
armed  fortse*  In  their  last  attempt  on  the  latter,  a  Bufmah  force  of 
1000  men  was  detached  from  Mogaung,  oi  whom  900  were  destroyed ; 
and  for  ten  years  they  had  been  held  in  salutary  dread  by  the  Bur- 
mah governors  of  the  frontier.  During  his  stay  at  Mogaung,  Cap- 
tain Hannat  obtained  specimens  of  the  green  stone,  called  by  the 
Burmah's  kgouk-toein,  and  by  the  Chinese  yueesh*,  and  which  he 
supposes  to  be  nephrite.  "The  Chinese,"  he  says,  "choose  pieces 
which,  although  shewing  a  rough  and  dingy-colored  exterior,  have  a 
considerable  interior  lustre,  and  very  often  contain  spots  and  veins  of 
a  beautiful  bright  apple-green.  These  are  carefully  cut  out,  and 
made  into  ring  stones,  and  other  ornaments,  which  are  worn  as 
charms.  The  large  masses  are  manufactured  by  them  into  bracelets, 
rings,  and  drinking  cups,  the  latter  being  much  in  use  amongst  them, 
from  the  idea  that  the  stone  possesses  medicinal  virtues.     All  the 

*  Monsieur  Absl  Rs'musat,  in  the  lecond  part  of  hit  history  of  Khofan,  is 
•kid  by  KLAPaoTH  (Mem.  Rel.  k  V  Asi^,  tome  2,  p.  299)  to  have  entered  into 
A  very  learned  disqnifition  proving  the  identity  of  the  gu  or  guetih  of  the 
Chinese  with  the  Jatper  of  the  ancients. — R.  B.  P. 

The  y«  is  a  silicions  mineral,  colored  with  less  intensity  but  passing  into 
heliotrope.    It  is  therefore  |7ra«e  rather  than^'acfe  or  nephrite. — £o. 


266  Captain  Hannay^  Route  {April, 

yueesh  taken  away  by  the  Chinese  is  brought  from  a  spot  five  marcbea 
to  the  north-weat  of  Mogaung,  but  it  is  found  in  several  other  parts 
of  the  country,  although  of  an  inferior  quality.  Serpentine  and  lime- 
stone are  the  prevailing  formations  of  the  base  of  the  highest  ranges 
of  hilla  throughout  this  part  of  the  country.  Steatite  is  also  abun- 
dant in  the  bed  of  the  Irawadi  below  the  valley  of  Khanti." 

One  very  important  object  of  Captain  Hannat's  mission  was  to 
cross  the  Patkoi  mountains  into  /4ssam,  and  on  his  arrival  at  Mogaung 
he  waited  some  days  in  considerable  anxiety  for  the  Kakhyen  porters, 
who  were  to  convey  his  baggage  and  supplies  during  the  remaining 
portion  of  the  journey  : — ^he  soon  found,  however,  that  the  authority 
of  the  Burmans  when  unenforced  by  the  presence  of  a  large  military 
detachment,  was  held  in  the  most  sovereign  contempt  by  these  hardy 
mountaineers,  and  after  many  fruitless  attempts  to  induce  the  Mogaung 
woun  to  allow  him  to  proceed  with  even  a  small  party,  he  was  con- 
strained to  limit  his  further  researches  to  the  Hukong  valley  and  amber 
mines.  Repeated  remonstrances  were  necessary  to  induce  the  gover- 
nor to  proceed  even  so  far,  and  it  was  not  until  the  1 9th  of  the  month 
that  an  advanced  guard  crossed  the  river,  and  fired  a  feu  dejoie,  after 
performing  the  ceremony  of  sacrificing  a  baffaloe  to  the  Nhatgyee 
(or  spirits  of  the  three  brother  Tsaubuas  of  Mogaung),  without  which 
no  expedition  ever  marches  from  the  town.  Even  then,  the  dogged 
obstinacy  of  the  governor  induced  him  to  delay  his  departure,  and  it 
was  not  until  Captain  Hannat  threatened  that  he  would  instantly 
return  to  Ava  if  there  were  any  longer  delay,  that  the  wily  diploma- 
tist coul4  be  induced  to  move. 

On  the  22nd  they  crossed  the  river,  and  the  camp  was  formed  on 
the  northern  bank,  in  strict  accordance  with  Burmese  custom.  Cap- 
tain Hannat's  tent  (a  common  sepoy's  pal)  was  the  admiration  of 
every  one  but  its  owner,  who  now  for  the  first  time  marched  with  an 
undisciplined  rabble.  "  The  soldiers'  huts,"  says  Capt.  Hannat, 
"  are  composed  of  branches  of  trees  and  grass,  and  if  they  wish  to 
be  particular,  they  cover  them  with  a  piece  of  cloth,  which  is  gene- 
rally some  old  article  of  dress.  The  Myo-wun's  station  is  in  the  cen- 
tre of  the  camp,  and  in  front  of  him  are  his  own  immediate  followers, 
whose  huts  are  formed  into  a  street  marked  by  a  double  line  of  spears. 
At  the  head  of  this  street  the  flags  are  placed,  and  also  the  two  small 
cannons  (one-pounders),  which  are  sent  with  the  force,  I  believe,  for 
the  purpose  of  firing  three  rounds  morning  and  evening,  to  frighten 
the  neighbouring  Kakhyens,  and  which  ceremony,  I  suspect,  will  be 
gone  through  with  as  much  gravity,  as  if  it  would  have  the  desired 


1887.]  from  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam,  ^    267 

effect.  My  position  is  in  front  and  a  little  to  the  left  of  the  Myo- 
wtin,  and  we  are  comjiiletely  surrounded  by  the  soldiers,  whose  huts 
are  in  distinct  lines,  the  men  of  each  district  keeping  together/* 

On  the  22nd  they  at  length  set  out,  and  the  style  of  march  was  as 
little  in  accordance  with  the  military  experience  of  our  traveller,  as 
the  previous  encampment.  "  The  men,  to  the  number  of  800,  march 
in  single  file,  and  each  man  occupies  a  space  of  six  feet,  being  oblig- 
ed to  carry  a  bangy  containing  his  provisions,  cooking  pots,  &c. 
besides  his  musket^  which  is  tied  to  the  bangy  stick.  This  is  the 
most  common  mode  of  marching,  but  some  of  them  carry  their  pro- 
visions in  baskets,  which  they  strap  across  their  forehead  and  shoul- 
ders»  leaving  their  hands  free  to  carry  their  muskets  ;  but  as  to  using 
them  it  is  out  of  the  questipn,  and  I  should  say  the  whole  party  are 
quite  at  the  mercy  of  any  tribe  who  choose  to  make  a  sudden  attack 
upon  them."  On  reaching  the  encamping  ground,  however,  these 
men  gave  proof  how  well  they  were  adapted  to  this  mode  of  travelling, 
for  in  an  hour  after  their  arrival,  every  individual  had  constructed  a 
comfortable  hut  for  himself,  and  was  busily  engaged  cooking  the 
rice,  which,  with  the  addition  of  a  few  leaves  plucked  from  certain 
shrubs  in  the  jungle,  forms  the  diet  of  the  Burman  soldier  on  the  line 
of  march. 

The  tract  of  country  through  which  the  party  passed  on  the  first 
two  days  was  hilly,  and  abounded  in  a  variety  of  fine  forest  trees ; 
but  on  approaching  Numpoung,  the  second  encampment,  the  country 
became  more  open,  and  the  pathway  led  through  a  forest  of  very 
fine  teak  trees.  The  principal  rivers  all  flowed  from  the  Shu^doung^ 
gyi  range  of  hills  on  the  east  of  their  route,  and  are  at  this  season 
of  the  year  mere  mountain  torrents,  with  so  little  water  in  them,  that 
the  path  frequently  passes  over  their  rocky  beds.  The  whole  route 
from  Mogaung  to  the  Hukong  valley,  may  be  described  generally 
as  passing  between  defiles,  bounded  by  the  inferior  spurs  of  the 
SkaSdonng^gyi  range  on  the  east,  and  numerous  irregular  hilts  on 
the  west;  these  defiles  form  the  natural  channels  of  numerous 
streams,  which,  flowing  from  the  heights  above,  and  struggling 
amidst  masses  and  boulders  of  detached  rock,  make  their  way  even- 
tually to  the  larger  stream  of  the  Numkong,  which  unites  with  the 
Namgen  at  Mogaung.  The  only  traces  of  inhabitants  perceptible  in 
the  greater  part  of  this  route  were  a  few  cleared  spots  on  the  hills  in 
the  vicinity  of  some  scattered  Kakhyen  villages,  and  a  few  fishing 
stakes  in  the  mountain  streams.  Near  the  mouth  of  the  Amusing 
Khgaung  the  party  met  with  a  few  Kakhyen  huts,  which  appeal*  to 


969  Capfam  ffamlay's  Rmiie  [Apeii>» 

have  been  constructed  by  that  tribe,  daring  their  fishing  exenrsions  ; 
end  at  Tsadozout,  an  island  in  the  bed  of  the  Mo^aumg  river,  on 
which  the  force  encamped  on  the  28th  of  January,  they  passed  the 
sites  of  two  Kakhyen  villages,  and  found  the  ground  completely 
strewed  with  graves  for  a  considerable  distance,  the  probable  result 
of  some  endemic  disease  which  induced  the  survivors  to  desert  the 
spot.  The  finest  lemon  and  citron  trees.  Captain  Hannat  had  ever 
seen,  were  found  here,  and  the  tea  plant  was  also  very  plentiful — the 
leaf  is  large,  and  resembles  that  sold  in  Ava  as  pickled  tea ;  the  soil 
in  which  it  grew  most  luxuriantly  is  described  as  of  a  "  reddish-co* 
lored  clay."  Thus  far,  a  considerable  portion  of  the  route  had  passed 
either  directly  over  the  bed  of  the  Mogaung  river  or  along  its  banks  ; 
but  at  Tsadozout,  they  crossed  it  for  the  last  time,  uid  at  this  spot  it 
is  described  as  a  mere  hill  stream  with  a  "  bed  composed  of  rolled 
pieces  of  sienite  and  serpentine,  with  scales  of  mica  in  it."  The 
navigation  of  the  river  even  for  small  canoes  ceases  below  this  spot, 
and  those  which  had  accompanied  the  party  with  supplies  were  left, 
from  inability,  to  convey  them  further. 

About  four  miles  north  of  Tzadozout  **  the  road  ascends  about  100 
feet,  and  passes  over  a  hilly  tract,  which  seems  to  run  across  from 
the  hills  on  the  east  to  those  on  the  west,  and  is  called  by  the  natives 
Tzambd  toting,  (the  Mount  SamU  of  the  maps.)  This  transverse  ridge 
evidently  forms  the  southern  limit  of  the  Hukong  valley,  and  streams 
flow  from  it  both  to  the  north  and  south  ;  the  fomer  making  their 
way  to  the  Khgendwzn,  and  the  latter  to  the  Mogaung  river. 

"  TsambU'toung,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  is  covered  with  noble 
trees,  many  of  which,  I  think,  are  sil,  and  are  of  immense  height  aniL 
circumference.  The  tea- plant  is  also  plentiful,  besides  a  great  variety 
of  shrubs  which  are  quite  new  to  me«  The  rays  of  the  sua  seem 
never  to  penetrate  to  the  soil  of  TzanUfd-toung ;  it  may  therefore  be 
easily  imagined  how  damp  and  disagreeable  it  is,  more  particulariy 
as  there  is  a  peculiar  and  ofiensive  smell  from  a  poisonous  plant 
which  grows  in  great  abundance  in  this  jungle,  and  the  natives  tell 
me  that  cattle  die  almost  immediately  after  eating  it." 

On  the  30th  the  party  descended  from  the  encampment  on  the 
northern  face  of  this  ridge,  to  the  Singpho  village  of  Walobhdm,  and 
finally  encamped  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Edikhgoung,  about  three 
furlongs  distant  from  Meinkhoon  or  Mungkhdm,  the  capital  of  the 
Hukong  valley,  "  where,"  says  Captun  Hannat,  "  our  journey 
must  end  for  the  present ;  as,  besides  having  no  provisions,  the  men 
•composing  the  force  are  so  completely  worn  out  with  fatigue,  that  I 


1 83  7  0  from  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  Assam.  2  69 

•m  certain  they  could  not  proceed  further  without  a  halt  of  some 
^ays."  This  interval  Captain  Hannat  assiduously  employed  in  col- 
lecting information  regarding  the  valley,  which  had  from  a  very 
early  period  been  an  object  of  great  geographical  interest,  as  the  site 
of  the  Payendmen  or  amber  miner,  and  at  no  very  remote  era  proba- 
bly formed  the  bed  of  an  alpine  lake,  which,  like  that  of  the  Mampur 
▼alley,  has  been  subsequently  raised  to  its  present  level  by  long  con- 
tinned  alluvial  deposits,  and  detritus,  from  the  hills  which  encircle  it 
«n  every  side.  The  tendency  of  every  such  deposition  is  to  raise  the 
level  of  the  water,  and  facilitate  its  drainage,  until  it  becomes  so 
ahaUow,  that  evaporation  suffices  to  .complete  the  process,  and  render 
the  soil  a  fit  abode  for  future  races  of  men.  The  numerous  and  ex- 
tensive lakes  in  the  mountainous  regions  of  Thibet  and  Tartary  are 
doubtless  undergoing  a  similar  change,  and  no  great  stretch  of  ima- 
gination is  necessary  to  anticipate  the  period  when  they  will  become 
the  sites  of  extensive  towns  and  villages,  ainl  present  a  striking  con- 
trast to  the  rugged  magnificence  and  solitary  grandeur  of  the  snowy 
regions  which  snr round  them. 

*' The  valley  of  H&kong  or  Payendwen"  says  Captain  Hannat, 
**  is  an  extensive  plain,  bounded  on  all  sides  by  hills ;  its  extent  from 
east  to  north-west  being  at  least  50  miles,  and  varying  in  breadth 
from  45  to  15  miles,  the  broadest  part  being  to  the  eaat.  The  hills 
bounding  the  valley  to  the  east  are  a  continuation  of  the  Shuidomng" 
gyi  range,  which  is  high,  commences  at  Mogaung,  and  seems  to  run 
in  a  direction  of  N.  15  E."  The  principal  river  of  the  valley  is  the 
Numtunaee  or  Khyendwen,  which  flows  from  the  Shu^doung-gy^  range, 
and  after  receiving  the  contributions  of  numerous  small  streams  quits 
the  valley  at  its  north-western  corner,  and  again  enters  the  defiles  of 
the  hills,  beyond  which  its  course  is  no  longer  perceptible.  On  the 
western  side  of  the  valley  there  are  but  few  villages,  and  these  thinly 
inhabited,  the  capital  itself  containing  not  more  than  thirty  houses  ; 
but  the  north  and  eastern  sides  are  said  to  be  very  populous,  the  houses- 
in  those  quarters  being  estimated  at  not  less  than-  3000,  nearly  all  of 
which  are  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  Towang  and  Debee  rivers.  All 
the  low  hills  stretching  from  the  western  foot  of  the  8hu4domng  range 
were  under  cultivation,  and  the  population  is  said  to  extend  across  to 
the  banks  of  the  IrawadC,  in  numbers  sufficient  to  enable  the  Singphos 
when  necessary  to  assemble  a  force  of  nine  or  ten  thousand  men. 

"  With  the  exception,"  says  Captain  Hannat,  "  of  the  village  of 
Mieinkhwon,  which  has  a  ShUn  population,  the  whole  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  valley  are  Singphos  and  their  Assamese  slaves.    Of  the 
2  N 


270  Capiidm  Hamuttf$  RwU  [ApBit» 

fonner,  the  larger  proportion  is  composed  of  the  Mrip  and  Titan 
tribes,  with^  a  few  of  the  Laphaf  dan,  who  are  still  regarded  at 
strangers  by  £he  more  ancient  colonists,  and  can  hardly  be  viewed 
but  with  hostile  feelings,  as  this  tribe  have  frequently  ravaged 
Meinkkwon  within  the  last  six  years,  and  were  guilty  of  the  «till 
greater  atrocity  of  burning  a  priest  alive  in  his  kyoung  or  monastery. 

Formerly,  the  population  was  entirely  Sh4n,  and  previous  to  the 
invasion  of  As$am  by  the  Burmese,  the  town  of  Meinkhwon  contained 
1500  houses,  and  was  governed  by  the  chief  of  Mogmmg,  From 
that  period,  the  exactions  of  the  Burmese  officers  have  led  to  exten- 
sive emigration,  and  to  avoid  the  oppression  to  which  they  were 
hourly  exposed,  the  Shins  have  sought  an  asylum  in  the  remote  glens 
and  valleys  on  the  banks  of  the  Khytndwen,  and  the  Singphos  among 
the  recesses  of  the  mountains  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  valley. 
This  state  of  affairs  has  led  to  general  anarchy,  and  feuds  are  con- 
stantly arising  between  the  different  tribes,  which  the  quarrel  of  the 
Beesa  and  Dupha  Gaums  has  greatly  contributed  to  exasperate.  No 
circumstance  is  more  likely  to  check  these  fends,  and  reclaim  the 
scattered  population  of  the  valley,  than  the  establishment  of  a  profit- 
able commercial  intercourse  with  the  more  equitably  governed  valley 
of  AsMom*  with  which  communication  is  now  becoming  more  intimate 
than  at  any  previous  period. 

Of  the  mineral  productions  of  the  Hdkong  valley,  enumerated  by 
Captain  Hannat,  the  principal  are  salt,  gold,  and  amber :  the  former, 
he  informs  us,  is  procured  "  both  on  the  north  and  south  sides  of  the 
valley,  and  the  waters  of  the  Namtwonkok  and  Ed(  rivers  are  quite 
brackish  from  the  numerous  salt  springs  in  their  beds. — Gold  is  found 
in  most  of  the  rivers,  both  in  grains  and  in  pieces  the  size  of  a  large 
pea.  The  rivers  which  produce  it  in  greatest  quantity  and  of  the 
best  quality  are  the  Kapd&p  and  the  NamkwHn :  the  sand  of  the 
former  is  not  worked  for  this  mineral,  I  am  told,  but  large  pits  are 
dug  on  its  banks,  where  the  gold  is  found,  as  above  mentioned. 
Besides  the  amber,  which  is  found  in  the  Payen-toung,  or  amber 
mine  hills,  there  is  another  place  on  the  east  side  of  the  valley  called 
Kotdk-hk&m,  where  it  exists  in  great  quantities,  but  I  am  informed 
that  the  spot  is  considered  sacred  by  the  Singphos,  who  will  not 
allow  the  amber  to  be  taken  away,  although  it  is  of  an  inferior  descrip- 
tion." Specimens  of  coal,  were  also  found  by  Captain  Hannat  in 
the  beds  of  the  NmnbhyC  and  Edi  rivers ;  and  he  learnt  from  the 
natives  that,  in  the  Ntmttarong,  a  great  quantity  of  fossil  wood  was 
procurable. 


2  8370  fi^^  ^^  '0  '^  Fnmtkr  of  Assam,  271 

In  its  relation  to  Assam  and  CMmt,  the  trade  of  the  Hdkong  valley 
naturally  attracted  a  share  of  Captain  Hannat's  attention,  and  from 
his  account  it  appears  that  "  the  only  traffic  of  any  oonseqaence  carried 
on  in  this  valley  is  with  the  amber,  which  the  Singphos  sell  to  a  few 
Chinese,  Chinese»Shins,  and  Chinese  Singphos,  who  find  their  way 
here  annually.  The  price  of  the  common  or  mixed  amber  is  2^  ticals 
a  vis  or  four  rupees  per  one  and  a  half  seer :  but  the  best  kind  and  what 
is  fit  for  ornaments,  is  expensive,  varying  ia  price  according  to  its 
color  and  transparency*/' 

"  The  Chinese  sometimes  pay  in  silver  for  the  amber,  but  they  also 
bring  with  them  warm  jackets,  carpets,  straw  hats,  copper  pots,  and 
opium,  which  they  give  in  exchange  for  it.  They  also  barter  their 
merchandize  for  ivory  and  gold  dust,  but  only  in  small  quantities. 
A  few  individuals  from  the  Burman  territories  likewise  come  here, 
with  cloths  of  their  own  manafacture,  and  also  a  small  quantity  of 
British  piece  goods  for  sale.  But  as  they  are  obliged  on  their  way 
hither  to  pass  through  the  country  of  the  most  uncivilized  of  the 
Kakhyen  tribes,  they  seldom  venture  to  come.  The  greatest  part 
therefore  of  British  and  Burman  manufactures  which  are  used  in  this 
valley,  are  brought  from  Mogaung  by  Singpho  merchants.  But  I 
understand  that  within  the  last  few  years,  several  of  them  have  gone 
to  Assam^iih  gold  dust,  ivory,  and  a  little  silver,  for  which  they  receive 
in  return  muskets,  cloths,  spirits,  and  opium.  The  following  is  a  list 
of  British  piece  g^ods  now  selling  at  Meinkhwon — common  book- muslin 
used  as  head  dresses,  14  rupees  a  piece ;  coarse  broad  cloth  worn  as 
shawls,  2^  yards  long,  18  rupees  each;  good  cotton  handkerchiefs,  4 
rupees  a  pair ;  and  coarse  ones,  2|  rupees  a  pair.  These  are  the  prices 
of  goods  bought  at  Ava,  but  what  similar  articles  from  Assam  may  cost, 
I  cannot  ascertain.  The  broad  cloth,  however,  that  I  have  seen  from  the 
latter  place  is  of  a  very  superior  quality.  The  merchants  who  come  to 
this  valley  from  the  Burman  territories  are  natives  of  Yo,  and  the  man 
who  is  now  selling  goods  here  has  frequently  visited  Calcutta,  The 
dress  worn  by  the  Singphos  of  this  valley  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Sh£as 
and  Burmans  of  Mogaung,  but  they  frequently  wear  jackets  of « red 
camlet,  or  different  velvets  which  they  ornament  with  buttons,  and 
those  who  can  afford  it  wear  a  broad-cloth  shawl.  The  arms  in  com- 
mon use  amongst  them  are  the  dhd  (or  short  sword)  and  spear.  The 
women  wear  neat  jackets  of  dark  coarse  cotton  cloth,  and  their  tha- 
mities  or  petticoats  are  full  and  fastened  round  the  waist  with  a  band» 
being  altogether  a  much  more  modest  dress  than  tha^  worn  by  the 
*  Specimens  in  matrice  are  deposited  in  the  Society*!  Museam, — Bo. 
2  N  2 


273  CMptam  Hamafs  R<mie  [Afeii, 

Burman  women.  Those  who  are  married,  wear  their  hair  tied  on  the 
crown  of  the  head  like  the  men,  hut  the  younger  ones  wear  theira 
tied  close  to  the  back  of  the  neck,  and  fastened  with  silver  pins — ^both 
married  and  single  wear  white  muslin  turbans.  The  ornaments  ge- 
nerally worn  by  them  are  amber  ear-rings,  silver  bracelets,  and  neck- 
laces of  beads,  a  good  deal  resembling  coral,  but  of  a  yeUowish  colore 
and  these  are  so  much  prized  by  them  that  they  sell  here  for  their 
weight  in  gold." 

During  his  stay  at  Hdkong,  Captain  Hanmat  was  visited  by  many 
Singphos  from  the  borders  of  China,  from  whom  he  learnt  that  the 
Sginmaekha  river  rises  in  the  mountains  bounding  the  plain  of  Khanti 
to  the  north,  and  is  inclosed  on  the  east  by  the  Goukmg'tigong  moun- 
tains, which  they  consider  the  boundary  between  Burmah  and  Chma, 
This  river  is,  on  the  same  authority,  pronounced  not  to  be  navigable 
even  for  canoes,  and  the  most  satisfactory  confirmation  is  afforded  of 
the  accounts  of  Captain  Wilcox'*'.  Several  smaller  streams  fall  into 
the  Sginmaekha  from  the  Shuidoung^gyi  hills  on  the  west,  and  the 
name  of  Sitting  is  given  to  the  tract  of  country  through  which  they 
flow.  In  this  district  gold  is  very  plentiful,  and  it  is  found,  says  Cap- 
tain Han  NAT, "  over  the  whole  tract  of  mountainous  country,  above  the 
Sginmaekha,  The  Chinese  visit  this  locality  for  the  purpose  of 
procuring  the  gold,  and  give  in  exchange  for  it,  warm  clothing,  car- 
pets and  opium." 

Of  the  several  routes  by  which  communication  is  kept  up  between 
the  inhabitants  of  Hukong  and  the  countries  around,  the  principal 
appear  to  be,  one  leading  across  the  Skuddoung*gy{  range  to  the 
eastern  Singphos ;  a  second,  called  the  Lye-gnep-hMm  road,  winds 
round  the  base  of  the  mountain  of  that  name,  and  leads  in  sixteen 
days  to  Munglang,  the  capital  of  the  Khanti  country,  which  was 
visited  by  Captain  Wilcox. 

The  most  important  one,  however,  with  reference  to  trade,  lies 
in  a  south-east  direction  from  the  Httkong  valley,  from  which  the 
district  of  KakyO'Wainmo  is  not  more  than  eight  days'  march  distant. - 
By  this  route  the  Chinese  frequently  travel,  and  it  affords  a  very 
satisfactory  proof  that  intercourse  may  be  held  direct  with  China, 
without  the  necessity  of  following  the  circuitous  route  by  Mogaung, 

*  Although  Captain  Wilcox  (As.  Ret.  vol.  zvii.  p.  463),  relying  on  the  as- 
counts  giTon  by  Singphos  of  this  riTCr,  appears  to  hare  formed  rather  an  ezsg. 
gerated  estimate  of  U$  Me,  his  conjectures  ai  to  the  position  of  i/«  eourcei  are 
fully  Terified  by  the  statements  made  to  Captain  Uamnat.— B.  B.  P. 


1837.]  from  Ava  to  tie  Frontier  of  Assam.  273 

Among  the  several  ncea  of  people  inhabiting  the  valleys  through 
which  the  principal  riverB  flow»  the  Khantis  or  Khumptis  hold  a  very 
conapicuons  rank :  they  are  represented  as  a  fine,  brave,  and  hardy 
race  of  nen,  and  are  held  in  great  apprehension  by  the  Burmahs.  who» 
about  three  years  ago»  attempted  to  raise  revenue  amongst  them  :  the 
force  detached  on  this  duty,  however,  met  with  such  determined 
resistance,  that  it  was  compelled  to  return,  and  no  subsequent  attempt 
has  been  made  on  their  independence.  They  are  in  constant  commu- 
nication with  the  Khundngs,  a  wild  tribe  inhabiting  the  mountains 
to  the  north  and  east,  from  whom  they  procure  silver  and  iron.  "  The 
former  is  found  in  a  mine,  said  to  be  situated  on  the  northern  side  of 
the  mountains,  to  the  north-east  of  Khanti,"  All  the  information 
Captain  Hanmat  could  obtain  led  him  to  suppose  that  this  mine  was 
worked  by  people  subject  to  China,  and  from  the  description  given,  he 
thinks  they  are  Lamas,  or  people  of  Thibet.  The  part  of  the  Chinese 
territories  north-east  of  Khanti  is  known  at  Huhong  by  the  name  of 
Mdngfan*,  and  the  Khantis  have  no  communication  with  it  but  through 
the  Khundngs. 

From  Meingkhwan,  Captain  Hannat  obtained  a  view  of  the  hill, 
near  which  lie  the  sources  of  the  U*ru  river,  one  of  the  principal  aAu* 
ents  of  the  Ningthi  or  Khyendwen  :  it  bore  south  35^  west  from 
Meingkhwan,  and  was  about  25  miles  distant.  It  is  in  the  vicinity  of 
this  spot  that  the  most  celebrated  mines  of  serpentine  are  situated* 
and  their  position  is  thus  described  by  Captain  Hannat. 

"  A  line  drawn  from  Mogaung  in  a  direction  of  N.  55  W.  and  another 
from  Meingkhwan  N.  25  W.  will  give  the  position  of  the  serpentine 
mine  district.  The  Chinese  frequently  proceed  to  the  mines  by  water 
for  two  days'  journey  up  the  Mogaung  river,  to  a  yillage  called  Kam* 
mein,  at  which  place  a  small  stream  called  Engdau^khgoung,  falls  into 
the  Mogaung  river.  From  thence  a  road  leads  along  the  Engdau* 
khgoung  to  a  lake  several  miles  in  circumference  called  Engdau^gyt, 
and  to  the  north  of  this  lake  eight  or  nine  miles  distant  are  the  ser- 
pentine mines.  The  tract  of  country  in  which  the  serpentine  is  found 
extending  18  or  20  miles."    There  is,  however,  another  more  direct 

*  In  the  second  Tolame  of  Dir  Haldb's  <*  China,"  p.  385,  the  P^re  Regis 
thus  describes  the  tribe  by  which  thii  tract  of  country  is  inhabited,  and  its  geo-* 
graphical  site : 

'*  The  most  powerfnl  among  the  Tartar  Lamas  are  those  called  by  the  Chinese 
Moongfan,  who  possess  a  wide  territory  in  Tibet,  north  of  lA  Kyanff-M-fU, 
between  the  riTors  Kineka-kyang  and  Vu-lyangho*  This  country  was  ceded  to 
tiiem  by  Usamobbt  (whom  the  Manchews  made  king  of  JPtnum)  to  engage  them 
in  hia  iaUrest/'^R.  B.  P. 


274  Obtain  Hannah's  Route  [AFKit» 

route  from  Kam-mien  which  runs  in  a  north-westerly  direction.  The 
whole  trdct  of  country  is  hilly,  an4  several  hot  and  salt  springs  are 
reported  to  exist  near  the  Engdau^g^i  lake,  which  is  said  to  cover  what 
was  once  the  site  of  a  large  Bhia  town  called  Thinumtye.  The  natives 
affirm  that  it  was  destroyed  hy  an  earthquake,  and  from  the  description 
given  of  a  hill  in  the  vicinity,  the  catastrophe  may  have  been  produc* 
ed  by  the  immediate  agency  of  volcanic  action. 

On  the  2Ut  of  March,  Captain  Hannat  visited  the  amber  mines, 
and  his  description  is  the  first  that  has  ever  been  given  of  the  locality 
from  whence  the  Burmans  obtain  this  mineral. 

*' We  set  out  at  8  o'clock,"  he  says,  "in  the  morning,  and  re- 
turned at  2  p.  M.  To  the  foot  of  the  hills  the  direction  is  about 
south  25  west,  and  the  distance  three  miles,  the  last  mile  being 
through  a  thick  grass  jungle,  after  which  there  is  an  ascent  of  one 
hundred  feet,  where  there  is  a  sort  of  temple,  at  which  the  natives,  on 
visiting  the  mines,  make  offerings  to  the  ngats  or  spirits.  About  a 
hundred  yards  from  this  place,  the  marks  of  pits,  where  amber  had  been 
formerly  dug  for,  are  visible,  but  this  side  of  the  hill  is  now  deserted, 
and  we  proceeded  three  miles  further  on  to  the  place  where  the  people 
are  now  employed  in  digging,  and  where  the  amber  is  most  plentiful. 
The  last  three  miles  of  our  road  led  through  a  dense  small  tree  jungle, 
and  the  pits  and  holes  were  so  numerous  that  it  was  with  difficulty 
we  got  on.  The  whole  tract  is  a  successsion  of  small  hillocks,  the 
highest  of  which  rise  abruptly  to  the  height  of  fifty  feet,  and  amongst 
various  shrubs  which  cover  these  hillocks  the  tea  plant  is  very  plen« 
tiful.  The  soil  throughout  is  a  reddish  and  yellow  colored  clay, 
and  the  earth  in  those  pits,  which  had  been  for  sometime  exposed  to 
the  air,  had  a  smell  of  coal  tar ;  whilst  in  those  which  had  been  recently 
opened,  the  soil  had  a  fine  aromatic  smell.  The  pits  vary  from  six 
to  fifteen  feet  in  depth,  being,  generally  speaking,  three  feet  square, 
and  the  soil  is  so  stiff  that  it  does  not  require  propping  up." 

"  I  have  no  doubt,"  Captain  Hannat  adds,  "  that  my  being 
accompanied  by  several, Burmese  officers,  caused  the  people  to  secrete 
all  the  good  amber  they  had  found.  For  although  they  were  at  work 
in  ten  pits,  I  did  not  see  a  piece  of  amber  worth  having.  The  people 
employed  in  digging  were  a  few  Singphos  from  the  borders  of  China 
and  of  this  valley.  On  making  inquiry  regarding  the  cause  of  the 
alleged  scarcity  of  amber,  I  was  told  that,  want  of  people  to  dig  for 
it  was  the  principal  cause ;  but  I  should  think  the  inefficiency  of  the 
tools  they  use  was  the  most  plausible  reason  : — ^their  only  implements 
being  a  bambd  sharpened  at  one  end,  and  a  small  wooden  shovel." 


1837.]  from  Ava  to  tike  Fyamtier  o/A9$am.  275 

"  The  most  faTorable  spots  for  digging  are  on  such  spaces  on  the 
sides  of  the  small  hillocks  as  are  free  from  jangle,  and  I  am  told  that 
the  deeper  the  pits  are  dag,  the  finer  the  amber  ;  and  that  that  kind 
ivhich  is  of  a  bright  pale  yellow,  is  only  got  at  the  depth  of  forty  feet 
nnder  ground." 

A  few  days  sabseqnent  to  this  examination  of  the  amber  mines. 
Captain  Hannat  visited  the  Numtunaee  or  Khyendwen,  which  flows 
through  the  valley  about  five  miles  north  of  Meingkhwon  in  this  part 
of  its  coarse ;  and  at  this  season  of  the  year  the  stream,  as  might 
have  been  anticipated,  is  small,  bat  in  the  rains  Captain  Hannat 
estimates  that  its  breadth  mnst  be  300  yards  from  bank  to  bank,  and  it 
is  navigable  thronghont  the  year  for  large  canoes.  An  island  in  the 
centre  of  the  bed  was  covered  with  the  skeletons  of  larg^  fish,  which 
had  been  destroyed  by  the  poisonous  quality  of  the  fallen  leaves  of 
overhanging  trees  z-^the  natives  eat  the  fish  so  killed  with  impunity. 

After  waiting  several  days  at  Meingkhwon,  in  anticipation  of  the 
return  of  some  messengers  who  had  been  sent  into  Aseam,  and  saf« 
fering  extreme  inconvenience  from  the  difficulty  of  procuring  adequate 
supplies  for  the  force,  the  Myo-wtin  beg^n  seriously  to  think  of 
returning  to  Mogaung,  All  expectation  of  prosecuting  the  journey  into 
Aseam  had  been  relinquii^hed,  and  the  Dupha  Gaum  having  volunta- 
rily come  into  the  camp,  was  received  by  the  Burman  governor  with 
a  civility  and  distinction,  extorted  by  his  apprehension  of  the  numer- 
ons  Singphos  ready  to  support  their  redoubtable  chieftain,  whose 
influence  is  said  to  extend  to  the  frontiers  of  China.  On  the  first  of 
April  the  ceremony  was  performed  of  swearing  in  the  different  Tso- 
buas  (tributary  chiefs)  to  keep  the  peace,  which  is  thus  described  by 
Captain  Hannat. 

"  The  ceremony  commenced  by  kilUng  a  buflaloe,  which  was  effected 
with  several  strokes  of  a  mallet,  and  the  flesh  of  the  animal  was  cut 
up  to  be  cooked  for  the  occasion.  Each  Tsobna  then  presented  his 
sword  and  spear  to  the  spirits  of  the  three  brother  Tsobuas  of  Mo' 
gaung,  who  are  supposed  to  accompany  the  governor  of  the  above 
named  place,  and  to  inhabit  three  small  huts  which  are  erected  on 
the  edge  of  the  camp.  Offerings  of  rice,  meat,  &c.  were  made  to  these 
ngate  or  spirits,  and  on  this  being  done,  each  person  concerned  in  taking 
the  oath  received  a  small  portion  of  rice  in  his  hand ;  and  in  a  kneel- 
ing posture,  with  his  hands  clasped  above  his  head,  heard  the  oaths 
read  both  in  the  Sh£n  and  Burmese  languages.  After  this,  the  paper 
on  which  the  oaths  were  written  was  burned  to  ashes,  and  mixed  with 
water,  when  a  cup  full  of  the  mixture  was  given  to  each  of  the  Tsobuas 


276  Captmu  Htmnay's  RmUe  [Apeil, 

to  drink,  who.  before  doing  bo,  repeated  an  assurance  that  they  would 
keep  the  oath,  and  the  ceremony  was  concluded  by  the  chiefs  all  sitting 
down  together  and  eating  out  of  the  same  dish."  The  chieftains  to 
whom  this  oath  of  forbearance  was  administered  were  the  Thogyee  of 
Meingkhwon,  a  Shan — the  Dupha  Gaum,  a  Tesan  Singpho— the  Pan* 
wah  Tsobua.  a  Laphaee  Singpho — the  Sitdngyen  Gaum,  and  Weng- 
keng-moang.  Mirip  Singphos — and  Tare-poung-noong,  a  Tesan  Sing* 
pho, — all  of  whom,  by  this  act.  virtually  acknowledged  the  supre- 
macy of  the  Burman  authorities,  and  their  own  subjection  to  the  king- 
dom of  Ava, 

The  new  governor  having  succeeded  by  threats  and  the  practioe  of 
every  art  of  extortion,  in  raising  as  large  a  sum  as  it  was  possible  to 
collect  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  valley  and  surrounding  hills,  an- 
nounced his  intention  of  returning  to  Mogaung  ;  and  on  the  5th  of 
April  no  intelligence  having  been  received  from  Amam,  Captain 
H  ANN  AT  left  Meingk&ufon  on  his  return  to  Ava,  with  a  very  favorable 
impression  of  the  Singphos  he  had  seen,  who  appear  to  possess  great 
c^>abilities  of  imjirovement,  and  whose  worst  qualities  are  represented 
as  the  natural  result  of  the  oppressive  system  of  government  under 
which  they  live.  One  of  their  chieftains  in  conversation  with  Cap* 
tain  Han  NAT  furnished  a  clue  to  the  estimation  in  which  they  held 
the  paramount  authorities  around  them  by  the  following  remark. 
"  The  British."  he  said,  "  are  honourable,  and  so  are  the  Chinese. 
Among  the  Burmans  you  might  possibly  find  one  in  a  hundred,  who, 
if  well  paid,  would  do  justice  to  those  under  him.  The  Shans  of 
Mogaung,*'  he  added  "  are  the  dogs  of  the  Burmans,  and  the  Assamese 
are  worse  than  either,  being  the  most  dangerous  back-biting  race  in 


existence." 


On  the  12th  of  April,  Captain  Hannat  reached  3f«^aiM^,  and  some 
boats  arriving  shortly  afterwards  from  the  serpentine  mines,  he 
availed  himself  of  so  favorable  an  opportunity  of  acquiring  some 
additional  information  regarding  that  interesting  locality.  He  found 
the  boats  laden  with  masses  of  the  stone  so  large,  as  to  require  three 
men  to  lift  them.  The  owners  of  the  boats  were  respectable  Chinese 
Musalm&ns,  who  were  extremely  civil,  and  readily  answered  all  the 
questions  put  to  them  by  Captain  Hannat,  who  learnt  *'  that,  al- 
though the  greater  number  of  Chinese  come  by  the  route  of  jSimAi 
and  Tali,  still  they  are  only  the  poorer  classes  who  do  so :  the  weal- 
thier people  come  by  Bamo,  which  is  both  the  safest  and  the  best 
route.  The  total  number  of  Chinese  and  Chinese  Shins  who  have 
this  year  visited  the  mines  is  480.'' 


1837.]  ftcm  Ava  to  the  Frontier  of  As9am,  277 

"  I  have  made  every  inqairy/'  adds  Captain  Hannat,  **  regarding 
the  daties  levied  on  these  people,  both  on  tlieir  arrival  here  and  on 
their  purchasing  the  serpentine,  and  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  there 
is  not  much  regularity  in  the  taxes,  a  g^eat  deal  depending  on  the 
value  of  the  presents  made  to  the  head-man.  Formerly,  the  Chinese 
vrere  not  allowed  to  go  to  the  mines,  bat  I  understand  the  following  is 
now  the  83rstem  carried  on  in  this  business. 

"  At  particular  seasons  of  the  year,  there  are  about  1000  men  em* 
ployed  in  digging  for  serpentine :  they  are  Burmahs,  Shiins,  Chinese- 
Shans,  and  Singphos.  These  people  each  pay  a  quarter  of  a  tical  a 
month,  for  being  allowed  to  dig  at  the  mines,  and  the  produce  of  their 
labour  is  considered  their  own. 

"The  Chinese  who  come  for  the  serpentine,  on  their  arrival  at 
Mogaung,  each  pay  a  tax  of  from  l-|-to  2^  ticals  of  silver,  for  permis- 
sion to  proceed  to  the  mines,  and  H  ticals  a  month  during  their 
stay  there.  Another  duty  is  levied  on  the  boats  or  ponies  employed 
in  carrying  away  the  Serpentine,  but  this  tax  varies  according  to 
circumstances ;  and  on  the  return  of  the  Chinese  to  Mogaung,  the  ser- 
pentine is  appraised  and  a  tax  of  10  per  cent,  taken  on  its  value.  The 
last  duty  levied  is  a  quarter  of  a  tical  from  every  individual,  on  his 
arrival  at  the  village  of  Tt^o,  and  there  the  Chinese  deliver  up  all 
the  certificates  they  have  had,  granting  them  permission  to  proceed 
to  the  mines." 

On  the  9th  of  April,  no  intelligence  having  been  received  of  the 
messengers  sent  into  Assam,  Captain  Han n at  determined  to  return 
to  Ava,  and,  embarking  on  a  small  boat,  he  reached  Bamo  in  eight 
days,  and  arrived  at  Ava  on  the  Ut  of  .May.  The  time  occupied  in 
returning  from  Meingkhwon  to  Ava  was  only  eighteen  days,  while 
the  journey  to  that  frontier  post  was  not  completed  in  less  than  forty- 
six  of  actual  travelling, — ^a  very  striking  proof  of  the  extreme  difficulty 
of  estimating  the  distance  between  remote  points,  by  the  number  of 
days  occupied  in  passing  from  one  to  the  other,  unless  the  circum- 
stances under  which  the  journey  was  made  are  particularly  described* 
That  portion  of  the  route  between  Meingkhwon  and  Beesa  in  Assam, 
which  Captain  Hannat  was  prevented  visiting,  will  probably  in  a 
short  time  be  as  well  known  as  the  territory  he  has  already  so  suc- 
cessfully explored,  and  the  researches  in  which  he  is  now  engaged, 
extending  from  Beesa  in  Assam  to  Meingkhwon  in  the  Hdkong  valley* 
will  complete  the  examination  of  a  line  of  country  not  surpassed  in 
interest  by  any,  which  our  existing  relations  with  the  empire  of 
Ava  have  afforded  us  an  opportunity  of  visiting.  His  labours  have 
2  o 


278  FacnmUes  of  Ancient  Interiptions.  [Apkii*, 

filled  the  Toid  neceasanly  left  in  the  researches  of  Wilcox,  Boelton, 
and  Bbdpord,  and  have  greatly  contributed  to  dispd  the  doubt  and 
uncertainty,  which  they  had  not  the  opportunity  of  removing. 
While  the  officers  of  the  Bengal  Presidency  have  been  thus  success* 
fiiUy  engaged  in  geographical  inquiries  on  the  north  of  Ava^  the 
south  and  western  districts  have  been  explored  with  equal  zeal  and 
intelligence  by  those  of  the  Madras  Presidency ;  and  the  spirit  of 
honorable  competition,  which  has  already  stimulated  the  researches 
of  Drs.  Richardson  and  Batfihld,  and  Lieutenant  Maclbod,  with 
such  marked  advantage,  bids  fair,  in  a  comparatively  short  time,  to 
render  the  whole  empire  of  Ava  better  known  than  the  most  san- 
guine could  have  ventured  to  anticipate.  Did  the  results  of  such 
joumies  and  investigations  tend  only  to  an  increase  of  our  geogra- 
phical knowledge,  they  would  even  then  be  most  valuable  :  but  to 
suppose  that  the  consequences  of  this  intercourse  between  intelligence 
and  ignorance  are  so  limited,  is  to  take  a  most  inadequate  view  of  the 
subject :  the  confidence  inspired  by  the  visits  and  conduct  of  a  bingle 
individual*,  has  already  opened  a  communication  between  Yunan  and 
Manlmein,  and  the  caravans  of  China  have  commenced  their  annual 
visits  to  the  British  settlements  on  the  coast :  the  journey  of  Captain 
Hannat  will  in  all  probability  lead  to  a  similar  result  between 
Aisam  and  the  northern  districts  of  Yuwm ;  and  the  time  may  not  be 
very  distant,  when  British  merchants  located  at  Bamo,  will,  by  their 
superior  energy  and  resources,  extend  its  now  restricted  trade  to  sur- 
rounding countries,  and  pave  the  way  for  ameliorating  the  condition 
and  enlightening  the  ignorance  of  their  numerous  inhabitants. 


U.'-^Factimiles  of  Ancient  Inscriptions,     By  Jab.  Pbinsxp,  See,  3fC. 

[Continued  from  page  223.] 

The  subject  selected  for  this  month's  iUustration  is  a  slab  of  dark 
stone,  marked  No.  6  in  tlie  Society's  museum.  Nothing  is  there  re- 
corded of  its  origin;  but  the  character  in  which  it  is  cut,  (as  may  be 
seen  by  the  lithographed  specimen  in  PL  XVII.)  is  the  same  as  that 
published  in  February  (PI.  VII.)  from  a  similar  stone  of  a  somewhat 
smaller  size ;  and  which  publication  has  led,  in  rather  a  singular 
manner,  to  the  discovery  of  the  source  whence  both  were  derived. 

Lieut.  KiTTOB,  as  I  have  before  mentioned,  was  lately  requested  on 
the  part  of  the  Society  to  re-examine  the  inscription  on  the  Khanigiri 

*  Dr.  Richa EPSON  of  Madras.^R.  B.  P. 


1837.1  Factimles  of  Ancient  Imcriptions.  279 

rock,  poblisfaed  in  Stiklinq's  memoir  on  Cuttack  (As,  Res.  XV.)  In 
doing  this,  he  came  most  unexpectedly  upon  a  number  of  highly  cnri* 
0U8  ancient  temples  and  inscriptions,  of  which  he  hastened  to  make 
drawings  and  facsimiles.  He  found  himself  impeded  and  foiled  by 
the  br£hmans  of  the  spot,  who  even  went  so  far  as  to  abstract  one  of 
the  copies  which  had  cost  him  the  most  labour.  Upon  seeking  the 
cause  of  so  unusual  a  want  of  courtesy,  the  priests  told  him  how 
their  images  and  relics  had  been  carried  off  by  former  antiquaries* 
and  pointed  out  whence  the  commemorative  slab  had  been  actually 
cut  out  from  the  temples  of  Ananda  Bdtu  deva  at  Bhubameswar  by  a 
late  Colonel  Sahib,  The  dimensions  of  the  slab  and  the  subject 
of  invocation  tallied  so  exactly  with  the  inscription  translated  by 
Captain  Marshall,  that  Lieut.  Kittob  wrote  to  me  on  the  subject, 
and  on  referring  to  the  list  of  donations  at  the  end  of  the  ele- 
venth volume  of  Researches,  I  find  General  Stbwabt  set  down  as 
the  donor  of  "  two  slabs  with  inscriptions  from  Bhubaneswar  in 
Orwa," 

There  was  nothing  in  the  first  of  the  two  whence  we  could  guess  its 
locality  ;  the  person  noted  as  the  founder  of  the  temple  being  a  pri- 
vate individual,  named  Bhatta  Sri'  Bhava-dbva  ;  but  in  the  slab,  now 
confidently  conjectured  to  be  its  companion,  we  have  a  r£ja's  name 
and  ancestry  which  ought  to  afford  a  better  due. 

This  king  appears  in  the  15th  verse  as  Anitanka  Bhima,  the 
brother  of  "  an  excellent  man"  who  had  come  to  the  throne  through 
marriage  with  Subama',  the  daughter  of  Ahirama,  whose  parentage 
is  nameless,  and  recorded  only  as  "  the  ornament  of  their  race." 

On  referring  to  Stirling's  catalogue  of  the  princes  of  Orissa*, 
we  find  this  very  person,  under  the  name  of  Ananga  Bhim  Dbo, 
ascending  the  Gajapati  throne,  out  of  the  direct  line,  in  1174  A.  D. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  illustrious  princes  of  the  Gangavatua  line, 
the  FiBoz  of  his  day,  for  the  number  and  variety  of  the  public  works 
he  erected.  "  Having  unfortunately  incurred  the  guilt  of  killing  a 
br£hman,  motives  of  superstition  prompted  him  to  construct  nume- 
rous temples  as  an  expiation  for  his  offence ;"  and  probably  this  of 
Bhubaneswara  was  one  of  them.  The  date  of  r&ja  Ananga  Bhima  also 
agrees  closely  with  what  was  assumed  from  the  style  of  the  alphabet, 
and  the  "Samvat  32"  of  the  Basu-deva  slab.  It  will  hence  become 
a  question,  whether  these  figures  are,  in  all  cases,  to  be  referred  to  a 
Cuttack  era,  or  whether  the  same  Deva-N£gari  alphabet  was  in  use 

•  See  Utefid  Tablet,  page  113  ;  or  A«.  Res.  XV.  269. 
2  0  2 


280  Facsimiles  of  Jncient  Ifueripiiona.  [Apaii, 

from  Shekavatf*  to  Benares,  Dimjpur,  and  Orissa,  in  the  12th  century, 
while  each  prince  had  then  an  era  of  his  own. 

The  writer,  Udatana,  whose  poetic  style  is  more  than  nsnidly 
florid  and  inflated,  is,  I  am  told  by  the  pandits,  an  author  of  u  work 
on  log^c  entitled  the  ft^Hlvf*!!  kusamdnjali,  which  is  in  much  repute 
in  the  schools.     We  have  a  copy  in  the  Society's  library. 

I  am  once  more  indebted  to  the  Reverend  Mr.  Yatss  for  under- 
taking^ the  translation  of  this  very  lengthy  document.  It  was 
previously  transcribed  without  difiiculty  by  the  Society's  pandit.- 
The  only  letter  which  was  remarked  as  unusual  in  form,  is  the  T 
of  y[fif,  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  line  of  the  lithograph.  It  bears  a 
strong  resemblance  to  the  corresponding  letter  of  the  Amar6.vatx  and 
more  southern  alphabets. 

I  cannot  conclude  these  preliminary  remarks  without  animadverting 
upon  the  ruthless  spoliation  which  is  often  carried  on  by  soidisant 
antiquaries,  to  the  direct  perversion  of  the  true  object  of  research — 
the  preservation  of  ancient  monumeots,  and  their  employment  to 
elucidate  the  history  of  the  country.  The  facts  told  by  these  two 
Bhubaneswara  stones  were  utterly  unintelligible,  until  accident  pointed' 
out  whence  they  had  come — and  the  local  history  of  the  temples  was 
or  would  have  been  equally  lost  in  another  generation.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  therefore  that  the  Asiatic  Society  will  hasten  to  restore  them 
to  their  former  positions.  Such  an  act  will  contribute  tenfold  to  the 
tme  objects  of  our  institution  by  the  confidence  it  will  inspire  in  the 
minds  of  the  people  who  now  watch  our  explorers  with  jealousy,  and 
withhold  valuable  information,  lest  it  should  only  yield  to  fresh  acts  of 
plunder  and  demolitionf. 

TroMScript  in  modem  Deva-l^agaH. 

*  See  the  ffarska  inacription,  in  nearly  the  same  character,  Vol.  IV.  361. 

i*  Since  writing  the  above,  1  am  happy  to  perceiTC  that^  the  Society  has  de- 
termined on  the  immediate  restitutioa  of  the  two  slabs  through  Lieat.  Kittoi 
who  hsi  been  requested  to  explain  that  their  removal  was  the  act  of  an  indi- 
vidual, and  would  never  h^ve  had  their  sanction,  unless  they  had  been  assured 
that  the  objects  were  going  to  decay,  or  held  in  no  estimation  where  they 
were. 


^tirn.AS^.Scc  ^ 


4 
•4 


i4 


K 

VI 


Vol  yr.ffxm: 


^ 

N 


s 

••4 

5 


s 


1837.] 


FacnmUe*  of  Ancient  Inscriptions. 


181 


^B'lf  ^m^a^^^M^Hi  Ji4*iiins«rf*ili(ir  firt^HrfiTOnr 


^8|<  I 


282 


Facsimiles  of  Ancient  Inscriptions. 


[April, 


^rw^^nrr    ictwwt    ^wt  ^nijjiwit  i«iiifH(X  ^<ii^i^- 

5?3riw  ^^ifr^r^  <i^*<i^fl  <**^i^T  ^itiw^tMi^^j^iT! 
^^Pftl:K<Bm^i.^*iir<4  i    ir»mnr  ti^j  ftrot  fnrar  ^i^ 

l\<l 


1837.]  Facnmiles  of  Ancient  Inscriptions.  :283 

•^  *^  ^         •^^  -^     •>, 

^% ^_^ -  - -    _^%-. ^^_  ^ ^k-- ♦.g^  ^k-^^  ^ 

ti^H<p4<i  ^r^^  ftcirrnf  inw^'  ft^'R't^  ftw  I  ^^  i 


284  Faesimilet  of  Ancient  Inseriptioni,  [Apait» 


•  •V 


m^RT   ^mn^Hut^  ^rft^^fftr^l  ^w^i^i^ra^ 


irjntvT^T:ftwcr  ^H^^rim^ref  i  Muiv 


•s      5^ 


I6S7.1  F9c$umhi  of  Ancient  In9€r^ticni.  285 

Tramkiii&n  by  the  Heo*  Wu.  Tatbs. 

1.  Salutation  to  Shiva.  The  row  of  skulla  (on  Ka'li')  are  dancing  over 
Shiva*,  being  made  alive  by  the  atream  of  nectar  flowing  from  the  bright 
flame  of  the  eye  in  his  shining  forehead.  Seeing  this,  the  moon  thinking 
one  Riha  had  become  many,  took  refage  in  the  fortress  of  Chingd  amidst 
the  wood  of  Shiva's  thick  hair:  may  that  moon  preserve  you. 

9.  ''Who  is  this  that  from  the  pride  of  the  eye  in  his  forehead 
subdues  all  the  world?"  May  that  Gautama,  the  chief  of  sages,  who  in 
thus  addressing  Shiva  with  detraction,  transferred  the  brightness  of  his 
eye  into  his  own  foot,  live  for  ever. 

S.  The  prince  of  his  family  was  the  ornament  of  the  world  which  is 
the  birth.p]ace  of  all,  revered  by  the  learned,  the  seat  of  virtue,  and  glori- 
ous as  the  mountain  that  churned  the  mighty  ocean.  He  was  glorious : 
the  whole  earth  was  overspread  with  the  creeper  of  his  fame,  and  he  w&s 
the  eradicator  of  the  white  lily  of  his  enemies'  glory,  which  was  withered 
by  his  powerful  rays. 

4.  He  was  the  ornament  of  all  his  race ;  by  him  the  boisterous  host  of 
all  opposers  was  defeated.  Hence  he  outshone  the  moon,  and  laid  the 
beautiful  spreading  creeper  of  his  jasmine-like  fame  prostrate  in  the 
dust.     He  was  the  first  and  chief  of  all. 

5.  From  this  source  of  virtue  sprung  Ahirama,  worthy  of  praise,  the 
possessor  of  ethical  skill,  who  by  his  unbounded  glory  was  like  the  moun- 
tain on  which  the  full  moon  rises.  When  he  exerted  himself  in  the  virtue 
of  liberality,  the  triumphant  banners  of  his  pure  and  shining  honor  were 
resplendent  before  the  palaces  of  the  three  worlds. 

6.  From  Ahirama  were  born  two  individuals^  a  son  and  a  daughter, 
like  the  moon  and  Lakshmi'  from  the  sea,  and  they  were  fitly  named 
SwAPNEswARA  and  Surama'.  The  one,  as  an  ornament  of  the  world,  was 
the  possessor  of  all  virtues  ;.and  the  other,  as  the  deeiroyer  of  the  disease 
poverty,  was  like  the  goddess  of  wealth. 

7.  He  became  the  glory  of  his  race,  and,  like  SnrvA,  distinguished  by 
endless  good  qualities.  His  lotus-like  feet  rested  on  a  footstool  enlight- 
ened by  gems  in  the  crowns  of  prostrate  kings. 

8.  When  the  disk  of  the  glorious  sun  was  shining  on  the  sea  of  dust 
excited  by  the  hoofs  of  his  galloping  steeds,  and  setting  to  opposing  kings, 
then  fortune  accompanied  with  companions  from  all  sides,  and  adorned 
with  the  pearls  of  elephants  slain,  met  him  in  the  midst  of  the  field  of 
battle  according  to  appointment. 

9.  "  Ho !  ye  young  and  aged,  shall  famine  ever  come  to  you  ?  am  I 
prepared  to  offer  sacrifice  only  for  the  gratification  of  the  eaters  of  flesh  ?" 
Hearing  these  his  words,  the  evil  spirits  around  filled  all  their  granaries 
with  the  flesh  of  enemies  slain  in  battle. 

*  Shiva  is  here  supposed  to  be  prostrate  and  Ka'li'  standing  on  bis  breast 
He  has  three  eyes,,  one  in  his  forehead  with  the  crescent  of  the  moon. 
2  P 


2B6  Faaimile$  6/ Ancient  In$eriptum9.  [Ann» 

10.  From  him  who  reoembled  Indra,  was  born  a  generoui  son  pnnoow 
ed  of  an  arm  strong  enough  to  sustain  the  weight  of  universal  government. 
This  glorious  monarch,  Sri'  Rajaraja,  then  governed  the  world. 

11.  The  servants  of  Indra  were  all  confused,  one  laying  hold  on  the 
tail  and  another  on  the  proboscis,  were  dragging  on  shore  his  elephant, 
which,  while  sporting  in  the  water,  had  fallen  into  the  mud  that  had  been 
collected  in  the  heavenly  river  from  the  abundant  dust  raised  by  the  hooft 
of  the  spirited  steeds  of  this  king. 

12.  If  so  many  enemies  had  not  indeed  been  constantly  killed  in  battle 
by  this  king  having  an  arm  like  Vishnu,  then,  in  this  iron  age,  in  which 
wickedness  so  much  abounds,  how  could  Brahma'  have  formed  so  many 
gods*? 

13.  Subama'^  which  is  another  word  for  the  goddess  Raaia'  or  LAxsRiri, 
and  who  was  also  called  Antahpura-svndari',  was  the  glory  of  all  jewels. 
She,  assimilating  quickly  with  the  excellent  man  whom  she  married,  gave 
away  mountains  of  gold,  and  became  renowned,  and  the  sole  envy  of 
kings. 

14.  This  distinguished  king,  after  enjoying  for  a  long  period  all  the 
pleasures  of  the  KalLyuga  or  iron  age,  and  becoming  old,  anointed  to  the 
kingly  office,  his  younger  brother  Aniyanka-Bhi'ma,  at  whose  feet  other 
kings  bowed. 

15.  This  ANiTANKA-BniMA  was  a  renowned  monarch,  a  famous  emper- 
or, the  supreme  ruler  over  opposing  kings,  who  yet  did  not  seize  upon  their 
wives.  This  moon  of  men,  with  strength  like  Indra's,  having  obtained 
the  sea-girt  circle  of  the  earth,  soon  made  it  like  the  circular  discus  held 
in  his  hand. 

16.  Ob,  An  ANT  At,  what  say  you  >  The  great  weight  sustained  by  the 
tortoise  you  know  is  insignificant,  but  the  weight  sustained  by  the  glory 
of  the  king  of  the  three  Kalingas  I  know  not.  Hear  this!  When  this 
king  delights  to  go  forth  to  victory,  half  the  earth  rises  to  heaven  in  the 
form  of  dust  excited  by  the  strokes  of  the  hoofs  of  his  fleet  steeds. 

17.  Fortune  herself  springing  from  the  sea  of  contest,  holding  in  her 
hand  a  sword  bright  as  the  king  of  serpents,  and  desiring  the  love  of  many, 
like  the  faithless  woman  produced  by  the  mountain  Mandara,  remains 
constantly  with  this  renowned  king:  the  proof  of  which  is  furnished  in 
this,  that  the  moon  of  his  fame  is  still  always  shining^. 

18.  Like  the  famous  Swapneswara,  he  went  forth  to  complete  the 
conquest  of  the  world,  and  was  himself  alone  greater  than  the  oowplele 
armies  of  the  kings  descended  from  Ganga'  with  all  their  bright  weapons. 

*  It  is  supposed  that  those  who  die  in  battle  are  saved :  in  these  words,  the 
doctrine  of  Apotheosis,  as  believed  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  is  distinctly  avowed. 

t  Ananta  is  the  serpent  on  whose  head  the  earth  is  supposed  to  rest :  he  sup- 
ports the  tortoise  that  bears  the  earth. 

X  The  moon  and  Lakthmi  or  fortune  are  supposed  to  have  been  produced  by  the 
gods  at  the  churning  of  the  oceaoi  and  to  have  a  cbmmon  origin  and  end. 


I8S7.3  Paesimiles  of  Ancient  Intcriptions.  287 

He  was  the  divine  treasury  of  justice,  and  formed  a  new  oeean  by  the 
blood  flowing  from  the  foes  plain  hy  his  bright  arms. 

19.  He  was  the  lord  of  iMkthmi*  j  the  opposer  of  J9a/{  ;  the  beloved 
friend  of  the  herdsmen  ;  the  never.failing  one  in  all  his  nndertakings ;  the 
VUhwakiena  by  whom  the  deluged  world  was  raised ;  and  the  real  Fulu 
wambhara  by  his  virtuous  deeds  in  life. 

50.  The  earth,  the  mother  of  all  creatures^  was  nourished  by  the 
streams  of  his  benevotenee,  and  enriched  with  abandaiice  ef  oom  and 
wealth. 

51.  If  his  fame  is  bright  as  the  necklace-Hke  riyer  3fandMn(,  whertt 
united  with  the  breast  of  the  Kaildta  and  /ftrndfaya  mountains,  then  where 
is  Shita,  ascending  to  the  top  of  the  Chandnuihikhara  mountain,  if  he 
does  not  remove  the  stains  from  that  moon,  whose  smiling  face  is  bright 
with  light  as  the  white  jasmine  or  froth  of  the  ocean  ? 

92.  This  other  great  mountain  KaUdta,  abounding  with  pure  nectar, 
was  made  a  palace  by  Sbiva's  expending  the  wealth  of  this  iNDRi.like 
king,  whose  feet  were  rendered  glorious  by  the  rainbow,  or  reflection  of 
the  rays  from  the  gems  on  the  heads  of  the  obedient  Snrs  and  Asurs. 

83.  Sumeru,  with  the  residence  of  the  gods,  was  injured  by  the  hooib 
of  this  king's  horses,  also  the  eastern  mountains,  and  the  western  peakf 
were  touched  by  VaraniX :  so  the  venerable  Shiva,  seeking  after  firesii 
places,  and  having  no  settled  temple,  at  last  gained,  with  the  king  of 
Lanka,  this  unparalleled  mountainous  habitation. 

84.  By  this  victorious  one  inclosures  were  formed  so  high  as  to  ol^. 
struct  by  their  elevation  the  movements  of  the  clouds.  And  here  virtue 
by  Shiva's  interposition,  for  fear  of  the  aggression  of  the  sea  of  wicked, 
ness,  took  refuge. 

85.  The  women,  the  glance  of  whose  eyes  was  alUsubduing  as  a  manm 
ira,  and  the  motion  of  whose  feet  made  the  three  worlds  motionless  ;  and 
whose  lamp  or  light  was  formed  by  their  bracelets  and  jewels  when  they 
began  to  dance— these  deer-eyed  ones  were  given  by  this  king  to  Shiva. 

86.  By  him  a  garden  was  made  like  Indra's,  shining  bright  with  the 
farina  from  the  full-blown  flowers,  and  constantly  watered  by  the  distilla^ 
tion  of  the  juice  of  flowers,  as  by  the  sportive  engine  of  Ka'madeva}. 

87.  The  star-like  marks  on  the  heads  of  the  elephants  that  are  furious 
in  the  spring,  are  nothing  more  than  the  dice  spots  of  the  sly  Ka'maobva 
set  in  cryi«tal.  There  the  white  is  made  triumphant  by  the  humming 
bees  covered  with  farina  from  the  scattered  flowers,  which  are  the  pearls 
of  the  necklace  of  the  wood. 

*  This  and  the  following  are  metaphors :  the  meaniog  Is,  that  he  was  like  the 
persoDt  meutioaed. 

t  Varani  means  the  western  horizoBi  aad  also  spiritvoas  liqiiory  by  the  touch  of 
which  a  person  or  thing  is  deflled. 

X  Cu^id. 

S  p  2 


298  SpeciateMt  of  Indo^Sutsaiuan  Comf.  [ApuIi, 

08.  By  ibifl  kind  kiag  an  immense  pond  was  cut  near  his  iKiHU-like 
palace.  It  was  in  size  like  the  sea;  ita  water  was  dearer  than  the  aatom. 
nal  $kj,  more  pnrifjring  than  the  wnters  of  the  Gan^,  more  deep  than 
the  heart  of  the  profound  casuist,  more  cold  than  the  rays  of  the  moon, 
jmd  more  delicious  to  the  taste  than  nectar. 

29.  By  this  victorious  one  an  open  temple  was  built,  and  it  was  the 
delight  of  the  eyes ;  the  moon-light  of  the  white  lily,  the  mind  ;  the  i^en- 
did  workshop  of  the  celestial  artist  ViSHWAKAEifA,  the  beautiful  fort  of 
those  afraid  of  being  seized  by  heat,  and  the  way  of  him  who  covets  fame. 

SO.  Houses  with  water  were  on  every  road,  tanka  in  every  city,  lamps 
full  and  splendid  in  every  temple,  sheds  for  reading  the  Vedaa,  &c.  in 
every  direction,  the  ornaments  of  the  br  Aman  eities.  Sacrifices  too  and 
bridges  were  osaapicuous  in  all  directions. 

31.  By  him  was  given  with  pleasure  to  the  preserving  brihmans,  lor 
residence,  a  city  of  Biubma^  one  nearly  equal  of  Vbishasfati,  and  one  of 
Shiva,  and  one  of  the  venerable  Visbnv.  There  the  serpent  wickedness 
was  withered  by  the  crackling  smoke,  the  sign  of  sscrifiees  commenced. 

38.  The  famous  Sanahbaka,  the  most  venerable  of  brihmans,  remained 
near  this  palace.  This  chief  of  teachers  was  in  appearance  like  Vissnu, 
and  diifiBred  nothing  from  him. 

S3.  The  poet  Udatana,  by  the  lung's  command,  wrote  this  (eulogy) 
which  resembles  a  fine  woman,  always  charming  in  the  motions  of  her 
handsome  feet,  with  harmonious  sounds  in  her  tluroat,  adorned  with  ema. 
ments,  and  coming  with  pleasure  to  my  resting  place. 

34.  As  long  as  the  moon  aad  its  rays,  the  earth  and  its  suf^rter,  the 
lotos  and  LakthnU,  Gangd,  and  the  supporter  of  ffimdhjfa,  the  sea  and  its 
waves,  words  aqd  their  meaning,  abide  together  in  the  world,  so  hmg  the 
palace  and  fiunW  of  this  king  will  ever  shine  through  the  three  worlds. 

S5.  SAeBAiixMkA^DHABALA,  tho  sott  of  Dhatala«dbiva,  wroto  this  ei* 
eellent  inscriptiott  en  a  slab  in  jeweLlike  letters  over  the  door  of  this 
IviMtA-like  king. 

36.  The  best  artist  engrmved  these  well  arranged  words,  which  resem. 
hie  pearisy  on  a  stone-slab* 


III.— -&iectme»  of  Himiu  Coin*  descended  from  ike  Parthian  type,  and 
of  the  Ancient  Coine  of  Ceifhn,  By  Jambs  Prinsxp,  Sec.  As,  Soe. 

Among  the  coins  extracted  from  the  Manihyala  tope  were  two  that 
excited  more  than  ordinary  curiosity  from  their  having  marginal  in« 
Bcriptions  in  Sanscrit  characters  around  a  device  in  all  other  respects 
of  the  Sassanian  type.  The  inscription  (which  will  be  found  in  Plate 
XXI.  of  vol.  III.  also  p.  439)  baffled  all  attempts  to  decypher  it. 
The  repetition  of  the  word  Sii  left  little  doubt  of  ita  language  beings 


Ind^  -  Sa^sanian  Cain* 


1 837.]  Specimens  of  JniO'Saesmuan  Coine.  289 

Sanscrit,  but  neither  with  the  aid  of  modern  nor  ancient  alphabets 
conld  the  sentence  be  made  out.    The  inaividual  letters  seemed  to  be 

Shortly  afterwards,  among  the  coins  procured  for  me  by  Kxua'mat 
Ali,  another  instance  of  the  mixture  of  legends  was  discovered  (Vol. 
III.  Fl.  XXV.  p.  439)  ;  and  here  the  name  was  clearly  ^ift^^V  iSrf 
Vaeudeva,  either  denoting  the  god  Kbishna,  or  the  Indian  monarch 
of  that  name  alluded  to  in  the  Persian  histories.  Mr.  Massom's  last 
memoir  containing  one  or  two  coins  of  the  same  class,  led  to  a  fresh 
scrutiny  of  our  respective  cabinets,  whence  with  Capt.  Cunningham's 
aid  I  have  now  assembled  a  tolerable  group  of  Indo-Sassanian  speci- 
mens, for  inspection  at  least,  though  it  will  be  difficult  to  say  much 
about  them. 

The  distinctive  characters  of  the  Sassanian  or  Parthian  coins  are, 
the  fire-altar  reverse,  the  peculiar  head-dress  of  the  king  with  flowing 
fillets, — sometimes  the  latter  attached  to  the  shoulders, — and  a  legend 
in  the  Pehlevi  character.  There  is,  however,  as  Mr.  Masson  has 
pointed  out  in  a  memoir  published  in  this  Journal"^,  a  marked 
difference  between  our  coins,  (called  by  Tod  "  of  a  Parthian  dynasty 
unknown  to  history,")  and  the  genuine  series  of  Persia  proper. 

Sassanian  coins,  of  the  type  common  to  Persia,  are  never  found  at 
Beghram,  according  to  Mabson,  although  they  are  brought  for  sale  in 
abundance  to  the  basar  of  Cdbul,  Two  exceptions,  however,  are 
noted, — one,  an  extensive  series  of  small  copper  coins  having  a 
crowned  head  on  the  obverse,  with  a  name  in  the  same  character  as 
that  on  fig>  3,  greatly  resembling  the  corrupted  Greek  of  the  dete- 
riorated Nanorao  group — the  commonest  inscription  can  be  exactly 
represented  by  the  English  type  posopo*  One  of  this  group,  sup- 
posed by  Mr.  Masson  to  bear  the  Bamidn  name,  was  depicted  in  his 
note  on  the  antiquities  of  that  place  in  Vol.  V.  On  the  reverse  of 
all  these  is  the  fire-altar  without  supporters,  "  demonstrating,  at  least," 
as  Mr.  Masson  writes,  "that  they  were  adorers  of  MUhra;  while 
from  the  numbers  in  which  these  coins  occur  at  Beghram,  it  may  be 
further  inferred  that  they  were  current  there,  and  that  the  sovereigns 
they  commemorate  ruled  there:  although  the  difficulty  then  presents 
itself  to  determine  at  what  period  to  introduce  their  sway,  with  the 
mass  of  Greek  and  Indo-Scythic  coins  before  us.  The  coins  them- 
selves, however  numerous,  may  be  reduced  into  three  series  with 
reference  to  the  nature  of  the  head-dress.  The  first  class  bearing  a 
helmet,  the  second  a  crown  with  a  ball  above  it,  and  the  third  a 
•  Note  on  the  Bdmim  satiqvicies,  vol.  Y.  p.  711. 


290  Bpecimem  of  Tndo^Sassanian  Coin9.  [Apiiit» 

tripartite  crown  surmounted  by  an  arch  of  jewels."  AH  these  head- 
dresses, it  must  be  remarked,  are  met  with  in  the  regular  Sassaniaos 
of  Persia,  and  it  may  therefore  be  possible  that  they  were  but  a 
provincial  coinage  of  the  same  dynasty.  It  was  under  this  impres- 
sion that  I  omitted  to  engrave  the  figures  of  these  coins,  reserving  them 
for  a  Sassanian  series, — although  some  of  them  would  have  served 
remarkably  well  as  the  precursors  or  prototypes  of  the  copper  coins 
about  to  be  described  in  Plate  XV. 

'  The  second  exception  noted  by  our  countryman  at  Cdhui  is  the 
Indo-Sassanian  group,  figs.  3.  5  and  6,  of  Plate  XIV.  "  The  strongly 
mifrked  Indian  features  of  the  busts,  and  their  plentiful  occurrence  at 
Beghram,  especially  of  their  copper  money,  prove  these  princes  to 
have  ruled  here.  The  heads  are  remarkable  for  the  Bulls'  (or  buffidoes') 
skulls  around  them. — some  having  four  or  five  of  these  ornaments, 
but  in  general  one  only  surmounts  the  cap.  The  legend  is  in  a  peculiar 
and  unknown  type.  The  reverse  is  distinguished  by  the  wheel  over 
the  heads  of  the  altar  defenders."  A  great  many  of  the  type  No.  5 
were  extracted  from  the  principal  tope  of  Hiddah  near  JelaldUd. 
(See  Vol.  V.  p.  28.) 

Mr.  Masson  (J.  A.  S.  Vol.  V.  711)  refers  them  to  the  Kidtdan 
dynasty  of  Persian  historians,  to  whom  he  would  also  attribute  the 
Bamidn  antiquities.  He  cannot  of  course  here  allude  to  the  early 
branch,  which  includes  Ctrus,  Cambtsbs  and  Darius  Htstapbs,  for 
it  is  verye  vident  that  the  coins  before  us  cannot  equal,  much  less 
surpass,  in  antiquity  the  celebrated  darie  archers  of  Spartan  notoriety. 
He  must  rather  speak  of  their  far  descendants,  to  whom  the  present 
independent  chiefs  of  Seistan  still  proudly  trace  their  origin.  This 
race  under  the  name  of  Tajik  claims  proprietary  right  to  the  soil, 
though  encroached  upon  by  the  Afghins  on  all  sides,  and  at  BamioM  they 
are  found  inhabiting  the  very  caves  and  temples  constructed  by  their 
infidel  progenitors. 

As  to  the  probable  date  of  these  coins  then,  little  more  can  be  conjec- 
tured than  that  they  were  contemporaneous  with  the  Sassanian  dynasty 
in  Persia,  viz.  between  the  third  and  sixth  centuries.  Their  frequent 
discovery  in  the  Panjdb  topes,  accompanied  with  the  Indo-Scythics 
having  Greek  legends,  should  give  them  a  claim  to  the  earlier  period ; 
but  as  far  as  the  fire-worship  is  concerned,  we  learn  from  Price's 
Muhammadan  history,  that  "  as  late  as  the  reign  of  Masau'p,  son  of 
Sult£n  Mahmu'u  of  GMzni  (A.  D.  1034).  a  race,  supposed  to  be  the 
remnant  of  the  ancient  Persian  stock,  submitted  to  his  arms/'  who  had 
doubtless  maintained  their  national  faith  to  that  time  unchanged. 


1837.]  SptcimeiU  of  IndO'Suaamau  Coin$.  S91 

The  intimate  relation  between  the  worshippers  of  Mithka  and 
the  followers  of  the  Vedof,  is  established  by  the  affinity  of  the 
language  in  which  the  books  of  Zoroastbr  are  recorded,  with  the 
Sanskrit.  The  learned  restorer  of  this  ancient  text  indeed  cites  some 
reasons  for  giving  priority  to  the  Zend  as  a  language,  and  he 
finds  many  occasions  of  interpreting  the  verbal  obscurities  of  the 
Vedas  from  analogies  in  the  latter.  I  cannot  refrain  in  this  place 
from  noticing,  in  allusion  to  Mr.  Masson's  location  of  the  Kaianians, 
a  passage  in  M.  Bobnodv's  most  elaborate  Commentaire  sur  le  Yacna, 
just  received  from  Paris,  bearing  upon  this  point,  and  leading  to 
the  unexpected  conclusion  that  the  Kaianians  of  Persia  and  the  iSitr- 
yavansaa  of  India,  are  the  same,  or  have  a  common  origin.  The 
word  kai  prefered  to  so  many  names  (as  Kaiumars,  Kaikobad,  Kai- 
kaous,  Kaikhosrn,  &c.)  having  the  same  signification  as  the  Sanskrit 
kavi,  'wf^,  *'  the  Sun."  Against  such  a  hypothesis,  however,  M. 
BuRNouF  confesses  that  the  Oujeraii  translator  of  the  Yu^na,  Ns&io- 
8INGHA,  renders  the  word  v^  kai,  simply  by  the  Sanscrit  equivalent 
for  "  king."  I  give  the  passage  at  length,  as  of  first  importance  in 
a  discussion  on  a  mixed  Indo-Sassanian  coinage. 

"  Je  n'ai  pu,  jusq'a  present,  determiner  si  les  Kaianiens  ou  les  rois 
dont  le  nom  est  prec^d^  de  k^  (en  Zend  kavi)  sont  les  rois  toleil  ou  des 
rois  descendant  du  soleil;  en  d'autres  termes,  si  le  titre  de  soUil  a  ^t6  joint 
au  nom  de  chacun  de  ces  rois,  uniqnement  pour  indiquer  la  splendure 
de  leur  puissance,  ou  bien  si  le  chef  de  cette  dynastie  a  pa8s6  pour  de- 
scendre  du  soleil,  et  s'il  a  laiss^  ce  titre  ^  ses  successeurs,  comme  cela 
a  eu  lieu  dans  1'  Inde  pour  les  Suryavan^a,  Je  ne  veux  pas  ajouter  une 
hypoth^se  ^tymologique  aux  traditions  fabuleuses  dont  les  Parses  ont 
X£k€\€  Thistoire  de  ces  rois ;  mais  il  serait  interessant  de  retrouver  la 
forme  Zende  du  nom  du  premier  des  Kaianiens,  de  Kobdd  ^^,  nom 
dans  lequel  on  decouvrirait  peut-^tre  le  mot  kavi  (nom.  kavd  et  kava), 
soleil.  Si  Kobdd  pouvait  signifier  "  le  soleil"  ou  "  fils  du  soleil/'  la 
question  que  nous  posions  tout  k  Theure  serait  resolue,  et  les  autres 
Kaianiens  n'auraient  re^u  le  titre  de  kavi  (ki)  que  parce  que  la  tradition 
les  regardait  comme  issus  d'un  fils  du  soleil.  Je  remarquerai  encore^ 
sans  attacher  tontefois  beaucoup  d'  importance  k  ce  rapprochement, 
qu'on  trouve  dans  Thistoire  heroique  de  Tlnde  plusieurs  rois  du  nom 
de  kavi,  et  notamment  un  fils  de  Pritavrata,  roi  d'  Antarv^di,  Hamil* 
TON  dans  1'  index  de  ses  Genealogies  of  the  Hindus  cit^  quatre  person- 
nages  de  ce  nom,  sans  parler  de  deux  autres  rois,  dans  le  nom 
desquels   figure  ce  m^me  titre  de  kavi*.     Enfin  M.  Rosbn  a  cit6  nn 

*  Oen.  Hindus,  pago  77,  on  troave  dam  le  Rik  et  dans  le  Yadjoarv^a,  un  roi 
nomm^  Cavoiha,  (Colbbrookx,  As.  Res.  VIII.  399 ;)  et  ce  qui  peat  fsire  penser 


299  Specmmu  of  IndO'Sussanum  Caim.  [Apbil, 

Teri  extrmit  d'an  hjmne  da  Rigv^a,  dans  leqnel  les  mots  vipfm 
kmnm,  Toisins  da  compost. i^/i«tfiM,  doivent  peut-^tre  se  traduire 
plutdt  par  komiimm  regem  qae  par  agricoUarum  vatem** — [CoMmm- 
tairt  tmr  U  Yafna,  ckt^re  I.  p.  455.] 

I  now  proceed  to  particularize  the  coins  inserted  in  my  plate. 

Indo^SassanioH  Coins,  Plate  XIV. 

Fig,  I,  a  silver  coin  iu  my  cabinet  of  an  nntque  type: — Ohvene 
the  prince  on  horse*back,  head  disproportionate  in  dimensions.  On 
the  horse's  neck  is  a  flower  vase*,  which  is  probably  supported  by  the 
man's  left  arm ;  on  the  margin  are  some  indistinct  Pehlevi  characters 
and  on  the  field  a  monogram »  resembling  the  N£gar(  letter  «r.  The 
device  on  the  reverse  is  nearly  obliterated. 

Fig.  3,  a  copper  coin,  also  unique :  it  escaped  my  detection  among 
a  number  of  old  Bokhara  Miisalm£n  coins,  or  it  should  have  appeared 
along  with  the  bull  and  horseman  or  R£jpdt  series  of  December,  1 835. 
It  seems  to  link  this  curious  outline  group  with  the  full-faced  Sassa* 
nians  of  Vasudsva,  &c.  ;  for  on  the  border  of  the  obverse  are  Pehlevi 
letters.  The  features  of  the  supposed  face  are  barely  admissible  as 
such  even  on  the  lowest  estimate  of  native  art.  The  horse  on  the 
reverse  is  more  palpable,  but  it  seems  more  like  a  toghreh  or  flourish 
of  Persian  letters,  than  ever.  It  is  also  reversed  in  position,  and  has 
no  Nigari  legend. 

The  coins  of  this  genus,  although  we  have  found  them  connected 
with  Delhi  sovereigns  and  Malwa  r&jas  at  one  end  of  the  series, 
evidently  reach  at  the  other  to  the  brahmanical  rulers  of  the  PanjAb, 
and  probably  CdhuL  They  are  procured  much  more  abundantly 
at  the  latter  place  (and  on  the  site  of  Tajtila  according  to  M.  Court) 
than  in  any  part  of  India.  Some  of  them  exhibit  on  their  reverse 
the  style  of  Arabic  now  known  to  belong  to  the  Ghasnavi  Saltans, 
while  others  agree  rather  with  the  Ghori  type,  and  contain  known 
names  of  that  dynasty. 

Fig.  3,  a  silver  coin  in  my  cabinet,  K.  A.  Several  of  the  same 
nature  are  depicted  by  Masson  as  noticed  above.  The  execution  is 
very  bold  and  the  preservation  equally  good.  A  doable  blow  has, 
however,  confused  the  impression  on  the  reverse. 

The  head-dress  or  helmet  is  surmounted  by  the  head  of  a  buf* 
falo,  in  imitation  perhaps  of  MxNANDBa's  elephant  trophy.  The 
two  wings  common  on  the  Sassanian  cap  are  still  preserved.     The 

a  quelque  monarquo  Baeirien,  c*e9t  que  oe  Kaoaeka  est  p^e  de  TurOt  doat  Is 
Dom  rappelle  le  Touran.  Mais  je  ne  croia  pas,  pour  cela,  qao  Kavaeha  pnisit 
^tre  identifi^  avec  le  mot  Zend  et  Sanscrit  kavi, 

*  Perhaps  the  Kdmacumbha  or  yase  of  abuadance,  of  Tod.  Ann.  Rqf.  /.  603. 


1637.]  Specmeiu  of  Indo^Siu^aman  Coins. .  &dS 

prince  irears  a  profusion  of  peark  and  handsome  earrings.  In 
front  of  his  face  is  a  legend  in  an  unknown  character,  which  can,  how- 
ever, he  almost  exactly  represented  hy  N£gari  numerals,  thus; 
^  )«  •  ^  00  ^.  None  of  the  pure  Pehlevi  is  to  he  seen  on  either  face, 
hut  on  the  shoulder  in  the  corner  is  something  like  a  Nagarl  n,  which 
is  prohahly  an  m,  not  a  hh.  The  fire-altar  of  the  reverse  is  remarkahla 
from  the  tvro  wheels  or  chakras  over  the  officiating  priests.  We  shall 
see  more  of  these  again  as  we  descend. 

Fig.  4.  is  a  silver  coin  in  Dr.  Swinbt's  possession  :  it  is  of  inferior 
workmanship,  the  features  beginning  to  he  cut  in  outline.  A  dimi- 
nutive figure  (female)  in  front  of  the  face  holds  a  flower  or  comnco. 
pia  : — just  above  can  he  discerned  two  small  Sanskrit  letters  ^^  prati 
or  fratd  . . .  which  suffice  to  ally  the  coin  with  our  present  group. 

The  two  succeeding  figures  are  from  Masson's  drawings,  some  of 
which  have  already  appeared  in  lithography.  Fig.  5  represents  rather 
a  numerous  class  of  the  same  type  as  fig.  3.  The  letter  of  the  legend 
is  sometimes  omitted,  and  the  oo  becomes  a  cp  ;  but  without  examining 
the  coins  themselves,  it  would  be  unsafe  to  argue  on  such  differences. 
No.  4  represents  a  variation  of  the  monogram,  it  may  be  an  old 
form  of  IC 

Fig.  6,  is  an  interesting  coin»  similar  to  my  Vasudeva,  and  the  Mani^ 
kyala  coins  in  some  respects/^but  hardly  so  far  advanced  towards  Hin- 
duism, inasmudi  as  the  fire-altar  is  retained,  and  the  full  marginid 
legend  on  both  sides  is  in  the  unknown  character,  while  the  N^gari 
occupies  only  a  secondary  place  on  the  field.  This  name,  too,  ia,  as  it 
stands  in  Masson's  drawing,  wholly  uncertain,  with  exception  of  the 
initial  Sri  Va.. .      It  may  be  'JlW^^^^. .  W. 

We  now  arrive  at  a  class  of  coins  of  considerable  interest  as  well 
to  the  history  of  India,  as  to  the  science  of  numismatics ;  for  the  gra- 
dual manner  in  which  the  nature  of  their  device  has  been  developed 
is  as  much  a  matter  of  curiosity,  as  the  unexpected  conclusion  to  which 
they  lead  respecting  the  immediate  prevalence  of  the  same  Sassanian 
(or  ignicolist)  rule  in  Upper  India,  while  the  foregoing  coins  only 
prove  the  mixture  of  Hinduism  with  the  religion  of  Bactria. 

Colonel  ToD  has  repeated  an  observation  of  Dr.  CLAaxa,  the 
traveller,  that  "by  a  proper  attention  to  the  vestiges  of  ancient 
superstition,  we  are  sometimes  enabled  to  refer  a  whole  people  to  their 
original  ancestors,  with  as  much,  if  not  more  certainty,  than  by 
observations  made  upon  their  language,  because  the  superstition 
is  engrafted  upon  the  stock,  but  the  language  is  liable  to  change.'' 
In  some  respects  the  converse  of  this  proposition  would  be  better 
2  a 


Baited  to  the  citcmnetancet  of  India*  wher^  we  have  long  had  irre- 
fragable proof  of  the  alternate  predominance  of  the  Buddhist  and 
Br&hmanical  faith  among  people  using  the  same  language  ;  and  now 
we  are  obtaining  e^pially  strong  testimony  of  the  engrafting  of  the 
fire-worship  npon  the  same  local  stock.     The  extensive  spread  of  this 
worship  in  the  north-west  is  supported  by  the  traditionary  origin  of 
the  Agnicmia  or  fire* worshipping  races,  whence  were  derived  some  of 
the  principal  families  of  the  R£|p6ts. — Indeed,  some  have  imagined 
the  whole  of  the  Sttrna^vansif^  or  sun -descended,  to  have  been  of 
Mithraic  origin,  and  the  Indu-vaiuis  to  have  been  essentially  Bud- 
dhists*.    Numismatology  will  gradually  tlirow  light  upon  all  these 
speculations,  but  at  present  all  we  can  attempt  to  elucidate  is  the 
important  fact  of  another  large  series  of  Hindu  coins,  (namely,  that 
bearing  the  legend  ^  W^rf^W^m  Srimad  ddi  vardha,)  having  directly 
emanated  from  a  Sassanian  source.  I  say  another,  because  the  Sauratk" 
tra  coins,  and  the  Ckauko'dukas  their  descendants,  have  been  already 
proved  to  possess  the  Sassanian  fire*altar  for  their  reverse.     The  sects 
of  the  Surya-panthis,  and  the  Mars  who  are  known  at  fire-worshippefs 
at  Benares,  have  not  perhaps  received  the  attention  they  merit  from 
the  antiquarian ; — but  even  now   the  solar  worship  has  a  predomi- 
nance in  the  Hindu  pantheon  of  most  of  the  Mdrwdr  principalities. 
Colonel  Too  thus  describes  the  observances  sacred  to  this  luminary 
at  UdapUpur  (the  city  of  the  rising  sun)  : — "  The  sun  has  here  univer- 
sal precedence;  his  portal  (Staja-pol)  is  the  chief  entrance  to  the  city; 
his  name  gives  dignity  to  the  chief  apartment  or  hall  (Surya-makalJ  of 
the  palace  $    and  from  the  balcony  of  the  sun    (Surfa'pekra)  the 
descendant  of  Rama  shews  himself  in  the  dark  monsoon  as  the  sun's 
representative.     A  huge  painted  sun  of  gypsum  in  high  relief  with 
gilded  rays,  adorns  the  hall  of  audience,  and  in  front  of  it  is  the  throne. 
As  already  mentioned,  the  sacred  standard  bears  his  image,  as  does 
thnt  Scythic  part  of  the  regalia  called  the  chanfj/i,  a  disc  of  black  felt 
or  ostrich  feathers,  with  a  plate  of  gold  to  represent  the  sun  in  its 
Centre,  borne  upon  a  pole.     The   royal  parasol  is  termed  ^imia,  in 
allusion  to  its  shape  like  a  ray  (eamaf)  of  the  orb."    Many  other 
quotations  from  the  same  author  might  be  adduced  in  proof  of  the 
strong  Mithraic  tinge  of  Hinduism  in  modem  Rdjjmtdna  :  and,  in  fact, 
the  Muhammadan  historians  tell  us  that  the  fire-worship  in  Gujerai 
was  only  finally  uprooted  in  the  time  of  Ala-ct'din's  incursions  into 
the  Dskhan. 

*  Annals  of  RftjasthiD,  I.  63.    See  also  preceding  remarks. 
'  t  Can  this  have  any  cosaection  with  the  title  horems  of  oar  coins  ? 


J  S37.]  8pecmgn$  of  IndO'SasunUan  Cwu.  295 

Fifteen  years  ago  Colonel  Caul? ibld  sent  me  two  coins  dug  up  at 
Kotu,  where  he  was  then  Resident,  which  were  engraved  in  PI.  III.  of 
the  Asiatic  Researches,  XVII.  as  fig.  65.  It  seemed  then  perfectly 
hopeless  to  attempt  a  guess  at  their  nature — ^but  now  we  can  pro- 
nounce precisely  the  meaning  of  every  rude  mark  they  contain — ^the 
fire- altar  and  its  attendant  priests,  and  the  bust  of  the  prince  on  tiie 
obverse.  Colonel  Stacy's  collection  has  furnished  the  chief  links  of 
this  investigation,  but  it  is  to  Captain  CasTMiNOHAM's  examination  of  it 
and  careful  analysis  of  the  numerous  small  silver  VardJuu  of  our  several 
cabinets  that  we  are  indebted  for  the  knowledge  of  the  balusters, 
parallelograms  and  dots  being  all  resolvable  into  the  same  fire-altar 
and  its  attendants.  Indeed  so  long  ago  as  January  1836,  he  wrote 
me  from  Benares  his  conjectures  that  this  series  was  descended  from 
the  Parthian  coins. 

From  the  selection  he  had  assorted  to  trace  out  and  illustrate  this 
curious  fact,  I  have  been  obliged  to  restrict  myself  to  such  as  niy 
plate  would  contain ;  giving  the  preference  to  those  that  exhibit  well 
defined  letters  on  some  part  of  the  field. 

Fig.  7,  silver.  Col.  Stact.  Obverse,  the  Sassanian  head  in  its  de- 
l^enerated  state,  or  cut  in  Qutline :  the  hair  is  represented  by  a  mere 
ball,  the  ear  by  a  curve,  &c. ;  the  two  stiffened  muslin  lappets  rise 
from  each  shoulder  as  in  figs.  3  and  5,  and  would  be  utterly  unintel- 
ligible but  for  the  light  thus  afforded.  Above  the  head  is  the  Sanskrit 
^  (resembling  the  Gaur  or  BeitgdU  form)  and  in  front  of  the  mouth 
the  letter  n  which  is  most  probably  a  w  or  bh.  On  the  reverse 
of  this  coin  the  fire-altar  is  very  discernible*  and  it  ia  instructiye 
to  study  the  configuration  of  the  two  suppoj'ters,  the  fiame,  aod  the 
altar  itself,  so  ajs  to  be  able  to  follow  out  the  subsequent  bar- 
barizatiou  they  were  doomed  to  undergo.  Thus  in  fig.  8  (Col. 
Stact)  they  lose  a  little  more  : — in  9  (ditto)  the  two  breast  dots  .aod 
the  .curve  of  the  arm  separating  them  from  the  body  are  barely 
traceable.  In  Col.  Stacy's  copper  coins  11  aod  12,  the  engraver  has 
collocated  the  various  dots  and  lines  without  any  regard  to  their  intent 
or  symmetry.  Then  in  13,  14,  which  are  precisely  similar  to  the 
class  engraved  in  figs.  17,  19,  20,  H.  L.  vol.  IV.,  the  fire  altar  is 
transformed  into  a  kind  of  spear-head,  or  the  central  shaft  taken  out  and 
.supplanted  by  the  old  Njigari  letter  Jir  m ;  but  the  side  figures,  where 
the  die  permits  of  it,  cfm  still  be  readily  made  out.  These  general 
remarks  will  say^  the  necesiiity  of  describing  the  reverse  of  each  coin 
in  detail.  There  are  equally  grotesque  varieties  in  the  contour  of  the 
face  on  the  obveroe,  whi^h  none  but  an  experienced  eye  could  trace  : 
2  Qi  2 


296  Specimens  of  IndO'SoMonkm  Come.  [Ami, 

for  instance,  in  figs.  1],  13,  and  14,  where  the  eye,  nose,  lips  and 
chin  resolve  themseWes  into  elementary  dot»,  veiy  like  those  on  the 
Saurashtra  coins. 

Fig.  9  has  the  letters  ^j^W  or  ^9tV^  Sri  Ladka  .  « 

Fig.  10,  a  small  copper  coin  belonging  to  Dr.  Swinbt,  is  in  a  far 
superior  style,  with  the  exception  perhaps  of  an  unaccountable  sub- 
stitution of  the  ekakra  for  the  head  of  the  attendant  at  the  altar ! 
Can  thus  it  denote  the  Sun  himself  ?  There  are  letters  in  front  of  the 
face  ^^n^  • . . .  SH  Dat  ...  or  some  such  name. 

In  figs.  11  and  12  (which  latter  gives  the  lower  portion  of  the  sams 
die),  there  are  more  letters  than  usual : — enclosed  in  a  circle  on  the 
cap  or  crown  the  letter  ^  sr  then  in  front  of  the  nose  the  usual  <Qt,  and 
below  it  the  ^  or  A  of  the  same  alphabet. 

In  the  lower  series  (13,  14,)  the  shoulders  and  hand  are  generally 
replaced  by  letters.  On  some  the  context  seems  to  make  ^ftf^nr . .  Sri 
Vigra  (ha) ;  on  others  ^  %r ..  Sri  Yo,  and  ^f^ . .  Sri  Pi. .  ,  None  are 
eomplete  enough  to  give  us  a  cognate  name. 

Having  conducted  this  line  of  Indo-Sassanians  down  to  its  amalga- 
mation in  the  Vardha  series  of  my  former  plate,  we  may  recede,  once 
more,  back  to  the  period  when  the  Indian  artists  could  execute  a  less 
imperfect  copy  of  the  Grecian  or  Sassanian  portrait-die. 

Figs,  15,  16  of  this  plate,  and  6  of  the  ensuing  one,  are  types  of  a 
distinct  group  of  copper  coins,  plentiful  in  the  Swinet  and  Stact 
cabinets.  The  appendage  to  the  shoulder  decides  the  Sassanian 
origin,  and  the  wheel  on  the  reverse  seems  to  be  borrowed  from 
the  emblem  above  the  fire-altar.  I  incline  to  think  it  the  solar  efiigy, 
rather  than  the  symbol  of  a  Chakravaritit  or  ruler  of  universal  domi- 
nion. It  is  probable  that  this  common  emblem  is  still  preserved 
in  the  sun  of  the  Ujjain  and  Jndore  coins  of  the  present  day.  There  is 
the  appearance  of  a  letter  in  front  of  the  face,  but  ill  defined.  On  the 
opposite  side,  however,  the  two  large  letters  under  the  wheel  are  most 
distinctly  Th^,  tora,  the  meaning  of  which  remains  a  mystery.  They 
are  not  in  the  same  alphabet  as  that  of  the  preceding  coins,  but  of  the 
more  ancient  Idth  character  which  accords  so  far  with  the  comparative 
superiority  of  the  engraving. 

Plate  XV. 

Figs.  1,  2,  3,  from  Colonel  Stacy's  drawings,  and  4,  5,  from  Dr. 
Swinst's  coins,  are  closely  aUied  to  the  series  just  described  :  the 
Indian  bull  only  being  brought  on  the  reverse,  generally  with  the  re- 
tention of  the  chakra  under  his  feet  or  on  his  haunches.    The  name 
.  in  front  of  the  rija's  face  in  figs.  3  and  4  contains  several  reeogniza- 


1887.]  Specimem  of  IndO'Sassdnian  Coin9,  297 

ble  letters ;  on  fig.  5  they  are  still  more  distinct,  4t  7%^  V  it  may 
possibly  be  intended  for  ^  irfTTT^rr  Sri  Mahdrdjd,  leaving  us  still 
in  the  dark  for  a  name. 

On  the  reverse  of  fig.  4,  under  the  bull»  are  the  letters  fkwm  7^ 
vijayavag:.  .  a  form  that  virill  be  found  more  developed  in  another 
branch  of  this  curious  series  below. 

In  the  next  variety,  figs.  7  and  8,  of  virhich  Dr.  Swinbt  boasts  the 
largest  supply,  the  Sassanian  head  is  no  longer  retained,  but  the 
chakra  remains  coupled  virith  a  kind  of  cross  which  may  be  read  as 
the  syllable  ku  of  the  old  alphabet.  The  bull  of  the  reverse  is  now 
accompanied  by  an  attendant  exactly  in  the  fashion  of  the  inferior 
KadpMses  or  OKPO  group  of  the  Mithraie  coins. 

In  the  succeeding  variety,  figs.  9,  and  10  (Swinbt),  the  chakra 
gives  place  to  the  trident  (of  Shiva  })  and  the  bull  takes  an  attitude 
of  repose  ^  la  Nandi.  The  letters  wt^^^9W  V{d{  aagu  or  V^d'ksagu  are 
bounded  by  the  marginal  dots,  and  must  therefore  be  complete,  how- 
ever unintelligible.  Were  there  room  for  a  final  V  we  might  con- 
jecturally  read  ACWH  Vii^tagupta,  "  cherished  by  foreigners ;" 
which  would  tally  with  the  notion  of  a  Parthian  interloper. 

In  fig.  1 1  (which  I  also  engraved  in  the  Kadphises  plate  of  vol. 
III.)  the  trident  has  the  letters  V  tri,  as  if  for  trisuia. 

In  figs.  12  and  13  the  symbol  is  more  like  the  original  fire-altar  : — 
to  the  former  are  adjoined  the  letters  '^^,  or  perhaps  "^f  Rudra,  a 
name  of  Shiva. 

In  figs.  14,  15,  (Stact,)  and  16,  (Swinbt,)  the  standing  figure  has 
quitted  the  bull  to  take  the  chief  post  on  the  obverse — ^the  marginal 
inscription  of  14  commences  with  ?jai  and  the  last  letter  is  ^. 

In  figs.  17,  18,  (SwiNBY,)  the  bull  is  again  replaced  by  the  chakra, 
with  two  Sanskrit  letters  WIT  or  ^|ir — sense  unknown. 

And  now  we  advance  or  perhaps  it  would  be  more  correct  to  say 
retrograde  to  a  much  more  satisfactory  group,  forming  as  it  were  a 
link  between  these  Indo-Sassanians,  and  what  have  been  called  the 
Buddhist  coins. 

The  specimens  of  this  series,  christened  the  "  cock  and  bull"  by  Co- 
lonel Stact,  and  first  made  known  by  him,  were  deficient  in  preserva- 
tion ;  but  Mr.  Tbbobab  of  Juanpiir  has  since  been  fortunate  enough  to 
procure  a  considerable  quantity  of  various  sizes  with  the  epigraph 
beautifully  distinct.  They  were  found  in  company  with  copper  coins 
of  the  Gupta  series,  which  are  in  the  same  style  both  as  to  the  letters 
and  their  horizontal  situation  in  what  is  called  the  exergue  of  western 
Bumismatics.    As  pointed  out  by  Mr.  Tbbobab,  there  are  three  varia- 


298  Speemens  of  Cf^Um  Cwia.  [April, 

tiona  in  the  reading.  On  20  and  the  cdn  below  it ;  M<lifl<<iH 
Satya  mitasa.  On  the  fine  coins  figs.  21,  22;  ^^(imfj  Say  a  mt^apt. 
And  on  Nos.  1 9,  23,  24  and  25  ;  fr^nrftniW  Vijaya  mitasa.  The  varia- 
ble portion  of  these,  satya,  soya,  and  vijaya,  are  evidently  epithets,  the 
perfect,  the  true,  the  victorious, — but  the  name  to  which  Uxey  are  ap- 
plied, mitasa,  whether  of  a  person  or  thing,  is  unfortunately  only  open  to 
conjecture.  From  the  analogy  of  the  okro  bull,  and  the  evident  descent 
that  has  been  traced  in  these  plates  to  a  Mithraic  origin,  I  feel  atrongiy 
inclined  to  read  the  word  Uc^^f  ^'  mitratya,  of  the  true,  the  victorious 
sun,"  the  Mithras. — Mitra  has  also  the  signification  "  ally,"  if  it  be 
preferred  to  confine  the  title  to  a  mundane  ruler. 

If  the  possessive  termination  be  not  made  out,  the  terminal  s  may 
possibly  be  used  in  place  of  the  visarga. 

In  6gure  22,  the  trilingual  symbol  brings  us  directly  to  the  extensive 
and  oldest  of  our  Hindu  series.  Of  these  we  hav^,  thanks  to  Mr.  Tax- 
GEAa  and  Col.  Statt,  enough  to  fill  another  plate  or  two,  but  they 
must  be  kept  distinct ;  while  to  close  the  present  plate  more  coiisia* 
tently,  I  have  inserted  in  figs.  26,  27,  two  small  silver  coins  found  by 
Capt.  BuaNxs  at  old  Mandivi  or  Raipur  in  Cutck,  having  Sassanian 
head8«  and  reverses  respectively  corresponding  to  figs.  7  and  12. 

The  little  copper  piece  28,  from  the  same  place,  has  the  N^gari 
letters  ^  ^ifUl  Sri  Bhima  j  the  last  letter  uncertain. 

To  balance  these  I  have  selected  three  copper  coins  of  Dr.  Swikbt's 
store,  on  account  of  their  having  the  chakra  or  the  bull  for  obverse. 
On  No.  31  we  can  read  the  titles  ^^  . . . .  ifXncTM  SH  .  .  .  Mahdrqfa  ; 
the  name  as  usual  provokingly  obscure  !     Dr.  S.  rea4a  it  ymutpati. 

Plate  XX'    Ceyhu  Coins. 

After  wading  through  the  doubtful  maze  of  obscurity  exemplified  by 
the  foregoing  coins,. where  we  have  almost  in  vain  sought  a  feeble 
landmark  to  guide  us  even  as  to  the  race  or  the  oountry  whence 
they  sprung,  it  is  quite  a  relief  to  fall  upon  a  series  of  coins  possess- 
ed of  their  true  and  legitimate  value  as  unequivocal  evidence  of  tl^e 
truth  of  history. 

The  peculiar  coins  of  ancient  Ceylon  have  b^en  long  known  to 
.collectors  :  they  have  been  frequeintly  described  and  depicted  in  books, 
and  the  characters  they  bear  identified  as  Deva^Nigari,  but  little  nior^. 
Marsokn  apd  Wilson,  as  will  be  seen  below,  were  quite  a^t  fault  in 
regard  to  them,  and  so  might  we  all  have  remained  had  not  tba 
Hon'Ue  Mr.  G.  Turn  our  published  his  ^itome  of  the  Ceylon  Jiiwlx^ 
from  the  Buddhist  Chronicle^.  Upon  my  publishing  in  voL  IV*  a 
sketch  of  the  coin  which  ranks  first  in  the  present  plate,  and  auggeat- 


Vc/.PIPi.XX. 


Ceylon  Ct'/n*. 


UfLS 


€Ni 


1 8a7.]  SpmmiHi  of  Ce^Um  Com$.  299 

ing  the  reading  Sri  MofitrayaMaUat  I  remarked  that,  although  princea 
of  this  family  name  were  oommon  in  Nepal,  I  could  find  none  in  the 
Ceyhn  list  to  correspond.  This  ohservation  elicited  the  following 
note  from  Mr.  Turnour,  which  in  justice  to  his  sagacious  and  correct 
prediction  ought  to  have  heen  published  long  ago. 

*'  NMe  on  Uindu  Coin,  fig.  22,  of  PI.  L.  vol.  IV. — ^In  your  valuable 
paper  in  the  Dec.  Journal,  on  Hindu  Coins,  you  say  that  the  name  of 
Malla  does  not  appear  in  my  Catalogue.  He  is  doubtless  identical 
with  Sahaosa  Malhwa  in  my  epitome  published  in  the  Almanac  of 
1833.  In  the  translation  No.  6  of  the  inscription  published  iu  1834« 
yon  will  also  find  him  called  Sahaoa  Malla.  That  inscription  contains, 
a  date,  which  led  to  an  important  correction  in  my  chronological  table 
explained  at  page  176.  He  commenced  his  reign  in  A.  D.  1200. 
His  being  a  member  of  the  Kalinga  royal  family — his  boastful  visits 
to  India : — and  Dombodinia  (which  you  have  called  D(paldinna)  be«- 
coming  the  capital  in  about  80  years  after  his  reign,  where  the  for- 
mer similar  coins  were  found  ; — all  tend  to  shew  that  the  coin  in 
question  may  be  safely  given  to  him.  You  will  observe  also  by  the 
inscription  that  his  title  was  Sirri  Sangaba  Kalinga  Wijaya  bahu, 
snmamed  8dha$a  Malla, 

Kandg,  \7th  March,  1836.  Gborqb  Tuhnour." 

There  was  no  other  Malla  in  the  list,  and  therefore  the  assignment 
was  probable,  but  I  laid  little  stress  on  it  from  the  total  variance  of 
the  rest  of  the  name.  In  August,  1836,  Captain  Oro,  of  Candy,  sent 
me  impressions  of  the  coins  he  had  met  with,  and  pointed  out  that 
the  first  letter  of  the  third  line  was  not  formed  like  ?r  but  open  like  i(. 
To  pursue  the  train  of  small  causes  leading  to  an  important  result, 
when  lithographing  the  DelM  inscription  of  the  10th  century  in  vol. 
V.  page  726,  the  very  first  letter  19  struck  me  as  resembling  in  the 
squareness  of  its  form,  {l^  ^^®  Ceylonese  letter  I  had  before  mistaken 
for  '^.  The  enigma  was  thus  in  a  moment  solved,  and  every  subse- 
quent reading,  (for  coins  of  this  prince  are  exceedingly  common  com- 
pared with  others,)  has  confirmed  the  reading  ^fh^mi^^^H  Sr(  mat 
Sdkaaa  Malla,  in  accordance  with  Mr.  TuRNOtra's  conjecture.  In 
some  few  specimens  the  t  of  mat  is  either  omitted  through  ignorance, 
or  worn  away ;  but  in  general  it  is  quite  distinct.  Marsdbn's  read- 
ing was  vniT  ^iVt  VM  Maya  daya  malla. 

The  ice  once  broken,  it  became  comparatively  easy  to  find  owners 
for  all  the  other  specimens  either  published  in  former  notices,  or  ex- 
isting unpublished  in  cabinets  on  the  island. 

Capt.   Ord,  not  content  with  sending  me  drawings  of  those  in  his 


900  Spedwimu  of  Ceyhn  ComB.  [A»ut.» 


possession,  kindly  transmitted  the  coins  themselves*  allowing  me  to 
retain  the  duplicates.  Mr.  Tormour  also  generonaly  presented  me 
some,  coins  lately  dag  up  in  the  ruins  of  the  old  city  of  MonioUee  by 
Mr.  GiFFORD,  Assistant  Surveyor  General.  So  that,  including  the 
gold  coin  sent  me  six  years  ago  by  Sir  W.  Horton  himself,  and  the 
coins  in  the  Society's  Cabinets  from  Dipaldmna  (which  are  of  the  same 
class  precisely),  I  am  now  in  a  condition  to  issue  a  full  plate  of  this 
type,  preserving  a  degree  of  chronological  order  in  their  arrangement. 

The  device  on  all  these  coins  is  the  same ;  a  rude  standing  figure  or 
r£ja  on  the  obverse,  holding  a  flower  in  the  left  hand,  and  an  instrument 
of  warfare  in  the  right.  The  skirts  of  the  dress  are  rudely  depicted 
on  either  side  of  the  body,  and  the  fold  of  the  dhoti  falls  between 
his  legs,  which  being  taken  for  a  tail,  has  led  some  to  call  him  Hanu- 
MAN,  but  I  think  without  reason :  there  are  5  dots  and  a  flower  to  the 
right.  On  the  reverse  the  same  figure  is  more  rudely  depicted  in  a 
sitting  attitude.  The  mode  of  expressing  the  face  is  altogether 
unique  in  the  history  of  perverted  art. 

Fig,  1,  the  gold  coin  sent  me  by  Sir  W.  Horton,  has  the  inscrip- 
tion  ^  li^nv^  SH  Lank^swara  on  the  side  of  the  seated  r£ja. 

This  name  1  presume  to  be  the  minister  Lokaiowara  of  Mr.  Titr- 
nour's  table,  who  usurped  the  throne  during  the  Sholean  subjection 
in  the  eleventh  century,  (A.  D.  1060  ;)  but  he  is  not  included  among 
the  regular  sovereigns,  and  the  coin  may  therefore  belong  to  another 
usui'per  of  the  same  name  who  drove  out  the  queen  LiiiAvati'  in  A.  D. 
1215,  and  reigned  for  k  year.  The  Ceylon  ministers  seem  partial  to 
the  name :  one  is  called  Lankan ath. 

Fig,  2,  a  copper  coin,  copied  from  Marsdrn,  but  found  also  in 
Mr.  Lizar*s  drawings,  though  I  have  not  seen  the  actual  coin.  The 
name  is  "^  fT^Tif  WT9  Sri  Vijaya  bdhu,  (Marsubn  makes  the  last 
word  ^\  gada,  erroneously.) 

There  are  several  princes  in  the  list  of  this  name :  the  first  and 
most  celebrated  was  proclaimed  in  his  infancy  in  the  interregnum 
above  alluded  to,  A.  D.  1071,  and  reigned  for  fifty  years.  He  expel- 
led the  Sholians  from  the  island  and  re-established  the  Buddhist  supre- 
macy. 

Fig.  3,  a  copper  coin,  given  to  me  by  Capt.  Ord.  One  is  engraved 
in  the  Researches,  and  is  doubtingly  interpreted  Sri  Rdma  ndtk  by 
Mr.  Wilson.  From  many  examples,  however,  it  is  clearly  ^  i|<;  nl<^ ly 
Sr(  Pardkrama  bdhu.  The  first  of  this  name  was  crowned  at  PoUonna- 
rowe,  A.  D.  1153,  and  sustained  for  33  years  the  most  martial  enter- 
priziug  and  glorious  reign  in  Singhalese  history. 


1887.]  Spemmms  <^  (Uj^  Coku.  90\ 

Fig.  4.  Amoag  the  coins  dag  up  at  Mant^Efe  were  teveral  small  onaa 
of  tlie  aane  prinoe.    Sri  Purdkrama  hdku  fiila  the  field  of  the  reverse. 

Fig.  5.  This  coin»  one  of  the  new  acqaisitions,  has  the  name  4\  ^TVr 
.^Ivr^^  Sri  Raju  LUdmitip  another  celebrated  person  in  Singhalese 
historj.  She  was  the  widow  of  the  PAm/KaAM a  just  named ;  married 
KiBffi,  the  minister  of  one  of  his  successors,  not  of  the  ro^ral  line,  who 
was  put  aside,  and  the  kingdom  goTemed  in  her  name  from  A.  D. 
1202  until  she  was  deposed  by  Sahasa  Mall  a.  She  was  twice  after- 
wards restored. 

Fig.  6,  of  Srimmt  Sakata  Maila,  has  already  been  described.  The 
date  assigned  to  this  prinoe  in  the  table  is  1205  A.  I>.  or  1748 
A.  B. ;  a  date  confirmed  by  a  rock  inscription  at  PoUonttrowe,  trans- 
lated and  pid>lished  in  the  Ceylon  Almanac  for  1834,  page  190.  He 
Jigain  was  deposed  by  his  minister  Nikanoa,  and  was  sacceeded 
in  1213  by 

Fig.  1,  ^  i|Wll|l%<^  Sr{  Dhartna  Asoka  ieva,  a  prince  of  a  very 
imposing  Baddhietie  name,  who  was  placed  on  the  throne  at  the  age 
of  three  months,  bat  of  whom  nothing  further  is  said.  The  portrait 
would  lead  us  to  suppose  him  of  mature  age. 

Fig,  8.  We  here  pass  over  a  period  of  turbulence  and  continual  inva- 
•ions  from  Ckoia,  P^andia  and  Kulinga,  and  arrive  at  a  coin  of  ^nniiiw 
^ilV  Sri  Bkawdneka  bdku,  who  seized  the  throne  on  his  brother's  as- 
.^aaainataon  by  a  minister  in  A.  D.  1803.  In  his  reign  the  Pandian 
general,  Abita  CHAKBAVAaTn'  took  Yapahu,  the  capital,  and  carried^ 
off  the  Dalada  reUc  so  much  prized  by  the  Buddhists  of  Ceylon, 

Fig.  9.  We  now  come  to  a  name  of  less  certainty  than  the  fore- 
going, and  possibly  not  belonging  to  the  island,  for  it  is  one  of  a 
large  qaantity  of  coins  found  by  Col.  Macksnzib  at  Dipaldinna  or 
Amm^dwOi,  on  the  continent  of  India, — a  name  so  similar  to  the  Damba^ 
jdinia,  where  many  of  the  Ceylon  coins  were  discovered,  that,  seeing  the 
coins  were  identical,  I  supposed  at  first  the  places  must  be  so  likewise; 
-Tbe  appeimoat  letter  is  oat  off.  The  next  two  below  are  decidedly 
H,  and  under  the  arm  we  find  41  and  iCT*  The  most  legitimate  con- 
text would  be  ^  (V)  W<r«IT  Sri  Gaja  Rdjd,  (A.  D.  1127,)  but  the  H 
is  hardly  allowable. 

There  are  many  smaU  coins  (10  and  11)  frxmi  the  same  place, 

reading  like  it  the  same  indefinite  title  TTIT  r^,  to  which  no  better 
place  can  be  assigned. 

jF^^.  12.  Here  again  is  a  common  variety  of  the  Dipaldinna  series, 
which  was  thought  utterly  hopelc^j  until  Mr.  Tuhnour  iavored  me 
with  drawings  of  Mr.  Lizar's  collection.  Two  of  these  (figs.  18  and 
14)  exhibit  a  new  type  of  reverse,  the  Indian  bull  Nandi,  which  may 

2  B 


302  SpecUnens  of  CeyUm  Oniu.  (^Jtg^ii, 

possibly  betoken  a  temporary  change  in  the  national  religion.  The 
legend  beneath  I  immediately  recognized  as  identical  with  the  flourish 
on  fignre  1 2,  taming  the  latter  sideways  to  read  it.  What  it  may  be, 
is  a  more  difficult  question.  The  first  letter  bears  a  striking  analogy 
to  the  Towel  e  of  the  Southern  alphabets — ^but  if  so,  by  what  alphabet 
is  the  remainder  to  be  interpreted  ?  for  it  may  be  equivocally  read  H^tya, 
benya,  cK^tya,  and  perhaps  Chanda  or  Nanda.  The  last  alone  is  the 
name  of  a  great  conqueror  in  the  Cholian  and  other  Southern  annals, 
but  it  would  be  wrong  to  build  upon  so  vague  an  assumption.  It  is, 
at  any  rate,  probable  that  the  bull  device  is  a  subsequent  introduction, 
because  we  find  it  continued  into  the  Hala  C*aiutra  coins  below. 

Fig,  15,  of  the  Society's  cabinet,  a  thick  well  preserved  coin,  has 
a  device  one  step  less  recognizable  as  a  human  figure  on  the  obverse, 
but  the  bull  very  neatly  executed  on  the  reverse,  and  in  front  of  him 
the  Nigari  letters  ^  vi,  as  if  of  Vira  hdhu,  1398  ? 

Figs,  20,  21.  In  these  the  upright  figure  has  quite  disappeared,  or 
is  dwindled  to  a  mere  sceptre  :  leaving  space  around  for  the  insertion 
of  a  legend  in  the  old  Canarese  character,  of  which  an  alphabet  was 
given  in  my  last  number.  It  is,  unluckily,  not  complete,  but  the  O9* 
nara  letters  . .   da  cha.. .  ray  a  are  very  distinct. 

But  before  touching  such  modern  specimens,  I  should  perhaps 
have  noticed  a  few  other  genuine  old  coins  ;  some,  as  fig.  16,  having 
a  bull  and  two  fish ;  others,  as  fig.  24,  having  a  singha  and  four  dots. 
They  were  all  dug  up  at  MotUollee  with  the  rest. 

These  symbolical  coins  without  names  agree  in  every  respect  with 
the  numerous  class  of  Buddhist  coins  found  in  India,  and  fellows  to 
them  may  be  pointed  out  among  the  Amar&vaH  coins,  as  figs.  17,  19, 
of  the  bull  kind,  the  reverse  plain  or  uncertain ;  one  much  resem- 
bling a  ship ;  and  fig.  25,  a  prettily  executed  brass  coin  of  a  horse. 

One  fragment,  fig.  1 8,  of  the  sitting  bull,  from  MonioUee,  has  the 
letters  ^iV^  .  .  7^  in  the  N£gar£  character  on  the  reverse. 

The  two  very  small  coins,  22,  23,  retain  some  of  the  Ceylon  sym- 
bols— the  anchor-shaped  weapon  (of  Hanuman  ?)  in  particular;  but 
to  show  how  cautious  we  must  be  in  receiving  as  equally  old,  all  the 
coins  found  buried  together  in  the  same  locality,  I  have  given  as  the 
finale  to  this  plate,  one  of  the  MontoUee  specimens,  fig.  26,  which, 
however  mystified  by  the  ignorance  of  the  die-engraver,  I  cannot 
interpret  otherwise  than  as  an  old  Dutch  paisa,  stamped  on  both  sides 
^  St.  or  one-eighth  of  a  stiver  !  A  Seringapatam  paisa  with  xx.  cash 
(written  invertedly,  hsacxx.)  has  often  puzzled  amateur  collectors  in 
the  same  manner. 


1M7.]  Oh  the  Revolution  of  the  Seaeone,  303 

rV. — On  the  Revolution  of  the  Seasons,  (^continued  from  Vol.  IV. 

p.  257.)     Bjf  the  Rev,  R.  Evkhbst. 

A  correspondence  between  certain  atmospheric  phenomena/  and 
certain  positions  of  the  moon,  similar  to  what  we  have  attempted  to 
trace  in  the  preceding  papers,  has  been  observed  before  in  various 
ways,  by  others,  and,  in  a  degree,  in  all  ages.  Bat  the  objection  may 
be  fairly  urged  to  such  attempts,  that,  if  we  examine  the  supposed 
correspondence  doaer,  no  regular  succession  of  phenomena  can  be 
made  out.  No  state  of  the  atmosphere  can  be  expected  to  return  of 
a  certainty  upon  the  recurrence  of  the  assumed  cause :  nor,  in  such 
cases,  can  any  probable  circumstance  be  assigned,  which  might  be 
supposed  to  have  counteracted  its  operation.  We  may  remark,  how- 
ever, upon  this,  that  no  two  cases  are  precisely  similar  ;  one  of  the 
principal  conditions  of  the  problem,  viz.  the  heating  surface  of  the 
earth,  never  remaining  the  same,  owing  to  the  changes  continually 
brought  about  in  it,  both  by  natural  agents,  and  by  the  hand  of  man. 
Nor  can  the  effect  of  this  last  be  deemed  unimportant,  if  we  consider 
the  many  common  processes,  such  as  the  felling  of  forests,  ploughing, 
reaping,  and  irrigating,  which  are  going  on,  at  all  times,  more  or  less, 
over  large  tracts  of  country  ?  Let  us  suppose  it  possible  that  a  local 
irregularity  of  some  kind  might  interrupt  the  operation  of  the  cause-* 
say  (for  instance)  to  such  a  degree,  that  the  shower,  which  should 
have  fallen  with  us.  fell  5,  or  50,  or  500  miles  distant  from  us ;  then, 
if,  instead  of  the  results  of  a  single  rain-guage  or  a  single  barometer* 
we  could  measure  the  amount  of  effect  produced  over  an  extensive 
surface  of  the  earth,  we  might  the  more  reasonably  hope  to  obtain 
some  approximation  towards  a  regular  succession  of  phenomena,  in 
proportion  as  we  were  thus  enabled  to  obviate  the  effects  of  disturb- 
ing causes.  It  occurred  from  this,  that,  in  a  country  where  the  har- 
vest depended  almost  entirely  upon  the  quantity  of  rain  that  fell,  the 
prices  of  grain  in  past  years  (the  averages  being  taken  as  extensively 
as  possible)  might  indicate,  though  imperfectly,  a  regular  succession 
of  the  seasons,  as  far  as  drought  and  moisture  were  concerned  ;  pro- 
vided, of  course,  that  such  a  regular  succession  had  actually  taken 
place. 

This  idea  may  appear  so  strange  to  many,  especially  to  those  who 
are  not  acquainted  with  the  interior  of  India,  that  it  may  be  as  well  to 
give  it  a  little  farther  consideration. 

It  must  be  familiar  to  every  one  that  parts  of  the  ancient  world, 
such  as  £gypt  and  Judea,  were  subject  at  different  times  to  famines 
2  R  2 


304  OmtU  nm^fMtm  rftU  Semntf.  lAvm, 

coDBeqnent  upon  drought.  These  are  not  uncommon  at  the  pre* 
aent  day  in  low  latitudes.  In  Australia,  for  instance,  'frightful 
droughts  occur  in  cycles  of  9  or  10  years/— (see  WeHmUuter  Review, 
No.  45,  July  1835,  p.  933,  and  again  p.  334  ;)  and  that  such  always 
have  occurred  in  In<fia,  the  Instory  of  the  country  abundantly  riiewi. 
Perhaps  the  most  remarkable  one  upon  record  is  that  which  took  place 
in  Bengal  in  tiieyear  1770.  (See  Mill's  History  for  the  particulars 
of  this.)  Now  we  have  in  the  Ist  vol.  of  the  Gltafthu;^,  a  list  of  the 
prices  of  difierent  kinds  of  grain  at  CMn^fah  in  Bengal,  from  which 
we  find  thafi,  in  that  year,  rice  was  so  dear  that  only  3  seers  of  it  were 
•old  for  I  rupee,  if  we  examine  this  list  further,  we  shall  see  that 
from  the  year  1 733,  the  years  of  scarcity,  or  minimum  quantity,  and 
tiie  intervals  between  them,  were  as  follow  : — 

Years, 1733.. . .  1753. .  .    1770. . . .  1788.. . .  1807. 

Intervals, \9 18 18 19. 

if  we  add  to  the  upper  line,  1836,  we  have  altogether  5  intervals 
of  between  18  and  19  years  for  the  recurrence  of  scarcities  in  Beugal. 
From  1733  to  1896  Is  98  years,  which  divided  by  5  gives  18)  yeara. 
There  are  some,  but  faint,  traces  of  scarcities  intermediate  to  these. 
We  must  remember  that  18t  years  is  very  nearly  the  duration  of  the 
Lunar  Cycle. 

Having  proceeded  thus  far,  we  next  ascertained  by  inquiry  the 
dates  of  the  principal  scarcities  that  had  occurred  in  the  upper  pro** 
vinces  within  the  memory  of  man.    They  are — 

1 783-3—1 793-3—1 803-3-1 813-1 3—1 8 1 9-30—1 83^—1833-3. 

It  win  be  obsetved  that  the  recurrences  here  are  nearly  twice  aa 
fi^quent  as  in  the  former  case. 

The  year  1839  being  the  year  of  minimum  declination,  the  years' 
corresponding  to  it  in  the  previous  cycles  will  be  1811  and  1793; 
and  1830  being  the  year  of  maximum  declination,  the  years  corre- 
sponding to  it  in  the  previous  cyles  will  be  1803  and  1783.  Thus  we 
have  a  scarcity  in  each  year  of  maxmium  declination,  besides  another 
on,  or  close  upon,  the  year  of  minimum  declination,  and  in  the  case 
of  1839  a  double  one,  viz.  1836  and  1833.  We  shall  revert  to  this 
presently. 

On  obtaining  one  or  two  lists  of  the  prices  of  com,  it  was  found,  as 
might  be  expected,  that  these  were  the  years  when  the  least  quantity 
was  sold  for  a  given  sum ;  and  that,  intervening,  about  midway,  were 
years  of  extraordinary  plenty,  when  the  greatest  abundance  every 
where  prevailed.  So  that  it  appeared  as  if  the  prices  would  fbrm  a 
curve  of  which  the  maxima  and  minima  recurred  at  fixed  intervals  of 


ya.rCa.6^eTtt   •/  /-(*  Mooii't  Jlc--//na.lian  .-n^  a/tAt /Orice    t/  Grain.. 


1837.]  0»  tke  Mmmiutiom  of  tht  Setuani.  d05 

nearly  9  jtars.  8tiH»  on  coiiBtderiiig  the  many  cauaea,  bath,  xntnral  aa 
wall  aa  produced  by  hnmaa  meana,  wlxich  moat  operate  in  determin* 
ittf  the  price  of  com,  we  oeald  not  bdieve  it  jHrobable  that  the  indica* 
tioQ  of  one»  or  e^en  of  a  few  liets,  were  to  ba  depended  npon.  To 
obviate,  therefore,  local  irregalaritiea  of  arery  kind,  it  was  thought 
aeoaaiary  to  procore  liata  of  pricea  from  aa  many  pkcea  aa  poaaible,—- 
liata  apecifying  in  detail  the  prioea  of  four  of  the  principal  Tarietiea  of 
com  grown  in  the  neighbourhood  (two  of  the  anrnmer,  and  two  of  the 
Winter  eropa),  and,  aa  in  the  CkmiMrak  list  in  the  Glemung^,  the  nam* 
her  of  aeera  sold  for  one  rapee  waa  to  be  mantioned  in  each  case* 
Liata  of  tlua  eort  were  obtained  from  tweniy^iwo  of  the  principal 
towna  wiihin  200  milea  on  each  aide  of  Delhi,  LoHatui,  and  Hanai  ; 
BmreiUy  and  A^%  being  the  extremes.  They  all  agree  very  nearly  in  the 
jMrindpal  maxima  and  minima,  and,  aa  they  were  furnished  by  differ- 
ent peraone  who  had  no  eommonication  with  each  other,  their  joint 
reaalt  cannot  well  be  ascribed  to  the  errora  of  copyists,  or,  indeed,  to 
incorreetneaa  of  any  kind.  The  average  of  all  these  was  taken  (four 
kinda  of  com  at  eedi  place)  for  each  year ;  the  mean  price  for  the 
season  being  thus  settled  by  88  items. 

The  series  thus  obtained  we  shall  call  oar  north-weat  line*  Three 
lists  (four  kinds  of  com  in  each)  were  obtained  from  Bengal,  and  the 
average  of  them  taken  for  the  Bengal  line.  Two  lists  (also  four  kinda 
of  com)  were  obtained  from  the  aeighbonrhood  of  Benaree,  and  the 
average  of  them  taken  for  the  Bemaree  line.  The  average,  then,  of  the 
three  lines  thoa  formed  waa  taken  for  a  general  line. 

To  connect  the  variations  in  this  general  line  with  the  declination  of 
the  moon,  we  mast  have  recourse  to  the  supposition  that  the  varia^ 
tion  is  for  a  series  of  years  direct  with  the  declination,  and  then  for  a 
series,  inverse  with  it, — a  snj^osition  for  which  no  reaaon  can  be 
aasigned,  but  which  wiU  appear  the  less  improbable,  if  we  recollect  a 
circumstance  stated  in  a  previous  paper,  viz.  that  the  variations  of 
the  barometer,  either  in  excess  or  defect  of  the  mean,  increased  with 
the  increase  of  declination. 

This  connection,  or  aaaumed  connection,  may  be  most  readily  ahewn 
thua.  Let  as  first  trace  upon  paper  the  progress  of  the  moon  in  de« 
dination  in  difierent  years  in  this  manner.  Draw  a  number  of  verti- 
cal linea  at  equal  intervals  (Plate  XXII.)  to  repreaent  the  years  in  snc« 
cession  from  1810  to  1885  (both  induaive).  Take  out  of  the  Nautical 
Almanack  the  higheat  declination  to  be  found  in  the  month  of  July  in 
each  year,  and  mark  that  height  upon  tke  vertical  line  corre^onding 
to  the  year  at  any  fixed  rate,  (as  0,  J  inch)  for  eaoh  degree  that  it  ia  above 


306  On  the  Revolution  of  the  Seaemu.  [A»KtL» 

IS"".  When  yon  have  marked  all  the  faeighte,  jom  iJiem,  and  you  have 
the  upper,  or  continuous  line,  fig.  1 .  The  lower  or  dotted  line  in 
fig.  1 ,  where  it  separates  from  the  upper, — ^is  formed  from  it,  by  sub- 
ititutiDg  for  the  increments,  eqaal  decrements,  so  as  to  be  exactly  the 
inverse  of  it.  Where  this  lower  lane  again  changes  to  a  continuoos 
one,  it  runs  parallel  (or  varies  directly)  with  the  upper  one,  and 
again,  where  it  changes  to  a  dotted  one,  becomes  the  inverse  of  it. 
It  is  this  lower  line,  partly  direct,  partly  inverse  with  the  upper,  that 
appears  to  be  the  type  of  the  variation  of  the  seasons.  As  a  proof  of 
this,  we  subjoin  below  (fig.  2)  the  general  average  line  of  variation 
iti  the  prices  of  com  during  the  same  period.  This  line  was  thus 
formed.  The  three  principal  lines,  the  north- west,  the  Benares,  and 
the  Bengal,  were  first  formed  from  the  average  of  the  dififerent  lists. 
When  the  maximum  and  minimum  number  in  each  line  within 
the  last  85  years  (since  1750),  were  noted,  and  the  difference 
between  them  reckoned  as  the  whole  amount  of  variation.  This 
amount  was  divided  into  1000  parts,  and,  for  the  actual  number 
in  each  line,  the  proportionate  parts  of  the  variation  were  sab- 
stituted.  The  average  was  then  taken  of  the  3  lines,  and  this  is 
the  line  expressed  in  fig.  2,  which  is  there  traced  upon  the  paper  at 
the  rate  of  '020  parts  of  variation  for  i^^^th  of  an  inch.  The  lowest  line 
(fig.  3)  is  the  general  average,  simply  taken,  of  the  principal  lines, 
without  any  previous  division  of  the  variation  into  centesimal  parts. 
A  fourth,  or  southern  line,  was  in  this  case  included  in  the  average, 
having  been  formed  from  prices  at  Jubulpoor  (two  kinds  of  com),  at 
Bhopaul  (three  kinds  of  com),  at  Indore  (two  kinds  of  com).  But  as  the 
country  in  that  direction  was  during  part  of  the  time  the  seat  of  war, 
and  has  been  generally  subject  to  unsettled  government,  and  more- 
over the  returns  are  not  numerous,  no  great  dependance  can  be  placed 
upon  it.  In  fact,  the  indications  given  by  the  north-west  series  are 
much  more  to  be  relied  on  than  those  of  the  others,  owing  to  the 
more  extensive  induction. 

In  the  last  paper  on  this  subject  we. noticed  that  there  were  certain 
years  in  which,  about  the  solstices,  the  perigee  of  the  moon  fell  on 
the  same  day  with  her  maximum  declination,  either  north  or  south, 
and  that  these  were  commonly  extreme  years,  both  of  drought  and 
moisture.  These  years  are  marked  thus  in  the  Chart  N.*  and  S.* 
according  as  the  declination  is  north  or  south,  and  it  would  appear 
on  referring  to  the  figures  that  these  are  usually  the  extreme  years 
both  of  plenty  and  scarcity.  They  appear  also  to  be  the  periods  at 
which  the  variation  changes  from  direct  to  inverse. 


1837.]  On  the  RevohUioH  of  ike  Seasons.  .     307 

The  maxima  and  minima  by  the  Calcutta  rain-guage  since  1820,  are 
1823  1826  1832  1835. 

+  —  —  + 

These  results  do  not  differ  from  those  afforded  by  the  average  of 
com  prices  (figs.  2  and  3),  more  than  the  prices  obtained  from  any  one 
place  differ  from  the  general  average.     The  results  of  registers  kept 
in  other  plaoes  do  not  show  so  good  an  agreement ;  but  the  three  prin- 
cipal ones  we  can  refer  to  are  those  of  Macao,  Madras  and  Bombay  ;  all 
places  on  the  sea-coast,  where  rain  seems  to  fall  more  irregularly  than 
elsewhere.     If  it  be  asked,  why,  with  the  anomalies  that  still  exist  in 
the  lines  (figs.  2,  and  3),  we  have  presumed  the  upper  line  (fig.  1 )  to 
be  the  type  of  them,  we  answer  that  that  line  was  formed  after  seeing 
the  three  or  four  lists  of  com  prices  that  first  came  to  hand,  and 
that   every  successive  list  received  helped  to  approximate  them  more 
closely  ;  the  inference,  therefore,  is   only  fair,  that  still  further  lists 
obtained  would  diminish  the  irregularities  at  present  existing,  though 
we  could  not  hope  to  obtain  an  exact  parallelism,  unless  we  were 
previously  enabled  to  apply  corrections  for  the  many  other  causes 
that  must  affect  the  piices  of  com.     If  we  refer  to  the  line  (fig.  1) 
which  we  have  assumed  as  the  type  of  the  variation,  we  shall  per- 
ceive that  on  each  side  of  the  year  1829  a  small  inverse,  or  dotted 
piece  exists :   on  looking  back  over  the  lists  of  prices,  some  of  w  hich 
extend  as  far  back  as  1700,  I  do  not  think  that  this  small  inverse 
piece  is  interpolated  or  intercalated,  if  I  may  80  call  it,  oftener  than 
every  third  cycle.      With  this  exception,  the  variation  appears  to  be 
direct  for  about  9  years,  and  then  inverse  for  the  same  period.     Thus 
from   1815  backwards,  the  variations  are  9  years  directly  to  1806 — 
9  years  inversely  to  1797 — 9  years  directly  to  1788,  and  9  years  in- 
versely to  1779.     Then  from  1779  a  variation  is. inserted  similar  to 
that  between  1836  and  1823,  up  to  1767  or  1766  ;  and  again  backward 
from  that,  periodical  curves  of  9  years  in  duration  appear  to  occur  as 
before.     On  this  I  shall  crave  permission  to  speak  more  hereafter, 
when,  by  the  obtaining  further  lists  of  prices  from  different  places,  I 
may  be  enabled  to  correct  those  which  I  at  present  possess.     For 
this  reason  I  have  refrained  from  carrying  the  present  investigation 
further  back  than  1 806.     I  beg  at  the  same  time  to  return  my  grate- 
fill  thanks  to  those  who  have  already  assisted  me  with  lists  of  prices. 
On  looking  over  the  lists  it  appeared  that  in  those  from  particular  quar- 
ters the  maxima  and  minima  occurred  a  year  or  two  too  soon,  in  other 
places  a  year  or  two  too  late  for  the  supposition.     To  elucidate   this, 
the  lines,  figs.  4,  5,  6,  and  7,  were  drawn.  Of  these,  fig.  5  is  the  type, 


808  Om  ik»  Cakmtt  of  JkHffamjf.  [Arm., 


being  the  same  m  the  lower  Ime,  fig.  1.  Fig*  4»  or  Aie  Btagtd  line, 
appears  to  have  its  maxima  and  minima,  generally  spealring,  somewhat 
earlier  than  the  fictitious  line : — ^fig.  6»  or  the  north-west  line,  has  them 
somewhat  too  late,  and  i&g.  7,  or  tlie  sonthem  line,  still  later.  A  fset 
somewhat  analogoos  to  this  is  oheenred.in  Europe  where  the  vari^ 
tions  of  the  barometer  are  said  to  take  place  on  tiie  shore  of  the 
Atlantic  a  day  and  a  half  earlier  than  at  8t.  Peterakofk;  but  in 
neither  case  is  the  difference  regolar.  However,  all  the  informatioa 
of  every  kind  that  I  can  gvtiier  on  the  subject  woold  lead  to  the 
belief  that  the  changes  generally  do  take  place  earlier  townrds  the 
northern  and  eastern  parts  of  the  country,  later  towards  the  soutii-' 
em  and  western.  I  am  speaking,  of  course,  of  Northern  India,  having 
as  yet  no  lists  from  the  south  of  the  N^rhMa. 

I  have  not  endeavoured  to  connect  the  appearances  observed  with  '^ 
the  position  of  the  moon,  unaware  of  the  difficulties  which  attoid 
such  a  supposition,  but  because  I  was  at  a  loss  to  find  one  which 
vrould  account  for  the  phenomena  better.  As  to  the  appearances 
themselves,  the  variations  in  the  price  of  com  and  their  recmrrenoes, 
they  of  course  will  rest  upon  better  or  worse  evidence  in  proportion 
as  the  molttpUcatlon  of  lists  from  difierent  parts  of  the  country  con- 
firm, or  not,  the  indications  they  afford.  From  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
ject, much  accuracy  in  the  condusions  cannot  be  h(^>ed  for :  neverthe- 
less by  perseverance  some  troths  may  be  elicited,  which  may  serve  to 
direct  philosophical  research,  and  perhaps  to  give  us  some  insight 
into  what  is  likely  to  happen  for  the  foture,  in  the  absence  of  all 
better  information. 


y.—On  the  Climate  of  Darjilmg. 

We  make  an  exception  to  our  general  nde  of  not  inserting  meteoro- 
logical registers  except  in  abstract,  in  favor  of  the  following  six 
months'  diary  kept  by  Doctor  Chavman  at  the  new  station  of  Darji- 
ling  in  the  Sikkim  portion  of  the  Sub-Himdlayan  range,  because  it  is 
very  important  that  every  information  should  be  made  public  in  regard 
to  the  climate  of  a  place  selected,  or  at  least  proposed,  as  a  sanatarium 
for  the  recruiting  of  exhausted  Bengfli  constitutions,  more  accessible 
than  the  far  western  hills  of  Simla  and  Ma$tiri,  or  the  eastern  station 
of  Chirra  Punji, 

Before  Doctor  Chapman  started  on  his  official  deputation  to  Dar- 
jiling,  his  instruments  were  carefully  compared  with  the  standards 
registered  in  this  Journal.  He  was  particularly  requested  to  attend  to 
the  wet-bulb  depression,  as  compared  with  the  dew  point ;  and  to  the 


1^7.]  On  tke  Climate  of  Dmjdimf.  S09 

boiling  point  of  water,  «s  compared  with  the  barometric  indications. 
Ab  his  thermometer  for  the  latter  object  was  only  divided  to  2*. 
we  have  since  despatched  a  new  one  of  greater  sensibility,  whence  we 
hope  soon  to  obtain  valuable  data  for  the  correction  of  the  usual 
tables  for  the  measurement  of  heights  by  the  thermometer.  The  dew 
points  noted  are  carious,  sometimes  higher  than  the  wet  bulb  or 
evapoi  ation  point.  Can  this  arise  from  an  error  in  the  Danibll's  hygro- 
meter ?  We  have  always  found  a  little  iced  water  added  drop  by 
drop  to  a  little  common  water  in  a  highly  polished  gilded  silver  cup« 
the  most  trust-worthy  mode  of  taking  the  dew  point.  It  can  be  de- 
pended on  to  the  tenth  of  a  degree. 

Upon  the  strength  of  our  observations  in  the  December  Journal  we 
may,  with  confidence,  calculate  the  altitude  of  Titalya,  and  DarjUing 
from  the  three  months'  observations  of  October,  December,  and  Janu- 
ary*.      Thus    applying  the   constant  correction   of — .004   to  Dr. 

Chapman's  Bar.  A«  we  have 

AUitHd^ 

Corrected  heights  of  the  Barometer  at  81  A.  m.     Calcutta,  Titalpa.  deduead* 

mean  temperature  of  air  76^ 29.894     29.626    ft.  255.7 

At4ip.  M,  ditto,  84.5  , 29.815     29.514  293.5 

Average  altitude  of  TUalya,    ft.  275.d 

For  DarjUing  the  data  are  more  numerous  : 

Altitude. 

Calcutta,  DarjUing,     calculated. 

Barom,         Temp. 

Dec.  1836,  obs.  9  a.  m.         a0.098  68.0 

Ditto, 5  p.  u.         29.9&9  75. 

Jan.  18;i7,  obs.  9  a.  m.         3U.073  68. 

Ditto, 5  p.  M.         29.970  75.  

Mean  altitude  by  120  obs.  of  the  Barometer,    ft.     6957.5 

The  altitude  of  DarjUing  hill  by  two  observations  of  Capt.  HsRBsaT, 

published  with  his  report  in  the  Gleanings  of  Science,  is  7218  feet,  or 

250  feet  higher  than  Dr.  Chapman's  house.    The  altitude  deducible 

from  the  thermoroetric  indication  of  boiling  water  is  only  6648.5 : 

but  little  confidence  is  to  be  placed  in  the  latter  without  a   very 

accurate  instrument.     It  is  to  be  remarked  also,  that  the  barometric 

measure  will  shew  a  much  closer  agreement  when  not  corrected  by 

the  multiplier  for  the  assumed  mean  temperature  of  the  stratum  of 

air  between  the  two  stations.     Unconnected  they  stand  thus:  6595.8, 

6578.4,   6624.6,   and  6619.2;  the  maximum  discrepancy  from  the 

mean  6604.5  being  only  26  feet.     A  numerous  series  of  barometrical 

results  from  similar  tables  will  enable  us  to  form  a  more  correct  appre- 

eiation  of  the  influence  of  variations  of  temperature  on  the  formula. 

N.  B.  The  barometric  heights  ubove  stated  have  been  all  reduced  to  32*. 

*  We  have  since  received  the  registers  for  February  and  March,  'which  we  in- 
sert, deferring  observations  till  the  series  is  completed. 

2s 


Barom. 

Temp. 

feet. 

23.367 

44.6 

6925.1 

23.298 

47.6 

6973.1 

23.322 

42.1 

6942.2 

23.247 

43.4 

6989.9 

SIO 

0»  Ifc  Cai»(e  tfDiiriam,.                          [Ami, 

.;    .         S.       3..         iiS    IJ    j.-5 

^-  is-:  -iis  ivJi^'ii'S'Asif 

llliMljliliiiiiiii^ 

cc 

S 
5 

i 

i 

liilllilllllllllllililiiilllliJ 

I 

lljllllllllllfolllllliilillllj 

V 

1 
1 

1 

i 
a 

'^^iihii^*^^*i^VtA^y^ 

i 

i 

^ 

^ 

ssisiSssscseSssissesssesssesses 

s 

1 

5 
1 

.3 

IB 

-!Se^«««^«»^^-edn«^n5n«S^«J^B«d>- 

; 

£iiiss£E3£:isiSssilsss:i::Sissc 

3 

II! 

"•■'"ss.ij.iSjj.iS.i-j.iS:.:.;;^;;^;.! 

; 

!? 

•■ 

-' 

- 

< 

Tj  SHpiSieSilisiiSSSpisllHIISS 

£ 

->  pssEjgBHsHISSiilsSiSiiHpE 

3 

---■•"•  —  • 2  =  S  =  XSS:S2S5SSSSiiSSSSS 

1 

I 
i 

t 


On  tit  CUmMte  of  Dgrjttinff. 


s   lllsl 


s 


mmmmmimm^ 
III  -       I'  ^      % 


_;KZSS~a»«''.522' 


ft  a--3:frui»KB^' 


1 

i 

i 

a 

S^S^SSSsis  :  :££  :;:f:S^  :£5?;i  :S3«£S 

3!3SS3SSsi«icS^gffSJtsi?S¥fS£SSSS 

1 

5-5,«5«.o2..S..25».  .5--"...:-^^ 

,,-S;-5-«.-  :.5-,.,:*«-5„„2S.*2 

T* 

iiEii  =  52S2  :  Js  :lgSS  :SC53  :5SSsi 

»' 

s.issssssssssisssssssssssx^'$'$a 

I 

TJ 

iHiS|i55l::l,i:S  =  =  5:|SiS,|liS5 

■ 

SllgislSIEpli|Ha5ll3?5?iE5S! 

SSSS5SSK5SS 

1 

O 

3ilsisillll|is"sl«"l|liliHisii 
eaaasaaaaaBlesBSBaaalsBiSispaiSBa. 

812 


Om  tke  CUmi0  •/  DtirfUmg. 


[Apul, 


Si 

CO 


00 


"&> 


6 


I- 


-a 


o 


il 


bo«a 


0e> 


8 


S 

o 


^ 


4» 


o 


o 
a 


I 


9 

S 


a 


■^nc 


S 

o 

S 

sm 


0* 


AS 


a 

o 


o 

o 


to 


3^3 
8     ■ 


o 


c3 


S3 


•  s 


ii 


C  ^  ■'^  ^*  «s 


«l 


S 


hUO 


d 

I 

••*  ■"  (vS 

-o-o-g 

JO 

d 


S     S'3  3 

000 


o    £ 


•I  t-s 


d 

c 


fig 
00 


8 


00 


•59       ■: 


•     •     • 


p^z 


55  i: 


Q<0 


2 


B4 


m        m 


02 


CO  00 


» 


4 


•    •    •    •  a    • 

a 


•    ••■••• 


m 


.  d  e  o 

•  d  '*'  «*    •    • 


•  •      • 

•  •      • 


•  •      • 

•  •       ■ 


>«  00  eo  1^  o 
«o  «  «  <#  to 


10  o 


■o  10 


•n 


•ft  to  «  10 


•o  10  ic 


.QO«o2«omj(A«in«eiO(0«cc<c«9«if!w^MQDc»«c/M«(M^ 


^  oc  « 
<o  (O  •> 


(diOiO^Aaoaid»M 


Id  Id 


•d  Id  10  K) 


":  «  «o  55 

.^•^fO^qoat^^ooi^idQOidaoooioeiiottc^id^ioidoioaoo 


Id  K»  (0 


u^     ~  m  H) 


•  ...  ~z 


«d»e«c  vomm^mofsenoo  — 


en  ""•"•••.*•• 


•d      -a 


a 

•a  H 

o  JS 

»^  S 

••••  m 

s  *• 


*  «    0 

»  c  >; 
c  1  «* 


a 


*J        c* 


s  2  *     « 
•"i  flu  <9 

■**      ja 
d  ««H 


V 
►^ 


u  P-S, 
t»  o  9 

d  ,«"o 

S^  e 
jrf       «> 

d  >-;£ 

5  i  o 

o  c 


^  9 

E  M 

o  • 

a. 

m  a 

Sir 

jd  « 


ja   «■  e  ** 


.a.M  JS 


I  I  -  c«  m  <«  •»  w  r*  op^o -^  CT  P*  n.  .Q^or^oD  o>e  •"  wanriftc  r^oD  aei"   1 


e 

*  >  a 


■3 


•  ~  a 


CO  «  CQi 


Or  th»  CkmaU  e/DnjOuff. 


2aJS4 
i-ii 


1 1 


I  III 


ii 


o  ^^ 

»   9. 


55      .-- 
i-     1     I 


as:- 


iTf-AvSvSI&SSSnvvwvSvvS^TVTwSvvS 


111 
III 
Iff 
III 

'.■it 

m 


111 


Ml 


314 


On  the  Climate  of  DmjUing. 


[Ap&iih 


CO 
GO 


r 


Q 


8- 


J' 

I 


rt 
^ 


I               t 

• 

• 
to 

a 

d 

m 

-a 

o 

«> 

^ 

► 

K 

>. 

M 

73 

•m 

O 

V 

o 

a 

• 

ce 

6> 

fa 

c 

"3 

o« 

o 

< 

S 

3     >a  o.£i  a 


0 

8 


CO 


§ 


w  V  V  « 

*.*0  g 


"te^ 


i*^s 


0 


a 


s 

.a 

3 


0 


oeSoCO 


JS      cs   ."S^ 


•  hi 


O    V    •> 


la  .••is 

OPoSaao 


a^ 
poo 


•o    • 


a 

> 


o 


a 
o 


H^<»^^^^^H»°^«>^.^ 


QQ 


9:-^&:-^>»-^**eJS^ 


>      •      • 

a^H 


o 


(» 


rj  as    o    o       >  w       ss  as 


^■8 

S3* 


H     H 


CO 

<» 


a^^  j^  a' 

**  ►-•  — •  "••  ^j  "3 

oaszoaso 


e»(n 


GO   . 


I* 
a  ,3 


.2  ►r: 


a 


♦  0>  flO  •-• 
O  --  M  •- 

•       ■       •       • 

o  o  o  o 


u 
it 

ja 
H 

60 


9 

a 


o      u» 


eoflOfl6«o«e4M♦e•opQO«•^o<♦nop♦02'J'l5•o^•o•2e•»o« 


o 


jB  ^ 

si 

i'- 

otk  ft. 
"S  o 


a 

;a 


m  «o 


•**  o  « 


to  lO 


•0 


a 

o 

a 


0     A    « 

•»   5   a! 

*-    . 

•{.s  Si 

o  S  • 

a  < 


e«ei(0<o>oc<iom'4e«^^«eQ<4ie«e«c«<9(o<o«eQe«e«e««*o 


*«     _r 


O  *0  lO  to  K)  If)  lA         *0  lO  M>  U>  (O 


en 


•amo  loioto  o  lo 


If)  lO  aO  to        M)  lO    to      «  lO  O 

mme«oir<lc<»^midiotoe«r»^<oncDi-ic>»eo<oioe«««io^«o<o 


a 


to 


cl  c«  <o  ei)  c«  c«  «  «  c«  «  -^  -.  -  -1  c*  c«  «  «  «  « 


"^0O^WO>r*WJw 


< 


««0ke4aD«<0(0*<io  —  K»«o<oe«oo<oo)o>e«o<ocot^to9 
moc««-*<0'-<Q*<^<»ooQC)ino>t^M*t^in«o^ioo»^r«e4i>« 


•J  WJ  W  ^  CO 


CO 


gi 


to 


•S  - 


-j  -««*io«>t^ooo»0;j««*«D»rj.»^o  -g«*«Jjr-«  I 


On  the  CtimaU  of  DarjiliMff 


■i    -3 


I 


ill 

Sss 

S  '«.» 

£ 

1= 

J 
1 

IJ 

§ 

|g 

1 

! 

i 

4l 

1 

SJ 

Q 

P 

ij 

316  Note  on  thi  O^gyrmi  imd  BfUeropkon.  [April, 

Vl.^-^Note  on  the   Genera  O^gyrui  and  Belkrojphon,     By  W.   H. 

Bbnson,  Esq.  B.  C.  S. 

When  I  described  the  Pelagian  genua  Osygyrua  in  the  4th  volome 
of  the  Journal,  from  specimens  taken  on  the  surface  of  the  Indian  and 
Southern  Atlantic  oceans,  it  did  not  occur  to  me  to  search  for  cognate 
genera  in  any  other  order  than  that  in  which  the  characters  of  the 
animal  showed  its  place  to  he  ;  still  less  did  I  expect  to  find  any  fossil 
shell  allied  to  it ;  but  recent  consideration  of  the  recorded  characters 
of  the  fossil  genus  Bellerophon  of  Montpobt,  which  was  placed  by  that 
author  among  the  Polythalamout  Cephalopodes,  and  was  subsequently 
removed  by  Dbfrancb,  on  account  of  the  absence  of  septa,  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  Argonauta  among  the  Monothalamaus  OctopodOt 
suggests  the  opinion  that  this  shell  is  improperly  associated  with  the 
Cephalopoda,  and  that  its  real  station  is  among  the  Nucleobramckous 
Gasteropoda,  with  Atlanta  and  Oxygyrus,  to  the  latter  of  which  genera 
it  appears  to  be  intimately  related. 

The  manner  in  which  the  umbilicated  species  of  Bellerophon  are 
convoluted,  the  acute  keel  which  is  observable  in  some  species,  and 
the  sinus  which  indeots  that  keel  within  the  aperture,  are  characters 
which  denote  the  affinity  of  the  two  genera ;  while  the  prolongation 
of  the  lips  on  either  side  beyond  the  umbilicus,  and  the  shelly  texture 
of  Bellerophon,  contrasted  with  the  absence  of  any  prolongation  of 
the  lips,  the  subcorneouB  nature  of  the  habitation  of  O^gyrua,  and 
the  sudden  truncation  of  its  partial  keel,  form  sufficiently  prominent 
characters  to  distinguish  them  as  generic  groups. 

That  no  recent  species  of  Bellerophon  has  hitherto  been  discovered, 
may  be  possibly  owing  to  the  Pelagian  habiteT  of  the  genus,  and  the 
paucity  of  observers  of  the  interesting  Oceanic  Testaeea,  Without 
specimens  I  am  unable  to  decide  on  a  point  on  which  Rang  and 
Dbfrancx  are  at  issue ;  the  former  stating,  in  his  Manuel,  that  the 
shell  of  Bellerophon  is  thin  ;  whereas,  in  the  first  volume  of  the 
Zoological  Journal,  Dbprancb  contrasts  the  great  thickness  of  that 
shell  with  the  thinness  of  that  o('  Argonauta,  Even  supposing  the 
latter  statement  to  be  correct,  weight  will  not  be  considered  likely  to 
interfere  with  the  Pelagian  habits  conjecturally  attributed  to  the 
genus,  it  being  now  well  ascertained  that  the  ponderous  Nautilus 
PompUius  ascends  to  the  surface  of  the  ocean  with  as  little  difficulty 
as  the  lightest  of  the  naked  Cephalopoda, 

P.  S. — In  ^ol.  4,  p.  175,  there  is  a  misprint  in  regard  to  the  loca- 
lity of  Qxygyrus.     29*  30'  S.  lat.  should  be  39**  30'  S.  lat.     The 


1837.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  817 

erro&eous  locality  is  poBsessed  of  a  temperate  climate,  whereas  the  real 
one  is  occasionally  subject  to  the  invasion  of  fields  of  ice,  and  therefore 
more  strongly  contrasted  with  the  observed  habitats  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  line,  and  in  the  Bay  of  Bengal, 


VII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society^ 

Wednesday  Evening ^  3rd  May^  1837. 

The  Hon'ble  8ir  Edward  Rtak,  President,  in  the  chair. 

Colonel  D.  Maolbod,  Engrs.  M.  A.  Biokbll,  Esq.  Capt.  S.  F.  Hannat^ 
and  Dr.  W.  Griffith,  were  elected  Members  of  the  Society. 

Dr.  J.  SwiNisv  and  Lieut.  M.  Kittob,  6th  N.  I.  were  proposed  by  the 
Secretary,  seconded  by  Capt.  Cunningham. 

Professor  O'Shacohmbsby,  proposed  by  Dr.  Corbtn,  seconded  by  Sir 
£.  Rtan. 

G.  W,  Baoon^  Esq.  C.  S.  proposed  by  Dr.  Falconer,  seconded  by  Mr. 
Magnaohtbn. 

Francis  Robinson,  Esq.  C.  S.  Fuitehgurh,  proposed  by  Captain 
Forbes,  seconded  by  Mr.  Macnaohtek. 

The  Bishop  of  Cochin-China  returned  thanks  for  his  election. 

Read  extract  of  a  letter  from  Major  Troter,  the  Society's  Agent  at 
Paris,  proposing  that  honorary  membership  should  be  conferred  on  Baron 
ScHUiUNo  of  Cronsiadt,  the  Mongolian  and  Tibetan  scholar. 

[Referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papers.] 

Major  Trotbr  mentions  that  M.  Guisot,  Miniiter  of  Public  lostmction,  is  aboat 
to  sanction  a  yearly  grant  of  about  3,000  francs,  for  procuring  copies  of  Sanskrit 
manuscripts  from  Calcutta.  The  study  of  the  Oriental  languages  is  increasing  fast 
on  the  Continent,  and  a  fresh  supply  of  our  publications  indented  for  on  London  has 
been  immediately  disposed  of.  Capt.  Troykr's  French  translation  of  the  R&ja 
Taraugini  would  not  issue  from  the  press  under  a  year,  on  account  of  the  difficulties 
of  printing  the  Sanskrit  text. 

Read  a  letter  from  the  Secretary  to  Government,  General  Department, 
directing  the  packages  of  Oriental  books  to  be  sent  to  the  Export  Ware- 
house-keeper, and  passing  the  bill  for  their  package,  Rs.  17. 

The  Secretary  reported  the  death  of  Beradur,  the  pensioned  furash  of 
the  Museum,  who  had  been  on  the  establishment  since  Sir  Williah 
Jones's  time.  He  was  with  his  wife  burnt  to  death  in  one  of  the  late 
dreadful  conflagrations. 

The  account  current  of  the  Society  with  Messrs.  Morris,  Prbvost  and 
Co.  shewed  a  balance  of  ^75  18  1  in  favor,  after  paying  the  arrears  due 
to  the  Oriental  Translation  Fund. 

A  letter  from  N,  Carlisle,  Sec.  Antiquarian  Society,  dated  November, 
1836,  acknowledged  the  receipt  of  the  Journal  for  1835. 
3x 


3 1 8  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  [Apui*, 

Library. 

The  following  books  were  presented. 

Two  copies  of  the  Address  by  Earl  Stanbopb  to  the  Medico-BoUuical 
flodety,  January  18S6,  received  from  that  Society  through  the  Govern. 
ment» 

Voyage  autour  da  Monde :  the  Experimental  Voyage  of  the  French  cor. 
▼ette  i^avOTfYe  in  1830-39,  by  Capt.  Laplace,— ftrerented  by  M.  Fobtuni^^ 
Etdocz,  Med,  Qficer  and  NaturaiiH  of  the  Frigate  La  Banite, 

The  Quarterly  Journal  of  the  Calcutta  Medical  and  Physical  Society, 
Nos.  I  and  11.^ preiiented  by  the  Editore,  Profuwre  Gaodeoe  and  (fShau^ 
neetty. 

From  the  Booksellers;  Lardner's  Cabinet  Cyclopedia,  Literary  Men,  1. 

Meteorological  Journal  for  March^ — by  the  Surveyor  General, 

Antiquitiee, 

Read  the  following  letter  from  Lieut  Markham  Ktttoe,  6th  N,  I. 
dated  Snd  April,  announcing  that  in  compliance  with  the  Society's  desire 
he  had  visited  Khandgii  {,  in  order  to  re-examine  the  inscription  published 
by  the  late  Mr.  Stirling. 

'*  Apreeably  to  the  request  contained  in  your  letter  of  the  90th  ultimo,  of  which  I 
have  the  honor  to  Acknowledge  the  receipt,  1  proceeded  on  Monday  last  to  Boraaer- 
«iir  and  KhaAdgiri^  and  examined  the  inscription  given  by  Stirling  in  vol.  XV.  page 
3J3  of  the  Asiatic  ReEearcbes.  I  found  that  only  part  of  the  inscription  iagivea, 
and  that,  too,  appears  faulty.  I  was  unable  to  attempt  a  facsimile,  not  being  proWd« 
cd  with  scaffolding  or  ladders,  which  lire  indispensably  necessary  for  that  purpose. 
I  shall  therefore  again  visit  JTAanif^rtrf  in  the  course  of  a  few  days,  when  I  hope  to  b« 
enabled  to  furnish  a  detailed  account  of  the  place  and  ot  the  remarkably  eorioaa 
csTcs  and  sculpture  existing  there. 

'*  The  inscription  is  iminediately  over  a  tolerably  large  cave  on  the  southern  face  of 
the  hill ;  unfortunately  a  great  part  of  it  is  obliterated  :  1  am,  however,  in  bopes  of 
making  out  a  number  of  the  apparently  lost  letters  by  a  method  I  adopt  of  casting 
different  degrees  of  shade  on  the  surfuce,  and  which  I  have  found  to  assist  greatly 
in  deciphering  those  of  which  there  is  the  least  shadow  remaining. 

"  I  did  not  rest  with  observing  this  cave,  as  1  saw  no  rearon  why  others  more  ex- 
tensive should  not  possess  like  inscriptions  ;  in  this  conjecture  I  was  not  altogether 
mistaken  :  for  1  fonnd  almost  all,  large  or  small,  to  have  more  or  less  writing,  aoms 
only  having  one  word  of  six  or  eight  letters  (probably  the  names  of  the  ori^natort 
of  these  hermitages),  others,  sentences.  I  dis^covered  no  less  than  14,  of  l3of  wliieh  I 
enclose  copies :  of  these,  four  are  apparently  Sanskrit,  one  (a  name)  in  a  new  ^a« 
raeter,  and  the  rest  in  the  column  character. 

**  I  have  farther  great  pleasure  in  announcing  the  discovery  of  the  most  Tolumiaoiia 
inscription  in  the  column  character  I  have  ever  heard  of :  it  was  shown  to  me  by  the 
same  ascetic  who  had  assisted  me  before. 

'*  It  is  on  a  low  rocky  hill  under  a  high  and  isolated  one,  a  mile  to  the  west  of  ths 
Pocree  road,  and  near  Piplee  at  the  N.  W.  corner  of  the  famous  tank  named  Kontla-" 
gung:  it  is  called  *  Aswcatuma.*  There  is  neither  road  nor  path  to  this  extraordinary 
piece  of  antiquity.  After  climbing  the  rock  through  thorns  and  thicket,  I  came  of  a 
sudden  on  a  small  terrace  open  on  three  sides  with  a  perpendicular  scarp  on  the  4th 
or  west,  from  the  face  of  which  projects  the  front  half  of  an  elephant  of  elegant  work* 
manship,  four  feet  high  :  the  whole  is  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock.  On  the  northern  fsce 
beneath  the  terrace,  the  rock  i«  chiselled  smooth  for  a  space  of  near  1 4  feet  by  10  feet, 
and  an  inscription  neatly  cut  covers  the  whole  space.  It  is  divided  apparently  into 
four  paragraphs,  two  of  about  35  lines  each,  a  third  of  about  90,  and  a  fourth  of  9| 
lines,  encircled  by  a  deep  cut  frame  or  line,  evidently  to  distinguish  it  from  the  other 
inscription.  I  took  a  facsimile  of  it,  as  well  as  of  19  lines  of  the  centre  paragraph  i 
this  took  me  a  whole  day  to  perform.  I  shall  copy  the  remainder  on  my  retnni 
thither  before  going  to  Khandgirif  as  I  consider  it  of  far  more  importance  than  the 
one  there,  a  very  small  part  of  it  being  obliterated.  A  number  of  new  letters  occur, 
and  variations  of  tiiose  already  known.  I  am  preparing  a  list  of  all,  which  I  shall  lay 
before  the  Society  together  with  all  the  faciiiniles  when  finished." 


1 837  i]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Societjf*  819 

tieat.  KiTTOB  had  met  with  obstructions  in  bis  inquiries  from  a  mittnut  of  tb« 
resident  brilimanv,  which  he  found  to  orig^inate  in  their  temples  having  bern  robbed 
some  yean  ago  of  slabs  containing  inscriptlonsi  by  some  oiBeer ;  and  he  strongly 
urged. the  Justice  of  restoring  any  such  tliat  might  hate  come  into  the  Society's 
possession.  One  he  sn^pected,  fiom  its  dimensions,  was  the  identical  one  publish- 
•d  In  the  Journal  for  February. 

The  Secretary  stated  that  on  examination  he  found  this  to  be  the  case,  as  a  second 
inscription  of  precisely  the  same  character,  now  nnder  publication,  eontained  the  nama 
of  the  Rkjaof  Orissa^  who  founded  Bhubaneiwar  temple.  The  Meeting  resolved  una- 
■ifflously,  that  the  slabs  should  be  restored,  and  that  Lieutenant  Kittob  had  thdr 
warmest  thanks  for  the  suggestion. 

Read  n  letter  from  Lieutenant  Salb,  Engineers^  dated  AUtuhahad^  in 
April,  forwarding  a  facsimile  taken  on  cloth  and  paper  of  an  inscription 
at  KaUnjer,  situated  at  the  entrance  of  a  temple  of  Mahadeva, 

The  greater  part  of  this  inscription  being  obliterated,  it  will  be  impossible  to  make 
any  profitable  use  of  the  facsimile,  but  it  has  been  so  far  useful  as  to  enable  us  to 
ascertain  that  another  large  slab  in  the  Museum  in  the  same  peculiar  character, 
must  be  the  one  stated  to  have  been  brought  from  the  same  fort  and  presented  by 
Oaneral  Stewart. 

**  The  Inscription,'*  Lientenant  Sale  writes,  "  is  cut  on  black  marble ;  portions 
of  it  are  effaced  by  former  dumsy  attempts  to  talce  copies,  which  have  destroyed  the 
letters.  The  date  appears  to  be  only  about  700  years  back,  and  the  text  contains 
the  name  of  a  certain  riija  by  name  Pakma^lix.  The  resident  br&hmans  give  a 
curious  tradition  of  the  origin  of  the  palace  and  fortill cations  of  JTo/tn/^r,  attributing 
them  to  the  virtues  of  a  mineral  spring  which  cured  a  rija  in  the  Suijfa  yuga  from  a 
loathsome  cutaneous  disorder.*' 

The  Secretary  exhibited  Mr.  Vinobnt  Treobar's  splendid  collection 
of  the  Gupta  gold  coins,  which  had  been  intrusted  to  him  for  the  purpose 
by  the  proprietor,  whose  leal  in  this  line  of  research  had  been  attended 
with  remarkable  success. 

The  box  contained  40  gold  coins  of  the  series — principally  of  Ch  akdea,  Sam  vdra, 
KuMAKA,  Skanoa  anoMAHBNDRA  GuPTAS  :  slso  the  new  VieramAdUga  type,  and 
the  celebrated  AnBOxao  coin. 

Lieutenant  Kittob  had  just  added  a  new  name  to  the  same  list  from  a  coin  in  the 
possession  of  an  officer  at  Pooree,  It  bears  the  title  BAladUya,  and  a  name  not  yet 
wsil  deelphended,  Naba,  perhaps  intended  for  Nabatana  Oupta. 

Phjftieal, 
The  following  observations  on  the  declination  and  inclination  of  the 
magnetic  needle  made  at  Diamond  Harbour,  were  obligingly  communicated 
lo  the  Society  by  the  chief  hydrc^apher  of  the  French  corvette  Im  Jh* 
nite.  Captain  Vaillant,  during  her  sojourn  here. 

The  instruments  used  were  of  extreme  delicacy,  with  a  contrivance  for  changing  the 
agate  of  suspension  which  is  found  to  be  worn  away  by  the  platina  point  on  which 
It  revolves.  The  poles  of  the  magnets  are  changed  at  every  observation  so  as  to 
remove  all  index  error. 

It  will  be  seen  that  gradual  change  has  taken  place  since  the  obncrvations  of  M. 
Blossvillk  and  Colonel  Hodgson,  published  in  the  As.  Res.  Vol.  XVIII.  On 
referring  also  to  experiments  made  at  Benarei  some  years  ago.  the  same  fact  is  con- 
ftrmed.    The  following  table  embraces  an  abstract  of  the  whole  of  the  observations. 

DeclinatioHf  or  Magnetic  variation, 

•      » 

1813,  Mean  of  Maj.  HoDOflON*s  obs.  In  N.  West. Provinces,. ...  o  41  East. 

183 1 ,  March,  observations  at  Beaaret ,  by  J.  Prinsbp,   ,, 0  53    do, 

1822,  April, ditto, ditto,        1       J     do. 

1835,  March, ditto, ditto,        I  27    do. 

1827,  November,  at  Calcutta^  by    Captain  Fabrx, 3  38    54  do. 

by    Surveyor  General, 3  38  36  do. 

1828,  February,  ditto,    by  ditto, 3  41  16  do. 

1838,  June,  ditto,    by  ditto,  3  24  10  do. 

I837»  14th  April,  at  Diamcmd  Juarbour,  La  Bonite,  4  needles,  ..  s  37  East. 

2t3 


890  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  [Aprnf  t, 

IneKnalionf  or  dip. 

18«7,  November,  at  Calcutta,  by  M.  Blossvillb 36  33  38  N. 

1833,  February,           ditto,     byJ.  P&insbf, 36  42  ?  N. 

1837 »  April,  at  Diamond  Harbour,  mean  of  foar  observatioiiB,  by 

direct  and  indirect  methods*,  with  two  iDatruments,    36  39.  4  N. 

The  Secretary  noticed  that  the  bill  drawn  from  Malacca  on  account  of 
the  Tapir,  had  been  presented  and  accepted  for  Rs.  226  12— but  the  animal 
had  not  yet  made  his  appearance. 

M.  Chevausr,  mineralogist  of  the  corvette  Lfi  Banite,  requested  tlM 
Society's  acceptance  of  a  series  of  Geologfical  specimens  from  Corsiau 

Lieutenant  Kittor  presented  specimens  of  the  rocks  in  Cuttaek : — also 
a  snake  {Coiuber  mycterizant  f)  in  spirits ;  thus  described  by  the  donor: — 

**  The  snake  was  killed  by  a  aipAbi  in  the  hilly  country  west  of  Cuttaek,  It  occar- 
red  to  me  that  I  had  read  of  a  similar  reptile,  and  on  referring  to  the  Journal  of  the 
A.  S.  for  April,  1836,  page  317,  I  found  the  description  (given  there  by  Lieut.  Caut- 
lkt)  of  one  found  near  the  Sewalik  hills ;  mine,  however,  differs  very  matefially  in 
some  points,  thongh  It  answers  nearer  to  the  description  giren  of  the  *'  snouted  Miake" 
In  his  note  extracted  from  the  Encyclopedia  Britaanicay  as  will  be  seen  ou  oompariug 
tiie  following  detail :— > 

yy.  tn. 

Extreme  length  of  the  reptile,  4  11    | 

Circumference  of  the  thidcest  part  of  body, 0      3} 

Ditto  of  the  neck, 0      i 

Breadth  of  the  widest  part  of  the  head, 0      0) 

length  of  ditto, , 0      1    j 

Projection  of  the  upper  jaw  or  snout, d      0    ~ 

Length  from  snout  to  the  Tent, 3      3 

Ditto  vent  to  end  of  the  tail, 1      9 

Abdominal  plates  or  scales, 285 

Subcaudal  to  extremity  of  tail, 380 

Ths  eye  yellow,  oval  shape,  with  black  horizontal  pupil.  Color,  upper  half  grass* 
green,  under  half  pea- green :  has  a  white  line  on  cither  side  1 .1 6th  of  an  inch  wide  for 
whole  length,  except  towards  the  extremity  of  the  tail,  which  is  very  sharp  pointed. 
The  lower  jaws  when  the  month  is  closed  are  even  or  nearly  so  with  the  upper,  but 
when  open,  expand  to  near  double  the  width.  It  has  double  rows  of  teeth  in  both  the 
upper  and  lower  jaws,  and  several  in  the  upper,  much  larger  than  the  rest,  having 
the  appearance  of  fangs.  Its  motion  is  described  as  that  of  rapid  bounds,  moving  sJso 
swiftly  on  the  leaves  and  branches  of  trees  :  the  present  specimen,  however,  was  killed 
in  the  sandy  bed  of  the  MaMnaddi,  near  a  bush,  while  in  the  act  of  catching  a  biid. 
See  Plate  XXIII.'' 

Lieut.  KiTTOB  in  another  note  mentions  the  discovery  of  extensive 
coal  beds  in  Ungool  and  Hindoee,  near  the  KurMooa  and  Bytumee  rivers. 

The  existence  of  the  mineral  at  these  places  had  before  been  made  known 
to  the  Europeans,  and  specimens  had  been  produced.  Lieut.  Kittob  was  anxi- 
ous to  visit  and  survey  the  locality,  that  he  might  report  in  further  detail,  as,  if 
conveniently  situated  for  water  carriage  down  the  MahAnaddi,  the  ooal  might  bt 
made  available  for  steamers  touching  at  Poorte,  The  coal  and  iron  mines  are 
together. 

Letter  from  Professor  Roylb  inclosing  Prospectus  of  the  London 
Caoutchouc  Company,  and  inviting  the  Society's  attention  to  this  new 
commercial  product,  which  might  be  cultivated  to  any  extent  on  the  SUket 
frontier  and  in  lower  Aetam. 

The  present  supply,  from  Para  chiefly,  is  many  thousand  tons  less  than  the  demand 
for  home  consumption.  The  mode  of  gathering  the  juice  for  export  followed  at  Para 
is  approved  of,  but  the  Company  or  Patentees  recommend  in  lieu  of  the  clay  baUs, 
that  wooden  cylinders  about  the  size  of  a  quart  bottle  should  be  used.  First  dipped 
into  clay  water,  they  are  immersed  in  the  crude  juice  and  hung  up  to  dry ;  tJie  <up- 
ping  is  thus  repeated  until  a  layer  of  Caoutchouc  \  an  inch  thick  covers  the  cylindsr 

•  The  iudirect  method  is  by  taking  the  dip  out  of  the  meriditm,  and  rcdudng  it 
thereto  by  a  simple  calculation ;  the  agreement  Is  very  close. 


1 837.]  Proceedings  of  the  Anatie  Society.  ^21 

aboat  6  indiM  hlglf-tliia  eop  (sbaped  like  a  tnmbler)  U  ihea  drawn  off  and  tht 
cylinder  used  again. 

The  preference  given  to  the  solid  dean  rubber  it  doubtleu  consequent  on  the  dis- 
eovery  of  a  very  cheap  solvent  of  Caoutchouc  in  the  volatile  eoal-oll,  which  is  collect- 
ed Id  large  quantities  at  the  gas-works.  When  rectified  it  resembles  in  lightness 
and  extreme  volatility  the  distilled  mineral  naphtha,  with  which  it  is  probably 
identical.  The  Caoutchouc  dissolved  in  this  menstruum,  and  spread  in  a  eoat  be- 
tween two  folds  of  silk  or  cloth,  regains  its  solid  and  elastic  form  without  injury. 
Might  not  the  naphtha  springs  of  Attam  be  thus  turned  to  account  to  introduce  the 
manufacture  at  once  there,  with  the  durable  silks  of  the  valley  as  a  basis?  Professor 
RoTLK  remarks,  that  all  the  trees  on  which  the  silk-worm  feeds  are  found  to  oontain 
the  Caoutchouc  principle,  which  is  supposed  to  be  essential  to  the  production  of  the 
cocoon. 

The  splendid  fbnilt  from  Dr.  Spilbbubt  of  Jabalpiir,  had  arrived  and 
were  exhibited. 

They  consisted  of  the  humerus  and  cubitus  of  an  elephant,  upwards  of  15  feet  in 
height ;  also  a  portion  of  the  pelvis  of  the  same  animal ;  a  very  perfect  elephant's  head, 
ferruginized,  of  a  smaller  size,  and  the  head  and  horns  of  a  buffalo  of  large  sise. 
Dr.  SpiLBBuar  pointed  out  no  less  than  five  new  sites  of  fossils  in  the  Nerlmddd 
valley,  two  of  them  due  to  the  zealous  search  of  Mi^or  Oubilbt.  His  note  along 
with  sketches  of  the  fossils  shall  appear  in  our  next. 

A  paper  on  anew  genera  of  Rapiorei,  one  on  a  new  species  of  Scolopaeidm, 
and  one  on  a  new  genas  of  the  Plantigradee  with  a  drawing,  were  received 
from  B.  H.  Hodobok,  Esq. 

A  second  foeail  bone  was  exhibited  and  presented  by  Major  Tatlob, 
brought  up  from  the  Fort  boring  at  a  depth  of  362  feet  below  the  surface* 

A  drawing  of  this  fragment  is  given  in  Plate  XXII.  :  it  appears  to  be  a  fragment 
of  the  tCHiellum  or  shell  of  a  turtle — much  resembling  some  of  the  fragments  found 
ao  plentifully  among  the  Jamiui,  the  Siwdlik  and  the  Ava  fossils.  It  is  mineralized 
just  to  the  same  extent  as  the  bone  exhibited  at  last  meeting  ;  sp.  gr.  2*6,  loss  by 
heating  red  10  per  cent.  A  recent  fragment  found  at  the  Sandheads  by  Dr.  Camtob, 
which  had  lost  all  its  inflammable  animal  matter,  had  a  sp.  gr.  1*66. 

The  following  specimens  of  natural  history  were  presented. 

A  collection  of  shells^  and  two  snakes  preserved  in   spirits ;  by  Mr, 

Fbll,  Indian  Navy. 

A  collection  of  shells,  by  Lieutenant  Montbiou,  I.  N. 

A  specimen  of  Squilla  Mantis,  by  Lieutenant  Montbiou,  I.  N. 

A  s{iecimen  of  the  Indian  Sucking-fish  {Edteneie  Indica),  and  a  footus  of 
a  species  of  ovi-viviparous  shark  preserved  in  spirits,  by  the  Hon'ble  Colo- 
nel MoBisoN^  in  the  name  of  Mr.  W.  £win^  Branch  Pilot. 

To  the  foetus  of  the  shark  the  yolk  bag  is  still  attached  by  the  funis.  Colonel 
MOBISON  states  that  a  shark  was  caught  at  the  Sandheads  on  the  8th  of  January 
last,  which  when  opened  was  found  to  contain  17  young  ones  all  marked  and  spotted 
like  the  present  specimen,  which  was  one  of  them,  although  the  mother  was  of  the 
bluish  grey  and  white  color,  common  to  most  species  of  the  genus.  The  Indian 
Sucking-fish  (Eefieneis  Indica)  was  found  attached  to  her  body. 

Mr.  J.  T.  PsARfliic  exhibited  to  the  Meeting  specimens  of  the  larvss 

pupa  and  imago  of  the  Lamia  Rubtu,  Fab.  and  a  log  of  the  horse-radish 

tree,  from  which  he  extracted  them. 

Mr.  Pbabson  states,  that  bavins  observed  a  tree  at  Hawrak  nearly  dead  from 
the  ravages  of  insects,  he  purchased  it,  and  on  examination  found  it  pierced  in  all 
directions  with  holes  from  f  to  |  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  perfectly  round,  and  more 
or  less  filled  vrith  a  substance  resembling  coarse  saw-dust.  These  holes  were  mads 
by  the  large,  long,  square-shaped  apodal  larvK  of  the  Lamia  Rubnu ;  and  on  the  tree 
being  kept  about  two  months,  the  perfect  insects  began  to  appear,  which  led  to  an 
examination  of  the  interior,  and  the  discovery  of  many  specimens  in  the  image  state, 
and  that  of  the  pupa  exhibited  to  the  Society.  Mr.  Pbabson  mentioned,  that,  as 
appears  by  the  last  part  published  of  the  Transactions  of  the  Entomologiad  Society, 
Capt.  W.  Saunobbs,  who  paid  much  attention  to  Indian  Entomology,  had  never 
tea  able  to  meet  with  the  pupa  of  Lamia  Rnbmt ;  therefors  It  maybe  new  to  sdenot. 


38S  Proceeihg$  rf  tie  AMtatk  Society.  [Atkli. 

Th«  cbaBf^  from  tK«  htira  to  the  pupa  ia  this  tpedct  appears  to  toke  plaiee  alMilt 
lialf  way  between  the  bark  a&d  centre  of  the  tree  ;  and  on  cJiangiag  from  the  papa 
to  the  imago  fttate,  the  perfect  insect  works  its  way  oat*  by  eaong  with  its  strong 
mandibles  a  circular  hole,  about  the  same  size  as  that  made  bY  the  larrm  in  tha 
interior  of  the  tree.  The  general  direction  of  the  passages  made  by  the  larvm  is 
perpendicular ;  while  that  of  the  cadt  of  the  imago  is  hociioatal— the  shortest  way 
in  fact  to  the  air. 

The  second  experimental  year  of  the  CuratorBhip  having  expired.  Dr. 
Pbarson  read  the  lubjoined  report  on  the  operations  of  the  Miueom  for 
the  paat  year. 

Report  an  the  Museum  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  hy  the  Curator, ^'May  1637. 

At  the  coodnsion  of  the  term  of  my  charge  of  the  Museum  last  year  I  stated  the 
improvements  that  had  been  made ;  and  how  much  it  was  to  be  desired  that  It  should 
not  be  allowed  to  fall  back  into  the  state  in  which  I  fbund  it  twelve  months  before* 
I  am  now  again  called  upon  to  report  progress,  and  to  request  your  attention  to 
form  some  arrangement  by  which  the  evils  I  then  deprecated  may  be  averted,  and  aa 
improved  method  adopted,  if  you  with  to  alter  that  which  has  been  followed  for  tha 
past  two  years. 

The  present  state  of  your  Museum  maybe  mentioned  in  a  few  words.  The  arrange- 
mente  of  last  year  have  been  followed  out,  by  improving  the  appearance  of  the 
apartmente  and  by  matting  the  floors  ;  while  by  fttt  ventUstlon  the  dampness,  firom 
which  so  much  inconvenience  was  formerly  experienced,  has  altogether  disappeared. 
No  enemy  now  remains  indeed  but  the  dust,  which  does  much  mischief  by  settling 
upon  the  specimens,  and  giving  a  dingy  appearance  to  them ;  as  well  as  by  frequent 
leaning  being  required,  and  the  inevitable  injury  to  which  they  are  in  consequence 
exposed. 

Improvements  have  also  been  made  in  the  cabinets.  They  have  been  all  glazed 
aad  made  ready  for  the  reception  of  specimens,  save  oae,  whieh  is  nearly  completed. 
The  subscription  now  on  foot  for  this  part  of  the  Museum  will  render  it  all  that  can 
be  wished. 

A  great  number  of  specimens  have  been  presented  during  the  year  ;  but  owing  to 
the  InsuiBcient  mcHns  taken  by  their  presenters  to  preserve  them,  only  a  portioa 
could  be  made  available  to  the  purposes  of  the  science.  I  may  here  state  that,  pre- 
parations,  whether  of  skins  or  of  insects,  which  have  not  been  preserved  by  arsenical 
soap,  or  by  some  preparation  of  arsenic,  are  not  proof  against  the  attacks  of  insecta 
in  this  country  ;  even  the  so  much  vaunted  solntlon  of  corrosive  sublimate  in  splrita 
of  wine  is,  as  I  have  found  after  a  fair  trial,  to  be  almost  useless.  But  of  the  speci- 
mens presented,  there  have  been  mounted  two  hundred  and  thirty  birds,  ten  of  which 
are  of  large  slie ;  twenty -eight  mammalia,  and  sixteen  reptiles  ;  eight  skeletons 
have  been  prepared  and  articulated  in  the  Museum ;  viz.  those  of  the  Orang-outang, 
the  cow,  the  ass,  hog,  adjutant,  two  terrapins  and  a  turtle.  These  are  complete,  with 
the  exception  of  the  flrst ;  and  those  who  know  by  experience  the  labour  of  preparing 
and  afterwards  of  joining  together,  or  articulating  as  It  is  technically  termed,  tha 
bones  of  a  skeleton  especially  in  this  country,  will  be  able  to  appreciate  the  labours  of 
Mr.  BovcBBz,  to  whom  the  praise  of  executing  the  manual  part  of  them  belongs.  The 
bones  of  the  Orang-outang  were  presented  J>y  Mr.  Fkith,  but  the  hands  and  feet 
having  been  unfortunately  lost,  they  were  restored  in  wood  from  those  of  the  Smaatraa 
gigantic  ape  in  the  Museum. 

Besides  the  articulated  skeletons  there  have  been  presented  twenty-two  other 
osteological  specimens  ;  consisting  of  the  skulls  of  mammalia  and  birds,  the  jaw  of 
a  whale  and  the  legs  of  the  Emeu, 

The  other  specimens  consist  of  a  few  reptiles  and  flshet,  and  t  conslderabla  aim* 
ber  of  insecta  and  shells. 


1837.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  3^3 

IndepeodeBt  of  the  aboTe,  Mr.  HoBGtON  of  Nipal  Mttt  a  series  of  upwards  of 
eighty  well  preserved  skins  of  birds,  with  the  intention  of  their  beings  placed  in  the 
If  Qseum,  as  the  originals  from  which  some  of  the  plates  of  his  forthcoming  great 
woiic  haTC  been  taken ;  but  drenmstances  having  rendered  it  desirable  to  send 
tihem  for  the  examination  of  a  nataralist  of  eminence  in  England,  they  were,  on  his 
promising  speedily  to  replace  them,  ddiTcred  over,  by  directions  from  the  Secretaryi 
for  transmission  there. 

With  regard  to  the  ftnaneial  arrangements,  the  Secretary  did  not  think  himself 
empowered  to  advance  for  contingencies  any  sum  beyond  that  voted  by  the  Society. 
But  that  sum  being  nearly  absorbed  by  the  salaries  of  Mr.  Bouchez  and  his 
nephew,  who  is  employed  to  assist  him,  I  have  paid  the  remainder  of  the  charges 
myself;  and  in  this  manner  expended  Co.'s  Rs.  138  Id  6,  more  than  I  have  received. 

A  few  words  may  be  expected  from  me  as  to  the  future  management  of  the 
Museum.  Much  has  been  urged  against  expending  the  funds  of  the  Society  for  this 
purpose ;  and  a  strong  protest  on  the  same  side,  signed  by  five  Members,  has  also 
been  given  in.  So  far  as  my  own  feelings  are  in  question,  I  shall  be  happy  to  yield 
to  this  or  any  other  view  of  the  subject  taken  by  the  majority.  Although  I  do  not 
agree  with  those  who  think  money  ill  expended,  which  is  expended  upon  an  object 
that  contributes  to  further  the  pursuits  of  any  considerable  portion  of  the  Society. 
And  my  respect  for  the  protest  would  not  have  been  less  had  it  been  signed  by  the 
older  Members  of  the  Society,  instead  of  by  those  who  had  been  elected  only  two 
or  three  months  before  the  proceedings  took  place,  against  which  they  thought 
proper  to  protest ;  who  mistook  the  mere  lodgment  of  money  in  public  securities 
Ibr  a  vested  fund;  and  who  had  not,  I  believe,  anyone  of  them,  ever  seen  the  Museum 
psevious  to,  or  since  the  new  arrangements  were  made  I  Under  these  circumstances  I 
am  not  inclined  to  allow  much  weight  to  the  protest,  nor  to  sacrifice  our  Museum  in 
•ocordance  with  the  views  of  the  protestors.  It  is  true,  a  substitute  for  a  Curator 
has  been  proposed  in  a  committee,  each  member  of  which  should  undertake  a  par- 
ticular department ;  and  as  a  body  assisting  with  their  advice,  and  superintending 
the  operations  of  the  Curator,  such  a  committee  would  be  of  great  service ;  but  as  an 
executive  engpLne,  a  committee  is  always  worse  than  useless,  and  I  anticipate  nothing 
but  failure  in  the  scheme.  If  your  Curator  is  not  a  paid  and  re  sponsible  officer,  you 
will,  in  effect,  have  no  Curator  at  all ;  and  if  you  have  no  Curator,  you  will  have  no 
Museum ;  while  I  am  sure  a  Museum  is,  in  the  present  direction  of  men's  minds  to- 
wards natural  history,  essential  to  the  well-being,  If  not  even  to  the  existence  of  the 
Society.  If  our  own  funds  cannot  support  our  Museum  as  it  should  be  supported* 
we  ought  to  apply  to  the  Goverment  to  assist  us  ;  when,  judging  from  the  liberal 
views  of  science  taken  by  the  present  Governor  General,  and  the  anxiety  he  has 
evinced  to  encourage  that  of  natural  history  in  particular  ;  coupled  with  the  fact 
that  the  Court  of  Directors  have  ever  been  the  patrons  of  zoological  pursuits  ;  there 
is  Uttie  fear  of  our  making  the  application  in  vain.  I  think  the  advantages  of  adopt- 
ing this  plan  would  be  great  and  manifold ;  our  Museum  would  be  placed  on  a 
vigorous  and  permanent  footing ;  and  be  the  means  of  enhancing  the  prosperity  of 
our  institntion,  and  of  conferring  no  light  benefit  upon  the  public  :  while  we  should 
soon  be  able  to  wipe  off  the  reproach  so  repeatedly  and  justiy  thrown  upon  the  name 
of  Englishmen  in  the  East,— of  leaving  to  distant  nations  the  task  and  the  honor  of 
gleaning  in  our  own  field  the  treasures  of  natural  history,  which  we  ourselves  art 

Indifferent  and  too  ignorant  to  reap. 

J.  T.  PsABSOir. 

Resolved,  that  the  Report  be  referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papers  for 

the  purpoee  of  drafting  such  arrangement  as  the  Society's  funds  may 

permit  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Museum  of  natural  history  on  the  most 

•Adent  footing. 


Vm.~Mtitet>nlopaa  Register.- 


JOURNAL 


ov 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  65.— May,  1837. 


I. — Jowmal  of  a  vuit  to  the  MUhmee  kiils  im  Assam.      By  Wm.  Grif- 
fith, M.  D.  Madras  Medical  Establishment. 

(In  a  letter  to  Captain  P.  JiKKlNti  Political  Agent,  N.  E.  Frontier ;  oommanlo 
cated  by  GoTerament  to  the  Asiatic  Society,  the  9th  April,  1937.] 

In  pursaance  of  my  intention  of  visiting  the  Miskmee  hills,  as  soon 
as  the  season  was  sufficiently  advanced,  I  left  this  station  on  the  15th 
October,  and  proceeded  np  the  Brahmaputra,  or  Lohit,  to  the  month 
of  the  Karam  Pdnee,  which  we  reached  on  the  third  day.  I  thence 
ascetided  this  river,  which  is  a  mere  mountain  stream,  for  a  similar 
period,  at  the  expiration  of  which  I  had  reached  its  extreme  navi- 
gable point  at  that  season  of  the  year,  even  for  the  small  boats  which 
i  employed.  At  ChonpHra  the  rapids  of  the  Brahmc^utra  commence, 
and  thence  they  increase  rapidly  in  frequency  and  violence  ;  so  much 
so,  that  the  river  is  only  navig^able  for  small  boats  one  day's  journey 
above  the  mouth  of  the  Karam,  No  villages  exist  on  the  great  river, 
the  extreme  banks  of  which  are  clothed  with  heavy  tree  jungle.  It 
is  much  subdivided  by  islets  formed  of  accumulations  of  sand  and 
boulders :  these  islets  being  either  scantily  covered  by  coarse  species 
of  sugar,  or  tree  jungle,  or  g^ss  and  tree  jungle.  The  Karam  is  a 
considerable  stream,  consisting  of  a  succession  of  rapids  ;  its  banks 
are  clothed  with  very  heavy  tree  jungle,  among  which  the  simul*, 
ddalf,  and  a  species  of  alder  occupy  conspicuous  places.  On  the 
second  day  of  its  ascent  we  reached  the  Kamptee  village  Palampan, 
situated  about  a  mile  inland  in  a  southerly  direction  ;  it  is  small  and 
^  no  consequence,  although  the  R£ja  is  of  high  rank. 

*  Bombax  heptapkyllum.  t  Steiculia  ep. 

2  a 


326  Journal  of  a  visit  to  [Mat» 

At  thit  village  ray  attention  was  first  directed  to  a  very  valuable  na- 
tive dye,  the  room  of  the  Assamese ;  with  this  dye  all  the  deep  blue 
cloths  so  much  used  by  the  Kamptees  and  Singphos  are  prepared.  What 
is  more  curious,  it  belongs  to  a  family  (Acanthacea),  the  constituents  of 
which  are  generally  devoid  of  all  valuable  properties — it  is  a  species  of 
Ruellia,  and  is  a  plant  highly  worthy  of  attention.    Leaving  the  boats, 
I  proceeded  up  the  Karam,  the  general  direction  of  which  is  about 
£.  S.  £.,  and  after  a  tedious  march  of  ^ve  hours  over  small  boulders, 
reached  the  first  Mishmee  village  on  the  route.     This  village  is  called 
Jingsha,  deriving  its  name,  as  appears  to  be  always  the  case,  from  the 
Cam  :  it  is  about  six  miles  from  the  foot  of  the  hills — it  is  small,  the 
number  of  houses  not  exceeding  ten,  and  possesses  apparently  very 
few  khets.     The  Gam  is  a  man  of  inferior  note.     After  a  halt  of  two 
days  to  enable  my  people  to  bring  up  the  provisions,  &c.,  I  left  for 
Brahma-kund,  which,  from  Captain  Wilcox's  description,  I  imagined 
to  be  the  usual  route  to  the  interior.      Brahma-ktind  lies  to  the  £.  N. 
£.  of  Jingsha,  from  which  place  it  is  distant  by  the  path,  which  is  very 
circuitous,  about  twelve  miles.     The  route  at  first  follows  another  bed 
of  the  Karam  to  the  S.  W.,  thence  ascending  the  Dai  Pdnee  to  the 
eastward,  thence  diverging  to  the  north  through  a  heavy  tree  jungle, 
and  after  traversing  this  for  about  an  hoar  ending  at  the  ku$id,  to 
which  place  the  descent  is  steep,  but  short.      Of  this  celebrated  place 
much  has  been  said,  but  no  description  at  all  answers  to  it,  as  it 
exists  now.     The  scenery  is  bold,  the  hills  on  either  side  of  the  river 
being  very  steep  but  of  no  great  height,  and  the  kdnd,  or  reservoir 
itself  is  totally  lost  in  the  contemplation  of  the  immensely  deep  bed 
of  the  river  and  the  gigantic  rocks  visible  in  every  direction.     Thf 
extreme  width  of  the  bed  of  the  river  is  certainly  upwards  of  one 
hundred  yards,  but  of  this  only  th^  left  half  is  occupied  by  the  stream. 
The  kufid  is  contemptible,  and  unless  the  attention  were  especially  di» 
reeled  to  it,  would  quite  escape  observation.     The  Deo  Pdnee  ia  a 
paltry  attempt  at  a  waterfall.     The  course  of  the  river  is  alow  and 
sufficiently  tranquil,  but   to  the  eastward  there  is  a  violent  rapid 
ending  about  sixty  yards  from  the  kund  itself.     This  reservoir  owes 
its  existence  to  the  projection  of  two  rocks  into  the  Lokit ;  at  this 
season  it  contains  but  little  water.     The  fuqeer's  rock  is  a  huge  mass 
perforated  near  its  summit ;  its  extreme  apex  is  accessible,  but  wiUi 
difficulty ;  it  does  not  represent  Gothic  spires,  this  appearance,  so  far 
as  I  know,  being  limited  to  shell-limestone.     At  this  romantic  spot 
I  staid  three  days,  paying  particular  attention  to  the  vegetation  pf  the 
place,  which  presents   some  curious   features,   of  which   the   moei 


18S7.]  the  MtMkmee  hitls  in  Anam.  S27 

remarkftble  is  the  existence  of  a  ipccies  of  maple  and  one  of  me :  the 
former  being  an  inhabitant  of  Ni]fal.  the  latter  of  conBiderable  eleya« 
tiona  on  the  Khasiya  ranges.  I  was  met  here  by  Tapan  Gam,  the 
chief  of  the  kUnd,  who  claims  all  the  offerings  invariably  made  to  the 
deity  by  every  native  visitor  of  whatever  rank  or  religion  he  may  be« 

After  examining  the  adjoining  hills,  over  which  the  route  pursued 
by  lieutenant  Wilcox  lay,  I  was  convinced  of  the  impracticability  of 
proceeding,  at  least  with  the  usual  description  of  Assamese  coolies, 
I  was  therefore  compelled  to  retrace  my  steps  to  Jingsha,  having  pre- 
viously arranged  with  Tapan  Gam  for  guides  to  shew  me  the  usual 
route.  At  Jirngsha  I  was  delayed  for  several  days  in  bringing  up  rice, 
which  had  been  kindly  forwarded  from  Sadiyd  by  Lieutenant  Millar, 
and  without  which  I  knew  it  would  be  impossible  to  visit  the  interior. 
From  Jingska  I  proceeded  up  the  Karmn  in  an  easterly  direction, 
diverging  thence  up  the  KusBing  Pdnee  in  a  N.  £.  direction,  thence 
skirting  the  foot  of  the  hills,  through  remarkably  lieavy  bamboo 
jungle.  After  a  long  march  we  descended  a  low  hill  to  the  Lai  Fdnee,  but 
at  a  higher  point  than  any  previously  visited.  The  following  day  I 
commenced  the  ascent,  passing  during  the  day  a  small  Mishmee  village 
without  a  name,  and  halting  on  the  slope  of  a  hill  in  heavy  tree  jungle. 
Commencing  our  march  early  next  morning,  we  ascended  and  descend- 
ed several  considerable  hills,  and  at  noon  reached  Deeling,  the  DUling. 
of  Captain  Wilcox.  This  is  a  small  village  consisting  of  a  few 
houses,  scattered  in  various  directions,  and  opposite  to  it  on  the  great 
mountain  Thumaihaya  is  another  called  Yeu :  there  is  about  this  place 
a  good  deal  of  cultivation.  It  was  here  that  I  came  upon  the  route 
previously  followed  by  Captain  Wilcox.  This  I  followed  as  far  as 
Ghaloom's  :  it  is  correctly  described  in  that  officer's  memoir  on  Assam 
and  the  neighbouring  countries.  Our  halts  were  as  follows  : — on  the 
third  day  the  bed  of  the  Lohit ;  on  the  fourth  at  the  mouth  of  the  Lung  ; 
on  the  fifth  at  Ghaloom's,  whose  village  has  been  removed  to  the 
banks  of  the  LoMt,  and  at  a  distance  of  about  one  hour's  march  in 
advance  from  the  old  site.  From  Ghaloom's  I  proceeded  to  Kuobua'b, 
whose  village  is  on  the  north  bank  of  the  Lohit,  I  crossed  the  river, 
which  is  here  about  forty  yards  wide,  and  as  usual  deep  and  tolerably 
rapid,  on  a  bamboo  raft,  no  one  but  the  Mishmees  venturing  by  the 
suspension  canes,  which  are  here  stretched  over  a  space  of  about 
eighty  yards,  and  at  a  formidable  height  from  the  stream.  From 
Khosha's  I  proceeded  to  Phimsong'b,  whose  village  is  at  a  much 
higher  elevation  than  any  of  the  others:  but  PRiMSONe  was  unfertile 
tetely  absent.  This  was  the  extreme  point  to  which  I  was  enabled 
2  u  2 


828  Jtmmal  of  a  visit  to  [Mat, 

to  proceed,  and  after  waiting  three  days  for  the  arrival  of  the  chief. 
I  returned  to  Khosha's,  where  I  met  with  Prim»ono,  who  had  josl 
retamed  from  a  visit  to  Trusono,  a  chief  whose  viUage  is  hr  in 

the  interior. 

I  had  thus  hecome  acquainted  with  all  the  influential  chiefs  near  our 
frontier,  and  by  all  I  was  received  in  a  friendly  and  hospitable  manner. 
In  accordance  with  my  original  intentions,  my  attention  was  in  the 
first  place  directed  towards  ascertaining  whether  the  tea  exists  in  this 
direction  or  not,  and,  as  I  have  already  informed  you,  I  have  every 
reason  to  think  that  the  plant  is  unknown  on  these  hills.  From  what 
I  have  seen  of  the  tea  on  the  plains,  I  am  disposed  to  believe  that  the 
comparative  want  of  soil,  due  to  the  great  inclination  of  all  the 
eminences,  is  an  insuperable  objection  to  its  existence. 

As^I  before  observed  to  you,  during  my  stay  at  Jmgsha  my  curiosity 
had  been  excited  by  reports  of  an  incursion  of  a  considerable  force  of 
Lamas  into  the  Mishmee  country.  It  hence  became,  having  once 
established  a  footing  in  the  country,  a  matter  of  paramount  import- 
ance to  proceed  farther  into  the  interior,  and,  if  possible*  to  effect  a 
junction  with  these  highly  interesting  people ;  but  all  my  attempU  to 
gain  this  point  proved  completely  futile;  no  bribes,  no  promises 
would  induce  any  of  the  chiefs  to  give  me  guides,  even  to  the  first 
Mishmee  village  belonging  to  the  Meyhoo  tribe.  I  was  hence  com- 
pelled to  content  myself  for  the  present,  with  obtaining  as  much 
information  as  possible  relative  to  the  above  report,  and  I  at  length 
succeeded  in  gaining  the  following  certainly  rather  meagre  account. 

The  quarrel,  as  usual,  originated  about  a  marriage  settlement  between 
two  chiefs  of  the  Meyhoo  and  Taeen  tribes :  it  soon  ended  in  both  parties 
coming  to  blows.  The  Meyhoo  chief,  Roolino,  to  enable  him  at  once 
to  overpower  his  enemies,  and  to  strike  at  once  at  the  root  of  their 
power,  called  in  the  assistance  of  the  Lamas.  From  this  country  a 
force  of  seventy  men  armed  with  matchlocks  made  an  invasion,  and»aa 
yras  to  be  expected,  the  Taeen  Mishmees  were  beaten  at  every  point  and 
loat  ibout  twenty  men.  The  aflfiair  seem  to  have  comie  to  a  close  about 
September  last,  when  the  Lamas  returned  to  their  own  country. 
Where  it  occurred  I  could  gain  no  precise  information,  but  it  must 
have  been  several  days'  journey  in  advance  of  the  villages  I  visited. 

It  was  owing  to  the  unsettled  state  of  the  country,  resulting  from 
this  feud,  that  I  could  gain  no  guides  from  the  Digaroos,  without  whose 
assistance  in  this  most  diflScult  country,  I  need  scarcely  say,  that  all 
attempts  to  advance  would  have  been  made  in  vain.  These  people 
yery  pbusibly  said,  if  we  give  you  guides,  who  is  to  protect  u^ 


1 83  7 .]  tie  Miakmee  hilU  iu  Auam.  82t 

lirom  the  vengeaiiceof  the  Meyhoos  when  you  are  gone,  and  who  is  to 
infture  ob  from  a  second  invasion  of  the  Lamas  ?  Another  thing  to  he 
considered  is  the  influence  even  then  exercised  over  the  Mishmees 
near  our  boundaries  by  the  Singphos  connected  with  the  Dupha  Gam ; 
but  from  the  renewal  of  the  intercourse  with  our  frontier  station, 
there  is  every  reason  for  believing  that  this  influence  is  ere  this  nearly 
destroyed. 

I  was,  after  various  attempts,  reluctantly  obliged  to  giye  up  the 
affair,  although  I  am  by  no  means  certain  that,  had  I  known  of  the  de- 
lay that  would  take  place  before  I  met  Captain  Hannat,  a  longer  so- 
journ in  the  hills  would  not  have  been  attended  with  success.  I  returned 
by  the  same  route,  halting  at  Deeling  to  enable  me  to  ascend  the  great 
mountain  ThoMihaya^  on  the  top  of  which  I  passed  one  night,  and  the 
ascent  of  which  in  every  respect  amply  repaid  me  for  all  difficulties 
incurred.  On  my  return  I  visited  Tapam  Gam's*  village,  where  I  met 
several  Singphos,  who  were  engaged  in  the  late  troubles  on  the  side 
of  the  Dupha,  and  which  is  reported  to  be  the  favorite  haunts  of 
a  fismous  Sing^ho  dacoit,  Chd'n  Yu'no  ;  thence  I  returned  to  Jimgsha^ 

Naiure  of  the  camUry.  The  country  traversed  during  the  above 
journey  consisted  of  a  series  of  ascents  and  descents,  as  must  always 
evidently  be  the  case  where  the  route  follows  the  course  of  a  consi- 
derable river ;  for  difficulty  it  cannot  well  be  surpassed,  this  again 
depending  on  the  proximity  of  the  route  to  the  Lohit.  The  only 
comparatively  easy  portion  is  that  betweeli  Dai  Pdnee  and  the  place 
where  we  descended  to  the  bed  of  the  large  river.  The  hills  are 
invariably  characterised  by  excessive  steepness,  and  as  the  greater 
portion  of  the  route  winds  round  these  eminences  at  some  height 
above  their  bases,  the  marching  is  excessively  fatiguing  and  difficult, 
to  say  nothing  of  its  danger.  In  very  many  places  a  false  step  would 
be  attended  with  fatal  consequences ;  in  one  place  in  particular, 
upwards  of  an  hour  was  consumed  in  traversing  a  sheer  precipice  at  a 
height  of  at  least  one  hundred  feet  above  the  foaming  bed  of  the  Lohit; 
the  only  support  being  derived  from  the  roots  and  stumps  oi  trees 
and  shrubs,  and  the  angular  nature  of  the  face  of  the  rock,  which  is, 
1  believe,  grey  carbonate  of  lime; 

Paths.  The  paths  are  of  the  very  worst  imaginable  description, 
always  excessively  narrow  and  overgrown  by  jungles  in  all  directions* 
In  very  steep  places  the  descent  is  assisted  by  hanging  canes,  which 
aflbrd  good  support.    No  attempt  is  ever  made  at  clearing  them  of 

•  This  chief  b  not  worthy  of  any  encomasement.  He  would  feel  this  the  move,  owing 
to  the  praiimity  of  his  rillsffe  to  onr  boaiidsry  and  its  easiaess  oCaccess. 


any  obstniotioD :  indeed  the  omtltes  teem  to  tkink  lluit  the  more  diffi- 
enlt  the  paths  the  better,  a  great  :t  aecuritj  being  thns  obtained  from 
foieign  invasion.  Better  paths  do  exist,  and  there  is  cme  in  particolar 
on  the  north  of  the  LoAil,  which  is  that  commonly  used  by  the 
Mishmeea  when  carrying  cattle  back  from  the  plains  to  their  homes* 
Bq^  it  was  my  fortune  to  be  shown  the  very  worst,  although  i 
escaped  the  cliff  above  alluded  to  by  following  on  my  return  another 
but  very  pircuitoos  route.  Up  to  Ghalooh's  old  site  the  hills  are  nearly 
entirely  clothed  with  dense  tree  jungle,  the  points  of  some  being 
eovered  with  a  coarse  grass ;  thence  every  step  towards  the  eaatwaid 
is  accompanied  by  a  most  material  improvement,  the  hills  presenting 
a  very  pleasing  and  varied  surface,  and  being  only  clothed  with  tree 
jungle  towards  their  bases.  The  extreme  summits  of  the  loftiest  are 
naked  and  rugged. 

Rivers  0ni  Torrents,  The  torrents  which  are  passed  between  the  fool 
of  the  hills  and  Ghaloom's  are  the  Tunoo  (Dissd  of  Wilcox),  which 
separates  Thmmatkaya  from  Deeling,  the  Lmng  and  the  O.  Of  these  the 
Lmig  is  the  only  one  not  fordable ;  tht  Mishmees  cross  it  by  suspension 
canes.  I  preferred  constructing  a  rude  bridge,  which,  as  the  torrent 
is  divided  by  huge  boulders,  was  neither  a  difficult  nor  m  very  tedious 
afiBtir.  The  Tid^ding,  which  is  of  considerable  sise,  is  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  river.  The  rills  are  frequent,  especially  towards  the  foot  of 
the  hills.  I  saw  only  one  waterfall  of  any  magnitude  near  the  Tmswoo  / 
the  body  of  water  is  not  great,  but  the  height  of  the  fall  is  certainly  one 
hundred  feet.  The  Lokii  itself  beyond  the  Lung  is  of  no  great  size, 
the  average  breadth  of  the  stream  at  that  season  being  from  forty  to 
fifty  yards.  At  Ghaloom's  its  depth  did  not  appear  to  exceed  thirty 
feet,  it  is  a  curious  fact,  its  temperature  is  lower  than  that  of  any  of  its 
tributaries.  Although  I  have  not  seen  the  Dihong,  judging  from  the 
comparatively  small  size  of  the  Lohit,  the  probability  is  much  in  favor 
of  the  former  carrying  off  the  waters  of  the  Tsan'poo. — Pumsono  in- 
deed informed  me  that  the  LokU  above  the  Gkaioom  Pd^e  ifikaiowm 
Thee  of  Wilcox)  is  an  insignificant  mountain  stream. 

Altitude  of  Mountains,  Of  the  height  of  the  various  ridges  sur- 
mounted I  can  give  no  idea  :  the  only  thermonteter  I  had  was 
unfortunately  broken  before  my  arrival  at  the  kdnd.  The  high- 
est I  visited  was  Lamplang't&aga  s  the  next  in  height  Tku$natkeqfU : 
on  both  these  snow  occasionally  collects  daring  the  cold  months.  The 
western  face  of  the  latter  is  completely  bare  towards  its  summit,  tho 
eastern  being  covered  with  tree  jungle.  Of  the  former,  the  upper 
third  is  con^pl^tely  v<alkfid :  and  two  efforts  to  complete  ita  asoeAt  W«re 
fruitless. 


1837.}  the  MUkme MIU  m  Auam.  88r 

G§ologf.  Of  the  geology  of  these  hills  I  am  unfortanately  ineompe* 
tent  to  judge ;  nor  was  I  ever  enabled  to  make  a  satisfactory  collection* 
owing  to  the  impossibility  of  procuring  additional  carriage. 

Zoohffif,  The  subjects  presented  by  the  animal  kingdom  are  cer«- 
tainly  not  extensive  either  in  number  of  species  or  of  individuals.  I 
observed  no  wild  quadrupeds  except  monkeys  and  an  occasional 
squirrel;  no  tigers  exist,  but  bears  are  represented  as  tolerably 
numerous.  The  number  of  birds  which  1  succeeded  in  procuring^ 
^rely  amounted  to         species. 

Bottmy.  Of  the  botany  it  is  not  my  intention  here  to  give  ai^ 
fxtended  account.  It  is  sufficient  to  state  that  it  appears  to  have- 
similar  features  with  other  portions  of  the  Sub-Hiwutlajf^n  ranges* 
I  did  not  reach  the  region  of  fir  trees,  but  I  could  plainly  distinguish 
by  the  telescope  the  existence  of  very  extensive  forests  on  the  loftier 
ranges  to  the  eastward.  The  families  that  have  the  most  numerous 
representatives  are  CompotiUt,  Urtieea,  Bakaminem,  Cyathaniia/semg 
AcmUhace^,  Gruminea  and  Filiees,  The  most  interesting,  chiefly  from 
the  indicating  elevation,  or  from  their  being  usually  associated  with 
climates  similar  to  that  of  norfhem  Europe,  are  RamMCuiacem,  tndud* 
ing  that  valuable  drug  the  Mishmee^Teeta,  and  the  celebrated  poison 
Bee,  Fmnareacea,  ViolaeUe,  Camelliacete,  HamameliduB,  including  the 
Bueklandia  and  SedgwickU,  Geniianea,  Vaeciniaeem,  Campanulacemt 
Tkymalea,  Jugkmdea,  Cupuliferm.  The  most  unique  plants  is  a  new 
genus  of  Raffieeeaeea,  like  its  gigantic  neighbour  of  the  Malayan 
Archipelago,  a  paraeiie,  on  the  root  of  a  species  of  vine. 

The  natives  of  this  portion  of  the  range  are  divided  into  two  tribes* 
Taeen  or  Digaroo  and  Meyhoo,  these  last  tracing  their  descent  from 
the  IHbemg  Mishmees  who  are  always  known  by  the  term  crop-haired. 
The  Meyhoo,  however,  like  the  Taeens,  preserve  their  hair,  wearing 
it  generally  tied  in  a  knot  on  the  crown  of  their  head.  The  appear- 
ance of  both  tribes  is  the  same,  but  the  language  of  the  M.fyhoos  is 
very  distinct.  They  are  perhaps  the  more  powerful  of  the  two ;'  but 
their  most  influential  chiefs  reside  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the 
lower  ranges.  The  only  Meyhoos  I  met  with  are  those  at  Deeling^ 
Yeu,  a  small  village  opposite  Deeling  but  at  a  much  higher  elevation^ 
and  Tapan.  I  need  scarcely  add  that  it  was  owin§^  to  the  opposltioQ 
of  this  tribe  that  Captain  Wilcox  failed  in  reaching  Lama,  T\kp 
DigarooB  are  ruled  by  three  influential  chiefs,  who  are  brothers* 
Dkisono,  Khosha,  and  Ghaloom  :  of  these,  DaisoNo  is  the  eldest  and 
the  most  powerful,  but  he  resides  far  in  the  interior.  PaiMSOMO  is 
from  a  distant  stock ;  and  as  the  three  brothers  mentioned  above  are 


8S3  Jtmnmt  of  a  vuii  i6  [Mit, 

all  pftBsed  ihe  prime  of  life,  there  is  but  little  doubt  that  he  will  soon 
become  by  far  the  most  influential  chief  of  his  tribe.     Both  tribes 
appear  to  intermarry.     The  Mishmees  are  a  small,  active,  hardy  race» 
with  the  Tartar  cast  of  features ;  they  are  excessively  dirty,  and  have 
not  the  reputation  of  being  honest,  although,  so  far  as  I  know,  they  are 
belied  in  Ais  respect.     Like  other  hill  pet>ple,  they  are  famous  for  the 
muscular  development  of  their  legs : — ^in  this  last  point  the  women 
have  generally  the  inferiority.    They  have  no  written  language ; — 
their  clothing  is  inferior ;  it  is,  however,  made  .of  cotton,  and  is  of 
their  own  manufacture ; — that  of  the  men  consists  of  a  mere  jacket 
and  an  apology  for  a  dhoU, — that  of  the  women  is  more  copious,  and 
at  any  rate  quite  decent :  they  are  very  fond  of  ornaments,  especially 
beads,  the  quantities  of  which  they  wear  is  very  often  quite  astonishing. 
They  appear  to  me  certainly  superior  to  the  Al>or8,  of  whom,  however, 
I  have  seen  but  few.     Both  sexes  drink  liquor,  but  they  did  not  seem 
to  me  to  be  so  addicted  to  it  as  is  generally  the  case  with  hill  tribes  :-^ 
their  usual  drink  is  a  fermented  liquor  made  from  rice  called  fnonth : 
this,  however,  is  far  inferior  to  that  of  the  Singphos,  which  is  really 
a  pleasant  drink. 

Beliffum.  Of  their  religion  I  could  get  no  satisfactory  information  :— 
^very  thing  is  ascribed  to  supernatural  agency.  Their  invocations  to 
their  deity  are  frequent,  and  seem  generally  to  be  made  with  the  view 
of  filling  their  own  stomachs  with  animal  food.  They  live  in  a  very 
promiscuous  manner,  one  hundred  being  occasionally  accommodated  in 
a  single  house.  Their  laws  appear  to  be  simple, — all  grave  crimes 
being  judged  by  an  assembly  of  Gams,  who  are  on  such  occasions 
summoned  from  considerable  distances.  All  crimes,  including  murder, 
are  punished  by  fines  ;  but  if  the  amount  is  not  forthcoming,  the 
ofiFender  is  cut  up  by  the  company  assembled.  But  the  crime  of 
adultery,  provided  it  be  committed  against  the  consent  of  the  husband^ 
is  punished  by  death ;  and  this  severity  may  perhaps  be  necessary  if 
we  take  into  account  the  way  in  which  they  live. 

The  men  always  go  armed  with  knives.  Lama  swords,  or  Singpho 
dhaos  and  lances ;  and  most  of  them  carry  cross-bows — the  arrows  for 
these  are  short,  made  of  bamboo,  and  on  all  serious  occasiona  are 
invariably  poisoned  with  bee.  When  on  fighting  expeditions,  they  use 
shields,  made  of  leather,  which  are  covered  towards  the  centre  with 
the  quills  of  the  porcupine.  Their  lances  are  made  use  only  for 
thrusting :  the  shafts  are  made  either  from  the  wood  of  the  lawn 
fCuryota  ureatj  or  that  of  another  species  of  palma  juce — they  are 
tipped  with  an  iron  spike,  and  are  of  g^eat  use  in  the  ascent  of  hills. 


1637.]  the  Mishmte  MUb  in  A$i9m.  Mt 

The  lance  heads  are  of  their  own  manufacture  and  of  very  soft  iron. 

They  have  latterly  become  acquainted  with  fire-arms,  and  the  chieli 

baTC  mostly  each  a  firelock  of  Lama  construction. 

Their  implements  of  husbandry  are  very  few  and  rude.    They  have 

no  metal  utensils  of  their  own  manufacture* — all  their  cookings  being 

carried  on  in   square   capacious  stone  vessels,   which  answer  their 

purpose  very  well.     The  population  is  certainly  scanty,  and  may  bt 

estimated  as  follows : — 

Jingsha, 50 

Tapan,    80 

Deeling  and  Yea, 80 

Ghalooms, 80 

Khatha, 100 

PKmaonf , 70 

,     460 

This  must  be  considered  as  a  rough  estimate,  and  probably  is  con- 
siderably exaggerated. 

The  number  of  villages  among  which  the  above  population  is 
distributed  is  seven,  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  there  are  two 
other  villages,  namely,  Meerisao  and  Rulings,  close  to  the  Khashas. 
By  far  the  greater  number  of  villages  appear  to  be  located  near  the 
banks  of  the  Lohit ;  I  saw  only  one  situated  on  the  Leeng ;  while  on  the 
summits  of  Thumathaya,  the  villages  Jingsha,  Tapan,  Deeling  and  Yeu 
consist  of  several  houses,  none,  however,  exceeding  ten  in  number  ; 
and  Ghaloom's,  Kbasha's  and  Primsono's  consist  each  of  a  single 
house.  The  houses  in  the  former  case  resemble  a  good  deal  those  of 
the  Singphos,  and  are  of  variable  size ;  in  the  latter  case  the  house  is 
of  enormous  length,  this  depending  on  the  rank  of  the  possessor,  and 
capable  of  accommodating  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  and  sixty 
persons, — all  are  built  on  machauns,  constructed  almost  entirely  with 
bamboo,  divided  into  compartments  and  thatched  with  the  leaf  of  a 
marontaceous  plant  (arrow-root  family)  likewise  found  in  Assam ;  this 
being  again  covered,  at  least  in  some  instances,  with  the  leaves  of  a 
species  of  ratan.  The  leaf  of  the  former  answers  its  purpose  admir- 
ably both  as  to  neatness  and  durability,  and  forms  an  excellent  protec- 
tion against  the  rain.  Khasha's  house  is  certainly  one  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  in  length ;  it  ia  divided  into  twenty  apartments,  all  of  which 
open  into  a  passage :  generally  it  would  appear  on  the  right  side  of 
the  house  as  one  enters,  along  which  the  skulls  and  jawbones  of  the 
various  cattle  killed  during  the  possessor's  life  time  are  arranged.  In- 
each  apartment  there  is  a  square  fire-place,  consisting  merely  of  earth, 
2  X 


884  Journal  of  d  vUii  (6  C^ATi 

mbottt  which  the  bamboos  are  cat  away.  As  no  exit  for  the  smoke  is 
mllowed,  the  air  of  the  interior  is  dense  and  oppressiTe,  and  often 
exceedingly  painful  to  the  eyes. 

Domestic  animais.  Their  liTe-stock  consist  chiefly  of  hogs,  mathooiUt 
a  nobl^  animal  intermediate  between  the  bull  and  buffalo,  and  fowls. 
Of  these  the  hogs  are  the  most  common — ^they  are  easily  procurable ; 
bat  they  are  not  at  all  disposed  to  part  with  the  fowls,  which  they  aay 
is  the  favorite  food  of  the  deity.  I  was  hence  frequently  reduced  to 
eat  pork,  which  seemed  to  me,  no  doubt,  on  account  of  its  vile 
feeding,  very  unwholesome.  On  my  arrival  at  each  village  a  hog  was 
killed  as  a  matter  of  coarse,  of  which  a  portion  was  presented  to  me, 
and  a  portion  to  my  people.  In  one  case  only  a  young  mathoon  was 
killed  ;  in  all  these  cases,  the  flesh  is  immediately  cut  up  and  devoored 
as  soon  as  possible.  Their  cooking  is  very  rude,  chiefly  consisting  of 
minces.  Chowrie-tailed  cows  are  only  to  be  met  with  farther  in  the 
interior. 

Their  dogs  are  of  the  ordinary  pariah  kind.     Cats  are  uncommon. 

Among  the  skulls  ranged  in  their  houses,  those  of  several  other 
kinds  of  cattle  occur,  including  the  cows  of  the  plains,  and  the  bafllit* 
lo ;  the  remainder  are  procured  entirely  from  Lama. 

Cultivation.  Their  cultivation  is  scanty,  apparently  not  sufficient  to 
supply  even  their  wants,  and  carried  on  in  a  very  rude  way.  The 
most  favorable  places  are  of  course  selected,  either  on  the  slopes  of 
the  hills  or  on  the  occasionally  more  level  patches,  and  joining  the 
Lohit.  The  soil  in  almost  all  cases  consists  of  a  thin  superstratum  of 
vegetable  mould.  Some  of  the  villages  are  in  possesslion  of  a  good  sort 
of  hill  rice,  but  the  chief  cultivation  is  of  bobasd*,  goomdanf  or  Indian 
corn,  khoneel  and  two  or  three  still  inferior  grains.  The  villages 
situated  at  low  elevations  produce  excellent  yams  and  aloos  of  seve* 
ral  kinds.  They  are  unacquainted  with  wheat,  barley,  &c. ;  nor 
have  they  even  taken  the  trouble  to  obtain  potatoes.  The  capability 
of  the  country  up  to  the  point  to  which  I  searched,  is  not  great,  but 
thence  the  landscape  is  at  once  sufficient  to  convince  one  that  the 
improvement  is  rapid  as  one  proceeds  to  the  eastward. 

Of  kanee  a  small  quantity  is  cultivated,  chiefly  however  for  sale  to 
the  Singphos,  although  many  of  the  natives  are  great  opium  eaters. 
They  cultivate  a  sufficient  quantity  of  cotton  for  the  manufacture  of 
their  own  clothing,  but  it  seems  to  be  of  inferior  quality.  Tobacco  in 
in  great  request,  still  it  does  not  seem  to  be  regularly  cultivated. 
Both  sexes,  >  oung  and  old,  are  determined  smokers  ;  their  pipes  am 

*  Elsntine  cancans.  t  T«a  woys.  t  Davses  sp* 


i  897  J  the  Mhhmie  kilk  m  A9$um.  835 

chicrfly  of  Singpbo  manafacture ;  the  poor  classes  contenting  them- 
selves  with  those  made  from  bamboo. 

Granariei,  I  should  have  mentioned  that  the  produce  of  their  fields 
is  kept  in  small  granaries,  at  some  distance  from  their  houses :  and  it 
is  a  regulation  calculated  to  prevent  quarrels,  that  each  wife,  (for  they 
tolerate  polygamy.)  has  her  distinct  granary.  Their  bridges  have 
been  well  described  by  Captain  Wilcox; — the  passage  of  that  at 
Graloom's  which  is  full  seventy  yards  in  length,  occupying  from  two 
to  two  and  half  minutes.  The  articles  in  the  greatest  request  among 
them  are  salt,  woollen  clothing,  printed  cottons,  and  glass  beads  of 
various  colors.  Of  the  existence  of  salt,  within  their  own  boundaries 
they  are  unaware :  generally  they  have  none.  Occasionally  they  pro* 
cure  Luma  rock-salt,  which  is  (in  bulk)  of  a  reddish  color,  from  being 
mixed  up  with  a  red  earthy  substance  somewhat  aromatic.  For  these 
they  exchange  cloths  of  their  own  making,  and  their  three  staple 
articles,  miihrnee^ieeta,  bee,  and  geiiheoon,  which  are,  in  fact,  at  present 
the  only  valuable  known  products  of  the  country. 

With  Lama  they  carry  on  an  annual  trade,  which  apparently  takes 
place  on  the  borders  of  either  country.  In  this  case  miahmee^teeta, 
is  the  staple  article  of  the  Misiimees,  and  for  it  they  obtain  dhao9  or 
straight  long  swords  of  excellent  metal  and  often  of  great  length ; 
copper  pots  of  strong,  but  rough  make,  flints  and  steel,  or  rather  steel 
alone,  which  are  really  very  neat  and  good ;  warm  woollen  caps, 
coarse  loose  parti- colored  woollen  cloths,  huge  glass  beads,  generally 
white  or  blue,  various  kind  of  cattle,  iii  which  Lama  is  represented  as 
abounding,  and  salts.  I  cannot  say  whether  the  Lamas  furnish  flints 
with  the  steel  implements  for  striking  light ;  the  stone  geaerally  used 
for  this  purpose  by  the  Mishmees  is  the  nodular  production  from 
Thumat/iayat — and  this,  although  rather  frangible,  answers  its  purpose 
very  well ;  with  the  Singphos  they  barter  elephant's  teeth,  these  animals 
being  found  in  the  lower  ranges,  for  slaves,  dhaws,  and  buffaloes. 

With  the  Khamtees  they  appear  to  have  little  trade,  although  there 
is  a  route  to  the  proper  country  of  this  people  along  the  Ghaloom  Pdnee, 
or  Ghaloom  Thee  of  Wilcox's  chart;  this  route  is,  from  the  great 
height  of  the  hills  to  be  crossed,  only  available  during  the  hot 
months. 

With  the  inhabitants  of  the  plains  they  carry  on  an  annual  trade, 
which  is  now  renewed  after  an  interruption  of  two  years,  exchanging 
cloths.  Lama  swords,  spears,  mishmees teeta,  bee,  which  is  in  very 
great  request,  and  gertheana  much  esteemed  by  the  natives  for  its 
peculiar  and  rather  pleasant  smell,  for  money  (to  which  they  begin  to 
2x2 


886  Journal  of  a  vM  to  [Mat, 

attach  greot  vahie),  cloths,  salt  and  beads :  when  a  sufficient  sam  of 
money  is  procnred,  they  lay  it  oat  in  buffaloes  and  the  country  cattle. 

PoUiieal  relations.  With  reference  to  their  political  relations  tiiey 
were  all^-«t  least  all  those  near  our  frontier— active  supporters  of 
the  Dupha  Gam,  to  whom  they  rendered  very  effectual  assistance  in 
the  erection  of  stockades,  although  they  declined  fighting.  Formerly 
the  Riga  of  Attam  exercised  almost  exclusive  control  over  them^ 
entirely,  as  it  appears,  from  making  their  most  influential  chiefs  trifling 
annual  presents  of  one  or  two  bufliBdoes.  With  our  government  tiieir 
intercourse  has,  as  I  before  mentioned,  been  entirely  interrupted  during 
the  last  two  years ;  at  present,  however,  they  appear  inclined  to  pay  all 
proper  respect  to  the  Assamese  authorities.  From  the  active  assist- 
ance they  rendered  Dupha  Gam,  and  in  the  second  instance  to  put 
an  impediment  in  the  way  of  the  trade  of  slaves,  it  is  obviously  of 
importance  to  keep  them  in  this  friendly  state,  and  this  would  be  best 
done  by  adopting  the  plan  followed  during  the  times  of  the  RILjas  of 
this  portion  of  AsMom ;  and  with  this  view  I  would  beg  to  direct  your 
attention  to  Ghaloom,  Khosha,  and  PaiMSONo:  of  these  three, 
Kbobha  is  perhaps  possessed  of  the  greatest  influence,  but  he  is 
getting  old  and  inactive.  The  same  may  be  said  of  Ghaloom,  his 
younger  brother.  The  most  active,  ambitious,  and  enterprising  man 
is  certainly  Primsono,  who  is  still  young ;  and  as  he  evidently  looks  up 
to  the  possession  of  the  chief  authority  among  the  Gams,  any  favor 
shewn  to  him  would  render  him  a  steady  friend.  He  is  the  only  chief 
I  saw  who  is  in  the  habit  of  visiting  Lama.  It  was  from  materials 
given  by  him  that  Captain  Wilcox  drew  up  that  portion  of  his  map 
which  has  reference  to  the  course  of  the  Lohit,  and  it  is  through  him 
alone  that  we  may  look  forward  to  becoming  acquainted  with  the 
country  of  the  Lamas.  He  is,  in  fact,  far  superior  to  all  the  rest  in 
talents  and  information,  and,  as  a  proof  of  his  activity,  he  has  just 
returned  from  the  Hookum  territory,  where  he  saw  Captain  Hannay, 
and  whither  he  had  no  doubt  followed  the  Dupha  Gam.  So  long 
indeed  as  the  Mishmees  are  in  relation  with  the  Singphos,  so  long  will 
there  be  a  ready  way  in  which  to  dispose  of  slaves  by  the  Singphos, 
a  people  on  whom  no  dependence  is  to  be  placed.  At  the  period  of 
my  visit  to  Kbasha,  I  saw  a  slave  who  had  been  actually  sold  by 
Singphos  residing  within  our  territory,  within  the  last  six  months. 
With  the  Dibong  Mishmees  they  are,  and  always  have  been,  engaged 
in  a  war  of  extermination.  Of  this  tribe,  both  Mooghoos  and  Digaroos 
entertain  the  greatest  fear  :  their  inroads  have  caused  the  latter  tribes 
to  forsake  their  haunts  on  the  Digaroo  mountuns«  and  I  am  told  that 


1837,]  the  Mishme9  hills  in  Attam,  337 

at  thiB  time  none  are  to  be  found  to  the  westward  of  the  Tid-ding, 
With  the  Lamas,  as  I  have  before  observed,  they  are  at  present  at 
mptore ;  and  protection  might  be  promised  them  against  the  inroads 
of  either  people,  such  protection  being  chiefly  limited  to  the  loan  of 
old  muskets  and  ammanition.  It  is  chiefly  owing  to  their  proximity 
to  the  Lamas,  that  the  country  of  the  Mishmees,  as  being  the  most 
feasible  route  thither  in  this  direction,  is  worthy  of  attention.  It  is 
obvious  from  all  accounts  that  the  Lamas  are  a  very  superior  race,  and 
that  they  greatly  resemble  the  Chinese.  It  would  hence  be  highly 
desirable  to  open  a  trade  between  Upper  Assam  and  Lama,  and  to  this 
I  really  see  no  insurmountable  objection.  The  great  object  to  be  first 
attained  is  personal  communication  with  these  people,  and  I  have  every 
reason  to  believe  that  through  the  influence  and  aid  of  Primsono,  who 
is  well  acquainted  with  them,  that  1  hhould  be  able  to  accomplish  this. 
On  this  subject,  however,  I  have  already  addressed  you  oflicially. — 
PaiMsoNO,  in  the  event  of  the  non-consent  of  the  other  chiefs,  has 
promised  to  take  the  responsibility  on  himself,  and  as  the  route  he  has 
promised  to  take  me  leads  across  the  termination  of  the  Himdlayas,  and 
ends  in  some  distance  from  the  southern  extremity  of  the  valley,  in 
which  the  inhabitants  of  this  portion  of  Lama  reside,  he  could  neces** 
sarily  act  independently  of  them  ;  almost  all  the  Meyhoo  chiefs,  from 
whom  the  chief  opposition  is  to  be  apprehended,  being  located  along 
the  Lohit  to  the  westward  of  the  junction  of  the  Ghaloom  Panes', 
Having  once  gained  access  to  the  valley,  a  return  could  be  effected 
along  the  banks  of  the  Lohit,  so  as  to  materially  increase  our  know« 
ledge  of  that  river.  From  my  knowledge  of  the  Mishmees  I  am 
confident  that  the  slightest  care  would  ensure  me  from  any  attempts 
at  treachery.  Open  hostilities  they  would  never  attempt,  and  as  there 
would  be  no  crossing  of  any  considerable  river,  no  attempts  could  be 
made,  as  they,  the  Meyhoos,  appear  to  have  intended  in  Captain 
Wilcox's  instance,  on  the  party  when  subdivided.  The  hasty  retreat 
of  this  officer  has  been  attended  with  unfortunate  results  in  increasing 
the  fear  which  the  Digaroos  entertain  for  the  Meyhoos. 

With  reference  to  my  making  the  attempt,  I  can  only  say  that  sixty 
.maunds  of  rice  are  already  lodged  within  the  hills,  and  my  orders  are 
only  necessary  to  cause  its  transportation  to  the  villages  of  Khosha, 
Gbaloom,  and  Pai msong.  Thus  one  great  obstacle  i^n  aU  hill  expedi- 
tions is  already  removed.  Primsong  has  engaged  to  provide  roe  with 
men  for  the  transports  of  my  carriage  and  the  necessary  presents ; 
thus  I  shall  run  but  little  risk  from  detention  owing  to  the  sickness  or 
laziness  of  coolies.      In  short,  the  only  thing  likely  to  interrupt  my 


889  Journal  of  a  visit  to  [Mat. 

progress  will  be  eickness ;  but  having  once  reached  PaiMtoNo's,  safety 
would  be  perhaps  insured.  I  speak  here  in  allusion  to  the  season*  the 
route  being,  from  the  great  height  of  the  mountains  to  be  crossed,  only 
practicable  during  the  rains.  I  shall  close  this  portion  of  my  letter 
with  a  few  remarks  on  the  Lamas,  for  which  I  am  indebted  to 
PamsoNO.  He  describes  them  as  resembling  the  Chinese,  whose 
peculiar  manner  of  wearing  their  hair  thev  adopt ;  the  country  is  very 
populous,  the  houses  well  built,  and  the  people  are  well  supplied  with 
grain,  the  staple  one  being  rice.  They  are  of  a  large  stature,  well 
clothed,  wearing  Chinese  trousers  and  shoes,  navigating  their  rivers 
by  means  of  bonte,  and  using  horses,  of  which  they  possess  three 
varieties,  as  beasts  of  burthen.  They  possess  in  addition,  no  less  than 
•even  kinds  of  cattle.  They  distil  ardent  spirits,  and  their  manufactures, 
which  are  numerous,  are  said  to  be  very  superior. 

On  my  •  anival  at  Jingaha,  I  determined  on  crossing  the  country 
towards  Beeaa,  having  heard  that  tea  existed  in  this  direction. 
Leaving  Jingsha,  I  proceeded  up  the  Koran  to  the  east,  thence  diverg- 
ing to  the  south  along  the  now  nearly  dry  bed  of  the  Kampiee,  During 
the  march  I  passed  one  small  Singpho  village,  and  in  the  evening 
arrived  at  Onaot  the  largest  Sin^'pho  village  I  ever  saw.  On  the 
following  day  I  left  for  Saitoon,  and  after  a  march  of  three  hours  halted 
beyond  Suttoon  close  to  the  head  of  the  Tenga  Pdnee.  From  this,  ou 
the  following  day,  I  proceeded  crossing  the  Tenga  Pdnee,. the  course  of 
which  I  followed  for  some  distance,  thence  diverging  to  the  S.  W. 
towards  the  Minaboom  range  through  excessively  heavy  bamboo 
jungle.  On  reaching  the  Muttock  Pdnee  I  ascended  its  dry  bed  for 
some  distance  until  we  reached  the  hills.  This  nmge,  along  which  I 
proceeded  some  distance,  is  entirely  sandstone,  and  in  no  part  exceeds 
five  hundred  feet  in  height;  thence  descended  and  arrived  at  the 
Meerep  Pdnee,  in  the  bed  of  which  we  halted.  The  next  day  carried 
me  after  a  long  march  to  Beesa,  the  course  first  laying  down  the  Meerep 
Pdnee,  thence  to  the  westward  and  through  a  very  low  and  uninterest- 
ing and  nearly  uninhabited  country.  We  emerged  from  the  jungle  about 
a  mile  and  a  half  above  Beesa,  to  which  place  our  course  lay  along  the 
nearly  dry  bed  of  the  formerly  larger  now  small  Diking,  This  river, 
which  up  to  last  year  drained  a  great  portion  of  the  Singpho  country 
on  this  side  of  the  Patkaye  range,  is  now  nearly  dry,  its  waters  having 
taken  a  new  course  into  the  Kamroop,  and  thence  into  the  Booret 
Diking.  It  is  now  only  navigable  for  small  boats  as  far  as  the 
Degaloo  Goham's  village,  which  is  but  a  short  distance  from  its 
mouth. 


18d7.]  the  Mishmee  hills  in  Asiam.  839 

The  valley  oecnpied  by  the  Khakoo  Singphos,  which  I  had  thus 
crossed,  is  bounded  to  the  N.  E.  by  the  Mishmee  mountains,  and  to  the 
8.  W.  by  the  Mimboom  range  ;  it  is  of  a  triangular  form,  and  not  of 
any  great  extent :  it  is  drained  by  the  Tenga  Pdnee,  The  v^htAe  valley 
is  comparatively  high,  and  may  be  considered  as  a  low  tab)e  land  :  it  it 
incomparably  the  finest  part  of  our  territory  inhabited  by  Singphos. 
that  I  have  yet  seen  :  between  Itusa  and  Laitora,  I  passed,  ulthonirh  it 
was  a  short  march,  five  large  villages  ;  and  whatever  the  case  may  be 
with  the  other  portions  of  our  Singpho  territory,  this  valley  is  verf 
populous  and  highly  fluurishing.  Luttora  is  a  village  of  no  great  size  : 
formerly  Luttora  Gam  was  the  chief  of  the  whole  valley,  but  his 
followers,  since  the  affair  of  the  Dnpha  Gam,  have  divided  them- 
selves between  Itusa  and  Ittanshantan  Grams  who  are  friendly  to  our 
Government. 

From  Itusa  Gam  I  met  great  attention  ;  from  Luttora  Gam,  until 
lately  an  avowed  enemy  to  our  Government,  I  received  a  visit,  being 
the  first  he  ever  paid  to  any  ofiicer.  He  made  the  usual  professions  of 
submission ;  but  on  my  telling  him  that  he  should  send  in  his  submis* 
sion  to  the  ofllicers  at  Sadiyd,  he  replied  very  quietly,  that  he  must 
first  communicate  with  the  Dupha  Gam.  (Latterly  I  understand  that 
he  has  sent  his  submission  in  to  the  Political  Agent.)  He  was  attended 
with  a  considerable  number  of  men  armed  with  lances  and  dhaos.  He 
is  a  large,  ruffianly-looking  man,  nearly  blind,  and  for  a  Singpho  very 
dirty.  He  was  attended  with  an  adherent  of  the  Dupha  Gam,  who  had 
just  returned  from  Hookum.  This  man  descanted  on  the  general  satis- 
faction  given  to  the  chiefs  about  Hookum  by  the  presents  of  Captain 
Hannat,  and  he  said  that  all  the  chiefs  had  agreed  to  bury  the  re- 
membrance of  all  former  feuds  in  oblivion. 

The  chief  cultivation  of  the  valley  is  that  of  ahoo  dhan,  the  fields  of 
which  are  numerous  and  extensive. 

The  manners  of  the  Khalchoos  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  other 
Singphos;  they  are  represented,  however,  as  excelling  these  in  treachery 
and  cruelty.  I  met  with  no  .opposition  on  the  journey,  although  I  v^as 
attended  by  only  sixteen  Donaniers  ;  and  although,  as  I  have  since  as- 
certained, ray  adoption  of  this  route  caused  great  offence  to  the  chiefs* 
one  of  whom  sent  a  letter  of  remonstrance  to  the  officers  at  Sadiyd, 
They  have  a  gpreat  number  of  Assamese  slaves,  and  there  is  but  little 
doubt  that  the  practice  of  slave-selling  still  exists  among  them.  In  fact 
a  Donanier  from  Chykwas  was  actually  obliged  to  place  himself  under 
my  protection.  None  of  the  villages  are  stockaded.  Luttora  is  on  a 
strong  site,  being  built  on  a  steep  eminence  nearly  surrounded  by  two 


840  Journal  of  a  w$U  to  the  Miskmee  hUU  in  Atsam.        [Mat, 

small  streams ;  and  as  the  ascent  is  steep,  although  not  great,  it  is 
difficult  of  access,  and  might  be  well  defended. 

I  gained  bo  clue  to  the  actual  existence  of  the  tea,  although  the 
yellow  soil  was  not  unfrequent  towards  the  head  of  the  Tenga  Pdane, 
The  Minaboom  range,  as  I  have  above  observed,  is  of  no  considerable 
height ;  it  is  covered  witb  tree  jungle,  among  which  occurs  a  apeciea 
of  dammai,  amagnolea,  and  one  or  two  species  of  oak. 

On  arriving  at  Beeaa  I  heard  that  Mr.  B&ucb  was  at  Fmgree^  and 
as  that  gentleman  had  previously  expressed  a  wish  that  I  should  gire 
my  opinion  on  his  mode  of  tea  culture,  1  immediately  determined 
on  proceeding  thither :  with  this  view  I  left  for  Rt^oo,  which  I  reached 
in  two  ordinary  marches.  There  visited  the  tea,  and  then  left  for 
Rapoodoo,  Here  also  I  visited  the  tea,  which  is  abundant,  appearing 
to  me  the  best  of  that  produced  in  the  Singpho  territory ; — the  soil  is 
precisely  the  same,  in  all  its  external  characters,  as  that  of  the  other 
tea  localities.  * 

The  tea  plant  being  certainly  adapted  to  some  degree  of  ahade,  the 
free  exposure  to  the  sun  seems  wrong  in  principle,  evidently  producing 
a  degree  of  coarseness  in  the  leaves,  totally  incompatible,  I  presume, 
with  the  production  of  fine  flavored  teas. 

From  this  place  I  proceeded  through  heavy  jungle,  uninhabited 
except  by  elephants,  for  two  days,  literally  cutting  my  way  where  the 
tracks  of  the  elephants  were  not  available  owing  to  their  direction. 
Our  course  being  determined  by  that  of  the  Dibora,  on  the  evening 
of  the  second  day  we  arrived  at  Choakree  Ting  in  the  Muttock  country, 
and  halted  on  the  Rolea  Pdnee.  The  third  day,  after  a  very  long 
march  of  nearly  twenty  miles,  carried  me  close  to  Ranga  gurrah.  On 
reaching  this  I  found  that  Major  Whitb  was  expected  daily,  but  that 
Mr.  BaucB  had  already  returned  to  Sadiyd. 

I  had  the  pleasure  of  accompanying  Major  Wbitb  three  days  after 
my  arrival  to  Tingree,  from  which  place  we  returned  direct  to 
Sadiyd,  the  march  occupying  three  days. 

The  greater  part  of  Muttock  which  I  had  thus  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  may  be  characterised  as  capable  of  producing  tea,  the  soil 
being  in  almost  every  instance  of  that  yellow  color,  hitherto  found  to 
be  so  characteristic  of  the  tea  localities.  To  this  the  only  exceptions 
exist  in  the  swampy  ravines,  which  are  occasionally  of  great  extent. 
The  better  portions  consist  of  rather  high  plains,  covered  with  tall 
coarse  grasses,  and  intersected  here  and  there  with  narrow  strips  of 
jungle.  It  may  be  considered  as  a  comparatively  open  country  ; — ^the 
villages  are  numerous,  and  the  people  satisfied.    Altogether  Muttock 


1887.]  Ssttmate  of  Life  in  the  CivU  Service.  84 1 

may  he  considered  as  a  well-governed  flourishing  district.  Bat  on 
tbic  point  f  need  not  detain  yon,  as  the  nature  of  the  district  is  suffi- 
ciently well  known. 

The  Tillages  passed  between  Beesa  and  Muttock  are  few ;  the  first  is 
a  small  temporary  village  occupied  by  Nagas,  about  ten  miles  from 
Beesa,  The  next  is  Dkompoan,  a  large  Singpho  village,  half  way 
between  the  Naga  village,  and  Rtqtoo,  Rusoo;  and,  lastly,  Rupddoo, 
Btftween  this  and  Choakrt  Ting  no  villages  occur. 


IL-^Correeied  Estimate  of  the  risk  of  life  to  Civil  Servants  of  the 
Bengal  Presidency.  By  H.T.  PaiNaap,  Esq,  See.  to  Qovt.  See. 

In  the  number  of  this  Journal  for  July,  1832,  some  Tables  were 
published  showing  the  risk  of  life  amongst  Civil  Servants  on  the 
Bengal  JPstablishment,  and  in  a  short  article  the  priuciples  were 
explained  upon  which  the  tables  had  been  framed.  The  method 
adopted  in  that  article  for  computing  the  risks  of  life  in  the  Civil 
Service  of  the  Bengal  Presidency  has  met  the  entire  approbation  of  the 
most  able  actuaries  in  England,  and  the  tables  have  not  only  been 
adopted  as  affording  the  best  estimate  forthcoming  of  the  chances  of 
life  amongst  persons  in  good  circumstances  in  the  climate  of  India,  but 
attempts  have  likewise  been  made  to  apply  the  same  method  of  compu- 
tation toother  services.  Amongst  others.  Mr.  Curnin  has,  we  under- 
stand, successfully  computed  tables  framed  on  the  same  principles  for 
the  Military  Services  of  all  the  three  Presidencies  of  India,  from  the 
year  1 765  to  the  present  date, — a  work  of  immense  labour,  the  results 
of  which  we  have  seen  in  abstract,  and  lament  that  the  publication  of 
them  has  been  so  long  delayed.  As  our  Civil  Service  tables  have 
thus  acquired  an  importance,  as  well  from  the  use  made  of  them  by 
insurance  offices,  as  from  the  application  of  the  principle  to  the 
construction  of  other  tables,  we  have  deemed  it  necessary,  now  that 
another  lustrum  of  five  years  has  passed  since  they  were  framed,  to 
republish  them,  completed  to  the  close  of  1 836,  and  to  draw  attention 
a  second  time  to  the  method  adopted  in  their  construction.  "We  will  not 
conceal  that  a  principal  motive  with  us  for  taking  this  trouble  is  that 
yre  have  discovered  some  errors  in  the  Tables  of  1832,  and  therefore 
lire  anxious  to  supercede  it  for  practical  use  by  supplying  one 
more  accurate.  We  are  glad  also  to  avail  ourselves  of  the  opportunity 
to  point  the  attention  of  public  officers  and  persons  of  intelligence  at 
other  Presidencies  to  the  expediency  of  keeping  registers  and  framing 
similar  tables  for  the  different  services  with  which  they  may  be  con< 
2  r 


S4a 


Estimate  of  Life  in  the  Civil  Service* 


[Mat^ 


nected.  In  a  very  valuable  paper  drawn  ap  by  Mr.  Griffith  Dayibs 
for  the  Bombay  Civil  Fund,  a  form  of  register  is  g^ven,  which,  if  duly 
kept,  will  afford  the  means  of  constructing  accurate  tables  for  any 
purposes  framed  precisely  upon  our  principle,  and  this  table  may  be 
adopted  for  a  regiment  or  for  any  number  of  persons  circumstanced 
alike — that  is,  when  in  a  condition  to  yield  a  fair  average  of  casualties, 
just  as  well  as  for  a  service  constituted  like  the  Civil  Services  of  the 
different  Presidencies.  The  only  thing  to  be  attended  to  is,  that  in 
like  manner  as  a  separate  page  in  the  service  registers  ought  to  be 
set  apart  for  the  nominations  of  Civil  Servants  for  each  year,  because, 
forf  acility  of  computation,  we  assume  them  to  be  of  persons  of  the 
same  average  age,  so  a  separate  page  must  be  assigned  to  persons  of 
the  same  age  when  the  register  is  formed  for  the  purpose  of  obtain- 
ing the  risks  of  life  amongst  persons  promiscuously  selected,  and  not 
of  uniform  or  nearly  corresponding  ages. 

As  it  is  of  importance  that  this  should  be  well  understood,  and 
because  we  wish  to  inculcate  the  expediency  of  framing  tables  of  tha 
same  kind  not  only  for  his  Majesty's  and  for  the  Native  regiments, 
but  likewise  for  the  natives  of  cities  and  towns  in  different  parts  of 
India,  we  shall  devote  a  few  words  to  a  little  further  explanation  of  tha 
registers  we  recommend  to  be  kept.  The  following  is  the  form  into 
which  any  number  of  names  upon  which  it  is  desired  to  obtain  life 
results  of  any  kind  may  be  entered,  taking  care  only,  as  before  pointed 
out,  that  those  entered  in  the  same  page  are  always  of  the  same  aga 
at  the  time  of  first  registry. 


Page  u. 

Age  23,  1  at  year.  3nd.      3rd.     4th.       5th.      6th. 


7th.      Sth.    9th.    10th.    &o. 


A. 
B. 
C. 
D. 


Page  16. 
Age    95. 

IL.  .  • 

P. 

G. 


1 

1 

I 

I 

1 

1 

I 

1 

1 

1     ' 

I 

) 

1 

1 

i  died. 

4 

4 

31 

3 

1 

I 

i  died. 

] 

1 

I 

1 

J 

1 

1 

I 

1 

1 

1 

1 

4 

4 

3§ 

3 

] 
1 

1  mar. 


i  died. 
1 


2§ 


if 
1 

I 


2* 


1 

1 


\ 


1  one 
son. 


1 


1 
I 


1 
1 


9 


Now  if  one  hundred  names  of  soldiers  were  entered  in  the  first 

column  as  having  come  into  the  country  at  the  age  of  23,  though 

every  one  of  them  came,  perhaps  in  a  different  year,  still  the  register 

for  as  many  years  as  it  may  extend  in  respect  to  these  persons, 

*  Diicharged.  t  Returned  to  England. 


I'BS^.]  Ssttmate  of  Life  in  the  Civtt  Service.  iiS 

giving  in  each  the  fact  of  the  individual  having  ontlived  that  year  or 
not.  or  any  other  circumstance  or  event,  must  afford  the  means  of 
computing  the  different  accidents  of  life  for  every  age  that  may  he 
•reached  hy  the  persons  so  registered,  and  the  results  of  one  page  may 
be  combined  with  those  of  any  other  by  adding  the  sum  at  the  bottom 
of  the  page  to  the  proper  column  with  reference  to  age  of  such  other 
page,  and  by  taking  out  of  the  whole  the  number  of  deaths  or  of  mar- 
riages or  of  the  births  of  children,  male  or  female,  or  of  any  other  ac- 
cident of  life  that  may  be  recorded  in  the  column  to  compare  with  the 
•am  of  the  lives  of  the  age  in  both  pages  or  of  as  many  pages  as  may 
be  brought  into  the  computation. 

We  presume  that  every  insurance  office  keeps  registers  framed  upon 
this  principle,  but  we  wish  to  see  them  extended  to  the  Army  and 
likewise  to  some  thousands  of  natives  in  towns  and  in  the  interior, 
with  a  view  to  obtaining  the  materials  for  computing  the  risks  and 
accidents  of  life  amongst  these  classes  at  different  ages^  in  respect  to 
which  we  are  at  present  without  any  materials  for  framing  a  table  or 
estimate  of  any  kind. 

The  tables  given  in  Captain  Hbndbrson'b  article  upon  the  subject 
of  the  value  of  life  in  India,  published  in  the  last  volume  of  the 
Researches  of  the  Asiatic  Society,  though  framed  with  great  labour, 
are  defective  in  this  point*.  They  afford  general  averages  of  the  value 
of  life  amongst  certain  classes,  but  not  of  the  value  of  life  at  each  year 
of  age,  which  is  a  most  essential  circumstance ;  and  for  insurance  offices 
or  for  institutions  which  deal  in  annuities,  the  risks  with  reference  to 
age  are  the  main  and  most  important,  if  not  the  only,  matter  for 
consideration. 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  it  will  not  be  possible  to  frame  registers 
retrospectively  for  any  class  of  persons,  unless  from  peculiar  circum- 
stances a  given  number  of  names  with  the  age  of  each  individual  can 
be  entered  for  any  specific  past  date,  and  these  can  be  followed  out 
in  all  their  circumstances  to  the  date  of  the  formation  of  the  regis- 
ters. This  is  the  principle  upon  which  the  previous  and  present 
tables  have  been  framed  for  the  Bengal  Civil  Service,  and  upon  which 
similar  tables  have  been  made  for  the  Army.  The  nominations  of 
each'  year  to  the  different  services  being  fixed  and  known,  and  the 

*  Capt.  D«Haviland*s  tablei  for  the  Madrai  army  are  an  exception  to  tbii 
remark,  as  they  are  framed  by  years  of  serrice  on  our  principle,  but  the  results  of 
the  first  years  of  the  series  give  ratios  of  deaths  for  those  years  which  cast  a 
doubt  on  the  accuracy  of  the  whole  table.  Mr.  OoaDON's  army  table  is  of  too 
old  a  date  to  be  nsefnl. 
2  T  2 


846 


E$tmate  of  Life  in  tke  Civil  Service. 


[Mat, 


Amended  Table  for  shewing  the  rishs  of  life  in  the  Bengal  Civil  Service, 
ftrunded  on  the  actual  casualties  upon  the  nominations  made  to  thai 
S'^  vice  from   1790  to  1836,  the  first  year  being  computed  from  the 
Ist  January,  after  the  year  of  nomination. 


• 

Age 

1 

20 

2 

il 

3 

22 

4 

2) 

6 

2* 

6 

•-5 

7 

26 

8 

27 

9 

28 

10 

29 

JJ 

30 

19 

.11 

13 

32 

14 

33 

16 

84 

16 

35 

17 

36 

18 

37 

19 

38 

90 

39 

21 

40 

29 

41 

23 

42 

24 

43 

28 

44 

26 

45 

27 

46 

28 

47 

29 

48 

30 

49 

SI 

60 

82 

51 

S3 

52 

34 

53 

35 

54 

36 

65 

37 

56 

38 

57 

39 

58 

40 

59 

41 

60 

42 

61 

43 

6*2 

44 

63 

45 

64 

Number  of  Senrants. 


4525 


8454i  i 


2469} 


1879 


1214} 


660} 


299     ' 


109     • 


26 


975 

933i 

906§ 

874* 
835| 

7901 

754 

694} 

638 

677§ 

645 

519$ 

489 

468 

448 

424 

403 

376§ 

S5l 
324 


i 


293 

270 

239 

216 

196 

167$ 

J  48 

129 

114$ 

10)$. 
884 
67$ 

38 


32$ 

24 
19 
17$ 
16 


9 
5 
b 
3 

3 


19 

22 

18 

J9 

12 

10 

17 

17 

90 

8 

6 

14 

8 

6 

8 

6 

9 

11 

10 

8 

11 

10 

10 

6 

7 

7 

7 

3 

4 

3 

4 

1 

3 

6 

9 


I 

0 
0 
0 

I 


90 


79 


>►« 


>*^ 


I 


21 


L 


Pcrccntsgc 
rate  of 
deaths  in 
10,000. 


199 


208 


166 


934 


354 


363 


486 


Retiremeats 
actual. 


2 

S 
7 
6 
7 
7 
4 
3 
4 
3 
2 
I 
9 
6 
9 
6 
9 
7 
9 
7 
9 
6 
6 
9 
10 
9 
8 
8 
1 
6 
9 
5 
6 
1 
0 


1 
6 

1 
1 
0 


2 
0 
0 
0 
0 


1 
i 


91 


.13 


.24 


33 


31 


.20 


*  8 


1837.3  ^  Grammar  of  the  Si»d&<  langudfe.  347 

III. — A  Grammar  of  the  Sindh(  language,  dedicated  to  the  Right  Honor* 
able  Sir  Robert  Grant,  Governor  of  Bombay.  By  W.  U.  Watbbn, 
Esq. 

m 

It  has  been  often  paradoxically  asserted,  that  those  who  have  the 
most  to  do,  contrive  also  to  have  the  most  leisure.  The  maxim  will 
adroit  of  as  easy  illustration  in  India  as  elsewhere,  and  may  be  support- 
ed by  the  highest  examples,  if  it  be  conceded  that  the  office  of  Secretary, 
or  Minister,  to  an  Indian  Government  requires  a  full  allotment  of  time, 
an  ample  share  of  mental  and  mechanical  exertion ;  for  the  Secre« 
tariat  of  either  Presidency  may  be  regarded  as  the  fountain  head  of 
authorship  on  all  Indian  subjects,  literary,  political  or  historical.  We 
need  not  recapitulate  digests  of  law,  Hindu  and  Musulm4n ;  narratives 
of  campaigns ;  schemes  of  fiscal  administration,  which  may  naturally 
enough  emanate  from  such  sources  ;  but  in  pure  literature,  editorship 
of  oriental  publications,  and  translations  therefrom,  our  Secretaries 
have  ever  occupied  the  foremost  rank. 

The  present  production  of  the  Chief  Secretary  at  Bombay  is  only  a 
fresh  instance  of  the  talent  and  industry  which  in  India  is  sure  to 
win  the  reward  of  high  appointment ;  but  it  is  deserving  of  more  than 
usual  encomium,  being  a  work  of  sheer  labour  and  troublesome 
compilation,  unsweetened  with  the  associations  of  the  annalist 
depicting  events  on  which  the  fate  of  empires  rested ; — unenlivened 
by  the  ingenuities  of  antiquarian  speculation  or  the  romance  of 
mythologic  fiction.  His  has  been  a  dry  labour  of  utility,  not  of  love, 
"  to  facilitate  the  intercourse  of  Europeans  with  the  inhabitants  of 
Sindh  and  the  adventurous  merchants  of  Shikdrpur  and  Multdn."  It 
is  a  sequel  to  the  famous  Indus-navigation  treaty ; — one  better  calcu- 
lated to  effect  a  mutual  understanding  than  the  diplomatist's  negocia- 
tion  with  its  uncompromising  tariff !  That  it  serves  as  a  faithful 
interpreter,  we  have  at  this  moment  the  best  testimony  to  offer  in 
a  letter  from  an  officer  now  travelling  on  the  Indue,  who  says,  "  The 
SindhI  grammar  does  not  contain  a  mistake,  and  I  have  never  found 
myself  at  a  loss,  with  a  knowledge  of  its  contents."  It  may  seem 
extraordinary  that  such  a  work  should  have  been  wholly  compiled  at 
a  distance  from,  and  by  one  who  has,  we  believe,  never  visited,  the 
country ;  but  this  is  explained  by  the  constant  resort  of  the  Sindhis  to 
Bombay,  where  for  the  last  20  or  30  years  at  least  10,000  persons,  tho 
greater  part  of  the  population  of  Tatta,  have  become  domiciled,  speak- 
ing and  writing  their  own  tongue. 

The  Sindhi  language  is  spoken  "  through  the  whole  province  of 
Sindh,  and  is  said  to  be  understood  as  far  north  as  the  terntories  of 


S48  A  Grammor  of  tie  8iMi  Umfwag^.  C^at, 

Baba'wal  Khan,  the  Derdjdt,  imd  MtUtdm ;  it  prevails  westward  ia 
Cutch-Gandma,  Shdl,  MoMtdng  and  PiaUn ;  eastward  in  Cutck  it  is 
spoken  with  some  slight  ▼ariations  in  formation  and  accent." 

May  we  not  yenture  to  extend  these  boandaries,  if  not  ol  the  predse 
idions.  at  least  of  the  connected  dialects  of  the  SimUU  language?— > 
Ha?^  9ot  the  words  Smdk(  and  Hmdt  a  common  origin,  the  permuta^ 
tion  of  the  k  and  s  being  nothing  more  in  fact  than  the  same  difibrenos 
of  dialect  which  is  preserved  to  this  in  the  twin  names  of  the  river* 
Smie  S4id  In4u9  ?  This  at  least  is  one  of  the  most  plausible  theories 
of  the  origin  of  the  name  of  India,  and  it  is  supported  by  innumerable 
examples  of  Zend  and  Persian  words,  in  which  the  aspirate  has  taken 
the  place  of  the  Sanscrit  sibilant. 

The  commercial  celebrity  of  the  Hindus  in  all  ages  attachea  with 
undiminished  force  to  the  Stadi  and  Mdrwdr  merchant  of  the  present 
day.  They  have  their  branch  kotkiM  not  only  throughout  Upper  India, 
but  in  Calcutta,  Bombay,  and  wherever  commerce  is  active.  Tkeiis 
may  be  said  to  be  the  very  language  and  archetype  of  hoondee  circu- 
lation-—the  monopoly  of  banking  business  throughout  the  country. 
''The  adventurous  nations  of  Shikdrpw  and  Mditdn  are  spread  in 
colonies  throughout  the  whole  of  the  extensive  provinces  of  Central 
Asia,  and  form  the  chief  medium  for  commercial  transactions  in  those 
eountries.  They  are  to  be  found  in  Ruioia,  at  Aotrakhtm,  through 
Baluchuidm  and  Seistdn,  as  well  as  at  Hirdi,  and  Bokhara  .-  they  pos« 
sess  political  influence  occasionally  with  the  chiefs  of  those  countries, 
fh)m  their  command  of  capital,  and  their  frequently  taking  farms  of 
the  revenues.  Travellers  starting  from  Shikdrjmr  or  Mdltan  (add 
BomhMy,  Calcutta,  or  Bemareo)  might  from  them  obtun  bills  of  exchange 
on  Rania,  Persia,  Khordedm,  and  Centrsl  Asia." 

The  neighbouring  province  of  Gujerai  is  equally  celebrated  for  its 
early  commercial  enterprize.  We  learn  from  Hamilton,  that  the 
numerous  tribes  of  banyae,  named  banyans  by  the  English,  are  indi« 
genous  to  this  part  of  India,  whence  they  have  travelled  to  aU  parts 
of  the  continent,  and  formed  settlements,  "  where  their  descendants 
continue  to  speak  and  write  the  Gujerdti  tongue,  which  may  be  pro« 
nounced  the  grand  mercantile  language  of  Indian  marts*." 

For  the  foreign  commerce  of  India  the  mouths  of  the  Indme  pro* 
bably  held  long  precedence  to  Gujerat,  Camhay,  and  Boroack,  the 
Barugaea  of  AaaiAN,  which,  more  distant  from  Arabia  and  the  Peraian 
Gulph,  would  require  a  more  advanced  knowledge  and  boldness  of 
navigation.     Indeed  it  is  a  curious  fact,  that  Pdtala,  the  seaport  on 

*  Hamilton's  Hindoitan,  I.  612. 


1837.}  A  Grammar  of  the  SindU  language,  349 

the  IndoB,  8till  famous  in  Albzandbr'b  time,  should  no  longer  be 
mentioned  by  the  author  of  the  Periplus,  in  whose  time  Minagara 
(Mahd  Nagar  F)  had  become  the  capital  of  the  country. 

Pdtala,  in  further  support  of  our  argument  that  Sindh  was  one 
focus  of  Indian  civilization  and  colonization,  is  accounted  by  the 
Hindus  the  seat  of  government  of  the  very  founder  of  the  Solar  races, 
the  fiajpdts  of  modem  India  ;  Mr.  C^ouk  Koaos  extracts  the  foN 
lowing  particulars  regarding  it  from  the  Tibetan  authorities. 

"  Potala  or  Potdlaka  (Tib.  ^  "0^9^  gru-hdsin,  or  vulgo  kru-dsin, 
boat- receiver,  a  haven  or  port)  is  the  name  of  an  ancient  city  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Indus  river,  the  residence  of  Ixwaku  and  his  descen- 
dants of  the  Suryavama,  Four  young  princes  (who  afterwards  were 
Buniamed  Sha^'kta)  being  banished  from  that  city  by  their  father, 
took  refuge  in  Kosala  on  the  banks  of  the  Bhagirathi  river  (in  the 
modem  province  of  Rohilkhand)  and  built  the  city  of  Capilavasiu. 
The  residence  of  the  Dalai  L^ma  at  Lassa  (built  about  the  middle  of 
the  12th  century)  is  likewise  called  Potala,  zj'T)'<^,  because  Chbn- 
RBZiK  (vaj^X^^^^^'V)^^®  patron  of  the  Tibetians,  the  spiritual  son 
of  Amitabha,  is  said  to  have  resided  at  Potala  in  ancient  India,  and 
to  have  visited  Tibet  from  that  place*." 

The  Sindbian  origin  of  the  Rajptit  tribes  derives  no  inconsiderable 
support  from  the  evidence  of  the  gp'ammar  and  vocabulary  before 
UB.  Here  we  find  the  mass  of  the  language  (excluding  of  course  the 
Persian  infusion)  merely  a  little  different  in  spelling  and  inflexion  from 
the  Brijbkdkd  or  pure  Hindi  of  Vp^er  India  ;  while  there  is  a  strong  ar- 
gument that  the  Sindh{  is  the  elder  of  the  two,  in  the  more  regular  and 
elaborate  inflexions  of  its  cases  and  tenses ;  and  particularly  in  the 
complete  conjugation  of  the  auxiliary  verbs  huwan  and  thiyan^  to  be, 
of  which,  in  the  Hindi,  we  find  but  a  single  tense  of  the  latterf,  and  a 
few  tenses  and  a  present  and  past  participle  of  the  former,  extant. 
Although  we  cannot  attempt  to  enter  upon  a  critical  examination  of 
the  grammar,  which  would  indeed  require  a  knowlege  of  Sanskrit,  and 
perhaps  Zend  in  addition  to  the  vernacular,  we  feel  it  impossible  to 
resist  inserting  these  two  verbs,  as  well  for  the  important  part  they 
enact  in  modern  dialects,  as  for  the  philological  interest  of  these  almost 
universal  auxiliaries,  particularly  in  regard  to  the  pronominal  affixes, 
elsewhere  become  nearly  obsolete.  The  infinitives,  like  the  Persian 
axid  Sanskrit,  terminate  in  an. 

*  CiOMA^s  MSS.  Seethe  Observations  of  M.  BnaNOvr  in  the  preceding  num- 
ber, page  291 . 

t  Or  rather,  none  at  all  in  the  Hindi :  for  tkd  tki  thi  belong  to  the  Hindu- 
tthdni  or  Urdu, 
2  z 


S60 


A  Grammar  of  the  Sindhi  langua^. 


CMat, 


Cot^ugaJtion  of  ihi  Sindhi  auxiUtny  verbi,  to  b6. 
lafinithre.   Ho-wan  (Sanakrit  toot  ^0  T^hh-yan  (S.  VKU  or  ^lf%  •) 


Indicative. 
iBt  Present. 


S.  1.  Awn  41iiyan 

2.  Tun  &hln 

3.  Uh  &he 

P.  1.  Attn  4hfyun 

2.  Ain  ihivo 

3.  Hui  4hm 

2nd  Present.    S.  1.  Huwin>t,ho 

2.  Huen-t,ho 

3.  Hoe-t,ho 
P.  1.  Ho,ttn-th4 

2.  Ho,o-th& 

3.  Ho»wan-th4 

lit  Imperfect.  S.   1.  m.  Hos      fern. 

8.  Ho,en 
3.  Ho 
P.  1.  Hua  son 

2.  Hua 

3.  Hua 


lam* 


Caret 


I  am  being. 


T^hSyftn  t,ho  (fsm.  M) 
T,hiyen  t,ho 
T.hiye  t,ho 


T.hiyun  thi 
T.hSyo  thi 
T,Uyan  th4 

Hula        m.  T,he  thiyos 

Hoefe  TM  t,htyen 

Hui  T,he  t^hiyo 

Huyunsun    T,het,hlya  sun    T,he  tlilyatuit 

Huyun  T.he  t^hiya  T.he  thiya 

Huyun  T,he  t,lilya  T,he  thlyun 


f.  T.he  t,hi6 
T,he  tyhiett 
T,het,hi4 


2nd  Imperfect. 
Perfect. 


1.  Hundo-hoe,  &c.    HundShuis    T,Mndo  hos,  &c.  T,hindi  husi 


(UK  Plural  HttBd&> 
Caret. 


*  (mas(N  plur.  Thind&) 


Preterperfect. 


Cartlt. 


Pluperfect. 


Caret. 


S.  1.  Thiyos 

2.  Thiyen 

3.  Thivo 

P.  1.  Thlya  sun 

2.  Thiya 

3.  Thiya 

8.  1.  Thiyo  ihiyin 

2. 4hen 

3. 4he 

P.  1.  Thiyi  ihiyun 

2.  4hiyo 

3.  4hin 

S.  I.  T.hiyo  hos 

2. hoen 

3. ho 

P.  I.  Thiyi  hasun 


Thiis 

Thien 

Thii 

Thii  sun 

Thfya 

Thiyun 

Thii,  &c. 


2. 
3. 


-hui 
-hui 


Futuie. 

S.  1.  Hundos 

2.  Hundeh 

3.  Hundo 

P.  1.  Hnndisun 
2,3.  Hundi 

Subjunctive. 
Present. 

3w  Hundi 
S.  1.  Huin                I  may  be 

2.  Hoen 

3.  Hoe 
P.  1.  Ho,un 

2^  Ho,o 
3.  Hon 

Perfect. 

by  adding  Je,  if, 
to  the  indicative. 

Future. 

I  may,  orvrillbe. 

Imperative. 

S.  2.  Ho-tun 
P.  2.  Howo-ain 

Participle  present.        Hundar,            being, 
past, 
perfect.                           having  been. 

T,hindos 
T,hinden 
Tyhindo 
T,hinda  sun 
T»hinda 

T'hinda. 
.    m.  Thindotiundos 

den 

do 

Thmda  hunda  sun 

■'  hundi 
hundi 

S.  1.  Thiyo  hundos 
2. 


Thf  •  huls 

huen 

hui 

Thf yun  hasun 
Thjyi  hui 
Thiyun  huyun 
Thindia 
Thinden 
Thindi 
Thmdi  sun 
Thindiyun 


S.  1.  TMyan 

2.  Thiyeu 

3.  TMye 

S.  2.  Thi-tun 
P.  2.  Thiyo-ain 


den&c. 

P.  1.  TUyun 

2.  Thiyo 

3.  Thiyaa 


T,hindar 

Thiyal 

Thi,  Thai,  Thi  kare 

Thaikare 


18370  ^  Gramnutr  of  the  SindU  language.  351 

In  a  similar  manner  is  conjugated  Wanjan  (H.  j£ni)  to  go,  used  as 
the  aoziliary  of  the  passive  of  other  verbs  :  wendo,  going — tooyo  (H. 
gayi)  gone :  wanf'iun,  go  thou. 

The  personal  pronouns  owan,  tiin,  and  their  plurals  asin,  tawin,  ap- 
proach nearly  to  the  Sanskrit  aham,  twam  ;  asmdn,  yusmdm  (obj.)  :  but 
for  the  third  personal  pronouns,  as  in  Hindi,  the  demonstratives  he 
and  iUi  (H.  gih  and  vmh)  are  employed,  in  lieu  of  the  Sanskrit  seh,  sd, 
tai  ;  in  bkdka,  sing.  %T,  HT  ;  plur.  ft,  fvPT.  In  the  declensions  of  nouns 
we  miss  the  ka-ke-M  to  which  Timur's  soldiery  professed  such  an  abhor- 
rence, but  it  is  merely  softened  into  jo 'f^-ji-jd.  Of  these,  however,  we 
find  traces  in  the  Hindi  pronominal  inflexions  mii/A/,  tvjH^,  which  seem 
to  be  identical  with  mun-jo  and  to-jo  of  the  Sindhi.  This  affix  may  be 
the  adjectival  or  possessive  ^  ya  of  the  Sanskrit :  and  analogies  of  both 
might  be  pointed  out  in  Greek,  as  in  the  nearly  synonimous  fiwtKt-ia 
iind  fiaaiXt-Ko.     Oae  example  of  declension  will  suffice  : — 

MAra,  a  man. 
Singular,  Plural, 

Nom.  Ace.  Voc.    Mtn,  a  man,  oh  man.  M&ra,  men,  oh  meo. 

Geo.     MAraa-jo-ji-j^-ji.  Mdrsana-jo,  &c. 

Dat.     M&rsa-khe.  MArsana-khe. 

Abl.     MAna-khon.  M4rsana-khon. 

When  the  nominative  ends  in  the  vowel  o  the  plural  is  in  d :  the 
feminine  takes  un  in  the  pural,  as  zdl  a  woman,  gdlun. 

We  do  not  quarrel  with  the  author  for  romanixing  his  grammar,  as  it 
is  principally  intended  for  European  students ;  but  we  are  inclined  to 
cavil  at  the  employment  of  the  Persian  alphabet  in  conjunction  with  the 
Roman  rather  than  the  N&gar(,  which  would  certainly  conform  with 
more  facility  to  the  palatials,  dentals,  and  aspirates  of  the  Indian 
family :  "^fl^  f^^  ^  expresses  more  elegantly  as  well  as  more 
precisely,  Buchhri  billi  khon  (from  a  bad  cat)  than  ^  a^  ^JU  {^f4^* 

It  is  a  curious  circumstance  that  most  of  the  masculine  "substantives 
and  adjectives  terminate  in  6 ;  a  peculiarity  also  remarked  in  the  Zend 
langpiage,  and  strikingly  exemplified  on  all  the  legends  of  our  Bactrian 
and  Indo-Scythic  coins,  whether  in  the  Greek  or  in  the  Pehlevi  charac- 
ter. The  extensive  vocabulary  attached  to  the  grammar  may  there- 
fore perhaps  prove  of  use  in  dec3rphering  these  ancient  relics  ;  though 
more  might  be  expected  from  a  scrutiny  of  the  language  of  the 
Boi-disant  descendants  of  the  Kaidnian  in  the  KoMstdn.  We  recom- 
mend M.  Masson  to  collect  vocabularies  from  these  people  and  from 
the  SiiLhposhee. 

One  of  the  most  singular  anomalies  of  the  Sindhi  language,  is  the 
arrangement  of  its  alphabet,  which  diflers  totally  from  the  perfect 
classification  followed  throughout  the  peninsula.  The  author  makes 
2  z  2 


352  A  Grammar  of  the  Sindki  language.  [Mat, 

no  remarks  on  the  subject  farther  than  that  "  with,  one  or  two  excep- 
tions the  letters  are  merely  represented  by  ciphers,  combinations  of 
numbers,  and  fractional  parts :  for  example  1 1 1  (fths)  for  «  ;  8  (4)  for 
ck ;  &c.  &o. !" 

Having  on  a  former  occasion  noticed  the  singular  application  of  the 
Arabic  numerals  to  the  alphabet  of  the  Afiij«{tt;e  islands,  we  werestrudL 
with  the  apparent  similarity  of  the  process  here  pointed  out  at  the 
opposite  extremity  of  India  ;  but  a  closer  examination  removed  moat 
of  the  analogy  by  shewing  that  the  Sindki  BXkd  MUltdudeUen,  although 
strikingly  similar  in  form  to  the  common  numerals,  were  all  dedactble 
from  the  elements  of  the  ordinary  Deva-Nagar(  symbols,  and  that  they 
are,  in  fact,  but  one  step  removed  from  the  Marwdri  and  Mehajani  of 
our  mercantile  class.  This  we  have  endeavoured  to  shew  in  the  ac- 
companying lithographic  table  (XXir.)  (being  always  happy  to  add  to 
our  jcatalogue  of  Indian  alphabets  !).  The  Marwdri  (which  does  not 
differ  essentially  from  the  Bendrasf)  we  have  added  on  the  authority  of 
gomiishtas  residing  in  Calcutta  ;  but  it  must  be  remembered  that  these 
written  characters  are  peculiar  to  the  mercantile  class,  and  that  the 
learned  of  Mdrwdr  and  Sindh,  as  of  other  places,  use  the  Deva-Ni[gari 
forms.  As  to  the  arrangement  of  their  alphabet  given  by  our  author  on 
the  authority  of  merchants,  it  seems  to  be  nothing  more  nor  less  than 
a  couple  of  memoria-techmea  lines  contrived  to  comprehend  the  whole 
of  the  letters  combined  with  their  most  usual  vowel  sounds  ;  so  that  in 
ordinary  writing  the  merchants  may  dispense  with  the  application  of 
the  matras  or  vowel-marks.  The  inconvenience  of  this  omission  is  not 
much  felt  in  the  limited  scope  of  mercantile  correspondence,  and  in 
the  drafting  of  hoondees,  where  the  same  sentences  are  constantly 
repeated.  Indeed  the  first  memorial  line  of  the  Sindhi  and  MCltdmi 
alphabets, 

pronounced,  Puja  saidmati  hawen  ghani  Bkai  Tek  Chand,  (with  vowels) 
generally  forms  the  opening  (mutato  nomine)  of  every  mehijan's  epis- 
tle, as  may  be  seen  in  the  example  given  by  our  author*.  It  may  be 
translated  "  Prayer  (or  I  pray)  that  health  may  be  abundant  to  brother 
T^k  Chand."     The  continuation  is  as  follows  : 

pronounced,  chha  ha  ra  ndth  tde  rh  gajan  khatri  pha  dkadf. 

*  The  meaning  of  the  specimen  of  hoondee  endorsement  litho(puphed  at  the  foot  of 
the  plate  u  "  one  half  (bemg)  rupees  twenty-five,  double  fifty,  to  be  paid  in  foU." 

t  We  have  ventured  to  alter  one  or  two  of  the  letters  conjecturally,  which  in  the 
lithographed  plate  copied  from  the  grammar,  are  repeated,  while  those  ws  have  substi- 


4irji.  ^S-S^c^ 


rw**  r* 


jFri  ola,ia,    ManXr^   JuiAawm.      Him  »nmJti  JtA^^o  jritiitLM 
^t  foutkt^    ^€i€^Ayu      UcAare     cAAuiAath      jAa.J^etng> 


3KfizBn*ifti?t"S«ifj!      >n\^      aft     ^^ 


A  J      s      t 


-Tn 


^        A      ic/       ^A 


Tt' 


M 


4        J^       cA       J 


e^^/U^/^5'yyxl9  0(vJ<^•a^^i.6^ 


e        M 


g       J         H,      dcA    tr   ^    ^       td. 


/i^yj/      -97%,     t    A      u/     fA.     ti      iA    o       ^       ^       cA      d 

n  /A  7*  C  flM        g'         J  "^         ^^      ^     yA^      ^        ** 


^^'      /       r 


Pujol    sti  Iattlo^o   Aore^i      ^Aar^     ZAaI     't'^K     cAanoC 


1837.]  A  Grammar  of  the  Sindhi  langtrnge,  359 

This  second  line  has  probably  a  meaning  also,  but  not  a  single 
word  of  it  can  be  foand  in  the  vocabulary ;  nor  can  the  natives  be 
persuaded  to  divulge  it,  whether  from  superstitious  prejudice  or  from 
Ignorance  ;  it  may  be  merely  a  nonsense  verse  embodying  the  rest  of 
the  letters.    Chabrana'th  Rai  sounds  like  a  name  or  title. 

The  Mdrwdri  alphabet  contains  two  poetical  lines  almost  as  unin- 
telligible as  those  of  Simdh,  As  written  by  our  informant  a  gomishta 
in  one  of  the  banking  houses,  and  lithographed  in  Plate  XXIl.  with  the 
vowel  marks,  they  abound  in  errors,  nor  could  we  obtain  from  him  any 
inkling  of  their  meaning.  By  dint  of  persevering  inquiry,  and  aided 
by  the  Hindi  and  the  Sanskrit  dictionaries,  we  have  restored  what 
seems  to  be  the  right  reading  of  the  text  as  follows : 

^  mm  "WWV  W^TW  WiW  ^Tf  ^W  wi 

^•^  "^  w(w  ¥^T  ^s^rft  www  •■w 

or  in  Roman  characters,  (differing  from  the  version  in  the  Plate,) 

Sri  ddtd  dkanho  $abkdw,  bdla  moh  khaga  gkatang, 
A'i  fiuha,  jar  dhayo  ;  Uchari,  duUtanjhapatig. 

which,  translated  as  literally  as  the  idiom  will  allow,  is 
"  Charity  (1)  of  riches  is  the  natural  fruit ;  to  me  boy,  oh  god,  (2)  may  it  be  so. 
Reading  attained,  ignorance  is  dispelled  (3) ;  by  good  enunciation  (4),  wisdom  (6) 

instantly  (6),  (is  attained).** 

(1.)  ^vt^TTTT  masculine,  a  charitable  man.  WW^T  to  wealth,  WWTW 
is  natural.  (2.)  VC»  the  sun,  a  deity,  (Wilson's  Diet.)  might  lead 
to  the  supposition  that  the  couplet  was  invented  while  the  people  were 
sun- worshippers  !  Wif' ^Aa^an^,  may  it  happen.  (3)  vi|T  from  VTWT 
to  break  down,  destroy.  (4)  ^W^  for  TSWHC  pronunciation,  utterance. 
(5)  WWW  a  corruption  from  "WITW  intelligence,  wisdom.  (6)  WIW 
synonymous  with  iiTr  jhtg^,  instantaneously. 

At  the  bottom  of  the  same  plate  we  have  inserted  the  SindM  al- 
phabet as  written  by  their  gomishtas  in  Calcutta ;  because  some 
of  the  letters  vary  from  the  Bombay  form  ;  and  both  differ  some- 
what from  a  genuine  Sindhi  alphabet  procured  by  Lieut.  Lebch  at 
Mithydni  on  the  Indus,  which  we  did  not  receive  in  time  to  insert  in 
the  plate.  The  principal  variations  are  in  the  aspirated  letters  hh, 
gh,  ph,  and  h;  j  Kud  y  are  expressed  by  the  same  character,  which  is 
formed  as  number  2  of  the  Mdltdni  alphabet.  The  letter  7  is  also 
expressed  by  7  which  accounts  for  its  absence  in  the  memorial  line. 

Our  author  notices  the  curious  custom  of  affixing  certain  numbers, 
tk8|l  or  74^  ;  and  \ll  or  1^  to  the  commencement  of  all  hoondees  and 
written  documents,  as  not  yet  satisfactorily  explained.     Our  readers 

tuted  are  there  omitted.    We  have  been  guided  in  doing  so  by  the  analogy  of  the  formes 
of  the  letters  to  the  Nigari  elements. 


954  Diseavery  of  three  new  epeeies  [Mat* 

will  remember  the  rather  whimsical  definition  of  the  first  of  the  two 
symbols  by  Col.  Tod,  from  a  traditionary  record  of  the  74^  maonds  of 
sindre  taken  from  the  necks  of  the  slaughtered  R£jp6ts  at  Asaaa's 
sack  of  Chitor*.  But,  to  say  nothing  of  the  far  too  modern  date  of 
introdaction  thus  argued,  and  of  its  inapplicability  to  countries  beyond 
the  desert ;  a  more  general  and  simple  origin  may  be  traced  for  it  in 
the  mysterious  invocation  ^r  Om,  prefixed  by  the  orthodox  to  all  docu- 
ments. In  the  inscriptions  published  in  Plates  VII.  and  XVII.  this 
word  is  written  X^\\  which  difiPers  little  from  the  esil  above.  The 
triune  symbol  is  often  represented  by  \  alone,  which  with  the  proso- 
dial  mark  |1  would  be  read  ss  "  one  and  a  half." 

But  we  are  devoting  too  much  space  to  a  subject  of  minor  import- 
ance :  nor  is  the  alphabet  new ;  for  we  find  the  type  (at  least  of  the 
Multdni  alphabet),  have  been  long  since  cut  and  used  at  iheSerampore 
press.  We  cannot  conclude  without  making  kndwn  a  promise  of  a 
valuable  addition  to  Mr.  Watbkn's  labours  by  Lieut.  Lbbcb,  in  the 
shape  of  a  Balochy,  and  Barahui  vocabulary.  We  shall  soon  thus  have 
at  our  command  all  the  cognate  dialects  of  India  to  place  in  the  hands 
of  some  future  giant  philologist  who  may  undertake  to  unravel  the 
tangled  skein,  and  shew  which  are  the  primitive  tongues  of  the  abori- 
gines of  our  hills  and  plains,  and  whence  and  when  came  the  infusions 
of  foreign  vocables  which  now  predominate  in  Indian  speech. 

J.  P. 


IV. — On  additional  f 088x1  epecies  of  the  order  Quads  on  ana /rom  the 
SewdHk  HiiU.  By  H.  FALCONaa,  Eeq.  M.  D.,  and  Captain  P.  T. 
Cautlkt. 

In  the  November  number  of  the  Journal,  vol.  5,  p.  739,  Messrs. 
Bakku  and  Duband  have  announced,  in  the  discovery  of  a  quadra- 
roanous  animal,  one  of  the  most  interesting  results  that  has  followed  on 
the  researches  into  the  fossil  remains  of  the  SewdHk  HiiU,  The  specimen 
which  they  have  figured  and  described  comprises  the  right  half  of  the 
upper  jaw,  with  the  series  of  molars  complete  ;  and  they  infer  that  it 
belonged  to  a  very  large  species.     In  the  course  of  last  rains  we 


*  "  Marked  on  the  banker's  letter  in  lUiJBSthAn  :  it  is  the  strongest  of  seals,  for '  ths 
sin  of  the  slaughter  of  Chitor^  is  thereby  iayoked  on  all  who  violate  a  letter  under  the 
safeguard  of  this  mysterious  number."— Tmi'i  Rdjaithdn,  1. 329. 


]Bd7.]  fiff 099x1  Quadrumana  in  the  Sewdl{k9.  355 

detected  in  our  collection  an  a9tragalu9,  ^hich  we  referred  to  a 
qaftdruinanoas  animal.  The  specimen  is  an  entire  bone,  free  from  any 
matrix  and  in  a  fine  state  of  preservation  from  haying  been  partly  mine* 
ralized  with  hydrate  of  iron.  It  corresponds  exactly  in  size  with  the 
a9tragalu9  of  the  Semnopithecu9  Entellu9  or  Langoor,  and  the  details  of 
form  are  so  much  alike  in  both,  that  measurement  by  the  callipers  was 
required  to  ascertain  the  points  of  difference.  We  have  forwarded 
the  specimen  with  a  notice  to  the  Geological  Society  of  London,  after 
keeping  it  some  months  in  reserve,  having  been  diffident  about  resting 
the  first  announcement  of  fossil  Quadrumana  on  any  thing  less 
decisive  than  the  cranium  or  teeth. 

This  a9tragalu9  in  conjunction  with  Messrs.  Bakbr  and  Dcrand's 
specimen,  satisfied  us  of  the  existence  of  at  least  two  distinct  fossil 
Quadrumana  in  the  SewdUk  Hilh.  We  have  lately  become  possessed 
of  several  fragments,  more  or  less  perfect,  belonging  to  the  lower  jaws 
of  two  species,  both  smaller  than  Messrs.  Bakrb  and  Durand'b 
fossil.     These  we  shall  now  proceed  to  notice. 

The  principal  specimen  is  represented  in  fig.  I .  It  consists  of  both 
sides  of  the  lower  jaw ;  a  great  portion  of  the  right  half  is  entire  with 
the  whole  series  of  molars  ;  the  left  half  is  broken  off  to  the  rear  of  the 
antepenultimate  molar.  The  two  middle  incisors  are  present,  and 
also  the  left  canine  broken  across  at  its  upper  third.  The  right  canine 
and  the  lateral  incisors  had  dropt  out  leaving  but  the  alveoli.  The 
molars  of  the  left  side  are  destroyed  down  to  the  level  of  the  jaw. 
The  right  ramus  is  wanting  in  more  than  half  its  width,  together  with 
the  articulating  and  coronoid  processes,  and  a  portion  of  the  margin 
at  the  angle  of  the  jaw  is  gone.  The  specimen  is  a  black  fossil,  and 
strongly  ferruginous ;  the  specific  gravity  about  2.70.  It  was  encased 
lA  a  matrix  of  hard  sandstone,  part  of  which  is  still  left  adhering 
to  it. 

The  jaw  had  belonged  to  an  extremely  old  animal.  The  last  molar 
is  worn  down  so  as  to  have  lost  every  trace  of  its  points,  and  the  three 
teeth  in  advance  of  it  have  been  reduced  to  hollowed-out  discs, 
encircled  by  the  external  plate  of  enamel.  The  muscular  hollow  on  the 
ramus  for  the  insertion  of  the  temporal  muscle  is  very  marked,  being 
.^5  inches  deep  upon  a  width  of  .55. 

The  dimensions  contrasted  with  those  of  the  Langoor  or  SemnopU 
ihecu9  Entelhu  and  the  common  Indian  monkey  or  Pithecu9  Rhe9U9, 
are  as  follow  ; — 


956 


Diicooery  of  three  new  ipecUe 


[MAt, 


Dimensiovt  of  the  lower  Jaw. 


1.  Eztrene  length  from  the  anterior  nargin 
of  the  name  to  the  middle  iaciiorB,   

2.  Extreme  length  of  jaw  ;    (calculated  in 
the  fossil,) 

3.  Height  of  jaw,  under  the  2nd  molar  mea- 
sured to  the  margin  of  the  aheoU, 

4.  Ditto  at  the  rear  molars, 

5.  Depth  of  symphisis, 

6.  Space  occupied  by  the  molars, 

7.  Interral  between  the  1st  molars, 

8.  Antero  posterior  diameter  of  the  canine,. . 

9.  Width  of  jaw  behind  the   chin  under  the 
2nd  molar, 


inches. 

3.6 

5.3 

1.35 
1.2 
1.9 
2.3 

.9 

.5 

1.15 


^ 

i 

0 

^ 

ii 

P$ 

MM    S 

0.0 

g 

%1 

S  d 

8« 

-5  S 

« 

£ 

inches. 

inches. 

2.85 

2-5 

4. 

3.6 

1.05 

.85 

1.1 

.95 

1.4 

1.1 

1.9 

1.5 

.75 

.65 

.4 

.3 

1.05 

.95 

^  ^  s 

oMm 

OS  • 


4    3.2 
4    3.02 


4 

4 
4 
4 

4 
4 


3.1 

3.6 

3. 

3.3 

3.2 

3.2 


4     3.7 


As  in  all  other  tribes  of  animals  in  which  the  species  are  very  nu- 
ineroas.  and  closely  allied  in  organization,  it  is  next  to  impossible  to 
distinguish  an  individual  species  in  the  QModnmuma  from  a  solitary 
bone.  In  the  fossil,  too,  the  effects  of  age  have  worn  off  those  marks 
in  the  teeth,  by  which  an  approximation  to  the  subgenus  might  be 
made.  It  very  closely  resembles  the  SemMpithecui  EntelluM  in  form* 
and  comparative  dimensions  generally.  The  differences  observable 
are  slight.  The  symphisis  is  proportionally  a  little  deeper  than  in 
Entellus,  and  the  height  of  the  body  of  the  jaw  somewhat  greater. 
The  chin,  however,  is  considerably  more  compressed  laterally  under 
the  second  molar  than  in  the  Entellus,  and  the  first  molar  more  elong- 
ated and  salient.  So  much  of  the  canine  as  remains,  has  exactly  the 
same  form  as  in  the  Entellue,  and  its  proportional  size  is  fully  as  great. 
As  shown  by  the  dimensions,  the  jaw  is  much  larger  than  in  the  full 
grown  Entellus :  in  the  former  the  length  would  have  been  about  5.3 
inches,  while  in  the  latter  it  is  exactly  4  inches.  The  fossil  was  a 
species  of  smaller  size  than  the  animal  to  which  the  specimen  described 
by  Messrs.  Bakxr  and  Durand  belonged,  but  less  so  than  it  extceedi 
the  Entellus. 

Our  limited  means  for  comparison,  restricted  to  two  living  species* 
besides  the  imperfection  of  the  fossil,  and  the  few  characters  which  it 
supplies,  do  not  admit  of  affirming  whether  it  belongs  to  an  existing  or 
extinct  species ;  but  the  analogy  of  the  ascertained  number  of  extinct 
species  among  the  SewdKk  fossil  mammalia,  makes  it  more  probable 
that  this  monkey  is  an  extinct  one  than  otherwise.    There  is  no  doubt 


18870 


of/999ii  QmdrtmmM  in  tke  StwdUki. 


857 


about  its  diftrtng  ipecifically  from  the  two  Indian  ipeciet  with  which 
we  have  compared  it. 

The  next  specimen  is  shown  in  fig.  5.  It  is  a  fragment  of  the 
body  of  the  right  side  of  the  lower  jaw  ccMitaining  the  four  rear 
molars.  The  teeth  are  beautifolly  perfect.  It  had  belonged  to  an 
adult  although  not  an  aged  animal,  the  last  molar  baring  the  points  a 
little  worn,  while  the  anterior  teeth  are  considerably  so.  The  dimen- 
sions, taken  along  with  age,  at  once  prove  that  it  belonged  to  a  difR$r- 
ent  and  smaller  species  than  the  fossil  first  noticed. 

The  dimensions  are  as  follow  : — 


DimeDsioas  of  the  lower  Jaw. 


4ta 


1.  Length  of  space  occapied  by  the  four  rear 
ttolart, 

2.  Height  of  jaw  at  tlie  third  molar, 


fossil 
ipe- 

i 

•  ^  9 

-B  S 
Is 

^00  o 

2  ^ 

J} 

iJ 

CO 

inches. 

inches. 

inches. 

1.48 

1.7 

1.48 

.95 

1.1 

8-- 

Is 


1.25 
.9 


The  length  of  jaw,  therefore,  estimated  from  the  space  occupied  by 
the  teeth,  would  be  4  inches,  while  in  the  larger  fossil  it  is  5.3  inches ; 
a  differenee  much  too  great  to  be  dependent  merely  on  Tarieties  of  one 
species.  Besides  we  have  another  fragment,  also  belonging  to  the 
right  side  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  confaining  the  last  molar  which  agrees 
exactly  in  ^ize  with  the  eorre^ponding  tooth  in  the  figured  specimen. 
This  goes  to  prove  the  size  to  have  been  constant.  The  fossil, 
although  correspondiug  precisely  in  the  space  occupied  by  the  four 
rear  molars  with  the  Entellus,  has  less  height  of  jaw.  There  is  fur* 
ther  a  difiFerence  in  the  teeth.  In  the  Entellus  the  heel  of  the  rear 
molar  is  a  sitnple  flattened  oblique  surfaced  tubercle,  rather  sharp  at 
the  inside.  In  the  fossil,  the  heel  in  both  fragments  is  bifid  at  the 
inside.  The  same  structure  is  observable  in  the  heel  of  the  rear  molar 
of  the  common  Indian  monkey  P.  rhesus.  It  is  therefore  probable  that 
the  fossil  was  a  Pilhecus  also.  It  was  considerably  larger,  however, 
than  the  common  monkey,  and  the  jaw  is  more  flattened,  deeper,  and 
its  lower  edge  much  sharper  than  in  the  latter.  This  difference  in 
aiae  and  form  indicates  the  species  to  have  been  different. 

It  would  appear,  therefore,  that  there  are  three  known  species  of 
fossil  Qutubrwnttna  from  the  Sewdlik  hills  :  the  first  a  very  large 
speciefi  discovered  by  Messrs.  Bakbr  and  Durand  ;  the  second  a  large 
also,  bat  smaller  than  the  first,  and  considerably  larger  than 
3  A 


398  Dkeevety  of  ttree  mem  Mp€eie$  [Mat, 

the  EnteUuM}  the  third,  of  the  size  of  the  EnUUui,  and  prohahly  a 
PUhecu$ ;  and  farther  that  two  of  the  three  at  least,  and  most  proha- 
hly  the  third  also,  belonged  to  the  types  of  the  existing  monkeys  of 
the  old  Continent,  in  having  bat  five  molars,  and  not  to  the  Si^jams 
of  America. 

There  are  at  present  upwards  of  150  described  species  of  existing 
Quadrumana  ;  and  as  the  three  fossil  ones  all  belonged  to  the  larger 
sized  monkeys,  it  is  probable  that  there  are  several  more  Semd&k 
species  to  be  discovered.  We  have  some  specimens  of  detached  teeth, 
of  large  size,  which  we  conjnctore  to  be  qnadmmsnoas ;  bat  their 
detached  state  make  this  conjecture  extremely  doubtful. 

Besides  the  interest  attaching  to  the  first  discovery  in  the  fossil 
state  of  animals  so  nearly  approaching  man  in  their  organization,  as 
the  Quadrumana,  the  fact  is  more  especially  interesting  in  the  SewdUk 
species,  from  the  fossils  with  which  they  are  associated.     The  same 
beds  or  different  beds  of  the  same  formation,  from  which  the  (Jwi- 
drumana  came,  have  yielded  species  of  the  camel  and  antelope,  and  the 
Anoplotherium  posterogettium,  (nob.)  :  the  first  two  belonging  to  genera 
which  are  now  coexistent  with  man,  and  the  last  to  a  genus  charac* 
teristic  of  the  oldest  tertiary  beds  in  Europe.     The  facts  yielded  by 
the  Reptilian  orders  are  still  more  interesting.     Two  of  the  foasil 
crocodiles  of  the  SewdUks  are  identical,  without  even  ranging  into 
varieties,  with  the  CroeodiluM  biporcatu9  and  Leptorynekus  Gangeticm 
which  now  inhabit  in  countless  numbers,  the  rivers  of  India ;  while  the 
Teitudinata  are  represented  by  the  Megalochely$  Shtdensis  (nob.),  a 
tortoise  of  enormous  dimensions  which  holds  in  its  order  the  same 
rank  that  the  Iguanodon  and   Megalosauttu  do  among  the  Saurums, 
This  huge  reptile  (the  Megaiochelys) — certainly  the  most  remarkable  of 
all  the  animals  which  the  SewdUks  have  yielded — ^from  its  size  carries 
the  imagination  back  to  the  »ra  of  gigantic  Saurians.     We  have  leg 
bones  derived  from  it,  with  corresponding  fragments  of  the  shell* 
larger  than  the  bones  in  the  Fndian  unicorned  Rhinoceros ! 

There  is,  therefore,  in  the  Sewdl(k  fossils,  a  mixture  in  the  same 
formation  of  the  types  of  all  ages,  from  the  existing  up  to  that  of  the 
chalk ;  and  all  coexistent  with  Quadntmana, 

P.  S.  Since  the  above  remarks  were  put  together,  we  have  been 
led  to  analyse  the  character  presented  by  a  specimen  in  our  collection 
which  wehad  conjectured  to  be  quadrumanous.  The  examination  proves 
it  to  be  so  incontestibly.  The  specimen  is  represented  in  figs.  A,  B, 
and  C.  of  PI.  XVIII.  It  is  the  extra- alveolar  portion  of  the  left  canine 
of  the  upper  jaw  of  a  very  large  species.  The  identification  rests  upon 
two  vertical  facets  of  wear,  one  on  the  anterior  surface,  the  other  on  the 


1887 J  9ffoi$U  QiMdrMMm  m  the  SewdKki.  859 

inner  and  posterior  side,  and  the  proof  is  this.  The  anterior  facet  b 
has  been  caused  by  the  habitual  abrasion  of  the  upper  canine  against 
the  rear  surface  of  the  lower  one,  which  overlaps  it,  when  the 
jaws  are  closed  or  in  action.  This  facet  would  prove  nothing  by  itself, 
as  it  is  common  to  all  aged  animals  in  the  camivora  and  other  tribes 
in  which  the  upper  and  lower  canines  have  their  surfaces  in  contact. 
The  second  facet  c  rnvt/  have  been  caused  by  the  wear  of  the  inner 
and  rear  surface  of  the  canine  against  the  outer  surface  of  the  first  molar 
of  the  lower  jaw.  But  to  admit  of  such  contact,  this  molar  must  have 
been  contiguous  with  the  lower  canine,  without  any  blank  space  inter- 
vening' ;  for  if  there  was  not  this  contiguity  the  upper  canine  could 
not  touch  tU^  lower  first  molar,  and  consequently  not  wear  against  it. 
Now,  this  continuity  of  the  series  of  molars  and  canines  without  a 
diasteme  or  blank  interval,  is  only  found,  throughout  the  whole  ani- 
mal kingdom*,  in  man,  the  Qitadrumana,  and  the  Anoplotherium,  The 
fossil  canine  must  therefore  have  belonged  to  one  of  these.  It  were 
seedless  to  point  out  its  diflference  from  the  human  canine,  which  does 
not  riae  above  the  level  of  the  molars.  In  all  the  species  of  Anoplothe^ 
rttfoi  described  by  Cuvier,  the  canines,  while  in  a  contiguous  series  with 
the  molars,  do  not  project  higher  than  these,  being  rudimentary  as 
in  man.  Of  the  Sewdltk  species,  Anophtherivm  po$terogeniutn,  (nob.) 
we  have  not  yet  seen  the  canines ;  but  it  is  very  improbable,  and  per- 
haps impossible,  that  the  fossil  could  belong  to  it.  For  if  this  species 
bad  a  salient  canine,  it  must  have  been  separated  from  the  molars  by 
an  interval  as  in  the  other  Paehyiermata ;  otherwise  the  jaws  would  get 
locked  by  the  canines  and  molars,  and  the  lateral  motion  required  by 
the  structure  of  the  teeth,  and  its  herbivorous  habit,  would  be  im- 
practicable ;  and  if  there  was  this  interval,  the  upper  canine  could  not 
have  the  posterior  facet  of  wear.  The  fossil  canine  must  therefore, 
have  belonged  to  a  qnadrumanous  animal.  This  inference  is  farther 
borne  out  by  the  detrition  of  the  fossil  exactly  corresponding  with 
that  of  the  canines  of  old  monkeys. 
The  diniiensions  are : — 

Length  of  the  fragment  of  canine, 1.75    inches. 

Antero-potterior  diameter  at  the  baae, .8 

TVaDBTcne  ditto,  • • .  •  •  • .7 

Width  of  the  anterior  facet  of  wear, .6 

The  two  diameters  are  greater  than  those  of  the  canine  of  the  Stftna- 
ira  Orang-otang  described  by  Dr.  Clark  a  ABSLf  as  having  been  71* 

*  Cuvier  Ossemena  foaall,  tome  3,  p.  15. 
t  Aiiatic  Researches,  toL  15,  p.  498. 
8  a3 


960  Discwery  offosdl  Quadmmmka  im  th§  SewHiks.         {it At, 

feet  high.    The  Cynocephali  have  large  and  stoat  camnefi.  more  ao 
coroparativelv  than  the  other  Q^adrwnana,     But  to  what  acction  of  the 
trihe  our  fossil  belonged,  we  have  not  a  conjecture  to  offer.    We  may 
remark,  however,  that  the  tooth  is  not  channelled  on  three  sides  at  the 
base,  as  in  the  Eniellus.   Does  the  fossil  belong  to  the  same  species,  as 
the  jaw  discovered  by  Messrs.  BASkR  and  Durand.  or  to  a  larger  one  f 
NoTK.  We  have  eketched  Dr,  Falconbr's  highly  curious  fossil  tooth 
in  position  with  the  lower  jaw  of  the  Sumatran  Orang-otang  from 
the  Society's  Museum,  in  figure  C  of  P).  XVIII.     There  is  a  third 
facet  of  wear  at  the  lower  extremity  d  which,  on  reference,  we  find 
Dr.  Falconbr  attributes  like  c  to  attrition  against  the  first  molar, 
being  observable,  he  says,  in  many  aged  animals.  The  worn  surfaces  « 
and  d  are  uniformly  polished,  and   have  evidently  originated  from 
attrition  against  a  tooth  ;  but  with  regard  to  the  principal  facet  b,  we 
confess  we  have  a  degree  of  scepticism,  which  can  only  be  removed  by 
a  certainty  that  the  fossil  had  been  seen  extracted  from  the  matrix. 
In  the  first  place,  the  great  extent  of  the  worn  surface  and  its  perfect 
flatness  could  hardly  be  caused  by  attrition  against  the  lower  canine 
which  should  produce  a  curvature  measured  by  the  length  of  the  jaw  aa 
radius.     In  the  next  place,  the  enamel  of  the  tooth  is  less  worn  than 
the  interior  and  softer  part  of  the  fossil :  and  thirdly,  on  examination 
with  a  magnifier,  numerous  scratches  are  visible  iu  divers  directions : 
all  these  indicating   that  the  facet  may  have  been  produced  on  tke 
fossil,  by  grinding  it  on  a  file,  or  some  hard  flat  surface.     On  shewing 
the  fossil  to  Madhusudana,  the  medical  pandit  of  the  Hindu  College, 
he  at  once  pronounced  that  the  tooth  had  been  ground  down  to  be  used 
in  medicine,  being  a  sovereign  specific  in  the  native  pharmac<^eia* 
This  circumstance  need  not  necessarily  affect  the  question,  for  it  is 
probable  that  the  native  druggist  would  commence  his  rubbing  on  the 
natural  plane,  if  any  presented  itself  to  hie  choice  :  but  Dr.  FALcoNaa 
and  Capt.  Cautlet,  to  whom  we  have  returned  the  fossil  with  a  coio-» 
munication  of  our  doubts,  assure  us  in  reply  that  the  fossil  tooth  was 
brought  in  along  with  a  large  collection,    so  that  there  is  every 
improbability  of  its  having  been  in  possession  of  a  native  druggiaU 
At  any  rate  it  is  not  on  the  front  wear  that  they  so  much  rest  their 
argument  of  its  origin,  as  on  the  posterior  abrasion  which  could  on- 
ly happen  in  the  jaw  of  a  quadrumanous  animal.     In  fact  they  have 
recent  quadi*umana  shewing  precisely  similar  wear  on  a  small  scale, 
and  no  other  head  will  do  so.     We  find  only  one  exception  in  the 
Society's  museum,  viz.  the  tapir,  whose  right  upper  incisor  (or  non- 
salient  canine)  falling  between  the  two  lower  ones  is  worn  nearly  in 
the  fashion  of  the  fossU  :  but  it  is  less  elongated. — £o. 


'^a/.jM  rossic 

SEWALIK    HILLS 


"^n.  njoaii. 


T.T,  OvjJ^y  M. 


lSd7.3  ^  '^*^  **^*^  Genera  ofRaptores.  S61 

v.— 'On  9ome  new  Genera  of  Raptores,  with  remarks  on  the  old  genera. 

By  B,  H.  Hodgson,  Esq, 

I  have  the  honor  toguhmit,  herewith,  some  original  and  amended 
generic  characters  of  new  forms  of  Raptores  which  have  been  described 
particularly  in  various  numbers  of  your  Journal.  Those  who  are  best 
acquainted  with  the  present  state  of  classification  in  regard  to  the 
Falconida  and  Strigidee  will,  I  apprehend,  be  most  ready  to  make 
allowance  for  any  possible  imperfections  cleaving  to  these  characters. 

Family  Falconiojv.     Sub-family  Aqitilimji.    Genus  Niaa^ttis,  nob. 

Bill  short*,  at  base  as  high  as  broad,  distinguished  by  compressioa 
without  feebleness,  strongly  festooned.  Nares  large,  vertical,  elliptic, 
angulated,  and  wholly  lateral  in  exposure.  Wings  short,  firm  ;  5th 
quill  longest.  Tail  long,  firm,  and  square.  Tarsi  elevate,  but  not 
feeble,  wholly  feathered. 

Digits  elongated,  nervpus;  the  inner  fore  and  the  hind  highly 
developed. 

Acropodia  reticulate  with  three  or  four  scales  next  each  talon. 
Talons  immense,  very  unequal,  strong  and  acute.  Head  usually 
crested. 

Types,  N.  Pulcher,  No.  680 ;  N.  Nipaleneis,  No.  9 ;  N.  Pallidue 
No.  8  ;  N,  Grandia,  No.  7,  nobis. 

Habits,  Preys  on  jungle  fowl,  partridges,  h^res :  watches  from  a 
lofty  perch,  usually  pouncing  on  its  game  when  near  it;  sometimes 
pursues  with  energy  on  the  wing ;  flight  direct ;  does  not  seize  on  the 
wing.  Habitat,  saul  forest,  Tarai,  and  lesser  hills.  Not  migratory ; 
size  rather  large.  Connects  the  most  typical  hawks  with  the  most 
typical  eagles.     Digits  and  talons  pre-eminently  raptorial. 

FALCONiNiS.    Genus  Ba$a,  nob. 

Bill  as  in  lerasc,  but  somewhat  longer  and  more  compressed  before 
the  cere.  Upper  mandible  with  two  long  sharp  teeth  on  either  side, 
close  to  each  other  and  to  the  book,  and  directed  forwards.  Lower 
mandible  with  three  or  four  smaller  teeth  correspondent  to  the  above. 
Orbits  and  lores  thickly  and  softly  plumed.  Nares  transverse,  rimi- 
form,  with  the  cere  behind  them  membranous  and  free.  Legs  and 
feet  short  and  thick.  Tarsi  half  plumed,  coarsely  reticulate,  longer 
than  any  digit.  Toes  cleft  and  depressed  :  the  laterals  subequal ;  the 
inner  longer    than  the  outer ;  the  hind  large.     Acropodia  wholly 

*  Short  with  reference  to  the  sub'/amily :  and  so  of  all  the  generic  terms  sub- 
ieqnently  eiapleyed }  for  instaQce,  ears  small  and  simplci  in  reference  to  scopii, 
as  a  genoa  of  the  euk^tifpieal  ffrQvp  of  Stri^ida, 


36S  On  fmn#  new  Genera  of  Rt^toree,  [Mat, 

scaled.  Talons  smb-eqnal,  acute,  wings  long,  broad-webbed,  sub-equal 
to  the  tail ;  3rd  quill  longest ;  notch  of  the  inner  web  remoter  than 
in  Falco  or  in  lerax.     Head  crested. 

Type,  Bazn  Syame^,  nob.  No.  657.  HnbUet,  lower  region  of  hills : 
size  small ;  make  robust :  habits  insectivorous. 

Affinities  various  with  Cymndu,  Harpagme,  Teres  and  Pemief,  Not 
known  to  Indian  falconers.  Station  in  Viooa's  arrangement,  at  tha 
head  of  the  Falconin^e,  between  Harpague  and  lerex. 

STaiGiDA,    Aberrant  group.     Sw. 

IXsc  and  conch  evanescent :  ears  simple.  Sub-family  of  the  eagla 
oVls,  or  A&oglaucina,  nob. 

Egrets  conspicuous  :  gn^eat  size  and  strength.  Sub-diurnal  questing. 
A  very  strong  elongated  bill.  Eminently  raptorial  feet,  and  ample 
gradated  wings,  equal  or  nearly  so  to  the  medial  square  tail. 

Genus  Huhda,  nob. 

Bill  equal  to  the  head,  basally  straightened  beyond  the  cere, 
suddenly  hooked,  very  strong,  festooned,  with  trenchant  scarpt  tomise. 

Nares  ovoid,  transverse,  partially  exposed.  Wings  sub-equal  to  the 
tail :  4th  and  5th  quills  sub-equal  and  longest.  Tarsi  short,  immense- 
ly stout,  thickly  plumed.  Toes  very  strong,  hirsutely  plumose,  par- 
tially denuded  and  scaled ;  the  exterior  antagonising  but  not  versa- 
tile. Talons  immense,  acute,  very  unequal ;  the  inner  fore  conspi- 
cuously largest ;  and  hind  equal  to  the  outer  fore. 

Type,  Huhiia  Nipelensis,  nob.  No.  64}.  Habitat,  all  three  regions 
of  the  hills.     Habits  subdiurnal  and  mammalivorous* 

Genus  CultnmguU,  nob. 

Bill  equal  to  head,  straightened  as  far  as  the  cere,  gradually  curved 
beyond  it,  moderately  compressed,  strong.  Nares  elliptic,  partially 
exposed.  Wings  unpectenated,  equal  to  the  tail ;  4th  quill  longest. 
Tarsi  sub-elevate,  strong,  compressed,  partially  or  i^bolly  nude* 
reticulate.  Toes  long,  nervous,  compressed,  reticulate,  with  three  or 
four  scales  next  each  talon ;  the  anterior  digits  sub-equal ;  the  hind 
large.  Soles  of  the  feet  aculeated.  Talons  sub-equal,  compressed, 
strong,  cultrated  belowf . 

*  Syama,  in  Sanskrit,  means  black -blue. 

t  I  should  rather  siy,  affinities  with  Harpagw  and  /«rAr.  Analogies  with 
Cymindia  and  P«nii«.  Our  bird  is,  unquestionably,  a  Falconine  type— which 
Cymindit  and  Pemu  are  not. 

X  N.  B.  The  numbers  refer  to  the  series  of   specimens  and  drawings   in 

London. 

(  Unde  nomen  genericum :  the  strong  and  nearly  equal  talons  are  sloped 
from  a  round  back  or  cuUnen  to  an  inferior  edge, which  is  as  sharp  as  a  knifs*  and 


1837.]  On  game  new  Genera  ofRapteree,  S68 

Types,  C.  FUmpee  et  C.  Nigripes,  nob.  Not.  55  and  56.  HMM, 
the  lower  region  of  the  hills.  Habits  diurnal  and  pisciyorous.  Size 
large. 

Remarks.  In  my  judgment,  HuMa  is  the  equivalent  of  Aquila,  and 
Cuhnmguis  of  Pandion,  among  the  diurnal  Raptoree,  which  are,  no 
doubt,  represented  by  the  nocturnal  Raptores  in  nature,  though  not 
yet  in  our  systems.  Those  systems  wholly  want  a  Strigine  sub-family 
answering  to  the  Aquiline. 

The  section,  therefore,  standing  at  the  head  of  my  two  genera  must 
be  understood  as  resting  on  no  better  authority  than  my  own.     It  is 
probable  that  the  evanescent  character  of  the  disc  and  conch  with  the 
absence  of  the  operculum,  belong  to  the  hawk  and  falcon  owls  as  well 
as  to  eagle  owls  ;  and  that  the  contradistinctive  marks  of  the  latter 
must  be  sought,  in  their  great  size,  their  prolonged  but  strong  bill, 
their  formidable  legs,  feet  and  talons,  their  ample  gradated  wings,  and 
their  medial  and  even  tails.    All  these  marks,  not  less  than  the  former 
ones,  characterise  our  Huhua  and  Cultrunguis :  whereas  our  Ninox, 
which  is  small,  and  has  its  bill,   wings    and  tail  formed  on  the 
Falconine  model,  is  yet  equally  distingushed  with  Huhda  and  Cut* 
trtmgmis,  by  evanescent  disc  and  conch,  and  perfectly  simple  small 
ears.     Hence  my  impression  of  the  very  great  prevalence  of  the  latter 
-characters,  which  seem  to  extend  over  all  the  aberrant  sub-families  of 
the  Strigida,  accompanied  by  egrets  in  the  eagle  owls,  but  not  so  in 
the  hawk  and  falcon  owls — ^witness  Noctua  and  Ninojt,     The  presence 
or  absence  of  egrets  cannot  be  taken  as  sl primary  mark  of  the  aberrant 
group ;  for  to  it  Huhda  and  Cultrunguis  unquestionably  belong,  and 
both  these  types  are  eg^^etted.     Whether  the  egrets  even  constitute  a 
secondary  or  sub-family  mark  of  this  group,  may  be  doubted :  but,  at 
present,  this  would  seem  to  be  the  case,  and  in  conformity  with  this 
notion  I  have  inserted  egrets  as  one  of  the  sub-family  marks.     There 
is  no  luiting  accuracy  with  precision  in  generic  characters,  so  long 
as  we  want  family  and  sub-family  characters.     How  then  to  charac- 
terise our  Ninox  ? — a  falconine  type  in  its  own  circle  of  the  Strigidit, 
and  as  expressly  equivalent  to  the  lesser  insectivorous   falcons,  as 
Cultrunguis  is  to  Pandion,    When  recently  defining  Ninox  I  begun 
with,  '  biU,  disc,  conch  and  feet,  as  in  Noctua,*  considering  that  genus 
-—which  is  so  remarkable  in  the  family  for  its  firm  plumage  and  short 
wings  as   well  as  for  the  absence  of  those  pre-eminently  Strigine 

ii  emiiisBtly  calculated,  with  the  aid  of  the  apiDOus  aole  of  the  foot,  to  clutch 
the  bodiea  of  fish.  No  analogy  can  be  more  bestttifol  than  that  of  CfuUrunguis 
fte 


364  On  »omenew  Gtn^ra  ^fHafivru.  [Mat* 

characters,  the  great  d»c  and  opercnlated  ears — as  a  conspicaoas 
type.  Yet  liardlj  three  months  elapsed  when  I  received  from  England 
a  systematic  woik  from  which  Noctua  is  wholly  expunged!  NoctuM, 
however,  will,  1  think,  retain  its  place,  characterised  in  the  aberrant 
group  of  the  owls  by  short  wings  and  firm  plumage,  and  eading 
throagh  Sumim  to  our  A^taox,  which  I  believe  to  be  the  least  Strigine 
bird  on  record.  Let  us  now  attempt  to  define  it,  as  a  genns  belong- 
ing to  the  aberrant  group  of  the  StrigitUe,  characterised  as  before. 

Genus  Nimas,  nob. 

Bill  short,  arched  from  the  base.  Nares  round,  anteal,  apert, 
tumid.  General  contour  with  the  character  of  the  plumage,  extremely 
Falconine.  Wings  long,  firm,  unpectenated,  sub-equal  to  the  tail; 
8rd  quill  longest;  1st  and  2nd  very  moderately  gradated.  Tail  long» 
£rw,  even.  Tarsi  plumose,  rather  short.  Toes  medial,  depressed, 
bordered,  rigidly  hirsute ;  laterals  equal,  hind  compressed.  Head 
smooth,  small,  and  only  Strigine  in  the  size  and  position  of  the  eye. 

Type,  Ninos  Nipulensis,  nob.  No.  657 

Habitat,  central  and  lower  hills.     Habits,  iubdinmal  and  iuseciivor- 

ous. 

Mr.  Swain  SON  nppears  to  have  laid  undue  stress  on  the  egreta  of 
the  owls,  which  seem  to  me  but  little  more  influential  than  the 
analogous  crests  of  the  FalconicUe,  and  more  especially  of  the  Aquiluuc. 
Disc  and  conch  evanescent,  and  ears  simple,  are  the  marks  of  the 
aberrant  group,  taken  as  a  whole.  Egrets,  added  to  great  size,  ample 
gradated  wings,  and  a  medial  even  tail,  with  powerful  legs  and  feet 
and  talons,  seem  to  me  the  subordinate  signs  of  the  Aetoglmtcuut  or 
aquiline  iub-family  of  that  group.  Of  the  Falcoglaucinte  or  sub-^family 
typifying  the  Falconing,  the  first  glimpse  appears  to  be  afforded  by  our 
I^inojt,  which  has  quite  the  proportions  and  aspect  of  many  of  the 
lesser  insectivorous  Falcons.  Long  and  firm  wings  and  taU — the 
latter  even ;  and  the  former  but  slightly  gradated ;  and  both,  in  a 
word,  adapted,  for  strong  flight — would  seem  to  be  necessary  characters 
of  this  sub -family,  and  they  are,  at  all  events,  characters  eminently 
conspicuous  in  our  Ninojt,  Between  the  wings  of  Ninos  and  those  of 
Struf  or  Otus  there  is  just  the  same  sort  of  difference  as  exists  betweto 
the  wings  of  Falco  and  those  of  Buteo,  or  of  Milvus — I  mean  aa  to 
suitableness  for  vigorous  flight,  and  expressly  without  special  reference 
to  the  technical  form  of  the  wing. 

The  following  comparative  measurements  of  Baza,  a  small  insecti- 
vorous Falcon,  and  of  Ninox,  a  small  insectivorous  Falconine  owl,  can 
scarcely  fail  to  excite  interest.  The  measures  are  given  .  in  English 
feet  and  inches. 


••• 


••• 
•  •• 


Bora. 

JVtMk. 

10* 

10* 

OOj 

ooi 

0  oj 

0  oj 

OOJI 

oof 

oii 

0  It 

0  6 

0  « 

0  li 

0  1* 

0  1* 

0  If, 

0  0{J 

0  0}t 

leM,'} 

0  0{| 

0  0', 

0  0) 

oo.». 

OOJI 

0  0.', 

OO", 

OCA 

OOIJ 

0  0.% 

0  0,', 

««* 

84* 

0  »^ 

o»4 

0  0,% 

oov. 

oo^\ 

oo,\ 

1 837.]  On  wme  new  Qtnerm  of  Raptore$,  8(|$ 

Total  lengthy 

Lengib  of  bill,  itraight,  to  gspo, 

Basal  height  of  bill,  extroma. 

Basal  width  of  bill,  oztFeme, 

Head  Btraight,  from  giqpe  to  ocdput. 

Length  of  tail,  •••  •••  •••  •• 

Tarsus,  from  inner  salient  angle  aboTO,  to  the  sole. 

Length  of  central  digit,  from  extreme  base  to  supe-  ^ 
rior  insertion  of  the  talon,  ...  ...  .../ 

Length  of  exterior  digit, 

Length  of  interior  digit. 

Length  of  hind  digit, 

Straight  length  of  central  talon,         

Ditto        ditto        exterior  ditto,        

Ditto        ditto        interior  ditto,        

Ditto        ditto       hind       ditto,        

Expanse  of  wingn,  

Length  of  a  dosed  wing. 

Longer  diameter  of  opening  ef  ear, 

Diaineter  of  the  eye,  

Weight  of  the  birds,  ...  ...  ...  ...     7^  oz.      7^08. 

To  render  thia  singular  parallelisin  complete,  I  may  add,  that  both 
birds  are  mature  males  of  their  respective  species ;  that  the  females  are 
scarcely  larger  and  not  at  all  different  in  aspect ;  that  both  are  emi* 
nently  conspicuous  for  the  intessorial  character  of  their  feet,  the  digits 
of  which  are  cleft  to  their  origins,  the  soles  quite  flat  and  somewhat 
bordered;  the  anterior  laterals  of  equal  strength  and  «»e,  and  the 
central  of  the  same  thickness,  and  of  very  moderate  excess  of  length. 
Wings  and  tail  could  not,  in  a  Strigine  bird,  be  more  Faloonine  than 
those  of  NtiUMP  ,•  and  hence  these  organs  are  almost  precisely  similar, 
both  in  form  and  proportion,  to  the  same  organs  in  Baza^  which, 
though  a  Falconine  bird,  deviates  widely  from  the  restricted  or  generic 
type*.  Upon  the  whole,  the  only  material  differences  of  these  birds 
are  the  inferior  strength  of  the  thumb  with  its  talon,  and  the  superior 
size  of  the  eye,  in  Ninox — ^both  differences  eminently  interesting,  in  as 
much  as  none  are  more  universally  and  distinctly  referable  to  the 
respective  habits  and  exigencies  of  the  two  families  of  the  nocturnal 
and  diurnal  Raptoree. 

*  Peregrimtif  leeUmdieui,  &c.  I  exclude  7^'mitific«/it#,  &o.|  under  the  separate 
sab-generie  title  of  Faicuia, 
3  B 


Ms  On  9ime  new  Oenem  ^  Strata.  [Mat, 

Mr.  SwAiKftON,  in  treating  of  the  FalconitUt  and  Strigiim,  haa  aeen 
perpetual  reaaon  to  deplore  the  errors  of  systematic  works. 

In  truth,  it  is  hardly  too  much  to  say  that  the  majority  of  recorded 
species  are  no  species  at  all ;  and  the  majority  of  recorded  genen 
insufficient  or  inaccurate. 

The  old  species,  described  by  color  only,  and  when  classifieation 
was  in  its  infancy,  cannot  now  be  really  appreciated  except  by  personal 
examination.  Nor  can  any  words  of  condemnation  be  too  strong  for 
the  moderh  practice  of  inserting  these  species,  without  such  examina- 
tion, under  the  strict  subdivisions  elaborated  by  recent  science. 

Such  insertion  must  be  made  haphazard,  and  nothing  is  more 
common  than  to  find  one  species  registered  in  half  a  dozen  genera, 
none  of  which  suit  it,  or,  if  so,  only  by  accident !  For  systematic 
writers  now  to  rely  on  dried  skins,  is  sufficiently  objectionable :  but 
their  reliance  on  the  old  book  descriptions  is  perfectly  monstrous. 

Mr.  SwAiNsoN-— c/oriffli  et  venerakUe  nomen — has  acknowledged  with 
unusual  explicitnesa  that  the  examination  of  /re$h  subjeets  is,  very 
generally,  an  indispensable  condition  of  accuracy,  and  that,  for  all 
the  higher  purposes  of  science,  an  acquaintance  with  habits,  as  well 
as  with  structure,  is  required.  "Will  it,  then,  be  credited  that,  with 
almost  all  our  recorded  species  calling  for  revision,  and  with  our 
classification  labouring,  in  vain,  to  advance  per  rudcm  indigestamque 
molem  specierum,  there  is  no  sense  on  the  part  of  Zoological  associa- 
tions at  home  of  the  necessity  of  any  thing  more  than  the  coUectioa 
of  dried  skins  ? 

Such,  however,  is  the  fact ;  upon  which  I  forbear,  at  present,  from 
any  comments,  returning  gladly  to  Mr.  Swainson — ^whom  any  one 
would  be  proud  to  assist,  if  able ;  and,  as  I  have  some  little  practical 
experience  of  raptorial  birds,  and  of  the  value  of  the  generic  charac- 
ters assigned  to  them  in  books,  I  shall  indicate  what  I  conceive  to 
be  the  diagnostics  of  some  received  genera. 

Aquilinji.     Genus  Pandion, 

Bill  and  head  compressed.  Gape  narrow.  Bill  moderate,  extremely 
rounded  on  the  ridge,  highly  festooned ;  tomiae  scarpt  and  very 
trenchant.  Brow  not  salient.  Lores  and  cere  almost  nude.  Narea 
rimiform,  subtransverse,  with  the  cere  behind  them  membranous 
and  free.  Legs  and  feet  spiculated,  strong,  compressed,  node,  and 
reticulate.  Toes  nervous,  cleft ;  the  outer  versatile  with  oblique  grasp  ; 
the  hind,  very  mobile.  Talons  highly  falcated,  nearly  equal,  compress- 
ed, rounded  below.  Wings  exceedingly  long,  surpassing  the  tail ;  3rd 
quill  longest.    Instances,  P.  Vulgaris,  P.  Indkns,  nob.  No*  715, 


I8t7.]  t^  MflK  nem  (Smtra  of  R^frtt.  d67 

Hauabtus.     Sttb-genuA  of  PmuMtm  ? 

Contradistiiigiushed  by. a  long  bill,  much  more  compretsed  on  tba 
ridge ;  by  shorter,  rounder  wings,  never  eurpaaaing  and  teldom  equal- 
ing the  tail,  and  which  have  the  4th  and  5th  qoills  aab-eqoal  andlong^ 
est ;  by  wide,  transTerse  nares  of  irregular  form  ;  by  scaled  tarsi  and 
toes,  in  which  moreover  the  spinous  acnlcation  of  PoMdion  is  less  de- 
Teloped,  and  tiie  exterior  and  hind  toes  are  less  mobile ;  and,  lastly, 
by  talons  less  compressed  and  less  rounded  bdow^-sometimes  squar- 
ed* 

Types.  Hdmtui  Ickikyttlui  Hors/ieidii,  Pbtmbens  et  AUnpea,  iu>b. 
Nos.  10  and  8. 

The  bill  of  HaiuBiui  is  always  longer  and  sharper  on  the  culmen 
than  in  PomHon ;  but  in  some  species,  its  cutting  edge  is  as  highly 
festooned  as  in  PoadSeii ;  in  others,  it  is  as  level  as  in  Aquila :  in  some 
again  the  wings  are  considerably  shorter  than  the  tail ;  in  others, 
equal  to  it. 

Instances  of  the  former  peculiarities,  lehthf^tut  ei  PhtmbeuB ;  of  the 
latter,  AUnpes,  Haliatus  is  further  distinguished  from  PtnuUim  by  a 
nude  salient  brow:  but  both  genera  are  alike  remarkable  for  the 
compression  of  the  bill  and  head,  as  compared  with  Aqmila,  and  also 
lor  the  smallness  of  the  gape. 

The  very  long  unfestooned  bill  of  Aibipn  is  accompanied  by  a  wider 
gApe,  by  wings  equal  to  the  -tail,  by  great  size,  and  by  talons  per/wilf 
squared  below. 

If  lehikffeiuB,  then,  be  the  type  of  ^aiibe/tf#— and  no  doubt  it  is— - 
4hen  AUijpm  is  a  separate  t3rpe  bearing  the  same  relation  to  Aquila,  as 
lekikyatus  to  Pandton,  and  connecting  Aquila,  through  Haliatus,  with 
Pandion.  This  type  I  have  provisionally  named  Cuncuma,  from  its 
native  name.  It  is  a  fisher,  but  not  exclusively  so ;  and  is  remarkable, 
like  the  bird  of  Wiuhington,  for  its  theftuous  propensities*. 

Pandum  is  the  king  of  fishers,  and  a  more  beautiful  instance  of  tho 
adaptation  of  structure  to  habits  than  this  genus  exhibits,  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  whole  circle  of  ornithology.    The  rimifonn  nares  may  be 

*  I  make  no  allnsion  to  birds  which  I  am  not  personally  familiar  with  ;  but  I 
suspect  that  the  American  bird  adverted  to  has  a  Tery  strict  resemblance  to  onr 
AlMp€»,  a  resemblance  including  habits,  sise,  and  structure.  If  this  be  the 
case,  it  may  be  ranged  by  the  side  of  Albipu  under  the  sub-genus  Cuncuma,  of 
which  the  following  are  the  characters.  Bill  long  and  void  of  festoon.  Wings 
equal  to  the  tail.  Talons  squared  below.  Sise  very  great.  There  is- a  beautiful 
gradation  of  characters  in  these  sub-genera,  and  a  correspondent  modifleaiion  of 
mtammert,  by  means  of  which  the  type  of  the  fishing  eagles  is  Unked  with  the  type 
of  the  mammaliToroas  eagles. 
Z  B  2 


9SS  On  9WM  new  Cftmera  9f  Rt^tor^i.  [MiYp 

closed  by  the  lax  membrane  behind  them  eo  as  to  exclude  the  water : 
the  compressed,  spicnlated*  free  toes,  of  which  the  outer  fore  may  be 
turned  quite  back,  and  the  hind  almost  forward,  aided  by  the  com- 
pressed cylindric  and  highly  curved  talons,  are  the  very  weapons  to 
take  fish  with  ;  whilst  the  immense  wing^  enable  the  bird  to  quit  his 
own  element  with  impunity,  and  to  bear  off,  from  the  bosom  of  the 
waters,  fish  of  far  greater  weight  than  himself.     Falcons  trained  to 
duck*hunting  dare  not  suffer  the  water  to  touch  their  plumage,  always 
quitting  their  grasp  if  the  quarry  can  near  it  in  the  struggle.     But 
Pandion  will  plunge  dauntlessly  into  the  deep,  and  will  strike  fish  so 
large  that  they  sometimes  carry  him  under  and  destroy  him,  though 
he  has  nothing  to  forbear  from  a  fish  twice  his  own  weight.     In  India 
the  birds  of  this  genus  are  not  migpratory  :   they  breed  in  lofty  trees 
overhanging  large  lakes,  laying  their  eggs  in  April,  May ;  and  rearing 
two  young,  which  usually  quit  the  nest  in  Jane,  July.      The  white« 
footed  Cuncum  (Haluttus  Albipes)    (which   is   a   vastly  larger  bird) 
frequently  robs  the  Indian  PandUm  of  his  spoil,  just  as  the  white* 
headed  species  of  the  West  does  the  Pandion  of  that  region.      Those 
who  have  classed  the  Brahmam(  Ckeel  of  India  (HaluOus  PmuSceHwrnB) 
with  the  fishing  eagles,  may  be  safely  said  to  know  as  little  of  the 
structure,  as  of  the  habits  of  that  paltry  Milvine  bird ;  or  else  of  the 
group  with  which  they  have  associated  it.      True,  PmuHcmammt  has 
a  festooned  bill*  :  but  its  feet  are  l^ose  of  Buie§  or  of  MUmta^  without 
a  trace  of  the  peculiar  structure  of  those  organs  in  the  ptscaUny 
eagles.     Its  chief  food  is  insects,  and  its  manner  of  questing  similar 
to  that  of  Circus.    It  feeds  freely  on  dead  fish  and  on  other  carrion  im 

winter. 

SraiQiDA. 

Topical  group.  Disc  and  conch  immense.  Ears  large  and  operculated. 

Sub-genus  Stris. 

Bill  longer  than  the  head,  straightened,  shallow,  feeble,  with  the 

*  The  armed  bill,  however,  iasisted  on  aa  a  pre-emineat  mark  of  the  Rapiorta, 
liai  as  maeh  reference  to  <N«ec^i«oro«f  habiti  as  to  more  noble  onet.  And 
whenever  the  tooth  or  festoon  of  the  bill  is,  however  highly  developed,  rather 
sharp  than  itrong,  insectivorons  habits  may  be  safely  inferred.  These  «A«ry 
processes  of  the  bill  remind  one  of  the  peculiar  character  of  the  teeth  in  the 
lesser  insectivorous  carnivora,  such  as  Htrputet.  Here  also  there  is  higk 
development  without  concomitant  strength :  and  if  we  look  through  the  typical 
sub-family  of  the  diurnal  Raptoret,  we  shall  find  the  dentation  of  the  bill  most 
developed,  in  one  sense,  among  the  lesser  insectivorous  genera,  such  as  our  Bmmm 
EkauUf  as  well  as  the  BraAmmti  CAee/,  may  be  cited  to  prove  that  a  fuionmni 
bill  does  not,  per  se,  imply  noble  habits. 


1 687.]  Om  -mmu  ntw  Gmitfm  rf lU^fi&m.  t09 

maxUl*  cot  oat  by  large  nasal  fotSK*  Narea  longitadiaal  aad  lanated. 
Valve  of  the  ear  definite,  tetragonal.  Wings  long.  feeble»  exceeding 
the  short  and  feeble  tail :  2nd  quill  longest.  Tarsi  long*  slender* 
partially  implomose.  External  toe  basally  connected  as  in  Falco« 
Central  talon  pectinated. 

Type,  8,  Fiammea, 

Otus. 

Head  more  or  less  egretted.  Bill  short,  wholly  arched  on  the 
culmen,  high  and  deep  at  the  base.  Valve  of  the  ear  indefinite* 
conflaent  with  the  immonse  valvular  disc,  the  opposite  sides  of  which 
are  connected  over  the  ear  passage  by  a  membranous  ligament. 
Wings  long,  feeble,  scarcely  or  not  at  all  exceeding  the  tail ;  2nd 
quill  longest ;  Ist  strongly  notched  near  the  tip.  Tarsi  and  toes  short 
and  plumose. 

Types,  Otus  Vuigaris  et  Brach/otus. 

Sub- typical  group. 

Disc  and  conch  medial,  perfect.     Ears  smaller,  operculated. 

Genus  Scops. 

Bill  short,  arched  from  the  base,  nostrils  round,  tumid.  Head 
egretted.  Ears  simple,  small*.  Wings  medial,  sub-equal  to  the  tail ; 
3rd  and  4th  quills  sub-equal  and  longest.  Toes  feeble,  nude,  sub- 
depressed.  Plumage  soft  and  vermiculated.  Sixe  small.  Habits 
insectivorous  and  nocturnal. 

Instances.  Scops  Sunia,  Scops  Letiiaf,  Scops  PentuUa,  nob.  Nos. 
€4,  66,  721,  respectively. 

Aberrant  g^up. 

Disc  and  conch  evanescent.     Ears  small  and  simple. 

NOCTUA.  I 

Bill  short,  arched  from  the  base.  Nostrils  round,  very  tumid, 
sometimes  tubular.  Head  smooth.  Toes  hairy,  feeble,  and  sub- 
depressed.  Wings  short,  scarcely  exceeding  the  base  of  the  tail ;  4th 
quill  longest.  Tail  slightly  elongated,  rounded*  Plumage  firm  and 
lineated.    Size  small.    Insectivorous  and  noctural. 

Instances.  N.  (humkXdes,  Gould  ;  N,  Auribarbis ;  N.  Tarayensis ; 
N,  PerUmata ;  N.  ninger,  nob.  Nos.  67,  63.  707,  486,  respectively. 

*  Small  and  limple  with  reference  to  the  pr§up»  The  eart  are,  in  fact,  nearly 
twice  aa  large  at  in  the  proximate  genua  Nociua,  which  I  have  ranged  in  the 
mbfrrani  group. 

t  8eop§  Leitis  is  posaibly  the  AHo  anctomm  :  bat  there  ia  no  safe  qnotin^^  of 
speciea  from  books.  Ario  haa  been  made  a  Seop9,  an  Otu$,  or  any  thing  eiae, 
at  the  diaoretion  of  the  disereii  i 


i79  th  9om0  M9  C^mmra  ^flUfiwrei.  [Mat, 

Seo]^  se«m«  to  me  to  stand  on  the  confiaee  of  the  siib-tTpical  groups 
leading  to  Nodwi  as  among  the  first  of  the  aberrant  gronp.  One  is 
egretted,  the  other  not ;  one  has  the  plamage  characteristically  soft 
and  lax,  the  other  has  the  plnmage,  inclnding  the  alar  and  candal 
feathers,  a  good  deal  firmer.  The  wings  of  one  scarcdy  surpass  the 
base  of  the  tail,  those  of  the  other  teach  nearly  to  its  tip. 

The  disc  of  the  one  is  nearly  perfect,  and  the  ears  comparatiTely 
large,  though  simple.  The  disc  of  the  other  is  very  imperfect,  and 
the  ears  much  smaller.  So  also  the  eye  and  head*.  The  one  has 
nude  toes,  and  the  other  hirsute  one.  Lastly,  a  very  maculate  vest 
seems  as  common  with  Scops,  as  a  lineated  garb  with  Nodua.  The 
size  of  both  is  small ;  both  have  an  Otine  bill  with  feeble  feet ;  and 
both  are  nocturnal  and  insectivorous. 

The  above  characters  of  known  genera  are,  of  course,  mere 
suggestions,  as  emanating  from  one  who  has  neither  museum  nor 
library  at  command.  Bat,  if  practical  experience  be  of  any  worth, 
they  are  suggestions  which  the  skilful  may  take  much  advantage  of, 
I  suspect  that  plumage  very  soft,  moderately  soft,  and  more  or  less 
hardmiied  or  firm,  might  be  ascribed,  respectively,  to  the  typical, 
sub^typical,  and  aberrant  groups  of  the  Btrigidm  with  safety  and 
advantage. 

I  have  great  doubts  as  to  the  position  of  our  Urrua  and  BmUica* 
By  the  elongation  and  strength  of  the  bill  they  are  affined  to  the  eagle 
owk ;  but  the  high  development  of  the  disc  and  conch,  tiiough  hx 
short  of  Otui,  yet  seems  to  indicate  the  position  of  these  birds  to  be 
the  sub-typical  g^oup.  Though  very  similar  in  structure  and  size,  one 
has  the  egrets,  as  well  as  anbdiumal  habits  and  pale  iris  of  Ohm;  but 
in  this  (Urrua)  the  valve  of  the  ear  is  evanescent :  whilst  the  other 
(Budaca)  with  the  smooth  head  and  valved  ear,  has  also  tibe  nocturnal 
habits  and  dark  iris  of  8tr%9,  The  size  of  both  is  greater  than  that 
of  eitibier  of  these  genera.  In  Scops  the  size  and  character  of  the  disc 
and  conch  are  very  similar  to  those  of  Urrua  :  but  the  former  is  a 
small  nocturnal  and  insectivorous  bird ;  the  latter,  a  large,  aemi-dinmid 
«nd  mammalivorotts  one.  Buhca  again,  with  somediing  of  the  aspect, 
and  with  entirely  the  manners,  of  Strix,  is  sundered  from  Sirig^ 
toto  cobIo,  by  the  strength  of  its  bill,  the  high  gradation  of  its  wings, 

*  Tbe  rdative  volame  of  the  bead  amongst  Strigioe  birdi  ii  more  apparent 
tban  real.  It  is  cauaed  by  the  immense  quantity  of  plumes  protecting  the  conch 
when  the  ear  haa  much  of  the  peculiar  family  structure  ;  and  consequently  this 
feature  is  quite  as  noticeable  in  0tu9  as  in  Strix  /  becavte  in  the  former  genus 
the  ear  is  eren  more  eignally  Strigine  than  in  the  latter. 


1837.]  On  $9m9  mw  Genera  of  Bapiaree.  971 

and  the  superior  length  and  fineness  of  its  tail,  aa  Well  ai(  by  its  short 
and  strong  legs.  In  the  laat  respect  there  is  a  close  resemblance  on 
the  part  of  Bnlaca  to  Otut ;  bat  the  conch  and  disc  are  not  half  th^ 
size  that  they  are  in  Otua  ;  the  conch  is  oval,  and  the  definite  form  of 
the  ear-valve  is  quite  opposed  to  the  character  of  this  organ  in  Otus, 
agreeing  more  closely  with  Strix.  The  long  and  feeble  wings  and 
short  and  feeble  tails  of  Strut  and  of  OtuBt  are  characters  peculiarly 
their  own  :  and  they  are  united  with,  in  the  former,  a  bill  so  long  and 
feeble,  and,  in  the  other,  a  bill  so  short  and  arched,  that  there  is  no 
mistaking  the  combination  of  these  attributes  in  either  genus.  I  know 
no  Strigine  type  at  all  agreeing  with  Strix  in  the  character  of  the  bill, 
taking  its  feehleneee  and  length  together.  But,  it  is  a  grievous  mistake 
to  suppose,  with  Co  visa,  that  Strix  alone  exhibits  either  elongation 
or  straightness  in  this  member :  for,  not  only  our  Huhua  and  Cultrun* 
ptie  have  a  long  and  straightened  bill ;  but  these  characters  are 
distinctly,  though  less,  developed  in  Urrua  and  in  Bnlacn. 

The  otine  form  of  the  rostrum  (short,  thick,  and  wholly  curved)  no 
doubt  is  very  prevalent  among  the  Strigida ;  since  it  is  possessed  in 
common  by  Otus,  Bubo,  Seops,  Noctua,  and  Ninox.  But  the  tumidity 
of  the  nares  in  the  three  last  is  not  found  in  the  first :  and  Ninox  (not 
to  mention  its  smooth  head,  divested  of  all  Strigine  characteristics 
save  the  size  of  the  eye)  is  sundered  wholly  from  Otu»  by  its  firm 
plumage,  and  by  the  length  and  strength  of  both  wings  and  tail.  In 
Otu$  the  tail,  though  longer,  is  as  feeble  as  in  Strix ;  and  in  both 
these  genera  the  wings,  though  long,  have  all  the  fiimsiness  proper 
to  the  family. 

Noctua,  by  its  firm  plumage  (including  wings  and  tail)  as  well  as  by 
its  depressed  perching  hairy  feet,  its  evanescent  disc,  simple  small  ears, 
smooth  head,  and  short  arched  bill  with  tumid  round  nares,  makes  the 
nearest  approach  to  our  Ninox,  But  shortness  in  the  wing  is  the 
pre-eminent  attribute  of  Noctua,  whilst  the  very  opposite  is  that  of 
Ninox.  In  Sumi^  the  wuigs  appear  to  be  rather  short,  and  the  taiL 
though  long,  is  extremely  wedged.  In  Ninox  alone  have  we  wings 
and  tail  formed  upon  the  Falconine  model.  And  these  peculiaritlee, 
t$ken  in  connexion  with  feet  in  which  the  insessorial  character  prevails 
almost  over  the  Raptorial — just  as  it  does  in  many  of  the  little  insecti- 
vorous Falcons — constitute  our  Ninox  a  signal  type.  Our  Cultnmguio 
h  equally  conspicuous  by  its  Pandionic  feet  and  habits  ;  and  our  Huhua 
by  its  combination  of  aquiline  attributes — the  chief  of  which  are  pre- 
eminent size  and  Istrength,  and  a  biU  uniting  length  and  straightness 
with  enormotts  power,    I  am  quite  certain  that  both  these  birds 


873  On  fOMtf  JMw  Gtnera  of  R^crm.  |1Aat» 

reprefent  the  tnb-iamily  of  the  eagks,  in  the  abemnt  group  of  the 
StrigitUe;  and  not  merely  to»  bntprcciBdy*  Aquila  lidPaMdum.  But 
^  to  the  situation  of  Vrma  and  Bulaca,  or  as  to  their  analogies,  1  am 
quite  at  a  loss.  Taking,  however,  as  my  guide  the  medial  sue  of  the 
disc  and  eomeh,  I  shall  class  them,  for  the  present,  in  the  sub-typical 
group,  characterised  as  before  ;  and  the  following  generic  characters 
may,  I  hope,  serve  to  make  them  understood,  in  themselves  and  in 
their  relations. 

Sub-typical  group. 

Genus  UaauA,  nob. 

Bill  sub-equal  to  the  head,  somewhat  elongated,  scarcely  arched 
from  the  base,  compressed,  strong.  Nares  ovoid,  transverse.  Wings 
and  tail  somewhat  elongated  :  wings  moderately  gradated,  3rd  and 
4th  quiUs  sub-equal  and  longest.  Tail  not  bowed,  even.  Tarsi  and 
toes  plumose.  Tarsi  elevate,  not  feeble.  Head  egretted.  Ears  scarce- 
ly valved,  oval,  traversed  by  a  membranous  thong.  Size  considerable. 
Habits  sub-diurnal.     Dwells  frequently  in  holes  on  steep  bank-sides. 

Type,  Urrua  Cavearea,  nob.  No.  57. 

Genus  Bolaca,  nob. 

Bill  sub-equal  to  the  head,  somewhat  elongated,  scarcely  arched 
from  the  base,  compressed,  strong.  Nares  elliptic,  transverse,  tumid. 
Wings  conspicuously  gradated ;  considerably  shorter  than  the  tail ; 
Mh  and  6th  quills  longest  and  sub-equal.  Tail  sufficiently  elongated, 
bowed.  Conch  ovoid.  Legs  and  feet,  short,  strong,  plumose.  Head 
smooth.      Habits  nocturnal.     Size  considerable. 

Type,  Bulaca  Semarensis,  nob.  No.  59. 

It  is  quite  out  of  the  question  to  range  Urma  with  Oltw,  because  of 
the  greatly  inferior  size  of  the  disc  and  conch ;  or  with  Baho,  because 
of  the  length  of  the  legs  ;  or  with  either,  because  the  bill  is  decidedly, 
though  not  conspicuously,  elongated  and  straightened.  EU^ually  im- 
possible is  it  to  range  Bulaca  with  Strix  or  with  Otus ;  because  its  disc, 
though  perfect,  is  not  larger  than  in  Urrua  j  because  its  bill  is  (like 
that  of  Urrua)  stronger  and  shorter  than  that  of  Strix,  longer  and  leas 
arched  than  that  of  Otus ;  and  because  its  wings  have  characters  quite 
opposite  to  those  of  either  genus. 

Urrua  has  the  sub-diurnal  habits,  the  pale  iris  and  the  egrets  of 
Otus ;  Bulaca,  the  nocturnal  habits,  the  dark  iris,  and  the  smooth  head 
oi  Strix,  In  both  the  orifice  of  the  ear  is  oval,  but  large  (1/,  inch 
long).  In  Bulaca  it  has  a  large  distinct  valve  :  in  Urrua,  scarcely  any. 
In  neither  is  there  any  appearance  of  the  long  circular  denuded  line 


1837.]  On  some  new  Genera  of  Raptore$,  373 

defining  the  course  of  the  disc  in  Strix  and  0tu9,  and  seeming,  as  it 
were,  to  lay  bare  the  whole  head. 

This  organ,  both  in  size  and  character,  is  essentially  mediate  in 
these  birds,  between  the  typical  structure  as  seen  in  Strix  and  Otus ; 
and  the  aberrant  structure,  as  exhibited  in  Noctua,  Ninox,  HuMa, 
and  CuUrunguis, 

The  following  comparative  measurements,  in  English  inches,  may 
help  the  curious  to  appreciate  the  value  of  those  perplexing  but 
necessary  terms,  /o»^  and  «Aor/,  as  applied  to  bills,  tails,  and  legs. 

Lencrth     of  the       of  the       of  the 
of  the  bird.    tail.        tarsas.        bUl. 

Strix,    14^  61  3i  IJ 

Otus,  l4  e  %  l^ 

Urrua, S2  9}  S|  Ij 

Bulaca,    , S2  9f  2}  l| 

Scops, i 9\  Sf  .  1|  J 

Noctua,  9^  4  li  I 

Ninox, 12  6  1^*,  1 

Huhda,  30  12  sj  2% 

CuUrunguis, 24  9f  3|  2| 

P.  S.  Since  the  above  paper  was  composed,  I  have  received,  from 
the  lower  hills,  a  fine  specimen  of  the  Strix  Coromandra  of  Latham. 
With  the  size  it  has  all  the  characters  too,  of  ouc^  Urrua,  except  ip  the 
legs,  the  tarsi  being  lower,  and  the  toes  scopine  but  stronger.  The 
opening  of  the  ear  is  about  one  inch,  long,  ovoid»  and  not  valvular 
though  the  membranous  edge  be  more  or  less  free  all  round  it.  j 
know  nothing  yet  of  the  habits  of  this  bird.  If  they  agree  with  those 
of  Urrm,  it  may  form  a  species  of  this  genurf  or  sub-genus  ;  and  its 
toes  are  not  absolutely  nude,  though  nearly  so.  But  it  seems  to  be 
an  osculant  species  leading  to  Scops,  The  wings  and  tail  are  both 
somewhat  elongated,  and  sufficiently  firm,  though  the  general  plumage 
be  remarkably  soft.  The  wings  are  not  much  short  of  the  tail,  and 
they  have  the  Srd  quill  longest,  the  4th  nearly  as  long  ;  the  first  and 
second,  moderately  gradated.  The  toes,  which  are  longish  and  not 
feeble,  are^  remarkable  for  a  softly  papillose  and  flattish  sole.  To  the 
external  one  there  is  a  vague  basal  membrane ;  and  the  hind  is  stronger 
than  usual.  The  talons  are  sufficiently  elongated  and  acute ;  the  inner 
and  central,  the  outer  and  hind,  being  respectively  equal. 

The  nostrils  are  nearly  round  and  somewhat  tumid :  the  bill,  like 
that  of  Urrua  and  Bulaca,  combines  strength  with  a  tendency  to 
elongation  and  straightness,  not  noticeable  in  Otus.  My  bird  is  a 
mature  female,  21  inches  long,  of  which  the  bill  is  1  J,  and  the  tail  9h 
the  tarsus  is  2|,  and  the  central  toe  1 1. 
8  c 


874  Observation  of  tie  Magnetic  [Mat, 

VI. — Observations  of  the  Magnetic  Dip  and  Intensity  at  Madras.     Bg 

T.  G.  TatiiOr,  Esq.  H.  C.  Astronomer. 

Notwithstanding  the  value  which  has  of  late  years  been  attached  to 
observations  of  the  Magnetic  Dip  and  Intensity,  1  may,  I  believe,  safely 
state,  that  the  whole  of  British  India  has  failed  to  put  on  record  a 
single  good  set  of  experiments  to  this  end.  With  a  view  to  supply 
this  deficiency  for  Madras,  I  have  availed  myself  of  the  loan  of  a  very 
excellent  dipping  needle,  the  property  of  Captain  Drinkwatxr,  of 
His  Majesty's  ship  Conway ;  and  of  two  magnetic  intensity  needles 
which  were  brought  out  by  the  same  officer,  and  are  the  property  of 
Captain  Jambs  Clarkb  Ross,  R.  N.  The  dipping  needle,  which  was 
constructed  on  purpose  for  the  Conway,  differs,  I  believe,  in  no  respect 
from  the  ordinary  construction,  save  that  it  is  one  of  the  best  instm* 
ments  I  have  met  with,  and,  as  far  as  I  can  see,  absolutely  faultless. 
The  observations  for  Dip  are  as  follows. 

Observations  for  Dip  made  at  the  Madras  Observatory,  situated  in  Long. 
5h.  21m.  7s.  8  East  of  Greenwich,  and  Lat.  IS""  4'  S"*.  8  N.  on  the 
26th  April,  1837. 

With  Needle  marked  No.  1. 
Face  of  InBtrument  £  2it. 


No.                             A.               B. 

No. 

A. 

B. 

1                                7**  26'       70  28^ 

2 

6P  16' 

60    14' 

3                                 7      6        7      4 

4 

6     12 

6     8 

5  Inverted  the  axis,  7    24        7     17 

6 

6       4 

6    8 

7                                 7    30        7    24 

8 

6     16 

6     22 

Reverped  the  Poles. 

9                                 7     28        7     22 

10 

6    34 

6    38 

11                                 7*  12        7       7 

12 

6     16 

6    21 

13                                 7     16        7     24 

14 

6     24 

6    28 

15                                  7     26         7     23 

91 

6     27 

6    33 

Mean,      7»  21'  0"  7«»  18'  37'' 

6*  18'  37" 

6«  21'  3C 

Needle  marked  No. 

2. 

I                                7    31         7     20 

2 

7      2 

6    38 

3                                  7     31         7     42 

4 

7      8 

6    58 

5  Inverted  the  axis,  7    42        7    25 

6 

6    55 

6     14 

7                                 7     50        7     30 

8 

6    45 

6    55 

Reversed  the  Poles 

1. 

9                                 7    24        7       6 

2 

6      0 

6     21 

11                                 7     26        7      4 

4 

6     10 

6    28 

13                                 6    34        6    44 

6 

6     15 

6      0 

15                                  6     34        6     43 

8 

6    23 

6      4 

Mean,     7     19  0      7     11 45  6  34  45        6  3445 

And  taking  the  general  mean,  we  get  the  true  Dip 

with  Needle     No.     1         6  49  56  No. 

ditto  ditto  „      2        6  55    4 

Mean,       6  52  30 


1837.]  i)ip  and  Intensity  at  H^adrai.  zit 

N.  B.  The  nnmbera  1, 2,  3,  &c.  exhibit  the  order  in  which  the  ob- 
servationB  were  made.  Daring  the  present  century,  I  cannot  find 
that  any  observations  for  Dip  have  been  made  at  Madras,  but  there 
is  one  result  on  record  dated  1775,  when  ABBBcaoMBii  found  it  to  be 
5^  15^  N. ;  if  this  result  can  be  trusted,  it  would  appear  that  the  Dip 
18  on  the  increase  at  the  rate  of  1'  34^  in  a  year. 

With  regard  to  the  needles  employed  for  the  magnetic  intensity,  it 
may  be  necessary  to  state,  that  they  are  constructed  after  the  model  of 
that  of  Professor  Hanstbbn.  The  needles  are  cylinders,  2^  inches  long 
and  .3  inch  in  diameter,  save  that  the  ends  are  abruptly  sharpened  to  a 
point ;  these  needles  are  freely  suspended  on  their  centres  by  a  few  fila- 
ments of  unspun  silk,  which  are  hooked  on  to  a  brass  stirrup,  moveable 
upon  the  needle ;  by  which  means  a  perfect  adjustment  to  horizontality 
can  be  effected ;  the  needle  thus  suspended  is  enclosed  in  arectang^ar 
glass  box  immediately  over  a  divided  circle,  from  which  the  arc  of 
vibration  can  be  read  off  and  the  number  of  oscillations  counted. 
The  zero  of  measure  here  employed,  is  the  time  of  performing  100 
vibrations  at  a  temperature  of  60**,  commencing  with  an  arc  of  20* 
and  ending  at  from  2*  to  4*. — If  these  measures  could  be  observed  to 
ultimate  accuracy*  it  would  be  worth  while  to  reduce  the  times  of 
vibration  under  these  circumstances  to  the  times  of  describing  an  in- 
finitely small  arc,  as  has  been  done  by  Hanstbbn,  and  on  account  of 
buoyancy,  to  a  vacuum ;  but  since  such  is  not  the  case,  the  result  will 
be  obtained  to  all  useful  accuracy  by  supposing  the  correction  common 
to  each  set  of  observations,  by  which  the  reductions,  which  are  rather 
operose,  are  avoided  :  the  reduction  to  a  temperature  of  60*  is  effected 
by  applying  the  correction,  0,00017  t,  (where  t  represents  the  time 
of  performing  100  vibrations)  ; — a  formula  which  is  derived  from  ex- 
periment. The  two  needles  used  in  the  following  observations  are  dis- 
tinguished from  one  another  by  a  sign  x  on  one  of  them.  This  needle 
in  London  at  a  temperature  of  60®  performed  100  vibratiotts  in  442,76 
seconds  of  mean  time,  whereas  the  other  needle  performed  100  vi- 
brations under  the  same  circudistances  in  461,96  seconds;  the  former 
needle  is  further  distinguished  from  the  latter  from  its  having  been 
long  in  use  in  England,  and  as  having  exhibited  a  remarkable  degree 
of  steadiness  in  its  magnetism  daring  the  late  magpietical  experiments 
instituted  in  Ireland  under  the  auspices  of  the  British  Association ; 
added  to  which,  these  needles  are  calculated  to  excite  a  more  than 
ordinary  degree  of  interest  from  the  circumstance  of  their  having 
been  employed  by  Sir  John  Ross  in  the  perilous  North  Polar  Expedi- 
tion, from  which  he  has  lately  so  fortunately  returned.     The  observa- 
tions at  Madras  are  as  follows. 
3  c  2 


876                           Observations  of  the  Magnetic  EMat» 

No.  3,  Private  mark  X. 

1837.        Are.    Ther.        Vib.            Mean  Time.    Interr.  Mean  laL 

AprU  30th.  20O   0     88.0             1        0    43    49.4     ,   *  «   1  ..'  -. 

12  45    101              48     "  *     ^^^'^    •  »»i.»y 


8  15    201  53 

4     0    — 


3     53.1     301.5    f  ^^ 
8     54.1     301.0   J   ^^' 


301  58    54!l     301.0   J  <»"•.  for  temp.  1.43 


300.14 

Another  let.  20    0   88.0  111    49.01,^.  _  •«!  ** 

,2  45  101  6     51.2 /•^^•^l  301.60 


6  M.2/-^^n 

11     52.6     301.4    ) 
16    53.8     301.2  J 


8    15    201  ..       «      ^va.,      ,  -       ^  ,    ., 

4  15   87.8        301  16    53.8    301.2  J  **''•  ^^^  '•"P'  *-*^ 


300.17 


May  3rd.    20    0  87.0  1  0    45  37.7 1,^,-  1                      ,^,  „, 

^             12  45  101  50  40.2/3^2.5  I                       301.97 

8  30  201  55  42.1     301.9  \^     ^     ^ 

5    0  301  1      0  43.6    301.5  J  ^O"".  for  temp.  1.38 


300.59 


No.  3,  not  marked. 

April 26th.  20^0'  85.2  1  3    Ti    J.^aiKO    1  3I0.70 

for  temp.  1.31 


20<>  0'  85.2  1  3    43       6.11  «,,  ^    l 

,3  30  101  48     17.1  f  •*"•''     L 

9     0  201  53     27.5     310.4   J  ®^^- 


309.39 


April  30th.  20     0  87.8  1  1     25  17.31  ,,«  ,  1  «„  ^^ 

^               11  46  101  30  29.4/312.1  I  311.50 

7  30  201  35  40.7     311.3  \  ^    g     ^ 

4    0  87,3  301  40  51.8    sn.i  J  c«>'f-»f  ten»P-*-*0 


310.10 

or  we  have  for  the  time  of  performing  100  vibrations  at  the  tein« 
perature  of  6O0  Fahrenheit  at  Madras. 

Needle  3,  X  Needle  3« 

«.  9. 

300.14  309.39 

.17  310.10 
.59 


Mean,    300.30  Mean,    309.74 

If  h  and  A^  represent  the  magnetic  intensities  at  any  two  places, 
and  T  and  T/the  times  of  performing  100  vibrations  at  those  places, 
then  we  have 

h'  V  T   / 

applying  this,  the  horizontal  magnetic  intensity  for  Madras  (that  at 
L(md(m  being  assumed=:l.)  becomes 

«. 

By  Needle  No.  3,  X  2.17,38 

Ditto  ditto  No.  3,  2.2245 


1837:]  J^p  ond  Intensity  at  MadroM,  377 

With  a  view  to  compare  theory  with  practice,  we  might  now  com* 
pate  the  numher  of  oscillations  which  No.  3  x  ought  to  make  at 
MadrttM  from  the  ohserved  number  in  London;  thus,  assuming  the 
Dip  for  London  to  be  69^  l(y  N.  the  formula  becomes 

performing  the  computation  T  =»  344,87  differing  to  the  amount 
of  44,57  seconds  from  the  observations.  This  difference  between 
theory  and  observation,  is  but  one  of  many  instances  which  have  from 
time  to  time  occurred  in  the  infant  state  of  a  science.  Observation 
has  led  us  to  a  theory,  and  then  again  has  shewn  the  incompleteness 
of  such  theory.  In  the  case  of  Magnetism,  we  have  long  since  been 
prepared  to  expect  that  local  causes  might  considerably  interfere  with 
its  established  laws ;  since  one  station  (the  island  of  Teneriffe)  has 
already  exhibited  dome  singular  anomalies,  both  in  respect  to  the  Dip 
and  Intensity.  Under  these  circumstances  it  is  much  to  be  wished 
that  observations  could  be  multiplied  in  various  parts  of  India,  where- 
by the  law  of  variation  from  theory  may  be  detected ; — and  how  is 
this  to  be  accomplished  ?  My  answer  is  ready : — Let  any  gentleman 
who  is  disposed  to  undertake  a  set  of  magnetic  intensity  experiments 
signify  his  intentions ;  and  I  shall  have  great  pleasure  in  forwarding 
to  him,  free  of  expense,  a  magnetised  and  compared  needle,  provided 
that  I  am  favored  with  a  copy  of  the  results.  In  anticipation  that 
there  will  be  several  gentlemen  disposed  to  forward  this  inquiry,  I  am 
now  preparing  several  needles  for  use.  All  that  is  necessary  is,  that 
the  person  applying  for  a  needle  should  be  in  possession  of  a  good  clock 
or  chronometer,  and  has  the  means  of  ascertaining  its  daily  rate. 

Madras  Observatory,  9th  May,  1837. 

Note. — ^We  shall  be  most  happy  to  promote  the  author's  views  by 
making  a  series  of  experiments  with  his  needles  in  Calcutta,  and  then 
distributing  them  to  friends  in  the  interior.  Of  the  dip  we  have  a 
few  records,  (see  Proc.  As.  Soc.  for  May.)  Major  B.  Blakb  also 
brought  from  England  an  adjusted  intensity  needle,  but  we  have  not 
yet  been  favored  widi  his  observations. — Ed. 


VI.— T*«  Legends  of  the' Saurashtra  group  of  Coins  deciphered.    By 

Jambs  Prinsbp,  Sec,  As,  Soc. 

Those  who  would  deprecate  the  study  of  old  coins  as  a  useless  and 
uninteresting  waste  of  time  and  ingenuity, — and  there  are  such  we  fear 
even  among  the  readers  of  this  journal, — frequently  mistake  the  means 


37S  Legendi  of  the  SaurasJ^ra  group  [Mat, 

for  the  end,  and  suppose  us  to  be  enamoured  of  the  Tery  defects  of  the 
barbarous  specimens  of  ancient  art  we  seek  out  with  such  ardour, 
rather  than  give  us  credit  for  being  impelled  by  the  desire  of 
looking  through  them  at  the  history  of  the  times  they  faintly  but 
certainly  pourtray.  Twice  has  our  small  band  of  collectors  been 
enabled  to  oppose  a  triumphant  reply  to  such  sceptics  even  with  the 
unpromising  materials  of  purely  Indian  reUcs,  without  counting  the 
splendid  but  more  natural  harvest  in  ancient  Bactria,  The  dynasty 
of  the  Guptas  in  central  and  eastern  India,  and  that  of  the  Buddhist 
r^jas  of  Ceylon^  form  two  unequivocal  lines  of  history  developed,  o^ 
confirmed,  by  the  unlying  evidence  of  coins.  I  am  now  happy  in 
being  able  to  produce  a  third  series  for  the  west  of  India,  equally  well 
filled  as  to  names,  and  of  greater  interest  than  either  of  the  previona 
discoveries,  on  several  accounts,  as  will  presently  be  manifest. 

I  have  given  the  name  of  Saurashira  series  to  the  coins  depicted  in 
Plate  XLIX.  of  Vol.  IV.  because  they  have  principally  been  found  at 
Mandivee,  Puragarh,  Bhqf,  and  other  ancient  towns  in  Cutck,  Catiywar^ 
and  Guierat,  the  Surasirene  of  the  Greeks,  which  comprehended  from 
the  Sindh  or  Indus  to  Barugdza  (Baroach)  on  the  confines  of  Jriake,  or 
India  Proper,  and  which  cannot  but  be  identical  with  the  Sayrashirag 
of  Sanskrit  authorities*.  The  specimens  before  me  when  engravin^^ 
the  plate  alluded  to,  were  not  very  distinct,  and  1  could  not  then  make 
out  more  than  a  few  of  the  letters,  which  were  seen  at  once  to  belong 
to  a  peculiar  form  of  ancient  N£gar(. 

Success  in  other  quarters  brought  me  back  to  the  promising  field  of 
Saurashira,  made  more  promising  by  the  accession  of  some  fresh  coins 
from  Mr.  Wathbn  of  Bombay,  and  Captain  BvaNBs,  whereon  the 
legends  were  more  complete. 

While  thus  engaged,  I  received  from  Captain  HAaKNsss,  Sec.  Roy* 
As.  Soc.  along  with  a  copy  of  the  .Society's  Journal,  No.  VI.  (which 
also  contains  a  notice  by  Professor  Wilson  of  one  coin  of  this  group, 
but  without  deciphermentf)  a  couple  of  beautifully  executed  plates  of 
a  fine  collection  of  these  same  coins  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Stbuart, 
who  made  a  tour  through  India  a  few  years  since.  The  plates  appear 
to  have  been  executed  in  Italy ;  and  as  no  explanation  occurs,    I 

*  See  preceding  note  on  the  birth  place  of  Ixwaku,  page  .349. 

t  Professor  Wii.bon  has  inadvertently  assumed  in  his  note,  on  my  aothoritj, 
that  these  coins  are  known  by  the  name  of  Oadkia  pai$a,  or  ats-money.  It  was 
not  to  this  description,  but  to  a  very  degenerate  descendant  of  the  Indo-Parthian 
coinage,  generally  of  copper,  that  Captain  Burkes  stated  the  name  to  be 
applied.  — (See  my  former  paper,  Jour.  Vol.  III.  p.  687.) 


1837.]  of  Coitti  deciphered,  379 

presume  they  haxe  been  circulated  to  the  various  Oriental  Societies  in 
hopes  of  getting  the  legends  deciphered.  Encouraged  and  aided  by 
this  accession  of  materials,  I  proceeded,  according  to  the  plan  that 
succeeded  so  well  with  the  Bactro-Pehlevi  inscriptions,  to  separate  and 
analyse  the  conformable  portion  or  the  titles  common  to  all  the  coins, 
and  afterwards  to  classify  the  unconformable  portion,  which  of  course 
would  include  the  proper  names. 

In  this  manner  I  was  soon  fortunate  enough  to  discover  a  key  to  the 
whole  in  the  value  of  one  or  two  anomalous  looking  letters  which  had 
hitherto  deceived  me  by  their  resemblance  to  members  of  other  ancient 
Sanskrit  alphabets.  I  must  acknowledge  some  assistance  from  Mr. 
Wathbn's  Sindhi  grammar,  where  having  found  the  absence  of  vowel 
marks  in  the  modern  alphabet  of  the  country,  I  was  not  unprepared  to  find 
the  same  omission  in  the  more  ancient  one.  Another  preparatory  step 
was  derived  from  the  Trbobab  legends  of  last  month's  plate,  ending  in 
JdUasa,  which  I  ventured  to  construe  as  the  corruptedorPd/i  mode  of  ex- 
pressing the  Sanskrit  possessive  case  Mitraaya,  A  similar  ^  was  perceiv- 
ed  following  g^  or  puira,  which  left  httle  doubt  that  the  word  was 
il^w,  for  H^W  **  of  the  son,"  which,  by  the  idiom  of  the  language* 
would  be  the  final  word  of  the  sentence,  and  would  require  all  the  pre* 
ceding  members  of  it-to  be  in  the  genitive  case. 

The  letter  ^  {orj)  occurred  in  the  body  of  one  or  two  of  the  legends 
in  its  simple  state,  whereas  in  the  initial  word,  which  could  not  but  be 
rdja,  it  was  prolonged  below,  shewing  that  another  letter  was  sub- 
jomed,  while  sometimes  the  visarga  followed  it.— This  could  be  no- 
wise  explained  but  by  supposing  it  the  possessive  case  of  Xjm\i  or  tn|: 
rajneh,  the  double  letter  being  not  at  that  early  date  replaced  by  a 

compound  symbol. 

The  same  observation  will  apply  to  all  the  other  double  letters,  m«, 
tr,  dr,  8V,  $hv,  which  are  in  this  alphabet  made  by  the  subjunction  of 
the  second  letter  without  diminution.  Hence  the  peculiar  elongation 
of  many  of  the  letters,  which  was  at  first  thought  characteristic  of  the 
whole  alphabet,  but  it  turns  out  to  belong  only  to  the  letter  r,  which 
it  thus  distinguished  from  the  n,  t,  and  A. 

The  second  word  of  the  title  I  read  ITWiJ,  for  irf%i?wr  Krltrimasya, 
genitive  of  Krltrima ;  which  is  translated  in  Wilson's  dictionary 
"made,  factitious,  an  adopted  $on  (for  KrUrima  jjw/ra)."— The  latter 
sense  was  inadmissible,  because  it  so  happened  that  the  name  of  the 
actual  father  was  in  every  case  inserted,  and  the  same  title  was  also  ap- 
plied  to  him.  The  only  manner,  therefore,  in  which  the  term  could 
be  rendered  was  by  "  elected"—"  adopted"— by  the  people,  or  by  the 


980^  Legends  of  the  SmaroihtrM  group  [Mat, 

fendal  chiefs  of  the  country ;  a  designation  entirely  new  in  Indian 
numismatics,  and  leading  to  a  highly  interesting  train  of  reflection,  to 
which  I  roust  presently  recur.  Sometimes  the  epithet  Makd  is 
affixed — ^not  to  rija,  hut  to  KrUrima,  as  Rdja  mahd  Kr^rima,  the 
'  great  oi;  special  elected  king^ — ^as  if  in  these  cases  he  had  heen 
the  unanimous  choice  of  his  people,  while  in  the  others  he  was 
installed  merely  hy  the  stronger  party  in  the  state. 

In  every  instance  but  one,  the  rija  is  stated  to  he  the  son  of  a  rija; 
and  it  is  quite  natural  to  expect  that  a  prince,  unless  he  were  very 
unpopular,  would  have  influence  to  secure  the  succession  in  his  own 
family.  In  the  case  forming  the  exception  to  this  rule,  the  rija  is  the 
son  of  a  Swdmin  or  Swdmi,  a  general  term  for  hrihman  or  religious 
person.  I  have  therefore  placed  him  at  the  head  of  the  line,  although 
it  does  not  follow  that  in  an  elective  government  the  reg^ar  succes- 
sion may  not  have  heen  set  aside  in  favor  of  an  influential  commoner. 
Among  all  the  coins  hitherto  examined  nine  varieties  only  have 
heen  discovered.  Of  these  several  can  he  traced  from  father  to  son 
in  regular  succession. — ^Others  again  spring  from  the  same  father, 
as  if  brothers  had  succeeded,  in  default  of  heirs  direct,  or  from  voluntary 
superceseion ;  hut  we  know  that  in  Indian  families  the  same  names 
frequently  recur  in  the  same  order  of  filiation ;  so  that  unless  ac- 
companied by  a  date  it  is  quite  impossible  to  decide  whether  the 
individuals  are  the  same  in  every  case  of  similar  names. 

The  features  on  the  obverse  might  serve  as  a  guide  in  many  cases, 
for  they  (as  1  have  before  remarked)  are  executed  with  a  skill  aod 
delicacy  quite  Grecian  ;  but  it  will  be  seen  below  that  I  doubt  their 
representing  the  individual  named  on  the  reverse. 

I  have  lithographed  in  Plate  XXIV.  the  several  varieties  of  legend, 
as  corrected  and  classified,  after  careful  examination  of  Mr.  STsuAaT'a 
plates,  with  all  the  coins  in  our  respective  cabinets,  as  well  as  the 
sketches  I  have  been  favored  with  of  others  by  Mr.  Wathkn.  I  have  not 
time  to  engrave  the  coins  themselves,  of  which  indeed  the  former  plate 
will  give  a  clear  idea,  for  they  are  all  the  same  in  size  and  appearance* 
varying  a  little  in  the  countenance  of  the  prince.  Their  average  weight 
is  about  thirty  grains,  agreeing  in  this  respect  with  the  koreeg  mention- 
ed by  Hamilton  as  .struck  in  CvUch,  four  to  a  rupee,  by  the  Raos  and 
Jams  of  Noanagar,  with  Hinduf  characters*. 

Legend,  No.  1.  Of  this  there  are  four  examples  in  Mr.  Stkuabt's 
plate.  I  had  one  from  Mr.  WATHXNf,  which  passed  into  Captain 
Cunningham's  possession  by  exchange. — Adding  the  mitras  or  vowels. 

*  Hamilton's  Uindottany  I.  654,    f  Fovad  by  Captain  PaascoTT  in  Guxerat. 


1 837.]  of  Coins  isdphersd.  381 

and  correcting  the  poftsessiTC  termination,  tbe  legend  will  be  in  modem 
character* 

Rajna  kritrimanfa  "Rudm  Sahmtya,  Stodmi  Janadama'putratya. 

in  English, '  (coin)  of  the  elected  king  Rudra  Sah,  son  of  Swami  Jana- 
OAM A.'  The  letter  beginning  the  word  Swdmi  in  the  majority  of  Mr* 
Stbuart's  figures,  is  an  ^,  in  lien  of  a  9.  In  one  of  his,  and  in  mine 
(or  rather  Captun  Peiscott's  coin),  the  orthography  is  correct. 
There  may  be  a  little  donbt  abont  the  ji  in  Janadmna,  which  is  rather 
indistinct,  bat  I  think  the  dot  at  the  foot  of  the  line  decisive. 

Legend,  No.  2.  Of  this  there  are  likewise  fonr  coins  engraved.  We 
have  none  in  Calcutta.    The  words  ran  : 

Rajna  kritrinuuya  Agadamna,  rajna  kriitimatya  BMdra  Sdh  putrasya. 

*  Of  the  elected  king  Agadam a,  son  of  the  elected  king  Rudea  Sah.' 
The  simple  title,  r&ja,  of  the  father  makes  it  probable  that  he  is  the 

preceding  prince,  whose  son  therefore  succeeded  him  under  the  same 

system  of  election. 

Legend,  No.  3.     Two  coins  in  the  Stbdart  collection : 

xjmx  wPww  'FKijw:  ^mn^i  irftir^  ^[«wtt^  5^w 

Rajntik  hritrimatya  Vira  dammh,  rt^na  makd  kritrima^ya  Dama  S6hatya  putratya. 

'Of  the  elected  king  Vi^eadama,  son  of  the  great  elected  king 
Dama  Sa'u.' 

In  these  examples  we  have  the  correct  orthography  of  the  genitives 
with  one  saperfluous  m  attached  to  the  penultimate  Sdha, — which 
being  connected  with  the  word  putraeya  did  not  grammatically 
require  the  affix.  Dama  Sa'h,  the  father,  is  most  probably  a  di^rent 
person  from  tbe  AoADAMAof  the  last  coin.  His  title  is  more  impor- 
tanty  though  that  of  his  son  again  falls  to  the  former  level.  We  have 
as  yet  no  coins  of  Dama  Sa'9  himself,  though  by  this  happy  in- 
gertion  of  the '  fathers'  we  obtain  two  names  with  each  specimen. 

Legend,  No.  4.  Four  coins  in  Stkuart's  plates — ^none  in  Calcutta : 

*Of  the  great  elected  king  Rudra  Sa^h»  son  of  the  elected  king 
Vi'raoama.' 

Nothing  invites  remark  in  the  orthography  of  this  legend  but  the 
insertion  of  the  visarga  in  one  place  and  its  omission  in  another. 
Rudra  Sah  is  a  direct  descendant  of  the  last  r£ja. 

Legend,  No.  6.    Two    coins   in    the  Stbuart  list-^two   in    my 
cabinet,  one  in  Captain  Cunningham's  : 
3   D 


382  Legendi  of  the  Smuroihtra  group  [Mat« 

'  Of  the  elected  king  VitwA  SiCH»  eon  of  the  great  elected  king 
RUDRA  S/h.' 

Another  regular  succession.  It  is  curious  that  the  visarga  is  not 
inserted  at  random,  but,  where  it  has  been  once  given,  the  engraver 
seems  to  have  considered  it  necessary  to  repeat  it-H»  he  does  also  to 
conform  to  the  modification  of  the  letter  y  in  rija. 

Legend,  No,  6.  Three  Stkuart  coins,  onePaiNsip  (from  Burnbe* 
collection),  and  one  in  Dr.  Swinkt's  cabinet : 

'  Of  the  great  elected  king  Atridama,  son  of  the  great  elected  king 

RUDRA  Sah/ 

Here  we  have,  in  all  probability,  a  second  son  of  Rudra  Sah, 
through  failure  of  heirs  male  to  Viswa  S/h.  I  write  Atri  for 
euphony  as  the  most  likely  disposition  of  the  vowels,  none  being 
expressed  but  the  initial  a,  which,  as  in  the  modem  Sindhi,  serves  for 
all  vowels  equally  well. 

Legend,  No.  7.  Including  Nos.  9  to  12  of  the  Struart  plate ; 
two  in  my  cabinet,  one  in  Captain  Cunningham's,  and  one  in  Dr. 
Swinrt's  : 

'  Of  the  elected  king  Viswa  Sah,  son  of  the  great  elected  kin^ 
Atridama.' 

This  second  Viswa  is  shorn  of  his  father's  distinction,  Makd.  He 
does  not  appear  to  have  left  a  son  to  take  his  place,  being  in  the 
same  predicament  (as  far  as  our  information  goes)  as  his  namesake 
the  son  of  Rvdra. 

Legend,  No.  8.  Three  coins,  25,  26  and  27  of  Stkuart,  and  two  in 
my  series — one  lately  received  from  Mr.  Wathrn,  and  perfect  in  ita 
circle  of  letters : 

'  Of  the  great  elected  king  Vijata  S£b,  son  of  the  great  elected 
king  Dam  A  Sah.' 

This  rcya  is  evidently  ont  of  place ;  being  a  son  of  Dama  Sa'B,  he 
should  have  come  before  Vi  radama,  who  had  a  son.  I  did  not  peiv 
ceive  the  mistake  until  after  the  plate  was  lithographed. 

Legend  No.  9.  Of  this  there  is  only  one  specimen  in  the  Struart 
collection,  to  which  I  am  able  to  add  two.  Col.  Tod's  plate  in  theRoy« 
As.  Soc.  Trans,  contains  one.  The  inscription  exceeds  all  the  rest  in 
length : 


mrualMJSao  YolVI.T'lk 

/.cgeuc^S  on  the    CtttcU  ccins  yriik  -tk*  ^  aymicl. 

'TI(Y5«vviEcuv^vJVv5«vy^Yv^^^v 


•       T\>r.        UOIICyACXiOc 1h  H 

^  ^  K  K 

»     ''>l<a;;<  iivxic* |j[)jjl; 

6       UL f Vt  V  1 1  »if i  loo 

^  ^  n  n 

Central    synviol  of 'the  Tterverje.       \  ^  x 


n  n 

(J   Qa 

in  » 

•?•  * 

•»•  f 

y  X 

U   U 
J    / 


.^-    -  -  *    *  '^r 


1 S37.]  of  Coins  deciphered.  388 

« Of  the  great  elected  king  Swami  Rudra  Sah,  son  of  the  great 
elected  king  Swami  Rudra  Dam  a.' 

These  two  Dame«  stand  insulated  from  all  the  rest,  and  the  only 
test  hy  which  we  can  attempt  to  supply  them  with  a  fit  position  in  the 
list,  is  the  form  of  the  letter  H  which  is  decidedly  of  the  earlier  model. 
These  two  kings  may  therefore  come  conveniently  into  the  break 
after  Agadama,  the  second  on  our  list. 

We  may  now  proceed  to  sum  them  up  in  the  order  thus  conjectu- 
rally  determined. 

Elected  Sovereigns  of  Cutch,  (Sauraehtra  PJ 

1.  Ruo&A  Sah,  son  of  a  private  individual,  SwiCMi  Janadama. 

2.  AoADAif  A»  his  son. 

(Here  the  connection  is  broken.) 

3.  Swami  Rodra  Dam  a. 

4.  Swami  Rudra  Si^H,  his  son. 

(Here  the  connection  is  again  broken.) 

5.  Dam  A  S^h,  of  whom  no  coins  are  extant. 

6.  VijATA  SJ^B,  his  son. 

7.  Vi'ra  Dama,  another  son  of  Dama  Sam. 

8.  Rudra  Sa'b,  son  of  Vi'ra. 

9.  ViswA  SAb,  son  of  Rudra. 

10.  Atridama,  also  son  of  Rudra  • 

1 1 .  ViswA  Sa  H,  son  of  Atridama. 

Thus  we  have  eleven  kings,  with  only  two  breaks  in  the  succession, 
developed  by  this  very  interesting  series  of  minute  silver  coins. 
Eleven  kings,  at  the  usual  average  of  eighteen  years  per  reign,  will  run 
through  a  space  of  just  two  centuries.  Yet  where  need  we  seek  for  a 
single  trace  of  such  a  dynasty  in  any  of  the  works  of  the  Hindus, 
when  of  the  Guptas  reigning  in  the  central  provinces  the  memory  is 
but  faintly  shadowed  in  some  of  the  spurious  Pur£nas  ?  It  would  be 
more  unnatural  to  hope  for  any  allusion  to  a  remote  kingdom  of  the 
west  like  (kick,  in  the  books  of  the  brahmans ;  and  unless  we  can  find 
something  to  the  purpose  in  the  numerous  inscriptions  firom  Gimar 
and  Jvnagarh,  we  may,  as  far  as  the  Hindus  are  concerned,  but  have 
added  a  barren  list  of  names  to  the  numerous  pedigrees  already  col- 
lected by  Tod  and  others,  with  the  advantage  however,  always  consi- 
derable, of  their  being  entitled  to  perfect  confidence. 

From  the  Persian  historians  here  and  there  may  be  picked  up  an 

incidental  notice,  of  great  value,  regarding  the   internal   affairs   of 

India,  but  the  names  are  so  changed  and  confounded  with  titles  that 

it  is  sometimes  hard  to  recognize  them.     One  of  these  notices  quoted 

3  d  2 


384  Legendi  of  the  8amra$Ura  group  [May, 

by  Colonel  PoTTiNOiR  in  his  bistoiy  of  Sinde*  •ecms  to  throw  an  im- 
portant light  npon  the  point  before  us.  After  noticing  the  utter  abaencse 
of  any  information  on  the  dark  age  between  the  Macedonian  expedition 
and  the  incursions  of  the  Musulmans,  this  author  says—"  The  native 
princes  are  not  mentioned  by  name  in  all  the  manuscripts  I  have  pera- 
sed,  until  the  time  of  the  celebrated  Khooseoo  (Nodrshbewah)  king 
of  Persiat,  ^ho  sent  a  large  army  and  ravaged  the  western  frontier  of 
Saskb  Raja's  dominions  ;  which  are  described,  includrng  his  tributaries, 
to  have  extended  on  the  north  to  the  present  provinces  of  Kashmeer 
and  Kabool;  southward  to  Surat  and  the  island  now  called  Dh;  west- 
ward along  the  sea  coast  to  Mukran,  and  eastward  to  the  provinces  of 

MdrwAr,  Bikaneer,  &c." 

Colonel  PoTTiNOBR  stotcs  that  the  rijas  name  was  Subxbk  Sinoh  ; 
but  this  may  be  the  learned  mode  of  expanding  the  original  Sa-Soe  into 
a  genuine  Sanskrit  name.  He  was  killed  and  his  country  plundered, 
but  after  the  enemy  had  retired  with  their  spoil,  two  princes  of  the 
same  dynasty  succeeded  and  reigned  with  great  vigour  and  equity, 
repairing  the  forts  of  Sehwan,  Moo,  Oocha,  Narain  kotk,  &c.,  which 
had  fallen  to  decay  under  their  peaceful  progenitors.  The  second 
prince,  resigning  himself  to  sensual  pleasures,  left  the  conduct  of  afSurs 
to  his  minister,  during  whose  illness  a  young  br£hman  of  his  oflfce. 
named  Chuch,  having  occasion  to  visit  the  king  in  the  seraglio,  was  seen 
and  loved  by  the  queen,  and  on  the  death  of  the  king  they  married  and 
brought  about  a  revolution  which  placed  him  on  the  throne.  "  Such," 
gays  the  historian,  "  was  the  dose  of  the  race  of  Rija  Sasbb,  which 
had  governed  the  kmgdoms  of  Smde  for  upwards  of  two  thousand 
years;  whose  princes  at  one  period  received  tribute  from  eleven 
dependent  kingdoms,  and  who  had  set  the  threats  of  the  greatest 
monarchs  of  the  world  at  defiance." 

Now  the  word  Sasee,  the  general  name  of  the  royal  line,  has  a  much 
greater  affinity  with  Sdka  (genitive,  Sdka$a)  than  with  Subbbb  Sini^b— 
and  this  name  we  find  borne  by  seven  out  of  the  eleven  princes  whose 
names  have  been  thus  fortunately  preserved.  Many  other  consi- 
derations  might  be  adduced  in  favor  of  their  identity.  A  commercial 
maritime  kingdom  seated  in  Saurashtra  and  at  the  mouth  of  the  Indu9, 
would  naturally  extend  its  sway  up  the  valley  of  that  river  and  its 
branches.  From  its  wealth  and  liberal  form  of  government,  it  would 
be  stable  and  powerful,  especially  under  a  tributary  treaty  (in  general 

•  Pottinobb's  Travels  in  Belooehiiian,  p.  386. 

t  Noubshebwan  flouriibcd  about  the  middle  of  the  sixth  century.  He  waa 
contemporary  with  the  Roman  Emperort  JustimiaiI  and  Jvstik. 


1 837.]  «/*  CamM  decipAered.  885 

pnnetnally  performed)  with  the  g^eat  monarch  of  Persia,  the  chief  ene- 
my capable  of  doing  it  injury.  The  antiquity  assigned  to  this  Sindian, 
or  early  Indian  kingdom,  farther  agrees  with  the  tradition  of  Ikswaku's 
residence,  and  the  migration  of  his  sons  eastward,  and  with  all  we  have 
remarked  (in  a  previous  paper)  regarding  the  origin  of  the  commercial 
classes  throoghont  modem  India. 

But,  if  the  dynasty  of  the  Sdka  or  Sasee  rijas,  of  which  we  may 
now  fix  the  termination  towards  fhe  close  of  the  sixth  century,  extended 
backwards  for  two  thousand  years  or  even  a  quarter  of  that  period,  we 
should  find  some  mention  of  it  by  Alsxanobr's  historian,  or  by  his 
namesake  the  commercial  Arrian,  who  visited  this  very  kingdom  in 
the  second  century  of  our  era.  The  elder  Arrian  affords  but  little  to  aid 
us.  In  the  descent  of  the  Indus,  some  petty  chiefs,  as  Music  an  us* 
OxTKANUs  and  Sam  bus  are  encountered  and  overthrown ;  but  we  hear 
of  no  paramount  sovereign  in  Patalsne.  Indeed  from  the  pains  taken  in 
rendering  Pattala  more  habitable  by  digging  welb,  and  inviting  back 
the  fleeing  population,  it  might  be  argued  that  it  could  not  have  been  a 
place  of  much  importance  prior  to  Albxandbr's  visit. 

The  capital  of  the  province  had  changed  in  the  second  Abrian  g 
time,  to  Mindgara,  "  the  residence  of  a  sovereign,  whose  power  extended 
as  far  as  Barugita  in  Guterat.  The  government  was  in  the  hands  of  a 
tribe  of  Parthians  divided  into  two  parties ;  each  party  as  it  prevailed 
ehose  a  king  out  of  its  own  body,  and  drove  out  the  king  of  the 
opposite  faction :  ^w^x^*  a\Ai|Aov5  licSiicJKrwy*," 

Dr.  ViNCBNT,  the  learned  commentator  on  the  Periplus,  seems  to 
hesitate  in  believing  this  assertion  of  Arrian  that  the  government  of 
the  Sindh,  Cutch  and  Guzerat  province,  was  in  the  hands  of  a  tribe  of 
the  Parthians, "  BaffiAAicra*  8^  &wh  napSwi^—"  •«  If/'  says  this  author, "  the 
governing  power  were  Parthians,  the  distance  is  very  great  for  them 
to  arrive  at  the  Indus ;  may  we  not,  by  the  assistance  of  imagination, 
suppose  them  to  have  been  Affghans,  whose  inroads  into  India  have  been 
frequent  in  all  ages.     That  the  government  was  not  Hindu  is  manifest, 
and  any  tribe  from  the  west  might  be  confounded  with  Parthians.  If  we 
suppose  them  to  be  Aflghans,  this  is  a  primary  conquest  of  that  nation, 
extending  from  the  Indus  to  Gussrat,  very  similar  to  the  invasions 
of  Mahmu^d  the  Ghaznavidef." — "  If*  (we  may  here  continue)  for 
Affghans  in  this  passage,  we  substitute  the  Mithraic  races  of  Seistdn 
and  Ghazni,  by  whatever  name  they  were  known  at  the  time,  we  find 
confirmation  of  such  a  line  of  invasion  both  in  Mr.  Masson's  remarks— 
in  our  Indo-Sassanian  coins,  and  in  Arrian  ;  for  the  fire  worship  would 
•  VtNCBNT,  PeHplui  of  the  Erythrcaa  sea,  II.  385.      f  Periplua,  II.  585. 


S8fi  Legendt  vf  tie  Saufiukira  p'oup  [Mat* 

be  quite  ground  enough  for  hit  classing  the  ruling  race  under  the 
general  term  of  Parthian"^. 

At  any  rate,  as  our  author  BBjn,  the  ruHng  power  was  not  then 
Hindu ;  and  therefore  the  dynasty  of  the  Sdhas,  in  which  we  find  the 
genuine  Hindu  names  of  Rudra,  Vitwa,  Vira  and  Vijtofa  could  not  yet 
have  sprung  up.  Thus  we  have  a  limit  on  either  side,  between  the 
third  and  the  seventh  century  to  assign  to  them,  and  we  have  names 
enough  to  occupy  one  half  of  that  space.  The  family  name  of  Sah, 
or  Sahc,  is  not  Sanskrit t*  but  it  is  very  extensively  used  in  the  verna- 
cular diidects.  Half  of  the  mahijans  of  Benares  are  named  SahX,  and 
the  epithet  evidently  implies  '  merchants,'  for  we  find  the  same  root  in 
the  ttthukdr  (soucar)  agent;  iouda,  aouddgar,  trade,  trader ;  and  perhaps 
in  the  Persian  word  $ood,  interest.  One  braoch  of  this  western  tribe 
Sdhi  has  been  elevated  to  royalty  in  the  present  occupants  of  the  throne 
of  Nipal :  the  Garkhdlie,  who  overturned  the  Malta  line  in  1768,  hav- 
ing confessedly  migrated  from  Udayapur  dose  upon  the  borders  of  our 
supposed  Sindian  kingdom,  and  settled  in  the  hilly  district  of  Kemaom 
about  two  centuries  anterior  to  their  conquest  of  N^pal  Proper. 

The  learned  memoir  of  Professor  Lasssn  on  the  Pentapotamia 
furnishes  us  with  a  proof  that  the  Sahe  of  8inde  and  GuMerat  were  well 
known  at  the  time  the  seventh  chapter  of  the  Mahibbirata  waa 
written  for,  when  describing  with  all  the  acrimony  of  those  who  had 
suffered  from  their  aggressions,  the  origin  and  habits  of  the  BakUce  or 
Bactrians  of  the  Panjdb  or  Panchanada,  in  the  44th  verse  we  find 
the  following  words  put  into  the  month  of  Cakna  : 

*  By  Parthianif  tceording  to  Mosis  of  Chorene,  should  be  nndentood  the 
PalhavU,  or  BalhavU,  or  people  of  PiUkie,  Baika  or  Bakha,  the  BaUka  or  Bahlka 
of  the  Sanskrit,  and  the  Baetria  of  the  Greeks :  whence  were  derived  the  Ptkini 
dynasty  and  Pehlwi  writing  of  Persia ;  and  the  Paihttwem  of  their  more  ancieBl 
poetry.  An  explanation  so  oompreheDsiTe  and  simple,  that  it  seems  carious  it 
should  ever  have  been  disputed  by  the  learned.  Is  it  not  also  highly  probable 
that  the  Balabhi  kingSi  and  their  capital  the  Balabhipura  of  Qujerat,  should  origi- 
nally  have  referred  to  a  Pahlavi  dynasty  holding  or  re-establishing  their  sway  in 
this  province  ?  The  Sanskrit  name  of  the  town  according  to  Too  is  BaUka^purm, 
and  of  the  kings,  BelUka-rai,  We  must  find  their  coins  and  decipher  their  in- 
scriptions ere  we  shall  be  competent  to  enter  more  fnlly  on  the  snl^ject. 

t  ^^  or  ^^"W  ^An  d€9e  is  however  tiie  name  of  the  youngest  of  the  ^wt 

P4ndava  princes,  and  might  be  accepted  by  some  etymologists  as  the  original  of 
a  patronymic,  Sdhm,  ^^  also  signifies  *'  increase,  addition ;"  but  ^7^  is 
generally  looked  upon  as  the  root  of  SdMu  the  mercantile  name. 

t  GopalDai  Sab,  Goal  Das  Sah,  &c.  &c. 

%  I  perceive  abo  in  a  manuscript  just  received  from  Captain  Slsiman,  that 
the  SAhi  frequently  reigned  at  Oarha  Mandela, 


18370  of  Corns  decohered.  387 

which  M.  LAttiN  translates : 

Prasthalif  Madri,  Gkndhltri,  Aratti  profeeto  latroBM  ; 

Neenon  Basates  et  Sautiki  Sindhuioji  :  its  in  univsrsam  ▼ituperantar. 

And  in  a  note  he  allades  to  a  variation  in  the  manuscript  whence  Dr. 
Wilson  thus  translated  the  same  passage :  '  The  Prasthalas  (perhaps 
horderers)  Madras,  Gandh£ras,  Arattas,  Khosas,  Bisas,  Atisindhns  (or 
those  heyond  the  Sindhns),  Sauviras,  are  all  equally  infomous/-— 
*'  Legit  igitur  ifTinf :^WT ;  Sed  prsestantiorem  prsehet  lectionem  Codex 
Parisiens ;  et  Ghasi  hue  non  pertinent ;  a  Pentapotamia  enim  sunt  alieni. 
Basorum  et  Atisindhuidarum  nomina  ignota  mifai  sunt  et  in  errorem 
A.  /.  induci  sese  passus  est  doctissimus  Anglus.  Compositum  non  ex 
tribne,  sed  ex  duobus  tantum  nominibus  constat,  Bas4ti  et  Sindhu-* 
salivira.  Posteriores  laudantur  RAm.  I,  XII,  25.  ed.  Schl.  et  alio 
nomine  appellati  sunt  Cumdlaca  (Hem.  ch.  IV.  26.)  Prius  nomen 
saepiusin  Bhiratea  reperi,  ex.  c.  inhoc  versu,  ex  libro  sexto  descripto  : 

Gandh^ri,  Saddhalei,  orientales,  montiam  incolc  atque  Basites." 
The  Professor's  reading  so  entirely  accords  with  the  condition^  of 
our  S^  or  Sau  fraternity  that  no  doubt  can  be  entertained  of  its  being 
correct ;  and  we  gain  a  very  important  step  by  learning  the  Sanskrit 
mode  of  spelling  the  term  ^r,  since  we  may  thence  hazard  a  new 
interpretation  of  the  word  Saurashtra,  as  Sau-rashtra  *  the  country  of 
the  Sau  tribe/  a  more  close  and  plausible  one  than  that  hitherto 
accepted  of  Saurya^raahira  the  country  of  the  sun-worshippers. 

The  72nd  couplet  confirms  such  an  interpretation  by  ascribing 
precisely  the  same  iniquities  (theft,  or  perhaps  commercial  usury)  to  the 
Sauraahtrians,  the  vowel  being  only  shortened  for  the  sake  of  the  verse. 

srnKTT  ^^T^  t^wfj  ^f%^i<*rT:iyTr .  ^i^ii^^iis^cyr: 

Orientalei  aervi  suat,  meridlonalei  turpei,  Bihici  latrones^  Suraahtri  priedatorea. 

Commentators  have  uniformly  supposed  Surashtra  to  denote  the 
modem  Surat,  but  this  is  an  error  :  the  name  applies  only  to  the 
8ura8tr6te  of  Ptolxmt,  and  Surat,  as  I  am  assured  by  Mr.  Borrodailx 
of  the  Bombay  Civil  Service,  is  comparatively  a  modern  town; 
and  its  name,  now  persianized  into  o.«^  8drat,  was  originally 
Suryapur,  the  town  of  the  Sun. 

I  waive  all  discussion  here  on  the  important  bearing  the  above  theo- 
ry has  on  the  age  of  the  Mahibh&rat  and  of  the  Ram£yana :  either  the 


388  Legendi  of  tht  Smmuktra  grou^  [Mat; 

Sdh9  of  Sinde  must  be  very  old»  or  the  paBsages  of  abuse  and  praise 
in  these  poems  must  yield  their  claim  to  high  antiquity.  At  any 
rate  a  departure  from    strict  orthodoxy  is  established  against  the 

tribe. 

There  are  some  other  points  in  the  reverse  legend  of  the  coins 
before  us  that  call  for  further  explanation — first,  of  the  word  Kritrima. 
The  expression  quoted  above  from  Arrian  indicates  something  of  an 
elective  government  even  while  the  Parthians  ruled  at  Minagara  ;  each 
party  as  it  acquired  the  ascendancy  in  the  politics  of  the  state  '  ckoMtrng 
a  king  out  of  its  own  body,* 

Dr.  ViKCBNT  supposes  that  the  contending  parties  (the  whigs  and 
tones  of  their  day)  were  not  both  Parthians*  but  more  probably  Par. 
thian  and  Indian.  Ibis  view  is  not  a  little  supported  by  the  coin 
evidence,  and  it  is  only  necessary  to  imagine  that  the  native  influence 
of  a  rich  mercantile  aristocracy  at  length  prevailed  and  excluded  the 
Parthians  altogether.  Of  these  Parthians  we  see  the  remnant  in  the 
Parsees  so  numerously  located  in  Guzerat  and  Sural,  and  can  easily 
imagine,  from  their  numbers  and  commercial  enterprize,  that  they 
must  have  been  formidable  rivals  to  the  indigenous  merchant-kings. 

Something  of  this  feudal  system  of  government  is  visible  to  this  day 
in  the  fraternity  of  XYiejdrajahs  or  chiefs  of  Cattywar  and  Cuteh,  The 
name  jardjah  might,  without  any  unwarrantable  license,  be  deduced 
from  sah-rdja,  persianized  Xx>ja-rdja  or  local  chieftain.  In  1^09  there 
were  twenty  or  more  of  these  chiefs  in  Cutch  alone  able  to  furnish  a 
contingent  of  from  two  hundred  to  one  thousand  men*.  In  the 
Guserat  peninsula  the  number  must  be  much  greater,  since  in  1 807  there 
were  estimated  to  be  five  thousand  two  hundred  families  in  which  the 
inhuman  custom  of  female  infanticide  was  regarded  as  a  dignified 
distinction  of  their  caste ! 

In  the  names  of  these  modern  chieftains  we  can  trace  a  few  of  onr 
list  atra,  visa,  and  vira  :  and  a  town  called  Damanagar,  may  have  owed 
its  foundation  to  our  prince  of  that  name.  The  Jah-rdjahs  and  Catties 
call  themselves  Hindus,  but  are  very  superficially  acquainted  with  the 
doctrines  of  their  faith—  the  real  objects  of  their  worship  are  the  Sun 
i^nd  the  Matha  Assapuri\  the  goddess  of  nature,— doubtless  the 
Nanma  of  more  classical  Bactria.  They  are  said  to  impress  the  Solar 
image  on  every  written  document.  We  are  accordingly  prepared  to 
find  it  on  their  ancient  coinage,  where  it  is  seen  on  the  right  hand 
side,  the  moon  {matha  for  mas  or  mdh)  being  always  in  company  on 
the  left. 

*  Hamiltok's  Hindottsn,  I.  587.  f  Ditto,  I.  637. 


1 837 .]  of  Coins  deciphered.  389 

The  central  symbol  I  have  had  to  explain  so  often  and  with  so  many 
modifications,  that  I  really  feel  it  becomes  more  of  an  enigma  the 
more  is  said  of  it !  It  occurs  on  the  Pantaleon  Greek  coins — on  the 
Indo-Scythic  gronp^-on  the  Behat  Baddhist  groap — on  similar  coins 
dug  up  in  Ceyhm — and  here  at  the  opposite  extremity  of  India.  It  is 
the  Buddhist  Chatty  a,  the  Mithraic  flame, — ^mount  Meru,  mount  Aboo ! 
— ^in  fact,  it  is  as  yet  unintelligible  and  the  less  said  of  it,  the  sooner 
unsaid  when  the  enigma  shall  be  happily  solved  I 

Legend  of  the  obverse. 

Having  satisfactorily  made  out  the  contents  of  the  inscription  on 
the  reverse  of  the  Seturashtra  coins,  I  might  have  hoped  to  be  equally 
successful  with  the  obverse ;  but  here  I  mast  confess  myself  quite  foiled. 
From  the  obverse  die  being  somewhat  larger  than  the  other,  it  seldom 
happens  that  a  perfect  legend  can  be  met  with ;  and  by  placing  toge- 
ther all  the  scraps  from  different  samples,  enough  only  can  be  restored 
to  shew:  Ist^  its  general  character;  2nd,  to  prove  that  it  is  not 
Sanskrit ;  and  Srd,  that  it  contains  two  distinct  styles  of  letter  on 
the  opposite  sides  of  the  head;  that  on  the  right  having  a  strong 
resemblance  to  Greek,  the  other  a  fainter  to  Pehlevi;  but  both  written 
by  an  ignorant  hand.  The  three  or  four  Pehlevi  letters  are  variable 
and  quite  illegible;  but  the  others,  by  combining  the  two  first 
examples  in  the  plate,  (No.  5,  from  my  coin ;  8,  from  Mr.  Stbuart,) 
might  be  read  vonones  vasileus,  allowing  sufficient  latitude  for  the 
corruption  of  a  century  or  two.  Should  my  conjecture  be  admitted 
even  to  the  extent  that  the  letters  are  Greek,  we  may  safely  attribute 
their  presence  to  the  supremacy  of  the  Arsacidan  king  of  Persia,  or, 
looking  farther  back,  to  the  ofiisets  of  the  Bactrian  kingdom  in  the 
valley  of  the  Indus,  where  the  Greek  characters  were  still  retained,  as 
proved  by  the  coins  of  Kodbs  and  Nonbs,  (or  Vonones)  Azbs,  &c.  ; 
and  we  may  conclude  that  his  portrait,  and  not  that  of  the  tributary 
rija,  was  allowed  to  grace  the  coinage  of  Saurashira. 

The  sway  of  Dbmetrius  we  know  from  Strabo  to  have  extended  over 
(he  delta  of  the  Indus,  and  the  retrenchment  of  a  single  particle 
from  his  text  would  make  it  include  Saurashira  also.  Speaking  of 
Mbnandbr's  Indian  possessions  he  says  : 

"E17C  Kairh¥**T'wawiy  {Twatriy)  Si//9i|  wphs  Iw  icoi  ft^XP'  ^^^  I<rafu>v  (*I«»fuUov)  wpo 
^A0c.  rottiy  yhp  aibrhst  ToSt  Aifft^ptof  *Ev9vSlifiov  vlos  rod  BaJrrp(«#r  fiacikius 
oh  im&¥Qp  8ff  TlwrraKtiv^  Ktnoirx'*^*  aX\d  mur^f  ttAXi|f  vopoAlat  r^rrt  Tc(r<rapi^rov 

On  this  important  passage  many  have  been  the  opinions  expressed 
by  the  learned.     Batbr  refers  the  third  name  (the  first  two  being  fixed 
3  ■ 


390  Similarity  of  Greek  mid  Stmekrit  letters.  [Mat. 

M  the  Hyphasie  and  Junuu)  to  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges  :  "  qnam 
Strabo,  alteram  oram  maritimam  nomine  Tt^aefpto^rw  dicit  ?  nempe 
Bullam  potuit,  nisi  quae  ad  Gangis  fluminis  ostia  ubi  et  Xiy^»Ua 
regnum."  M.  Labssn,  horn  whose  Pent^potmmia  I  have  cited  the 
above  extract,  thinks  that  the  word  merely  alludes  to  the  coasts  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Pattalene,  and  he  identifies  Sigertis  with  the 
Sanskrit  Trigertd  f^iniT  in  the  province  of  Lahore.  Mannsbs  places 
the  former  in  Guzerat :  *'ad  oram  maritimam,  quae  hodie  Ouzerait 
olim  nomine  Sanskrit  ¥9K  {Gtarjdra)  appellata  est,  rco-a-flyuwrov 
regionem  refert  Mannertus,  quod  at  veritatem  baud  dubie  proximo 
accedit,  sed  nil  certius  de  hoc  nomine  invenio*." 

Now  by  abstracting,  as  I  said  before,  the  twice  repeated  particle,  ^^ 
or  by  changing  t€5,  to  the  article  '^ov  or  tii»»  the  whole  obscurity  of  the 
text  disappears,  and  the  /Sod-iXcia  nyt  2apio<rrov  KoXavfUmi  stands  forth  as 
the  maritime  kingdom  of  Saurashtra.  This  interpretation  is  surely 
more  natural  than  the  extension  of  Msnandbr's  rule  to  the  extreme 
east  of  India,  merely  to  find  another  maritime  delta  and  port  for  the 
grseco-latinized  corruption  of  a  name  quasi  Tessariostia  ! 

But  we  dare  not  venture  on  any  speculations  in  regard  to  Greek 
names  or  affairs,  lest  we  undergo  castigation  from  the  HelUnic  critics  of 
Paris,  who  are  surprised  at  our  ignorance  of  authors,  ancient  and 
modem,  Greek  and  German,  whose  works  we  regret  to  say  have  never 
yet  visited  the  banks  of  the  Ganges  1  We  '  Indianistes'  must  then 
leave  this  investigation  to  M.  Raoul  t^%  Rochbttb  as  being  altogether, 
to  use  his  own  words,  "  hors  du  departement  de  nos  etudes  !" 

There  are  still  two  series  of  Saurashtra  coins  to  be  examined,  but 
I  have  not  yet  wholly  succeeded  in  deciphering  them,  and  my  readers 
will  doubtless  rejoice  at  such  an  excuse  for  postponing  their  discus* 
sion  :  I  cannot,  however,  let  pass  the  present  opportunity  of  mention* 
ing,  as  a  highly  curious  circumstance,  the  very  great  similarity 
between  the  old  Sanskrit  and  the  Greek  character.  Their  stiiking 
uniformity  becomes  more  palpable  the  farther  we  retire  into  antiquity, 
the  older  the  monuments  we  have  to  decipher ;  so  that  even  now. 
while  we  are  quite  green  in  the  study,  we  might  almost  dare  to 
advance  (with  the  fear  of  M.  Raoul  db  Rochbttb  before  us),  that  the 
oldest  Greek  (that  written  like  the  Phoenician  from  right  to  left)  was 
nothing  more  than  Sanskrit  turned  topsy  turvy !  A  startling  proposi- 
tion this  for  those  who  have  so  long  implicitly  believed  in  Cadmus, 
and  the  introduction  from  Egypt  of  what,  perchance,  never  existed 
there.     Yet  there  is  nothing  very  new  nor  very  unnatural  in  the 

*  De  Pentapotamift  Indies  Commentation  C.  Lassbnii,  51. 


1637.]  SimUaritf  of  Greek  and  Sanskrit  lettere.  39 1 

hypothesis  ;  since  the  connection  of  the  Greek  with  the  Phoenician  and 
Samaritan  alphabets,  has  been  admitted  as  a  strong  evidence  that 
"  the  use  of  letters  travelled  progressively  from  Chaldea  to  Pkanicia 
and  thence  along  the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean* .-"  and  the  Greek 
language  is  now  so  indisputably  proved  to  be  bat  a  branch  of  the 
Sanskrit  stem,  that  it  is  not  likely  it  should  have  separated  from  its 
parent  without  carrying  away  some  germs  of  the  art  of  writing, 
already  perhaps  brought  to  perfection  by  the  followers  of  Brahma. 
But  my  arguments  are  not  those  of  books,  or  learning,  or  even  tradition, 
but  solely  of  graphic  similitude,  and  ocular  evidence. 

The  Greek  letters  are  dressed  by  a  line  at  the  foot,  in  most  cases,  as 
A,  A,  A,  M,  n,  T,  &c. ;— the  Devan£grf  are  made  even  along  the  upper  sur- 
face of  the  letters,  and  in  later  ages  a  straight  line  has  been  introduced 
at  the  top,  from  which  the  grammatic  elements  are  suspended.  The 
Greek  alphabet  is  devoid  of  all  system  and  has  had  additions  made 
to  it  at  various  times.  Some  of  these,  as  «  x,  Y,  n,  are  precisely  those 
^hich  present  the  least  resemblance  to  the  Sanskrit  forms. 

I  have  placed  my  evidence  at  the  ^bottom  of  plate  XXIV.  taking 
my  Greek  type  from  the  well-formed  letters  on  coins,  and  from  the 
boustrophedon  tablet  of  Sigeum. 

Of  the  vowels.  A,  I,  o,  and  r,  present  a  striking  conformity  vrith  the 
vowels  ^,  T,  and  the  semivowels  "^  and  ir  of  the  oldest  Sanskrit 
alphabets  inverted.     The  vowel  K  is  unconformable,  and  resembles 
more  the  short  «  of  the  Zend.  The  long  H  is  a  later  introduction  and 
appears  to  be  merely  the  iteration  of  the  short  vowel  i,  as  •»  is  of  OO. 
In  the  consonants,  we  find  B,  r,  a,  z,  e,  K,  a,  M.  n,  n.  P.  2,  T.  in  fact 
every  one  of  the  letters,  excepting  those  of  after  invention,  are  repre- 
sented  with  considerable  exactness  by  the  n  (or  double  ^).  ^,  if,  ^, 
^,  V,  V,  t.  'T,^*  ^  «r,  IT  of  the  oldest  Sanskrit  alphabet,  although 
there'is  hardly  a  shadow  of  resemblance  between  any  pair  in  their 
modem  forms.  The  same  precision  cannot  be  expected  in  every  case ; 
the  B,  A,  e.  A,  M,  N,  n,  P,  t,  require,  like  the  vowels,  to  be  viewed  in  an 
inverted  position  :  the  r.  and  X  remam  unturned  :   the  z,  and  k  re- 
quire to  be  partially  tumed.-The  a  and  the  n  may  be  deemed 
a  little  far-fetched;  the  B  taken  from  the  double  t;,  and  the  a  from 
the  aspirated  i|  may  also  be  objected  to ;   but  taking  a  compre- 
hensive  view  of  the  whole,  it  seems  to  me  impossible  that  so  con- 
stant  and  so  close  a  conformity  of  the  alphabetical  symbols   of  two 
distent  nations  should  exist  without  affording  demonstration  of  a 
common  origin.  Whether  the  priority  is  to  be  conceded  to  the  Greeks, 

•  Fantogri^his,  pafs  107. 
3  B  2 


393  Aeanmt  of  the  Acada  ArMca  [Mat, 

the  PelasgianB,  or  the  Hindos,  is  a  qaestion  reqairing  great  research, 
and  not  less  impartiality,  to  determine.  The  palaeography  of  India  is 
now  becoming  daily  a  more  interesting  and  important  stndy,  and  it 
connot  fail  to  elicit  disclosures  hitherto  anexpected  on  the  connection 
between  the  European  and  Asiatic  alphabets. 


VIII. — On  the  Properties  ascribed  in  Native  medical  works  to  the  Acacia 

Arabica.    By  Lswis  Da  Costa,  Esq, 

At  a  time  when  the  intended  formation  of  a  Pharmacopeia  for 
India  has  been  publicly  annonnced  by  the  new  Medical  College,  it  is  a 
■desideratum  to  know  how  the  natives  have  treated  the  subject  of  me- 
dicaments,— what  of  good  their  books  contain, — what  of  error.  Our 
medical  practice  pays  perhaps  too  little  attention  to  vegetable  reme> 
dies,  of  which  the  Orientals  possess  an  infinite  variety,  many  inert, 
but  many  active,  and  many  also  quite  unknown  to  Europeans.  I  had 
some  intention  of  pubHshing  a  translation  of  the  Mukhgwsoolmdweeymk 
by  MooBUMMUD  Kflosau  Khan,  but  there  is  no  encouragement  for 
such  an  undertaking  in  India.  I  therefore  think  it  the  wiser  course 
in  the  first  instance  to  publish  a  specimen  by  which  the  pharma- 
copeist  will  be  able  to  judge  of  the  aid  he  might  derive  were  the  whole 
work  (collated  with  others)  placed  before  him  in  an  English  transla- 
tion.    I  use  the  Gilchrist  orthography. 

e^lj^Ar  OoMMBGHBBLAN,  AcACiA  Arabica,  commouly  Called  Tuleh 

^J[l0     The  people  of  the   desert  name  it  Shuokeh-i^Misr  jjA^^iiyt, 

(Egyptian  thorn),  and  Shuokeh-i- Arabia  ^f?];^^  ^^  (Arabian  thorn). 

In  Persian  it  is  called  Moogheelan  e;^^«  ;  and  in  Hindee,  Keekur  JjS 
and  Buhool  J^aj. 

A  thorny  plant,  generally  growing  in  forests  and  at  the  foot  of  moantains. 
It  is  of  two  kindSf  large  and  small,  both  reaembliag  each  other  in  appewrance 
and  foliage.  The  fir$t  kind  ia  smaller  than  an  apple  tree,  and  the  branches 
covered  with  thorns  ;  the  trunk  is  hard  and  at  first  green  tending  to  white,  but 

as  it  advances  in  age  it  aasumes  a  blackish  hue  reaembliag  the  ebony  ^J^J^ ' 
but  tinged  with  red.    The  fruit,  which  is  like  a  bean  or  bean  pod,  resembles 

haqla  ^  and  Kkumoob  V^^*"  (PhMeohu  mOgwii  and  Ctar9b9)t  and  ia  flat, 
and  knotty  ;  the  knots  vary  from  fire  to  nine  in  each  bean,  and  within  each  knot 

m 

resides  a  seed  in  appearance  like  Turmu  yJ^^J^  (Egyptian  Lupin),  but  ilatter 

and  of  a  red  color.    The  bean  is  variously  called  Qurtur  ^J^^  Sunt  Jax^, 

Okuntb  C^^  *nd  Vtnat  iU.,flfi.     »rhe  pressed  juice  is  called  Vqaqim    ^^1 
(Aeaeia).    The  gum  of  a  red  and  yellow  semi-transparent  color  is  called  Smnmgk^ 


1887.]  from  Native  medical  works,  398 

i'Vrbtt  ^jtj^^^  (Gum  Arabic).      It  it  taid  that  between  the  bark  and  the 

body  ft  resinoua  aabitaace  it  found  resembling  the  gum,  but  which  is  not  gum  i 
when  this  substance  is  freed  of  a  red  fluid  that  resides  in  it  and  washed,  it  be- 
comes very  white,  and  when  chewed  like  the  Hk  V.-a1c  {fpoLxa  resemblinf 
mastich),  it  discharges  an  odoriferous  Hqnid  and  leases  an  agreeable  smell  in  thn 
mouth. 

The  second  kind,  called  SiUitm  f**^  by  the  Arabs,  is  lets  thorny,  and  somo- 
times  has  no  thorn  at  all,  and  the  branches  are  very  profuse;  the  tnnk  is 
blacker  than  the  first  kind.    Tlie  fruit,  which  is  like  a  bean  and  called  Qnnfj 

^j*  is  not  knotty  ;  it  contains  from  9  to  31  flat  seeds  according  to  sise,  and  is 
of  a  deep  violet  color.  Between  each  seed  and  around  it  a  white  coating  is  seen 
and  between  this  coating  and  the  shell  is  lodged  a  mucilagenous  and  gummy 
fluid  of  a  deep  yellow  color.  The  blossoms  of  both  the  kinds  are  of  a  yellow 
color  and  globular  form,  emitting  an  odoriferous  scent.  The  lesTCs  of  both  the 
kinds  are,  in  sise  and  profusion,  alike,  and  grow  from  a  thin  fibre  by  pairs  in  an 
oblique  direction,  and  are  astringent  to  the  taste.  There  grows  in  some  places  a 
third  kind  of  this  plant,  the  branches  of  which  are  ftill  of  knots. 

Ckmrmeter  of  all  the  parts.     Cold  and  dry  in  the  2nd  degree. 

Medieai  ProperitM,  Binding  (restraining  the  discharge  of  redundant  matter) 
and  repellent.  A  drink  prepared  of  the  juice  of  its  blossoms  is  good  for  the 
cure  of  palpitation  from  heat,  and  the  horror,  and  for  strengthening  internal 
organs,  either  taken  by  itself  or  with  other  proper  medicine.  The  leaves  are 
deobstruent  (opener  of  obstructions)  and  good  for  the  stoppage  of  diarrhoea.  If 
fused  by  way  of  embrocation  it  strengthens  Iszed  members.  The  tender  green 
leuTCs  if  steeped  over  night  in  water  and  exposed  to  the  influence  of  the  moon, 
and  the  clear  water  taken  off  and  drank  in  the  morning,  will  cure  excoriation  of 
the  urinary  duct  and  allay  the  smarting  of  urine  (ardor  urinie).  A  powder  pre- 
pared of  equal  parts  of  the  bark,  the  leaves,  the  blossoms  and  the  gum,  and  from 
f  a  drachm  to  1  drachm  taken  regularly  every  morning,  will  thicken  and  retard 
the  semen,  prevent  inroluntary  discharge,  &c.  The  young  leaves  with  a  little 
white  cnmmin  seed,  and  one  or  two  buds  of  pomegranate  bruised  and  steeped  in 
water,  and  strained  and  heated,  and  a  few  (6  or  7)  pebbles  or  shards  well  heated 
and  cooled  in  it  (4  or  5  times),  will  prepare  a  liquid  to  prevent  looseness  in 
children  in  the  last  stage  of  teething,  which  is  a  very  trying  and  weakening  sea- 
son with  them  ;  this  might  also  be  given  to  adults  with  good  effect — the  quantity 
to  be  regulated  according  to  strength  and  age. — A  plaster  prepared  of  green 
leaves  is  good  to  fill  up  wounds  and  subside  inflammation.  A  decoction  made  of 
the  leaTCS  is  given  for  the  protnsion  of  the  anus  and  for  drying  the  humidity  of 
the  womb.  Pressed  juice  of  the  leaves  and  fruit  stops  the  flowing  and  spitting 
of  blood.  The  fruit  boiled  in  water,  and  a  piece  of  cloth  soaked  in  it  scTeral 
times  will  make  a  good  Pessary.  Of  the  beans  a  cerement  is  thus  made — 
split  the  beans  and  take  the  seeds  out ;  mb  briskly  the  inner  part  of  the  bean 
upon  a  piece  of  new  cloth,  until  the  pulp  and  all  the  humidity  is  thoroughly 
absorbed  in  the  cloth,  which  when  dried  will  become  like  cerement ;  of  this 
cerement  stays  are  made  and  worn  by  women  for  several  days  on  their  bosom 
to  brace  np  and  tighten  fallen  and  slackened  breasts,     ^ark  of  the  trunk  and  of 


894  Account  cf  ikM  Actum  ArMcm  [Mat, 

the  branehet  {a  used  for  the  stoppage  of  blood  from  fretb  wonnda.  Tbia  forma 
the  principal  ingredient  of  the  oil  of  Skeih  Smnuan.  The  bark  of  the  tree 
bnitsed  and  iteeped  in  ten  timet  the  quantity  of  water  and  kept  for  two  daja, 
and  then  boiled  and  the  liquid  reduced  to  one  half  the  quantity,  and  thvm 
Btrained  off  afcer  rubbing  the  bark  well  in  it,  aad  kept  in  a  china  or  a  glaaa 
veaael,  will  make  an  excellent  waah  for  women  to  nee  daring  menBtmatioft  after 
urine — it  serves  to  contract  the  vagina  considerably.  The  fruit,  leaves  and  bark 
are  good  for  tanning  leather  in  lieu  of  l#a«oo  .  »\^  (gall^apple).    The  bark  and 

blossoms  are  principal  ingredients  in  making  molaaaea,  and  apirituona  liquor 
of  the  same. 

The  root  and  the  bark  are  detergent.  They  make  a  good  dentifrice  for  streng* 
thening  the  guma  4X]*   ^  brush  made  of  the  thin  aprigi  is  uaed  for  strengthen* 

ing  the  teeth.  The  wood  is  uaed,  in  consequence  of  its  extreme  hardneas  aad 
solidity,  in  making  wheels  for  carriages,  and  instruments  for  tillage  and  teat 
^ins.  There  is  another  kind  of  Oommiffheelan^  of  which  the  leaves,  fruit,  eolor 
and  bark  resemble  the  2nd  kind,  but  it  has  a  very  bad  odour,  and  haa  great  abnn« 
dance  of  blossoms.  This  kind,  which  generally  grows  in  Bengal,  is  brought  to 
no  kind  of  medical  use  whatever  :  the  filament  of  ita  root,  however,  if  taken  to 
a  snake,  will  cause  it  to  drop  its  head  and  make  it  languid. 

Remarks,  By  the  European  physicians  the  gum  is  only  used.  They  say  **  that 
gum  exerts  no  action  on  the  living  system  ;  but  is  a  simple  demulcent,  serving  to 
lubricate  abraded  surfiu:es,  and  involve  acrid  matters  in  the  primie  vis.  In  the 
solid  form  it  is  scarcely  ever  given  unless  to  sheathe  the  fauces,  and  allay  the 
trickling  irritation  which  occasions  the  cough  in  catarrh  and  phthiaia  pulmo* 
nalis  ;  in  which  case  a  piece  of  it  is  allowed  to  dissolve  slowly  in  the  mouth. 
It  is  chiefly  used  in  the  state  of  mucilage. — London  J>i$p€ntttiory. 

H'^t  Aqaqia.   a  name   given  to   the  pressed  juice  of  Qurvx   '^ 

and  Quruz  is  the  frnit  of  the  Tuleh  ^,  from  livhich  the  Gum  Arabic  is 

obtained.     This  plant  in  Hindf  is  called  Keekur^^,  and  the  pressed 

juice  of  the  fruit  Keekur  ka  rw  yj^J^j^^  By  the  Franks  or  Euro- 
peans  it  is  called  Acacia. 

Qualiiy,  That  obtained  from  unripe  fruit  prerious  to  its  drying,  is  of  a  red 
ruby  color ;  and  when  dried,  it  assumes  a  greenish  hue  mixed  with  red  and  blaek. 
That  obtained  from  fruit  after  it  is  ripe,  is  of  a  black  color.     The  former  kind  4 

is  always  chosen  for  medicinal  purposes  ;  it  has  an  agreeable  smell,  of  a  mixture 
of  green  and  black  color,  and  is  weighty  and  hard. 

Character.  When  unwashed  cold  in  1st,  and  dry  in  the  lit  and  3rd  degraas. 
When  washed  cold  and  dry  in  the  2nd  degree. 

Medical  proper tiee.     Drying,   repelling,  and  binding  ^^oJi  P^|i  ^■^•y^. 

It  stops  flow  of  blood  from  any  part  of  the  body  ^  jJlwJk)  ;  also  from  the  mouth, 

^  jJlv,^,/^Ai    It  strengthens  the  stomach  iJjua  and  the  liver  SjS,  and  prerenti 

the  flow  of  humours  (by  the  nose)  arising  from  heat  l(.l»C9^^^^^  ^^ 
the  dysentery     JU«i*',    It  ia  good,  both  internally  and  externally,  in  casea  of 


I 


]  83  7  0  frmn  Native  medical  werke.  895 

ItDgnor  of  the  anm  and  ot  the  womb    ^ft.i«YJuuu*^LL^X«i»l.  Ae  oiBtment  it 

allays  inflammation  of  the  opbthalmiar  itrengthens  the  sight  •.lOj,  attenuates 
the  humonrs,  and  remoyes  redness,  -it  is  introduced  in  mediciBea  for  the 
cataract  lUftls.  If  applied  as  ointment  to  inflammations  arising  from  bent 
\^^^)y\  it  attenuates  and  prcTcnts  the  determination  of  the  humours  in  that 
direction.  It  is  good  for  the  whitlow  i^m^I«9,  for  the  crfusking  of  the  skin 
from  cold,  for  the  relaxation  or  weahness  of  the  joints,  and  for  the  protrusion 
^^J  of  the  naTcl   of  children  and  the  anus  :   and  if  appHed  to  the  hair,  it 

gives  a  fine  black  color  ;  if  used  with  myrtle  leaves   ^sy*^  "^ji  '^'^^  ''^^  ^^^ 

^»M^JbS,  it  prevents  flow  of  perspiration  Or^yli^'*  ^^^  removes  its  bad  odour  ! 

applied  to  the  body  and  the  face  (as  a  cosmetic),  it  improves  the  color  of  the 
skin  ;   with  albumen  ovi  (white  of  egg),  it  is  good  for  burns  by  fire,  and  prevents 

blistering  ;  with   MwMiroghwii   ^^  *sy^  (an  ointment  of   thick   consistence 

made  of  different  ingredients   and  bee's  wax),  called  in  Arabic  ^^  ^j»a?,  it  is 

also  good  for  burns  by  fire  and  for  the  whitlow.  If  used  as  powder,  it  is  efficaci- 
ous in  preventing  flow  of  blood  from  any  part  of  the  body  !  if  boiled  in  water, 
and  the  liquid  used  as  an  embrocation  on  wearied  or  languid  parts,  it  will 
strengthen  and  prevent  the  determination  of  the  humours  that  way.     Used  as  a 

dyster,  it  alleviates  the  excoriation  of  the  intestines  ^ap^,  and  preTents  flux 
with  occasional  issue  of  blood  ^J^'w-^li^^)'  and  strengthens  the  intestinef 
Ifk^l.  If  used  as  an  injection  ^IaI^I  to  the  womb,  it  absorbs  ^    '^^^  morbid 

secretions  cpl.Jj.l»i  :  applied  as  pessary  and  suppository,  it  prevents  the  flowing 
of  blood,  the  protrusion  of  the  anus  and  the  womb,  ^|Ai.i  its  languor  and  humi- 
dity (flowing  of  watery  humour).  As  plaster  i)LkC  it  is  good  for  the  protm- 
don  of  the  pupil  of  the  eye  ASjLai.^?jL«Lj,  for  inflammations  arising  from  heat 

and  erysipelas   ^^jm^yJ  or  7i3ij^L^  (ignis  sacer  or  St.  Anthony's  fire);  also 

inflammation  of  the  anus  and  the  womb,  and  it  strengthens  weakness  of  the 
liver  :  a  eolation  of  it  in  water  preserves  the  hair  and  blackens  it.     Used  with 

the  Gumherb  ladon  ^^^  and  oil  of  roses  O^i^jjf  i^  is  efficacious  in  stopping 

looseness  in  children.  It  creates  obstructions  K^aw.  Its  corrector  is  almond  oil 
^li^'j^c^  .  Dote  up  to   1   dirhem,     Succedanea  are  lintel  ik*<Ac  and  sandal- 

wood  /J<J^J^^  same  quantity  as  the  Aqaqia.   Some  say  the  best  is  the  juice  of  the 

box-thorn  i^jL^^^  in  Hindi  called  dr^^it. 

Aqaqia  is  thus  obtained  : — Take  the  fruit  of  the  tree  when  ripe,  bruise,  clean, 
(percolate  ?)  and  boil  it  on  an  easy  fire  until  it  obtains  a  thick  consistence, 
approaching  to  congelation,  when  pour  it  into  moulds,  and  when  settled  it  is  fit 
for  use.  Some  introduce  into  it  the  juice  of  the  leaves  likewise.    Some  wy  that 


t9S  Accatmi  of  the  Aeatia  ArabUu,  [Mat, 

of  tlie  ooDgeUtion  U  effected  luder  the  eui  it  is  the  beet.    The  beet  method  of 
washing  it  is  thas :  Rub  it  well  in  water,  and  take  that  which  gathers  on  the 
surface  and  make  lotengei  of  it. 
It  is  worthy  of  knoiring  thet  Aqsqim  is  a  componttd  of  two  eseeaoes,  Lmie^ 

■^,1  ^l^^  end   KuMt^^^AAJiS   the  finer  and  the  grosser  particles ;  the  former 

is  burning,  sharp,  acrid,  and  penetrating  ^^Ai\i  c]jiS^X^f  and  the  latter 

earthy,  costive,  and  obstructive  i}S>**^^^^Vi^^ji.  Whenii^afta  is  washed,  the 

finer  particles  evaporate,  and  the  grosser  or  earthy  particles  remain  ;  consequent- 
ly  on  some  occasions,  sncb  as  inflammations,  the  unwashed  is  used,  and  on  other 
occasions,  such  as  the  diseases  of  the  eye,  the  washed  is  used. 

Remarks.  Egyptian  thorn,  Acacia,  Mimosa  Nilotica,  exudes  white  Gum  Ara« 
bic.    Juice  of  its  pods  is  made  into  Acacia  vera. 

Acacia.  The  juice  expressed  from  the  pods  of  Mimosa  Nilotica,  inspissated 
to  dryness. — Gray*$  SupplemmU  to  the  Pkannaeopeia. 

^.^^A^^SuMUGH  or  SuMQHf  Aiubic;  Fooqeemunoon,  Greek;  Qamoox, 

Syriac ;   Deenoon,  Roomee ;   Ard,  Persian ;    Uxdo,  Sheerazee ;   Gand, 

Hindi ;  Gum,  English. 

A  fluid  matter  which  exudes  from  the  body  of  certain  trees,  and  concretes  and 
dries  up.    The  gum  of  each  plant  is  described  under  that  plant.     By  the  word 

««wtf  Gum  without  any  epithet  is  meant  Gum  Arabic,  which  is  obtained  from  the 
Oommofkeakin  {Mooghaeian)  plant.  The  beet  is  of  a  light  yellow  color,  detTy 
transparent  and  bright  Cjjj.""  f^^^^i  '^ ;  end  when  put iu  water  and  allowed 
to  rest  in  it  for  some  time,  it  will  not  swell  but  completely  dissolve,  leaving  no 
residuum  whatever  ;  a  piece  held  in  the  mouth  produces  the  same  effect  as  the 
aboTc. 

Character,  Hot  in  a  temperate  degree,  and  dry  in  the  2nd  degree.  Jaleemooe 
\Galen)  says,  hot  in  the  2Dd  degree. 

Medical  propertiee.     It  is  viscous  and  demulcent  ^JjJLe    i.  e.  soothing  the 

chest,  and  is  binding  ^^^^vS,  It  (gives  tone)  strengthens  the  stomach  and  the  in* 
testines  and  preserves  the  bones  ;  prevents  defluxion  on  the  chest,  cough,  SS, 


and  excoriation  of  the  lungs,  or  peripnuemony  A^.^^  and  harshness  or  sore- 
ness of  the  throst  ^jl^^j^y^X^  and  the  windpipe  ^w.iU<b  .ZxiaS, 
it  clears  the  voice,  and  prevents  the  determination  of  morbid  humours  to  the 
chest  SSkmji^ji^]y<^^^).  If  a  piece  of  it  be  held  in  the  mouth  and 
suffered  to  dissolve  gradually,  or  if  it  be  taken  in  pills,  or  some  proper  medicines 

it  assists  expectoration  ^^/^xi.  From  2  to  3  miiqaht  it  is  efRcacious  in  diarrhoea 
and  abrasion  of  the  intestines.  Fried  in  oil  of  roses,  it  is  good  for  sanguinary 
discharges  from  all  parts  of  the  body,  excepting  from  the  womb,  and  in  piles 

JLm)^«  It  stops  diarrhoea.     If  1  mieqal  of  the  gum,  well  ground  and  mixed  in  1 

ougeah  of  fresh  cow's  butter,  be  taken  daily  for  three  or  seven  days  it  will  effectually 
stop  flow  of  blood  from  the  mouth,  the  chest,  the  lungs  All,  and  from  all  other 


1  a37 .]  ProcetHngf  of  the  Asiaiie  Soeictj.  39  7 

iftteraal  organs  ^Jl^lj/L^fit  excepting  from  the  womb,  tnd  in  piles.  Tf  talcen 
vrith  freah  goat's  milk,  it  will  have  the  same  effect.  With  white  of  eggs  (albumen 
oTi)»  it  is  good  for  burna  by  fire  :  a  solution  of  it  with  rose-water  dropped  .^A^ 
into  the  eyes  affected  with  the  ophthalmia,  Sulaq  ^jUm^  cutaneons  eruptions 
in  the  eye*lidsy  and  Jurb  c^^  itching,  is  highly  beneficial  in  removing  those 
complaints.  It  is  injurious  to  ezcrementary  discharges.  Its  corrector  ^^^^^^ 
is  Kuutra  )j^  gum  tragacanth,  and  (it  is  said)  rose-water  aod  sandal- wood. 
lu  suocedaneum  (J^.^*  almond  gum  ^I«SU^m0  and  myrtle  seed  ^t«)|(.^^,. 
— Mukhzun-wil  Udtvieyuhf  by  Moohummud  Kkatroo  Khdn. 


IX. — Proceedings  of  the  Aeiatic  Society, 

Wednesday  Evening,  the  7  th  June,  1837. 

The  Hon'ble  Sir  Edward  Ryan,  PresideDt^  in  the  chair. 

Dr.  J.  SwiNBT,  Lieut.  M.  Kittob,  Professor  0!Shauohnb88Y,  G.  W. 
Baoon»  and  Fbakois  Robinson,  Esqs.  were  elected  Members  of  the  Society. 

Mr.  MuiB  WM  proposed  by  Dr.  Fajloonbb,  seconded  by  the  SecreUiry. 

M.  F.  Etdouz,  Chev.  Leg.  Hon.,  Naturalist  of  the  Bonite  Corvette,  soli. 
cited  through  Professor  GoeoBVB,  the  honor  of  being  chosen  a  corre- 
sponding Member.    Referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papers. 

The  followinff  reply  from  Government  was  received  to  the  reference 
regarding  the  Mackbnzib  MSS. 

To  Jambs  Frinsbp,  Esq. 

Secretary  to  the  Atiatic  Society, 
Sib, 

With  reference  to  your  letter,  dated  10th  September,  1836,  I  am  directed  to 
transmit  to  you  the  accompanying  copy  of  a  communication  from  the  Govern- 
ment of  Port  St.  George,  and  to  state  for  the  information  of  the  Asiatic  Society, 
that  the  Right  Honorable  the  Governor  General  of  India  in  Council,  has  autho- 
rised the  Government  of  Fort  St.  George  to  expend  a  sum  not  exceediog  7,000 
rupees,  in  order  to  obtain  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Taylor  an  examination  and  col- 
lation of  the  manuscript  works  in  the  vernacular  languages  of  India,  collected 
by  the  late  Colonel  Mackknzik,  and  the  restoration  of  any  that  may  be  found 
to  deserve  it, 

I  am.  Sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 
Council  Chamber,  1  H.  T.  Prinsbp, 

lOM  May,  1837.      J  Secy,  to  Govt, 

Mr.  Taylob  estimates.  That  the  preliminary  collation  and  examination 
of  the  manuscripts,  including  the  restoration  and  copying  of  those  injured, 
decayed,  or  becoming  illegible,  as  may  appear  desirable  on  investigation, 
may  occupy  about  a  year ;  and  half  a  year  more  is  allotted  for  those  at 
Calcutta*,  Of  the  whole  he  is  to  give  an  analysis,  whence  it  will  be 
determined  what  shall  be  translated  or  published  in  originaL  He  ven- 
tures to  anticipate  *'  some  results  from  the  enlightened  recommendation  of 
the  Asiatic  Society,  that  will  Justify  their  deoisiou  to  the  literary  world, 
and  furnish  an  important  addition  to  our  knowledge  of  history,  mytho- 
logy, philosophy,  ethics,  and  local  customs,  modes  of  thinking  and  other 
habita  of  the  people  of  South  India." 

A  letter  from  the  Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Paris,  M.  £.  Bdb- 
NOur,  communicating  officially  the  grant  of  1,500  francs  per  annum,  for  the^ 

•  We  have  none  of  tlie  Tamul  or  Telinga  MSS.  in  our  library. 

3  c 


398  Pr6ce€ding9  of  thi  Asiatic  Soeietf.  [Mat» 

purehftte  of  Sanskrit  M8S.  on  account  of  the  French  Gorenunenk,  and  re. 
questing  the  Calcutta  Society  to  undertake  the  oommission. 

The  following  letter  from  Capt.  Harknvss^  Sec  Roy.  As.  Soc  of  London 
was  read. 

Royal  Ahiatic  Society' t  Hou9e,  14,  Grqfton  Street ^  Bond  Street, 

Londom,  24tk  Jamuary,  1837. 
Sib, 

I  have  the  pleasure  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter  of  the  6th  of  June 
last,  enclosing  a  bill  ou  Meisrs.  Mobrxs  and  Co.  for  £3\  lOi.  the  amount  of 
your  Society's  subscription  to  the  Oriental  Translation  Fund  up  to  the  year  1835, 
inclusive. 

With  reference  to  the  last  paragraph  of  your  letter,  I  am  requested  to  say  that, 
as  a  body,  the  Oriental  Translation  Committee  is  precluded  from  taking  any  por- 
tion of  the  Oriental  works  (texts)  yoa  are  now  publishing ;  as  it  conld  not, 
consistently,  with  the  objects  of  its  institution,  present  them  to  its  subscribers. 
Several  of  the  Members,  however,  have  expressed  their  intention  of  hecoming, 
individually,  subscribers  to  each  edition^  as  completed  ;  and  I  hope,  also,  to 
obtain  a  few  subscribers  from  among  the  Members  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society. 
In  the  neanwhile  1  trust  that  the  powerful  a'dvocacy  which  the  cause  received  ia 
this  country  has  been,  long  ere  this,  productive  of  much  benefit.  It  was  support- 
ed by  the  united  influence  and  exertions  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  and  the 
Oriental  Translation  Committee ;  and  the  result  was  confidently  understood  to  be, 
that  the  Bengal  Government  was  to  be  instructed,  at  least,  to  defray  all  the  ex- 
pense attending  the  publishing  of  the  works  which  it  had  commenced  to  print, 
but  which  it  had  transferred  to  your  Society  to  complete. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  Sir^ 

Your  most  obedient  humble  servant. 
Oriental  Tranilation  Committee.  H.  Uarkness,  Secretary, 

The  Secretary  observed,  that 

Captain  Uarknxss'  letter  was  the  first  official  notice  the  Society  had 
received  from  London  of  the  fute  of  their  memorial,  regarding  Oriental  publica- 
tions, sent  home  through  the  Government  here,  and  in  duplicate  through  the 
Royal  Asiatic  Society,  in  1835.  It  appeared  that,  from  motives  of  delicacy,  the 
Council  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  thought  it  right  not  to  publish  what  had 
been  done  in  the  Annual  Review  of  its  proceedings,  while  the  subject  was  still 
under  consideration  ;  but  that  the  favorable  result  of  the  application  to  the  Court 
of  Directors  being  now  generally  known,  they  ventured  to  announce  the  success 
of  their  intercession.  He  thought,  therefore,  that  it  behoved  the  Society  to  notice 
the  information  they  had  long  since  possessed  through  tlie  private  correspondence 
of  their  English  agent. 

The  deputation  appointed  by  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society  to  wait  upon  the  Chair- 
man, and  Deputy  Chairman,  and  upon  the  President  of  the  Board  of  Control, 
consisted  of  the  Right  Honorable  C.  W.  W.  Wtnn,  President,  Sir  Gona  Ovsn- 
LXY,  Sir  A.  Johnston,  Sir  6.  Staunton,  Vice-Presidents,  and  Professor 
Wilson.  Mr.  Wynn  opened  the  interview  ia  bofii  instances,  and  stated  the 
case  very  clearly  and  sensibly,  going  into  the  general  question — the  impolicy  of 
setting  aside  the  native  literature  and  institutions,  and  dwelling  particularly  on 
the  assistance  sought  for  the  abandoned  Oriental  publications.  Professor  Wil- 
son also  delivered  a  long  address  (the  substance  of  which  was  published  in  the 
form  of  two  essays  in  the  London  Asiatic  Journal).  Sir  Gona  Ousklxy,  and 
Sir  A.  Johnston,  followed  ;  and  the  high  authorities  replied  in  set  speeches,  ex- 
pressing a  disposition  to  favor  the  application  without  any  pledge  to  the  lino 
that  the  Court  or  the  Board  would  pursue.  The  Court's  reply  was  understood 
to  be  delayed  through  the  lamented  death  of  Mr.  Mill,  the  historian  of  British 
India  who  bad  been  empowered  to  draw  it  up. 

This  then  was  the  moment  for  the  Society,  to  shew  its  gratitude  to  the  distin-* 
guished  individuals  whose  influence  and  talents  had  been  so  warmly  exerted  ia 
supporting  their  memorial. .  Professor  Wilson  and. Sir  Gona  Ousklby,  .werO' 
already  on  the  list  of  their  Members ;  to  them  nothing  more  than  their  wannest 


1 837.]  .  Proceeding*  of  the  Asiaiic  Society.  399 

thankf  could  be  proffered :  hut  to  the  Right  Honorable  PreatdeDt  of  the  Royai 
Asiatic  Society,  to  Sir  Albzandkr  Jobnbton,  and  to  Sir  0.  Staunton,  were 
dae  the  highest  compliment  the  Society  was  capable  of  paying. 

He  begged  therefore  to  propose,  that  these  gentlemen  be  elected  honorary 
Members,  without  the  nsaal  form  of  reference  to  the  Committee  of  Papers,  and 
that  letters  of  thanks  be  addressed  to  each  for  the  cordial  support  they  had  given 
to  the  cause  of  Oriental  literature. 

After  a  few  objections  on  the  score  of  departure  from  established  form,  and 
want  of  full  official  information,  the  proposition  was  put  from  the  chair  and 
carried  Nero.  Con. 

A  letter  from  Professor  Rapn,  Secretary  of  the  Royal  Society  of  North, 
em  Antiquaries  at  Copenhagen,  acknowledged  receipt  of  Asiatic  Resear. 
ches,  xiii. — xviii.,  and  forwarded  the  Society's  Reports  for  1836.  One 
addressed  to  the  English  Members^  contains  an  account  of  Iceland  from  the 
oldest  Icelandic  records. 

Professor  O.  Frank  of  Munich  acknowledged  receipt  of  the  Mahabhd^ 
rat,  vol.  ii. 

The  Secretary  of  the  Antiquarian  Society,  ditto  of  the  xxtb  vol.  As.  Res. 

The  following  Report  of  the  Committee  of  Papers  on  the  subject  of  the 
Museum^  was  read : — 

To  James  PaiNSSP,  Esq. 

Secretary  to  the  A9iatic  Society  qf  Bengal, 

Report  qf  the  Commiliee  of  Papere  on  the  Mueeum  Queetion, 
The  Committee  having  perused  Dr.  Pearson's  Report  on  the  operations  of 
the  Museum  for  the  second  eiperimental  year,  and  having  examined  the  state  of 
the  objects  of  Natural  History,  acquired,  set  up,  and  arranged  under  his  superin- 
tendence, is  of  opinion  that  the  Society  is  much  indebted  to  his  zeal  and  exer- 
tions, and  that  the  sum  voted  for  the  support  of  the  Museum  in  May,  1835,  and 
renewed  in  May,  1836,  has  been  well  bestowed  and  profitably  expended. 

2.  That  nothing  less  than  the  actual  demand  for  the  Society's  income  on  other 
objects  imperatively  necessary,  such  as  the  publioation  of  its  Researches,  and  the 
repair  of  its  premises,  would  warrant  the  withdrawal  of  support  from  a  depart- 
ment every  day  becoming  of  greater  magnitude  and  importanoe ;  but  that  the 
following  estimate  of  the  receipts  and  payments  of  the  Society  for  the  ensuing 
twelve  months,  renders  this  continuance  of  the  Museum  establishment  on  the 
Society's  present  means,  inexpedient. 

Eitimaied  Receiple,  for  1837-8. 

Cash  balance  in  the  Bank  of  Bengal, 653  14  1 

Interest  on  the  Papers  deposited  with  the  Government  Agent, 835    0  0 

Quarterly  contributions '. 6,500    0  0 

Allowance  from  Governmeut  for  Oriental  library 936    0  0 

8,923  14  1 
Estimated  Chargee, 
Arrears  of  Establishment  for  Mareh  and  April,  1837,  ..      S63  11  0 

The  Museum  allowance  for  April, 313    5  4 

Subscription  to  Journ.  As.  Soc,  for  1836,  not  yet  paid,. .    1 ,393    0  0 

Establishment  and  charges  for  12  months 3,200    0  o 

Subscription  to  the  Journal  Asiatic  Society,  for  1837, ..    1,500    0  0 
Ditto  to  the  Oriental  Translation  Fund  in  England,  10 

guineas  per  annum, 300    0  0 

To  printing  9nd  part  of  the  19th  vol.  As.  Researches,  2,500    0  0 
Cleaning  and  painting  the  house  exclusive  of  any  alte- 
ration and  repairs 900    0  0    10,370    0  4 

Deficiency,  Co.* s  Rs...       1,446    3  3 
without  estimating  even  a  reduced  allowance  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Museum. 

3.  That,  viewing  the  maintenance  of  the  Museum  as  a  Dutional  object,  and  cal- 
culated to  be  of  in^mense  importance  to  science  if  placed  upon  a  footing  of  effi- 
ciency, with  a  professional  Naturalist  at  the  head,  directing  researches   and 

3c2 


400  ProceedittgM  of  the  AMtatie  Seeiefy.  [Mat. 

BystcmatixiD^  informttiOB  obtained  from  Tariout  loiireef,  both  public  and  pri- 
vate, in  all  the  branches  of  physical  science,  but  more  particnlariy  in  regard  to 
the  Natural  History  of  British  India  and  Asia  at  large ;  it  is  ineambent  on  the 
Society  to  make  a  fdll  and  orgent  representation  to  Government  on  the  subject, 
and  to  solicit  such  support  as  is  accorded  in  most  other  countriea  to  similar 
institutions  of  national  and  scientific  utility. 

That  historical,  antiquarian,  and  statistical  researches,  although  they  may  not 
demand  so  large  an  outlay  as  the  prosecution  of  physical  inquiries,  merit  eqoally 
the  Society's  attention,  and  the  encouragement  of  Government,  and  should  be  in- 
cluded in  the  proposed  representation,  and  that  therefore  a  yearly  grant  of 
10,000  rupees  should  be  solicited  in  aid  generally  of  the  objects  of  the  institution. 
4.  That  pending  the  application  toGoTemment  for  pecuniary  assistance,  it  is 
desirable  to  maintain  the  Museum  on  its  present  footing,  and  to  retain  the  ser- 
vices of  Dr.  Pn ARSON  as  Curator,  from  month  to  month,  until  the  question  be 
decided. 

Edward  Rtaw, 
For  (he  Committee  of  Papers^ 
Proposed  by  Mr.  W.  Cbaoroft,  seconded  by  Mr.  E.  Stibuno^  and  car. 
ried  unanimoualy,  that  the  Report  be  adopted  by  the  Society. 

The  Secretary  then  read  draft  of  the  proposed  application  to  Govern, 
ment,  which  was  ordered  to  be  circulated  in  the  Committee  of  Papers  and 
forwarded  without  delay. 

Library. 
The  following  Books  were  presented. 

Stroker's  Catalogue  of  a  collection  of  Oriental  MSS..for  sale  in  London. 
Commentaire  sur  le  Ya^na  Tun  des   Livres  Religieuz  des  Parses,  par.   M. 
Engene  Bnrnouf,  Membre  de  I'lnstitut,  Professor  de  Sanscrit  au  College  de 
France,  tome  1.  Part  II. — by  the  author. 

Memoirs  sur  Deux  Inscriptions  Cuneiformes  tronv^es  pres  d*Haaiad4n  et 
qui  font  maintenant  partie  des  papiers  du  Dt.  Schuls,  by  ditto— di//o. 

Memoire  sur  le  Guacharo  (Steatomis  Caripensis)  (Humboldt)  par  M.  L'Her- 
minier.  D.  M.  P. — by  M,  FortwU  Bydaus  throuyh  Prqfeuor  Goodeve, 

Ditto  sur  L'Dodo,  autrement  Dronte  (Didus  ineptus),  par  H.  D.  De  Blain* 
ville — ditto  ditto. 

Gita  Oovinda  Jayadevae  Poetae  Indici  Drama  Lyricum,  by  Christianus  Lassen 
— pre$ented  by  the  author. 
Journal  of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  No.  VI. — by  the  Roy.  At,  Soe. 
Census  of  the  Armenian  population  of  the   city  of  Calcutta,  by  Johannes 
Avdall,  Esq. — by  the  muthor. 

The  following  books  were  received  from  the  Oriental  Translation  Fund. 
Harivansa,  or  Histoire  de  la  Famille  de  Hari,  par  M.  A.  Langlois,  tome  2. 
Laili  and  Majnun,  a  Poem,  from  the  original  Persian,  by  James  Atkinson,  Esq. 
The  History  of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  translated  from  the  Arabic,  with  Notes 
and  Dissertations,  by  the  Rev.  James  Reynolds,  B.  A. 

Kati'ing  p^ien^  LeLivre  des  recompenses  et  des  Peiues  en  Chinois  et  en  Francais, 
par  Stanislas  Julien. 

Chronique  D'Abou-Djafar  Mohammed  Tabar,  fils  de  Djarir  fils  d'Yesid,  par 
Louis  Dubeuz,  tome  1. 
The  following  books  were  received  from  the  Booksellers. 
Lardner*s  Cabinet  Cyclopedia-^  i2t<#«ta.  Vol.  II. 

Reformation,  Vol.  II. 
— Swainson's  Birds,  Vol.  I. 
Wellesley's  Dispstcbes,  Vols.  II.  and  III. 

Correspondence  of  Clarendon  and  Rochester,  and  two  vols,  of  Lardner*s  Encly- 
clopedia  received  from  home  at  the  charge  of  J.  S.  Stopford,  Esq.  to  replact 
those  lost  by  the  wreck  of  a  pinnace  last  year. 

Baboo  Ram  Com ul  Sek  presented  a  copy  of  the  catalogue  of  the  San. 
skrit  works  in  the  College  of  Benares,  for  publication  with  the  catalogue 
of  the  Society's  books  now  in  the  press. 


1837.]  ProceeMngs  of  the  Asiatic  Sodetjf.  401 

The  Government  of  Bombay  presented  5  oopiei  of  Lieutenant  T.  S. 
Carlebs'  Sorvey  Report  of  the  Indus  navigntion  below  Hyderabad, 

The  Right  Honorable  the  €rovernor  General  forwarded  a  copy  of  Pro- 
fessor Wheweix's  Researches  on  the  Tides,  6th  series :  with  a  request  that 
the  Society  would  undertake  to  promote  inquiries  on  the  Indian  coasts  to 
complete  the  theory  of  cotidal  lines  for  the  Bay  df  Bengal^  towards  which 
the  Government  would  he  happy  to  contribute  its  aid. 

This  sixth  series  of  Professor  Whswell^s  researches  gires  the  results  of  an 
extensiTe  system  of  combined  observations  in  Europe  and  America  in  June  1835, 
which  have  produced  a  very  material  improvement  in  the  map  of  the  cotidal  lines 
before  published. 

The  moat  curioas  and  important  branch  of  the  investigation  is  that  for  deter- 
mination of  the  diurnal  inequaliiy,  or  difference  between  the  day  and  night 
tide,  which  depends  on  the  declination  of  the  moon  nortli  or  south  of  the  equator. 
The  existence  of  this  inequality  has  long  been  known,  but  its  lavrs  have  been 
misunderstood,  and  it  has  never  been  attended  to  in  tide  tables,  though  of  ma- 
terial importance  in  the  navigation  of  river  mouths  and  shallow  seas. 

It  was  resolved  that  a  circular  should  be  addressed  to  members  and  corre- 
spondents of  the  Society  residing  on  the  coast  stations,  requesting  their  aid  in 
procuring  data  for  the  tides  of  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  furnishing  a  copy  of 
Professor  Whkwbll*s  instructions,  printed  in  the  Journal  in  1833. 

Mr.  W.  H.  Macnaohten  presented  two  works  in  the  Marhatta  and 
Hindi  languages:  the  Siddhdnta  Sirwnani prakata  by  Subra'jI  Ba'pu,  and 
the  Bhuffoia  saro  likhyate,  by  Sri  Unkara  Bbat  JoshS,  written  for  the  pur- 
pose of  explaining  the  correct  system  of  astronomy  to  their  countrymen. 

Mr.  Magna GBTEN  also  exhibited  to  the  meeting  two  handsome  silver  em- 
blematical inkstands,  representing  ajotishi  pandit  seated  between  two  globes,  ex- 
pounding their  use  from  the  Siddh&ntas — and  around  the  stand,  richly  em- 
bossed, the  twelve  signs  of  the  zodiac — a  Sanskrit  couplet  on  each  expressing  that 
it  was  presented  by  the  Governor  General  in  Council  in  token  of  approbation  of 
the  astronomical  learning  and  zealous  endeavours  of  the  pandits  to  enlighten  their 
countrymen.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  from  Mr.  Wilkinson,  Governor 
Generars  Agent  at  Bbilsa,  describes  what  they  had  done  to  deserve  so  high  a 
compliment. 

"  I  had  shortly  before  entertained  in  my  private  services  Siddh4nti  who  pos- 
sessed a  higher  degree  of  knowledge  of  his  profession,  and  having  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  making  myself  whilst  at  Kota  in  some  degree  acquainted  with  the  Hin- 
du astronomical  books,  1  had  communicated  a  knowledge  of  them  to  my  own 
Sh&stri,  by  name  Subha'ji^  Ba^'pu,  a  man  of  wonderful  acuteness,  and  intelli- 
gence, and  sound  judgment,  and  to  Unkara  Bhat,  one  of  the  principal  Joshfa 
of  this  part  of  MalufC.  The  arguments  by  which  I  had  for  the  previous  eight  years 
of  our  connexion  in  vain  endeavored  to  impress  on  Subha^ji'  Ba'pu  a  convic- 
tion of  the  truth  of  the  real  size  and  shape  of  the  earth  and  of  other  important 
physical  facts,  now  carried  to  his  mind  the  clearest  conviction  when  shewn  to  be 
precisely  the  same  as  those  of  their  own  astronomical  authors.  His  was  the 
master  mind ;  and  it  exercised  its  influence  over  the  minds  of  all  the  other  pan- 
dits. He  was  lost  in  admiration  when  he  came  fully  to  comprehend  all  the  facts 
resulting  from  the  spherical  form  of  the  earth,  and  when  the  retrogressions 
of  the  planets  were  shewn  to  be  so  naturally  to  be  accounted  for  on  the 
theory  of  the  earth's  annual  motion,  and  when  he  reflected  on  the  vastly 
superior  simplicity  and  credibility  of  the  supposition  that  the  earth  had 
a  diurnal  motion,  than  that  the  sun  and  all  the  stars  daily  revolve  round  the 
earth,  he  beeame  a  zealous  defender  of  the  system  of  Coperaicas.  He  lamented 
that  his  life  had  been  spent  in  maintaining  foolish  fancies,  and  spoke  with  a  bitter 
indignation  against  all  those  of  his  predecessors  who  had  contributed  to  the  wil- 
ful concealment  of  the  truths  that  once  had  been  acknowledged  in  the  land. 

'*  SuBHA^ji'  Ba'pu's  first  care  was  how  he  was  to  enlighten  the  people  of 
Ckmtda  and  Nagpore,  the  land  of  his  birth.  At  Bombay,  Calcutta  and  Madras, 
and  at  Dehli  and  Agra,  and  here  also,  the  truth  he  said  must  spread,  but  how  will 
the  mid-land  of  Nagpore,  visited  by  no  travellers  from  foreign  countries,  accessi- 


402  Proceedings  of  the  Anatic  Society.  [Mat^ 

ble  to  no  tliips  from  other  isUndt,  and  mtiiitaiiiiBg  no  leUoolf , — how  will  the  eye 
of  its  popnUtioD  be  opened  ?  I  recommended  hie  embodying  all  the  facts  he  had 
learned  in  a  treatise  in  Marbafcha.  He  immediately  undertook  the  work.  1  have 
(ot  it  printed,  and  I  now  have  the  honor  of  submitting  two  copif  s  of  the  work, 
with  a  request  that  they  may  be  presented  to  the  Governor  General  of  India. 

**  It  is  a  work  which  will  bear  the  test  of  even  a  serere  criticism.  It  is  full  of 
philosophical  reflections.  From  the  different  productions  of  different  couotries 
mutually  necessary  be  argues  the  intention  of  providence  to  unite  all  mankind 
by  commerce  in  the  bonds  of  an  interested  affection.  He  hence  infers  the 
restrictions  laid  on  Hindus  against  travelling  to  foreign  countries  to  be  violent 
and  unnatural.  He  assails  the  folly  of  astrological  pr«lictions,  and  upholds  the 
wisdom  and  mercies  of  Providence  in  veiling  the  future  from  our  curiosity,  and 
in  keeping  us  all  instant  in  our  duties  by  an  unfailing  hope.  He  leaves 
■one  of  the  numerous  vulgar  errors  held  by  all  Hindus  in  connection  with  his 
subjects  of  geography  and  astronomy  to  pass  without  a  complete  and  satis- 
factory refutation. 

'*  Unkax  k  Bh  at,  who  holds  the  next  rank  in  talent  and  usefulness,  has  written 
a  free  Hindi  version  of  Subba'ji'  Ba'pu*8  book  on  the  Paurknic,  Siddhintic 
and  Copernican  systems." 

Read  a  letter  from  Lieutenant  Kittois,  stating  that  he  had  dispatched 
a  cart  to  Tamlook  to  take  down  the  Bhubanetwar  slabs,  the  restoration  of 
which  hud  given  the  greatest  satisfaction  to  the  priests  and  people. 

Lieutenant  Kittob  also  forwarded  copies  of  the  principal  inscription  in 
the  old  h^\  character  at  Aswaituma  near  Dkoulee  in  OrUsa,  with  a  short 
account  of  the  caves  and  temples  discovered  there  by  himself  and  a 
map  of  the  place. 

[This  inscription  will  be  seen  to  have  arrived  at  a  most  fortunate  moment.] 

Captain  Smith,  Engineers,  forwarded  accurate  facsimiles  of  the  inscrip. 
tions  at  the  Buddhist  monument  of  Sanchi  near  BhiUa;  with  a  paper 
describing  their  position ;  and 

Captain  W.  Murray  presented  some  beautiful  drawings  of  this  very 
carious  mound^  and  of  the  highly  ornamented  stone  sculpture  of  its  gat^ 
and  frieie. 

The  Secretary  read  a  note  on  the  inscriptions,  which  bad  proved  of 
high  interest  from  their  enabling  him  to  discover  the  long^ought  alphabet 
of  the  ancient  Ldt  character  (or  No.  1  of  Allahabad) -^nnd  to  read  there, 
with  the  inscriptions  of  Delhi,  Allahabad,  BeltM,  Gimar  and  Cuttack — 
all  intimately  connected,  as  it  turns  out,  in  their  origin,  and  in  their 
purport. 

Lieutenant  Kittob  also  presented  facsimiles  of  a  copper  grant  in  three 
plates  dug  up  in  the  Gumeur  country,  of  which  the  Secretary  with  the 
aid  of  Kamala  Kakt  Pandit  supplied  a  translation. 

It  relates  to  a  grant  of  land  by  the  Bhanja  rajas  to  a  br&liman  named  Bhand* 
renffcra. — A  lithograph  will  be  published  shortly. 

The  Honorable  G.  Turnour  transmitted  a  paper  on  an  examination  of 
the  Pali  Buddhist ical  Annals,  including  a  translation  of  the  AUha  ktUhd 
of  BvDDHAOBOBO,  and  a  table  of  the  PUakattayan 

This  paper  will  appear,  at  as  early  a  period  as  possible. 

Major  J.  Slebman,  communicated  the  first  part  of  his  History  of  the 
Ourha  Mundela  R^jas. 

We  shall  also  hasten  to  lay  this  before  our  readers. 

Lieutenant  Siddons  forwarded  a  translation  of  the  commencement  of 
the  Dadupauthi  Grantha,  with  a  promise  to  continue  the  same  should 
it  prove  acceptable. 

Professor  Wilson  formerly  intended  to  have  done  the  same  thing — the 
translation  of  Dadu's  moral  instructions  is  highly  interesting. 

A  list  of  the  native  tribes  in  Sinde  and  specimen  of  their  language  was 
communicated  by  Captain  Alexander  Bubnbs  from  Bahdwalpur. 


1837.]  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  40d 

Physical, 

G.  LooB,  Esq.  C.  S.  forwarded  for  presentation  to  the  museum  h  second 
collection  of  the  butterflies  and  insects  of  Silhet. 

Dr.  T.  Cantor  presented  some  fragments  of  bones  perfectly  fotnilixed, 
extracted  from  the  superficial  clay  at  RangafuUa  below  Diamond  Harbour, 

In  these  bones  the  animal  matter  is  entirely  replaced  by  iron  and  carbonate 
of  lime,  although  they  were  imbedded  in  quite  a  modern  alluvium.  Their 
discovery  throws  a  new  light  either  on  the  period  required  for  fossilizatioo,  or 
on  the  age  of  the  alluviam. 

Mr.  W.  T.  Lewis  oi  Malacca y  presented  the  model  of  a  Chinese  double 
bellows  for  the  museum  ;  also  some  tin  and  gold  ore. 

'J'he  Tapir  sent  up  by  Lieutenaut  Mackenzie  had^  with  the  Committee 
of  Papers'  sanction  been  made  over  to  the  Secretary,  it  being  out  of  the 
Society's  views  to  keep  living  animals. 

Mr.  B.  H.  HonosoN  forwarded  some  beautiful  Zoological  drawings  for 
inspection  on  their  way  to  Europe  ;  also  two  bottles  of  the  snakes  peculiar 
to  NxpaL 

Lieutenant  Hutton  presented  a  notice  of  the  Indian  Boa  Python  Tigris, 

A  letter  from  Professor  S.  Von  dem  Busch,  of  Bremen,  ])ropo8ed 
exchanges  of  land  and  fresh-water  shells  and  other  objects.  Referred  to 
the  Curator. 

Dr.  T.  Cantor  presented  drawings  and  a  notice  of  one  of  the  fossils  in 
the  Colvin  collection  which  had  been  cleared  from  matrix  for  the  purpose 
of  examination. 

It  proves  to  be  the  skull  of  a  gigantic  fossil  Batrachian,  and  by  comparison  of 
the  relative  measurements  of  the  common  frog,  it  must  have  belonged  to  an 
animal  of  40  inches  in  length  I — a  proportion  between  fossil  and  recent  species 
which  has  its  parallel  only  in  the  neighbouring  family  of  reptiles,  the  salamanderSy 
of  which  the  specimen  from  the  Oeningen  schist  known  by  the  name  of  Homo 
diluvii  testis,  measured  three  feet  in  length. 

The  following  notice  of  a  curious  natural  phenomenon  observed  in  the 
Red  Sea  was  communicated  by  Captain  A.  Burnes  from  Bahiwalpur, 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  Lieutenant  Welsted  of  the  Indian  Navy,  dated 

Mount  Sinai,  September  26th,  1836. 
"  You  once  expressed  a  wish  to  know  something  of  the  Djibbel  Narkono  or 
sounding  mountain,  concerning  which  there  has  been  so  much  doubt  and  discus- 
sion in  Europe.  I  visited  it  on  my  way  here — it  is  situated  on  the  sea  shore 
about  eight  miles  from  7Vr.  A  solid  slope  of  the  finest  drift  sand  extends 
ou  the  sea  face  from  the  base  to  the  summit  (about  six  hundred  feet)  at  an  angle 
of  about  40^  with  the  horizon.  This  is  encircled  or  rather  semicircled,  if  the 
term  is  allowablei  by  a  ridge  of  sandstone  rocks  rising  up  in  the  pointed  pinnacle, 
and  presenting  little  surface  adapted  for  forming  an  echo.  It  is  remarkable  that 
there  are  several  other  slopes  similar  to  this,  but  the  sounding  or  rumbling,  as  it 
has  been  called,  is  confined  to  this  alone.  We  dismounted  from  our  camels,  and 
remained  at  the  base  while  a  Bedoin  scrambled  up.  We  did  not  hear  the  sound 
until  be  had  attained  a  considerable  height.  The  sound  then  began  rolling  down, 
and  it  commenced  in  a  strain  resembling  the  first  faint  notes  of  an  Eolian  harp,  or 
the  fingers  wetted  and  drawn  over  glass — increasing  in  loudness  as  the  sand  reached 
the  base,  when  it  was  almost  equal  to  thunder.  It  caused  the  rock  on  which  we 
were  seated  to  vibrate  and  our  frightened  camels  (animals  you  know  bot  easily 
alarmed)  to  start  oif.     1  was  perfectly  astounded,  as  was  Captain  M  and  the 

rest  of  the  party*  I  had  visited  it  before  iu  the  winter  month,  but  the  sound 
was  then  so  faint  as  to  be  barely  evident,  but  now  the  scorching  beat  of  the  sun 
had  dried  the  sand  and  permitted  it  to  roll  down  in  large  quantities.  I  cannot 
now  form  the  most  remote  conjecture  as  to  the  cause  of  it.  We  must  not  I  find 
now  ^efer  it  to  the  sand  falling  into  a  hollow,  that  might  produce  a  sound  but 
could  never  cause  the  prolonged  vibrations,  as  it  were  of  some  huge  harp  string. 
I  shall  not  venture  on  any  speculation,  but,  having  carefully  noted  the  facts,  I 
shall  lay  them,  on  my  arrival  in  England,  before  some  wiser  head  than  my  own, 
and  see  if  he  can  make  any  thing  out  of  them." 


X. — M^eorologieal  RtgUtef. 


JOURNAL 


OF 


THE     ASIATIC     SOCIETY. 


No.  66.— June,  1837. 


I. — Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burtnah  and  China,  together 
with  the  Journals  and  routes  of  three  different  Embassies  sent  to  Pekin 
by  the  King  of  Avo}  taken  from  Burmese  documents.  By  Lieutenant* 
Colonel  H.  Burnbt,  Resident  in  Ava. 

[Continued  from  page  149.] 

In  the  30th  No.  of  the  Gleanings  of  Science  I  have  given  some 
account  of  the  Chinese  caravans,  which  come  principally  from  Theng* 
ge-show  and  TdU-fu  in  Yunan,  not  only  to  Ava  hat  to  all  the  Shan 
towns  subject  Iq  Ava,  Maing.'Leng-gyih,  Kya(ng:toiin,  Theinni,  M6:nii, 
Thibd,  &c.»  as  well  as  to  Zenmay  and  the  Shan  towns  subject  to 
Siam.  A  party  of  Chinese  also  annually  proceed  from  Santd^fd  to 
M<f:gaMng  and  Payen-dueng  for  the  purpose  of  procuring  amber  and 
the  noble  serpentine,  or  the  stone  so  much  prized  by  the  Chinese  and 
called  by  them  Yd. 

The  emperor  of  China  appears  never  to  have  surrendered  the  Tsd:^ 
buds  of  Theinni,  BamS  and  Mo:gaung  agreeably  to  the  terms  of  the 
treaty  of  Bamd ;  nor  can  I  find  a  notice  of  any  correspondence  be- 
tween the  sovereigns  of  the  two  countries  until  the  reign  of  the  pre- 
sent king  of  Ava's  grandfather,  MBN:DAR/:GTiB,  Symes's  Mindb- 
RAGXB.  That  monarch,  shortly  after  he  put  his  nephew  to  death  and 
seized  the  throne  in  the  year  1781,  appears  to  have  deputed  a  small 
party  for  the  purpose  of  opening  a  communication  with  China,  but  the 
envoys  were  seized  by  the  Chinese  and  sent  up  to  the  north  of  Pekin, 
to  the  Tartar  province  of  Qtfan/on^.  In  1787,  however,  an  embassy 
came  to  Ava  from  China,  and  I  will  now  give  a  free  translation  of  the 
journals  and  routes  of  three  different  embassies,  which  were  sent  to 
3  o 


406        Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China.     [Juns, 

Pekin  by  the  late  and  present  kings  of  Jva.  But  before  giving  these 
tranBlationa  it  may  be  proper  to  explain  the  system  which  I  haTc 
adopted,  for  writing  Burmese  and  Chinese   names  in  the  Roman 

character. 

I  have  followed,  as  far  as  I  was  able,  Sir  Wm.  Jones's  system,  ex- 
cepting that  I  have  used  the  prosodial  long  and  short  signs,  instead 
of  the  acute  and  grave  accents,  for  denoting  long  and  short  vowels* ; 
The  Burmese  have  a  very  bad  ear  for  discriminating  new  sounds,  and, 
unfortunately,  their  written  character  will  not  admit  of  their  writing 
or  pronouncing  many  foreign  words.  They  can  write  ing  only  as  \  in, 
en  or  eng ;  ang  as  «i  or  eng ;  ong  as  o&n,  and  /  as  ph,  or  bh.  R, 
they  seldom  sound  but  as  y,  and  they  use  a  soft  th  for  9.  A  final 
kg,  or  t,  is  often  scarcely  sounded,  if  not  entirely  mute,  and  I  denote 
this  by  underlining  such  letter.  The  Burmese  also  change  the  sound 
of  the  initial  letter  of  the  second  or  third  syllables  of  compound  and 
derivative  words,  sounding  b  bs  p  ;  k  and  k,h  bb  g ;  t  and  t,h  as  rf ; 
and  ts  and  tsh,  as  z.  But  in  copying  Chinese  names  from  the  Bur- 
mese, I  have  always  given  the  legitimate  sound  of  all  such  letters  in 
the  Roman  character.  The  Chinese,  according  to  Du  Halok,  have 
an  h,  so  strong,  that  it  is  entirely  guttural,  and  the  Burmese  envoys 
apparently  attempt  to  express  this  Chinese  sound  of  h,  by  the  double 
consonant  sh  or  shy  of  their  own  alphabet.  The  Burmese  do  not 
sound  the  two  letters  which  they  have  derived  from  the  Devan£garx 
^,  ^,  as  cha  and  ch-ha,  which  the  Siamese  and  Shans  do,  but  as  a 
very  hard  8,  and  its  aspirate,  pronounced  with  the  tip  of  the  tongue 
turned  up  against  the  roof  of  the  mouth,  and  best  expressed,  in  my 
opinion,  by  ts  and  tsh.  The  Chinese  appear  to  have  the  same  sounds, 
expressed  by  Du  Halob  by  the  same  Roman  letters  ts,  and  tsh  ;  the 
first  of  which,  he  observes,  is  pronounced  as  the  Italians  pronounce  the 
word  gratia.  For  the  Burmese  heavy  accent,  marked  something  like 
our  colon  (s),  and  used  to  close  a  syllable,  when  ending  in  a  vowel  or 
nasal  consonant,  with  a  very  heavy  aspirated  sound,  I  have  used  two 
points  in  the  middle  of  a  word,  and  the  letter  A,  usually,  at  the  close. 
Our  prosodial  short  mark  will  best  express  the  Burmese  accent  mark- 
ed as  a  point  under  a  letter,  and  intended  to  give  a  syllable  a  very 
short  sound.    All  the  Burmese  envoys  write  the  names  of  the  Chinese 

*  Those  accentual  ffiarks  being  best  adapted  for  describing  tbe  peculiar  high 
and  grave  tones,  in  which  the  same  letters  are  sounded  in  the  Siameae  and  Shan 
languages.  [We  have,  however,  for  want  of  type  been  obliged  to  adhere  to  the 
accented  system — the  absence  of  an  accent  denoting  the  short  and  its  presence 
the  long  sound. — Ed.} 


1837.]     Some  accouni  of  the  Ware  between  Burmah  and  China.        407 

cities  of  the  first  second  and  third  class  in  Burmese,  as  p,hu,  or  h,hu, 

t,eu,  or  tso,  and  shy  en ;  but  I  have   set  down  these  names  as  they 

usually  appear  in  our  maps  of  China,  as/)},  chow  and  hUn, 

The  following  table  will  show  the  power  of  the  vowels  as  used 
by  me. 

a,  as  in  America. 

(l,  as  in  father. 

e,  as  in  men. 

^,  broad  as  «y  in  they,  or  ay  in  mayor,  or  a  in  name. 

i,  as  in  pin. 

i,  as  in  police,  or  ee  in  feet,  and  a. 

i,  the  same  with  a  grave  sound  like  e  in  me. 

o,  as  in  toto. 

6,  the  same  sound  prolonged,  or  as  in  lone,  sown. 

6,  broad  as  in  groat. 

6%  the  same  sound  prolonged. 

u,  as  in  Italian,  or  like  oo  in  foot. 

d,  the  same  sound  prolonged,  or  oo  in  mood. 

The  Siamese  and  Shan  letter,  which  is  sounded  something  like  the 

French  letters  eu,  I  mark,  as  the  Catholic  Missionaries  in  Siitm  have 

long  marked  It,  thus,  u  and  u^ 

ai, 
au, 

• '    f  longed  than  that  of  the  first  vowel.     Kalng,  Ka-ung,  Ko-un, 

uo,  J  m^-in,  yu-on. 

The  letter  ng  is  pronounced  something  like  the  same  letters  in  the 
French  word  magnanimity,  but  as  a  final,  it  is  usually  sounded  as  a 
nasal  n.  When  followed  by  the  heavy  accent  I  have  usually  express- 
ed the  g,  in  the  Roman  character. 

The  prosodial  short  sign  is  used  to  shorten  the  sound  of  some  of 
the  above  vowels  and  diphthongs. 

According  to  the  above  system  I  have  nearly  completed  a  compara- 
tive vocabulary  of  the  Burmese,  Siamese,  Taung-thu  and  three  Shan 
dialects. 

Of  the  towns  and  places  in  China  mentioned  by  the  Burmese  envoys 
in  their  journals  and  routes,  I  shall  set  down  within  brackets  the  pro- 
per names  of  such  as  I  can  trace  in  Dv  Ualde. 


Each  of  these  vowels  is  pronounced  as  when  separate* 
excepting  that  the  sound  of  the  second  is  a  little  more  pro- 


In  the  year  1787,  intelligence  was  brought  to  Ava,  that  an  embassy 
from  the  emperor  of  China  had  arrived  at  Theinni,  and  as  the  ceremony 
of  the  public  audience  given  to  these  ambassadors  corresponds  in 
3  o  2 


408       Stme  account  of  the  Warn  between  Bvrmah  and  CMnm.     [J0N», 

many  points  with  that  ohserved  at  the  audience  given  hy  the  present 
king  of  Ava  to  the  British  Resident,  on  his  first  arrival  at  Ava  in 
1 830,  I  extract  a  description  of  it  from  the  33rd  volume  of  the  Bur- 
mese Chroniples : 

"On  Tuesday,  the  Srd  of  April,  1787,  the  king  of  Ava  (Meic-dara:. 
oti'h)  received  a  report  from  the  Tsoibatii  and  of&cen  of  Theinni,  that  a 
Chinese  embassy,  consisting  of  upwards  of  SOO  men  with  E-tshoitb'  as  the 
chief  envoy,  had  arrived  at  Theinni,  with  a  letter  on  gold  and  costly  pre- 
sents  from  the  emperor  of  China,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  peace 
and  friendship  between  the  two  great  countries.  His  Majesty  ordered 
the  Chinese  embassy  to  be  conveyed  to  the  capital  (at  that  time  Amara^ 
puraj  by  the  road  leading  from  Theinni  through  Thib6,  3faing:toiin, 
Maingihiing,  Yauk^zauk,  Pwi^lha,  and  Tud:ng&n,  down  by  the  NaUtjheit 
pass  and  the  road  along  the  southern  paddy  lands  (TaungJbhetlay),—^ 
The  Chinese  mission  accordingly  left  T^tnn(  on  Sunday,  the  6th  of  May, 
1787,  and  on  reaching  Nyaung^nuheng  (red  pepul  tree),  embarked  in 
boats  (on  the  MyiUngay)  and  came  to  Yan^ung  gh&t  at  Amarap^ira, 
where  they  landed  and  took  possession  of  the  buildings  constructed  for 
their  accommodation.  The  emperor  of  Chma'e  letter  was  duly  translated 
on  Tuesday,  the  89th  May ;  and  on  Sunday,  the  Srd  of  June,  the  embassy 
was  received  by  the  king  in  the  following  manner  :— 

"  The  streets  and  lanes  of  AmarapHra  having  been  ornamented^  the  offi. 
cers  of  the  Lhuot-to  and  Youn.dd*,  dressed  in  their  uniforms  with  ear- 
rings, having  taken  their  proper  places  within  those  buildings;  the  white 
elephant,  and  Shue-wen,  the  elephant  rode  by  the  king,  and  other  ele. 
phants  with  all  their  trappings,  on  being  drawn  out,  and  the  body  guard 
and  other  troops  formed  in  front  of  the  Lhuot-to  and  hall  of  audience,  and 
within  the  court.yard  of  the  palace,  the  Chinese  ambassadors  were 
brought  from  their  house  at  the  Yan^ung  gh&t  in  the  following  order: — 
First,  two  officers  with  long  rods ;  then  musqueteers  to  the  right  and  left ; 
then,  seated  upon  an  elephant,  the  king's  writer,  Yanda-meit-qyo-dsk, 
dressed  in  full  uniform,  bearing  an  octagon  betel  cup  containing  the  em. 
peror  of  China's  letter ;  next  a  sedan  chair  with  the  box  containing  the 
images  of  Byamhd  ;  then  a  sedan  chair  with  a  box  of  royal  presents  ;  then 
another  sedan  chair  with  another  box  of  presents ;  then  ten  horses  intend. 
ed  as  presents ;  and  then  followed  the  principal  Chinese  ambassador, 
£-TSHd:TB',  mounted  on  an  elephant  with  housings  of  scarlet  broad  doth 
edged  with  silk.  After  him  came  four  of  the  junior  envoys  on  horseback  ' 
and  after  them,  the  officers  appointed  to  escort  the  mission. 

''  The  procession  entered  the  Tset^hyen  gateway  on  the  western  face  of 

the  city,  and  stopped  on  reaching  the  Youn-dd.    The  box  bearing  the 

royal  letter  was  deposited  on  a  fine  white  mat  with  an  ornamental  border 

spread  in  the  verandah  of  that  building,  where  the  ambassadors  also  were 

*  The  house  la  which  the  minifitsra  of  atatc  ssaemble  and  the  Coort  of  jastiee. 


1837.]     Sinne  aceouni  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China.       409 

placed,  the  ro3ral  presents  being  arranged  on  each  side.    The  princes  of 
the  blood  and  the  other  great  officers  of  state  then  passed  into  the  palace 
in  state,  surrounded  by  their  respective  suites  and  with  all  their  insignia 
of  rank.    Last  of  all  passed  the  heir-apparent,  the  glorious  Ain-tb-xeno. 
When  all  was  quiet  the  ambassadors,  preceded  by  the  royal  letter  and  pre- 
sents,  were  taken  in,  the  ambassadors  being  made  to  stop  and  bow  their 
heads  repeatedly  along  the  whole  road  in  the  usual  way*.    The  king's 
writer  bearing  the  box  containing  the  royal  letter,  stopped  not  far  from 
the  eastern  steps  of  the  hall  of  audience,  when  a  Th&n-do-zent  went 
down  and  took  the  letter  up,  and  placed  it  on  a  white  mat  that  was  spread 
for  the  purpose.    The  ambassadors  ascended  by  the  northern  steps,  and 
took  their  seats  at  the  appointed  place ;  whilst  all  the  presents  were  put 
down  on  the  ground  in  front  of  the  hall  of  audience.    The  whole  being 
assembled,  the  lord  of  many  white  elephants,  the  lord  of  life,  and  great 
king  of  righteousness,  wearing  the  Mah(Lfnuni  crown  of  inestimable  value, 
and  the  principal  queen,  dressed  in  the  Gana^matta-pcukua  jewel,  sur. 
rounded  by  all  the  other  queens  and  concubines,  came  forth,  and  on  the 
U^en  folding  doors  being  opened  by  the  princesses,  his  majesty  the  king 
and  the  principal  queen  took  their  seats  on  the  Thihdihana  ydzd  throne.  The 
state  drum,  beat  when  his  majesty  comes  out,  was  then  struck  tiiree  times 
forcibly  and  three  times  gently,  and  the  whole  band  played.     When  the 
music  ceased,  the  eight  consecrating  Br^mans  performed  the  customary 
ceremony  of  consecration,  and  the  flowers  and  water  presented  by  the 
Brihmans,  were  received  by  Bauno-do-pybn  and  Nanda-thbn  Khaya 
in  a  gold  cup  ornamented  with  the  nine  precious  stones. 

*'  The  Nfi:khftn.dd:(,  Zeta  Norat^ha,  then  brought  to  the  king's  notice 
•even  images  of  Bvo'dh  which  his  Majesty  was  to  give  in  charity.  His 
Majesty  observed, '  Let  the  royal  gift  be  suitably  escorted  and  delivered ;' 
which  order  was  repeated  by  the  Nd:khan  to  the  Shue-tait-wun,  who 
after  ordering  the  royal  drum  to  be  beaten,  conveyed  the  images  out  of 
the  hall  of  audience. 

'*  The  Thftn.dd-gftn§,  Mkno-ngat-thi&i,  then  came  up  the  steps  used  by 
the  king,  and  kneeling  at  the  usual  place,  read  out  a  list  of  the  royal 
presents.  The  Ni:kh&n-dd,  KTd-zuA'Nd.RAT,HA^  next  proceeded  right  in 
front  of  his  Majesty,  and  kneeling,  read  out  from  an  ornamented  book,  the 
following  translation  which  had  been  made  of  the  emperor  of  Chinas  letter. 

*  The  elder  brother,  Udi'  Bua'||,  (emperor  of  China,)  who  rules  over 
the  great  kingdoms  to  the  eastward  and  a  multitude  of  umbrella- wearing 
ehiefiB,  addresses  affectionately  his  younger  brother,  the  lord  of  the  white, 
red  and  mottled  elephants,  who  rules  over  the  great  kingdoms  to  the 
westward  and  a  multitude  of  umbrella-wearing  chiefs,  lord  of  the  amber 

*  The  British  resident  refused  to  make  these  obeisances, 
t  Register  of  royal  orders. 

X  Royal  hearer  or  reporter.  $  Receiver  of  royal  mandates. 

I  Udiy  I  am  told,  meant  east  in  the  P41i  language. 


410       Same  acc&unt  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  wad  China,     [Jukb, 

minM,  the  ran-defcended  king  and  mnster  of  the  golden  palace.    The 
anceston  of  the  two  brothers  have  inherited  and  ruled  in  suoceasion  in 
this  ZabQdipd  island,  lying  to  the  southward  of  Myen:m6  mount,  from  the 
first  creation  of  the  world  ;  and  the  two  brothers  are  enjoying  in  the  east- 
ern and  western  great  kingdoms,  prosperity  equal  to  that  of  the  Thagya:- 
Nat*,.  with  very  great  glory,  power,  and  authority.     From  the  time  even 
of  our  ancestors  there  has  been  no  enmity.    The  younger  brother,  the 
sun-descended  king,  is  an  independent  sovereign,  receiving  the  homage 
of  great  kingdoms,  and  of  an  hundred  umbrella-wearing  chiefs.  The  elder 
brother  also  is  an  independent  sovereign,  receiving  the  homage  of  g^reat 
kingdoms,  and  of  an  hundred  umbrella- wearing  chiefs.  If  the  two  brothers 
enter  into  a  permanent  agreement  and  friendship,  conformably  to  the  union 
which  has  subsisted  between  them  uninterruptedly  in  former  states  of 
existence,  it  will  be  like  a  nail  driven  in  (as  firm)  to  their  posterity.   The 
elder  brother,  who  possesses  the  great  kingdoms,  and  the  golden  umbrellm 
and  palace  to  the  eastward,  as  well  as  his  queen,  sons,  daughters,  nobles, 
officers,  and  the  inhabitants  of  his  country,  are  in  the  enjoyment  of  health, 
peaoe,  and  hHppiness ;  and  he  desires  to  learn,  that  his  younger  brother, 
who  possesses  the  great  kingdoms  and  the  golden  umbrella  and  palace  to 
the  westward,  the  master  of  the  golden  palace,  as  well  as  his  queen,  eldest 
son,  the  heir.apparent,  his  other  sons  and  daughters,  nobles,  officers,  and 
all  the  inhabitants  of  his  country,  are  also  in  the  enjoyment  of  health, 
peace,  and  happiness. 

'  For  one  reason,  because  friendship  has  existed  from  former  states  of 
being  ;  and  for  another,  because  the  elder  iM'es  the  younger  brother,  he 
sends,  with  a  royal  letter  on  gold,  a  piece  of  gold,  and  desires  that  two 
pieces  of  gold  may  become  like  this  one  piece.  It  is  now  seventeen  years 
since  the  gold  and  silver  road,  and  gold  und  silver  bridge  have  not  been 
opened  or  traversed  between  the  elder  brother  and  younger  brother,  pur- 
suant to  the  arrangement  made  in  1769,  that  ambassadors  of  rank  shoald 
pass  between  the  two  great  countries,  in  order  that  a  sincere  friendship  and 
esteem  might  arise.  When  friendnhip  has  been  established  between  the 
two  great  countries,  each  must  receive  favors  from  the  other.  The  elder 
brother  has  in  front  of  his  palace  and  worships  eif^ht  images  of  Byakba'I*, 
which  it  has  been  the  custom  to  worship  from  the  creation  of  the  world  ; 
but  loving  the  younger  brother,  and  desiring  that  he  should  worship  in 
the  same  manner,  the  elder  brother  presents  these  images  to  the  younger. 
If  the  younger  brother  worships  them,  his  glory  and  power  will  be  as  re^ 
splendent  as  the  rising  sun.     The  son  of  the  lord  of  Kaing:fnah,  who  wean 

*  This  is  the  Chiaese  7Hm,  or  Shang  Titn^  lord  of  heaven,  and  the  same  as 
the  Hindu  god  Ttiflra,  one  of  whose  names,  Sugra,  although  written  in  Burmese 
TAugrdf  is  pronounced  Thagyd, 

t  Byamhi,  written  Brambft,  is  a  being  of  the  superior  celestial  regions  of  the 
Buddhists. 


1837.]     Some  acc&unt  of  tie  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China.       41 1 

a  red  umbrella  and  is  always  near  the  person  of  the  elder  brother,  is 
sent  to  the  younger  brother  with  a  royal  letter  on  gold^  and  with  the 
following  presents  i-^ 

Eight  images  of  Byamhd,  cast  in  gold. 
Eight  carpets. 
Ten  pieces  of  gold  cloth. 
Ten  horses. 
'  Let  the  younger  brother,  master  of  the  golden  palace,  delay  not  after 
the  arrival  of  this  ambassador  in  his  presence,  to  appoint  ambassadors  on 
his  part,  and  send  them  with  a  royal  letter  on  gold.     When  the  son  of 
the  lord  of  Kaing:mah  returns  to  the  elder  brother,  it  will  be  the  same  as 
if  the  royal  countenance  of  the  younger  brother,  the  master  of  the  golden 
palace,  has  been  seen.' 

*'  After  the  NA:kh&n-d6  KY6-zuA'Na.RAT,HA^  had  read  out  the  above 
royal  letter^  his  Majesty  said, '  E-tsho  :  yb',  how  many  days  were  you 
coming  from  the  capital  of  China  to  Amarap6ra  ?'    The  Na:khftn,  Pto- 
V     eylB-MBu',  repeated  the  question  to  the  Chinese  interpreter,  who  translate 
f*  7-.^      ed  it  to  the  ambassador.   The  ambassador  replied : '  Your  Majesty's  slaves, 
owing  to  your  Majesty's  excellent  virtues,  were  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
four  days  coming  from  the  capital  of  China  to  your  Majesty's  feet.'    This 
answer  was  translated  by  the  Chinese  interpreter  to  the  N&kh&Updo,  who 
submitted  it  to  his  Majesty.    The  king  then  said  :  '  E-tsho  :  ye',  when 
you  quitted  the  capital  of  China,  were  my  royal  kinsman,  the  emperor  of 
China,  and  his  queen  and  children,  and  relatives  all  in  good  health  ?'    The 
question  was  communicated  to  the  ambassador  as  before,  and  the  ambas« 
sador  replied  :  '  When  your  Majesty's  slaves  quitted  the  capital  of  China  for 
your  Majesty's  feet,  your  Majesty's  royal  kinsman,  the  emperor  of  China, 
and  his  queen,  and  children,  and  relatives  were  all  in  good  health ;'  which 
answer  was  submitted  to  the  king  in  the  same  manner  as  before.  The  king 
then  said  :  'E-tsho:  yb',  go  back  quickly ;  the  emperor  of  China  will  desire 
to  receive  intelligence  of  every  thing  in  this  country.'     This  order  was 
communicated  as  before  to  the  ambassadors,  who  bowed  down  their  heads* 
The  king  then  presented  the  principal  ambassador,  E«tsh6  :  ye,  with  five 
hundred  ticals,  a  silver  cup  weighing  eleven  ticals,  a  ruby  ring  weighing 
one  tical,  and  of  the  value  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  ticals,  a  horse  with 
saddle  and  bridle  complete,  ten  cubits  of  scarlet  broad  cloth,  &ve  pieces 
of  cotton  cloth,  ^ve  pieces  of  handkerchief,  one  piece  of  chintz,  two  large 
lacquered- ware  boxes,  and  one  small  one.     To  each  of  the  four  junior  am- 
bassadors his  Majesty  presented  at  the  same  time  three  hundred  ticals, 
one  silver  cup  weighing  eleven  ticals,  one  ruby  ring  weighing  half  a  tical, 
and  of  the  value  of  one  hundred  ticals,  five  cubits  of  scarlet  cloth,  two 
pieces  of  handkerchief,  two  pieces  of  chintz,  a  horse  with  saddle  and  bridle 
complete,  a  carpet,  one  large  lacquered.ware  box,  and  two  small  ones. 

'*  The  silver  gong  was  then  struck  five  times,  and  the  drum,which  is  used 
when  his  Majesty  enters  the  palace,  was  beaten,  and  his  Majesty  retired* 


412       Some  aeeauni  of  ike  Wero  bHweem  Atrmah  mU  Chima.     [Junb, 

The  ambMiMlorf  werA  fint  eooTejed  from  the  hall  of  aodionee  to  the 
Mitorn  Yemm^  where  they  were  made  to  ttend  until  the  prinees  and  all 
the  nobles  and  officers  pawed  to  their  reepeetiye  houeea* ;  after  which 
they  were  token  to  the  house  allotted  for  them^  by  the  same  routo  as  that 
by  which  they  had  been  before  brought. 

"  On  Sunday,  the  10th  June,  1787,  his  Majesty  addressed  the  following 
letter  and  presents  to  the  emperor  of  CJktna,  and  appointed  LBT.TUE:en^H 
MHu':,  Nb-mto'iSbob-daomo,  TniHAOYd^AUNG,  and  Wblutba'ta,  anw 
bassadors  on  his  part,  to  proceed  to  China  in  company  with  the 
ambassadors. 

*  The  protector  of  religion,  the  sun-deseended  king  of 

bearing  the  name  and  title  of  TJkfrt  pawara  wiwoffd  futnta  yatha  tiri  60100. 

nd  ditiyd  dipadipandUa  maha  dhamma  rajd^dtrdjaf,  owner  of  the  white,  red, 

and  mottled  elephants^  and  proprietor  of  mines  of  gold,  silver,  rubiei^  -and 

amber,  who  rules  orer  the  great  kingdoms  and  all  the  umbrella-weariog 

chiefs  of  the  westward,  affectionately  addresses  the  royal  friend,  the  lord 

of  the  golden  palace,  who  rules  over  the  great  kingdoms  and  all  the  urn. 

brella. wearing  chiefs  to  the  eastward.    No  enmity  having  existed  between 

the  two  great  eastom  and  westorn  kingdoms  from  the  first  creation  of 

the  world,  and  both  being  independent  sovereigns  who  have  possessed  a 

golden  umbrella  and  palace  from  generation  to  generation,  and  the  bom. 

age  of  a  multitude  of  umbreUa-wearing  chiefs,  the  royal  friend  deputed 

the  son  of  the  lord  of  Ka%ng:mah^  who  arrived  at  the  great  and  gi^en 

city  of  Amarap^ra  on  the  96th  May^  1787.    The  royal  letter  and  the 

presents  consisting  of  eight  images  of  the  A'haUkataX  Bffamkd,  ten  csr. 

pets,  ten  pieces  of  gold  cloth  and  ton  horses,  having  been  arranged  ia 

front  of  the  throne  and  hall  of  audience,  his  Majesty,  attended  by  the 

heir-apparent,  his  royal  brothers  and  sons,  and  all  his  officers,  came  fortk 

and  sat  on  the  throne,  and  caused  the  royal  letter  to  be  read  out.     His 

Majesty  was  exceedingly  pleased  to  hear,  that  if  a  friendship  like  the 

union  which  has  always  existed  in  former  stotes  of  existonce  between  the 

kings  of  the  two  countries,  and  an  agreement  as  fixed  and  permanent  aa 

a  nail  driven  in,  be  entered  into,  it  would  be  to  postority  from  generation 

to  generation  like  two  pieces  of  gold  oonvertod  into  one  (as  inseparable)  ; 

and  also,  that  the  royal  friend,  the  lord  of  the  golden  palace  himself  and 

his  queen,  royal  children,  and  relatives  and  all  his  officers  are  in  the  enjoy. 

ment  of  health.    The  royal  friend,  lord  of  the  golden  palace,  who  rulea 

*  The  Britiih  Resident  returned  st  once  to  his  own  house  f^om  the  hall  of 
audience. 

f  The  meaaiag  of  the  Pdii  words  of  this  long  title  is  thus  rendered  by  the  Bur- 
mese ; — "  The  iUustrioua,  ezcelleot  and  grcateat  conqueror,  whoae  glory  ia  bound- 
leia  and  substantial,  who  will  rule  over  the  three  orders  of  beings  with  aurpasting 
power,  the  wise  and  great  king  of  righteousness,  the  king  of  kings.*' 

t  Abatthara  is  the  sixth  of  the  20  itagea  or  itories  of  the  superior  eelestisl 
regioaa. 


1837.]    Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China.        418 

over  a  hundred  umbrella-wearing  chiefa  to  the  westward^  is  also  in  tha 
«njo>'ment  of  health  as  well  aa  his  queen,  heir.apparent^  rojral  children^, 
and  relatives,  and  all  his  officers.  Friendship  which  had  always  existed  in 
former  states  of  existence,  is  now  become  a  royal  friendship.  When  the 
two  great  countries  have  established  friendship,  each  must  receive  favort 
from  the  other.  The  eight  im?iges  of  A'batthara  Byeunhd  which  were  sent 
With  a  desire  that  they  might  be  worshipped  by  the  royal  friend,  have 
been  placed  in  a  proper  and  suitable  manner  in  front  of  the  palace,  under 
pyramidical  buildings  covered  with  gold  and  silver.  Desire  is  also  felt 
that  approbation  be  given  to  the  merit  of  constantly  upholding  and  pra» 
tecting  the  religion  of  the  deity  (Gaudama),  who  is  full  of  glory  and  power^ 
who  can  give  relief  to  the  kings  of  men,  Nats,  and  Byamhda,  who  has  no 
equal  in  the  three  worlds,  and  who  has  been  worshipped  from  generation 
to  generation  by  the  sun-descended  independent  kings,  that  have  ruled 
over  the  great  kingdoms  to  the  westward.  Nb  MT6»SfiUBi>AUKo,  a  noble, 
man  who  is  in  the  immediate  service  of  the  royal  friend,  and  ThIha  ovd« 
«AUKo  and  Wblutba'ra  have  been  appointed  ambassadors  to  accompany 
the  son  of  the  lord  of  Kaingzmah,  and  are  deputed  with  a  royal  letter  on 
gold  and  with  royal  presents,  consisting  of  four  elephants,  one  hundred  vias 
weight  of  elephant's  teeth,  an  ivory  helmet  surmounted  by  a  ruby,  and 
another  encircled  with  rubies  and  surmounted  by  a  sapphire^  two  vuby 
rings,  one  sapphire  ring,  one  oim  weight  of  Mobye  stone,  one  piece  of 
yellow  broad  cloth,  one  piece  of  green  broad  cloth,  ten  pieces  of  chints^ 
ten  pieces  of  handkerchief,  ten  carpets,  one  hundred  books  of  gold  leaf, 
one  hundred  books  of  silver  leaf,  ten  vise  weight  of  white  perfume,  four 
large  lacquered  ware  boxes,  and  fifty  small  lacquered-ware  boxes.  Let  the 
•mlMUMadors  return  quickly  and  without  delay,  and  when  they  return,  it 
will  be  as  if  the  royal  friend  had  been  met,  and  conversed  with.' " 

On  the  return  of  these  Burmese  ambassadors  from  Pekin  in  the 
beginning  of  the  year  1 789,  they  submitted  a  report  of  their  proceed- 
ings, of  which  report  the  following  is  a  free  translation  : — 

**  We  left  AmarapHraon  the  94th  June,  1787,  and  in  twelve  days'  jour, 
ney,  on  6th  July,  arrived  at  the  city  of  Theinm,  where  we  stopped  nine 
days  for  the  purpose  of  recruiting  the  elephants  intended  as  presents  for 
the  emperor  of  China,  On  the  16th  July,  we  left  Tkelnni*,  and  in  fifteen 
days'  journey  reached  Kaing:mah,  where  we  stopped  more  than  Ave 
months,  and  transmitted  to  the  golden  feet  a  report  of  certain  discussions, 
which  took  place  between  us  and  some  Ciiinese  officers  there.  On  receiv. 
ing  his  Majesty's  orders  that  we  should  proceed,  we  left  Kaing:mah  on  the 
18th  January,  1788,  amounting  altogether  to  one  hundred  and  twenty  .five 
men  ;  and  on  the  83rd  arrived  at  the  city  of  ShuenJi,  which  the  Shans  call 
Maing:Tsdn'\.  Here  we  met  two  officers,  Tsoiin.shue  and  Titftyin,  whom 
the  Tsountu  or  Governor  General  of  Yunan  had  deputed  to  meet  us  ;  and 
a  report  of  our  discussions  with  whom  we  forwarded  to  the  golden  feet* 
*  Shan  name  Miing  Senvi.  f  M^ng  Chdn, 

3   H 


414       Some  accimnt  of  the  Wars  between  Burnuik  and  Ckma,      [Jukb, 

We  had  to  wait  again  for  more  than  fiire  months,  whilst  the  TsofintQ  aent 
a  report  of  our  arriyal  to  Pdcm.  On  the  S5th  June,  1788,  the  goTemor  of 
3iaing:Ts&n  received  a  letter  from  the  TsountO^  ordering  him  to  let  the 
Burmese  amhasaadora  advance ;  and  on  the  following  day,  attended  hy 
the  governor  K^bva^-ta -loztb'  and  interpreter  Wo'if.T«ou'ff-Yn'  with  one 
hundred  men^  we  left  Maing:Tsdn,  and  on  the  Ut  July  reached  the  city 
of  Tathi  (Tail  9 J,  where  the  TsoiintQ  came  from  Maing:TM  (Tunan), 
on  the  iMi  July^  to  meet  the  royal  letter  and  preaenta.     On  the  91st 
July,  orders  from  the  emperor  of  Chma  reached  the  TsoiintO,  who  informed 
ns,  that  he  had  received  the  imperial  orders  to  allow  the  ambassadors  to 
proceed,  and  that  the  emperor  had  also  ordered,  that  the  envoys  who  had 
eome  from  the  great  western  country,  from  the  royal  friend  and  lord  of 
the  golden  palace,  should  be  conveyed  to  Pefctn  in  fifty^ne  days ;  and  that 
the  TsoiintOs,  governors,  TftOs  and  officers,  along  the  whole  route,  should 
treat  the  ambassadors  with  every  respect,  and  at  the  regular  stages  sup. 
ply  them  with  provisions,  and  entertain  them  with  music,  plays,  &a    The 
Tsounta  further  said,  that  similar  orders  had  been  sent  to  all  the  other 
officers  along  the  route,  and  that  he  would  prepare  some  presents  for  hia 
Majesty  the  king  of  Ava^  which  he  desired  we  should  forward  bj  some 
proper  persons  with  a  report  of  our  proceedings.    We  accordingly  sent 
DANUTAZAVNo:Yn^  and  Tsbt-yan-nbaing  to  AmarapCra  with  the  Tsoftn- 
tO's  presents,  and  left  T(Uh%  on  the  93rd  July  with  thirty.seven  men, 
attended  by  Tauktait  HoTA-LOtTB^,  Kbua^.ta.lo:tb',  and  the  inter, 
preter  Won.tsou'n-tb'.     In  seven  days' Journey  we  reached  the  dtyof 
3iaing:TM  (TunanJ,  where  we  stopped  one  day,  and  then  continuing 
our  route,  reached  the  city  ofKOeteO  (Kueusham)  in  nine  days'  journey, 
on  the  8th  August,  1788.    On  the  19th  we  came  to  the  city  of  TVin-yueit. 
fik  dependent  on  KumHoiw,  where,  on  the  following  day,  we  embarked  in 
boats  and  dropped  down  the  stream  until  the  90th,  when  we  disembarked 
at  the  landing  place  at  Rf^en  or  Ti-yen,  and  continued  our  route  by  land. 
On  the  99nd  August,  we  came  to  the  city  of  Ttiheng^y&^fiL  in  the  district 
of  H&ndn,  and  in  eight  days'  journey  more  to  the  city  of  W^^t^eng^fa  in 
the  district  of  Hup^,    On  the  19th  September,  in  thirteen  days' Journey, 
we  came  to  the  city  of  T^l-ehow,  beyond  the  district  of  H6n&H  and  in 
that  of  TftKA  (PMMi).    In  seven  more  days,  on  the  19th  September, 
we  reached  PaukMn^U,  the  principal  city  of  TMi,  and  on  the  93rd 
reached  the  city  of  Lukd  KhffaukJun'^ ,  six  miles  distant  from  the  capital^ 
Pekm,    The  emperor  not  being  there  but  at  YS:kb\  in  Tartar^,  seven 
days'  journey  to  the  north.east  of  Pekin^  we  left  the  city  of  Luko  Kkyank-> 
ken  on  the  1 4th,  and  in  three  days  came  to  the  boundary  of  Tartar^  to 
the  Hiup^JM  fort:^  line  of  wall.      In  two  days  more  we  came  to  the 
city  of  L&nphiftnMen,  where  the  chief  of  the  chokey  met  us,  and  taking  e 

*  *  Ken  ia  a  chokey  in  Bormese. 

.  t  Du  Haldb's  Oehol,  and  Sir  Q.  Staunton's  Zhe^hol* 
I  Du  Haldb*b  Conpe  keen  Fort  ? 


1637.]    Smite  acetmi^  of  tJ^  Wan  hetwem  Buniuth  amd  CkmM.        415 

list  of  the  pregmiU,  proceeded  to  make  hie  report  to  tbe  emperor  of  China, 
The  treasurer  having  oome  with  the  emperor's  orders  for  us  to  advanoe/ 
we  entered  ZkeJiol  on  the  89th  September,  1787,  and  were  lodged  on  a 
high  plain  to  the  westward  of  the  dij, 

*'  On  the  SOth  September  we  proceeded  by  invitation  to  meet  the  W6a« 
gylh  |]d»Tsou'N-TicNO*>  who  wears  two  peacock's  tail  feathers  with  red  on 
the  top  of  his  head-dress,  (red  button  on  bis  cap,)  and  Koij'n.yb'.tbu'  and 
TBl»TA'-Tiir  who  wear  two  peacock's  feathers  with  a  ruby  on  the  top  of 
their  head*dresi.  The  Wdn-gyih  told  us t— 'Our  master,  theemperor» 
is  much  pleased  at  the  arrival  of  the  ambassadors,  and  will  receive  tbe 
royal  letter  and  presents  so  soon  as  to-morrow,  when  the  ambassadors'  also 
will  see  him  and  be  interrogated  by  himself.  You  must  be  in  waiting  at 
6  o'clock  to-morrow  morning  when  the  emperor  comes  out,  and  you  muni 
bring  the  band  of  music,  which  he  has  heard  you  have  with  you.'  On  the 
following  morning  we  were  in  attendance  in  front  of  the  palace  before  the 
emperor  appeared.  He  came  out  about  7  o'clock,  when  the  royal  letter 
and  presents  were  delivered  by  us,  and  the  Wdn.gylh  116-Tsou'N-TBNa  and 
Kou'n-tb'-thu^  and  TbI-ta -tIn  in  the  midst  of  all  the  officers  of  the  Court* 
The  emperor  spoke  as  follows  in  the  Tartar  language  to  the  Wdn..gyih, 
who  repeated  it  in  the  Chinese  language  to  the  interpreter,  and  he  com. 
municated  it  to  us  :~^'  The  two  great  countries  were  always  friends  in 
former  times,  and  owing  to  a  little  difference  wliicb  happened  once,  no 
letters  or  presents  have  passed.  But  now,  a  mutual  intercourse  and  good 
understanding  prevails,  and  friendship  has  been  re-established.  I  am  ex- 
ceedingly glad  to  hear  that  my  royal  friend,  the  Lord  of  the  golden  palace, 
fulfils  his  religious  duties  and  cherishes  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  country 
as  if  they  were  the  children  of  his  own  bosom.  Let  the  ambassadors  sub. 
mit  all  they  have  to  say.' — We  replied,  '  Your  majesty's  slaves  will  sub. 
mit  to  our  royal  master  all  your  majesty's  orders ;  and  communicate  to 
the  W6n-gyih  Ho-tsou^n-teno,  and  to  Koon'-tb'-thu'  all  we  have  to 
represent.' 

"The  emperor  then  said, '  Let  them  convey  to  my  royal  friend,  in  order 
that  he  may  worship  as  I  do,  this  Shikifd  Muni  image,  tbe  representative 
of  the  Deity,  which  has  always  been  worshipped  in  our  palace, — this  figure 
of  the  Deity,  embroidered  in  silk,  and  this  Yu^yui  jewel  (sceptre  ?)  which 
I  always  carry  in  my  hand.'  The  Wdn.gylh  Ho-tsou^n-tsng  and  Kou^- 
TK -TRu'  brought  and  delivered  the  same  to  us.  We  then  made  our  band 
"Ij^JUL  of  music  play  before  the  emperor,  who  approved  of  it  and  said  it  was  very 
N  %  pleasant.  After  his  majesty  had  conferred  presents  on  different  great  and 
subordinate  officers,  we  were  placed  in  the  same  line  with  the  46  princes 
of  Tartar^,  and  allowed  to  see  an  entertainment,  (Chinese  play.) 

*  This  is  evtdeatly  the  same  person,  who  was  the  first  minister  of  the  empire 
dartog  Lord  MAOxaTNaT's  embassy,  and  who  ii  styled  by  Sir  G.  Staunton, 
**  Uoo-choong-taiuig  Colao." 
3  H  2 


r 


5 


416      59me  aceoim/  o^  the  Wkn  between  Bummh  emd  Ckma.     [Jdns, 


"**  On  th6  Srd  October  we  went  again,  «nd  were  placed  in  the  nme  line  as 
before,  and  shown  a  complete  entertainment.  The  emperor  of  Chimm 
■eated  us  at  a  table,  at  which  we  ate  and  drank  in  company  with  the  48 
princes  of  Tartary.  We  conversed  with  the  W^tugyih  Hd-TMKy'x-nivc 
nnd  Kov'n-te'.thu'  and  ThUta'-tIn,  and  observed : — '  Friendship  has 
BOW  been  established  between  our  two  royal  masters.  The  great  offieera 
on  each  side,  bearing  in  mind  the  favors  they  have  received  from,  and  the 
duty  they  owe  to,  their  respective  masters,  have  only  to  submit  what  they 
may  be  satisfied  will  conduce  to  the  permanent  advantage  of  thttr  royal 
masters  and  their  posterity.  We,  who  have  been  deputed,  will  return  as 
quickly  as  possible,  and  in  conformity  with  the  qualifications  required  fron 
wnbassadors*,  will  submit  to  our  royal  masfter  every  circumstance  relating 
to  the  emperor  of  China,  There  are  certain  Shan  Tsoibuahs  and  their 
followers,  subjects  of  our  master,  and  some  men  who  were  formerly  depot* 
ed,  still  remaining  in  this  country.  And  the  road  on  the  frontier  of  the 
two  countries  is  much  molested  by  bad  men  and  criminals  ;— if  means  are 
adopted  on  both  sides  for  putting  an  end  to  this  evil,  the  two  countriee 
will  become  like  one,  and  the  gold  and  silver  road  will  be  opened.'  The 
Chinese  officers  replied : — '  The  observations  of  the  ambassadors  are  very 
correct.  Our  master,  the  emperor,  is  much  pleased  at  having  re-establish^ 
ed  friendship  with  the  Lord  of  the  golden  palace,  who  rules  over  the 
western  country.  His  majesty  has  given  to  the  king  of  Ava  an  image  eC 
him,  who  is  without  an  eqaal,  and  is  superior  to  the  three  races  of  beingi^ 
(men,  NaU,  and  Byamhds,)  and  who  has  been  worshipped  uninterruptedly 
by  all  the  emperor's  ancestors ;  and  he  has  permitted  the  ambassadors  to 
communicate,  without  reserve,  all  they  may  have  to  say.  He  has  seatedl 
the  ambassadors  also  on  the  same  line  with  his  own  relations,  the  48 
princes  of  TVirtory,  and  repeatedly  questioned,  and  spoken  te  them.  All 
the  points  you  have  represented  will  be  properly  settled.  When  we  ge 
back  from  Zhehol  (to  PMn),  we  will  exert  ourselves  to  have  the  whole 
settled,  and  will  submit  that  you  may  be  speedily  allowed  to  return.* 

*'  On  the  following  day  we  were  invited  to  attend  the  emperor,  who  wae 
going  to  visit  a  monastery.  We  went  early,  and  were  desired  by  the 
Wnn-gyih  Hdb.v80u'N.TBNO  to  wait  on  the  road,  and  when  we  saw  the 
emperor  coming  out  on  horseback,  to  remark  what  a  strong  hale  man  his 
majesty  must  be,  to  be  able  to  ride  at  80  years  of  age  without  being  fa. 
tigued.  We  waited  on  the  road  accordingly,  and  on  seeing  the  emperor^ 
spoke  as  we  had  been  instructed.  Ho-tsou^n-teno  a^keil  what  the  ambaa. 
eadorshad  said,  and  when  the  interpreter  translated  oar  remarks  into 
Chinese,  the  Wdn-gyih  repeated  it  to  the  emperor. 

**  The  emperor,  on  going  to  the  monastery,  entered  hy  the  southern 
arched  gateway,  and  came  out  by  the  western,  and  returned  to  the  eity 
by  its  southern  gateway.  Lu.ta -yIn  was  appointed  to  attend  us  and 
shew  us  all  the  different  images  and  temples.    But  all  the  different  figurea 

*  See  a  subsequent  note  for  a  list  of  theie  qualifications. 


1837.]     Some  aeeomtt  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  Ckma*        417 

ibewD  to  m  were  repreeentationB  only  of  our  Ae\%y,  and  observing  that 
ihOM  rarying  in  form  were  copied  from  various  forms  which  Gaudama  had 
aasumed  when  in  this  worlds  we  bowed  down  and  worshipped  tbero.  There 
were  seven  monasteries.  In  that  first  shewn  to  as,  there  were  900  priests 
dressed  in  yellow,  and  in  another  to  the  westward  about  600. 

**  On  the  6th  October  we  were  invited  to  an  entertainment  given  in  some 
temporary  buildings  in  a  garden.  We  went  before  6  o'clock,  and  the 
emperor  came  about  half  past  7  in  an  open  sedan  chair.  He  was  dressed 
as  follows: — On  the  top  of  his  head..dres8  there  was  a  pearl;  en  the  four 
tides  of  his  silk  dress  there  was  the  figure  of  a  dragon,  and  round  his 
neck  hung  a  striag  of  pearls.  He  took  his  seat  on  a  royal  chair  of  the 
form  of  »  dragon,  and  about  a  cubit  high,  and  the  officers  of  his  court  pre- 
sented to  him  cups  of  spirits  and  cups  of  milk.  The  Wdn.gyih  Hd^Tsou'ir. 
TKffo  and  Kou'n.yb  .TBu'  and  TBi-XA^.Tur  stood  on  the  right  and  left  of 
the  emperor  with  swords  in  their  hands.  To  the  right  and  left  were 
placed  tables  with  all  kinds  of  cakes,  and  we  sat  down  on  the  right  hand 
with  the  Wdn.gyih  H6-tsou^n.tekg  behind  the  chiefs  of  the  48  Tartar 
countries,  and  ate  and  drank.  After  the  soft  music  and  dancing,  which 
were  according  to  the  Chinese,  Tartar,  and  KuU  fashions,  the  emperor 
returned  home.  The  silks  and  gold  cloths,  which  had  been  arranged  on 
the  left  hand,  were  distrib  uted  in  presents  to  the  princes  of  Tartary^  and 
those  on  the  right  hand  were  distributed  by  the  Wun-gyih  Kou'n-tb'-thu^ 
to  us  according  to  our  respective  ranks,  and  to  the  officers  appointed  to 
take  care  of  us.  All  kinds  of  curious  cloths,  &c  intended  for  presenta  to 
the  king  of  Awi,  were  also  shewn  and  delivered  to  us. 

"  A  little  after  3  o'clock,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  the  emperor 
of  China  again  came  out,  and  we  saw  an  exhibition  of  tumblers  on  poles^ 
and  fireworks,  and  then  returned  home. 

*'  The  emperor  having  directed  us  on  this  last  day  to  go  to  PeM»,  we  left 
ZkAol  on  the  7th  of  October,  and  arrived  at  Ptkin  on  the  I8th  October, 
taking  up  our  residence  in  some  temporary  buildings  erected  on  a  plain 
within  the  southern  gateway  of  the  city,  where  we  were  attended  and  sup. 
plied  with  provisions  by  the  same  men  as  before. 

''  On  the  13th,  the  emperor  having  directed  that  the  ambassadors  should 
be  lodged  near  him,  and  that  their  provisions  should  be  supplied  from 
within  the  palace,  we  moved,  on  the  following  day,  and  took  up  our  resi. 
dence  on  a  royal  pluint,  near  the  road  leading  to  the  southward  from  the 
western  gateway  of  the  wall  surrounding  the  palace.  On  the  15th  the 
emperor  came  to  /VXrm,  and  we  accompanied  the  Chinese  officers  to  a  tern, 
porary  building  in  the  lake,  where  there  is  a  palace,  in  order  to  receive  his 
majesty.     On  the  morning  of  the  20th  we  attended  the  emperor,  by  invi. 

*  This  officer  was  not  a  Wdn-gyih  or  First  Minister  of  State,  as  will  be  seen  in 
the  lt8t  of  W4n-gyibs  hereafter  given,  but  the  Burmese  ambaBsadors  repeatedly 
given  him  this  title. 

t  Apparently  a  plain  on  which  princes  encamp  or  live  when  they  visit  Pekin, 


418       SoMt  Bfiinif  q^fie  Wmn  kifm^m  Jktrmuk  cmI  CAIm.     [Junm* 


tilion,  to  ihB  gvien  ntoftted  witbinUie  mom  lake,  and  hiimftJMkf  ordend 
tiia  W^iufyik  Koo^-tb'.tbu'  to  takeua  roand  and  ahaw  ua  all  the  mooaate. 
riaa*  templea  and  gardooa.  We  ombarked  in  a  boat  with  that  olBoer  and 
rowed  aboat  the  lake>  and  aaw  the  different  monaaterieay  &&  In  two 
Bnoatteriea  aituatedon  the  top  of  a  hill  on  the  weatern  aide  of  the  lakc^ 
there  were  aoToral  ivagea  of  the  unequalled  and  moat  excellent  deity^ 
•urrauoded  by  imagea  of  inapired  diaciplea.  We  aaw  more  than  fifty  prieafea 
here  alao  droaaad  in  yellow  cloth.  There  were  ten  more  monaateriee  on 
the  top  and  aidea  of  a  hill  running  from  the  weatward  of  the  hill  before 
mentioned  to  the  north.  They  contained,  betides  many  imagea  of  the 
deity,  a  figure  of  the  MdfuNai  *  with  1,000  arms,  and  figuree  of  hermits 
and  prieata  in  atone,  and  varioua  paintings.  A  small  hill  and  the  gacdea 
where  a  monastery  is  aituated  are  joined  by  an  arched  brick  bridge  of  60 
Idft  or  350  cubits.  At  the  end  of  the  lake  nearest  the  city,  there  ia  aa 
octagon  pyramidical  building  with  three  roofs  covered  with  green  tilea. 
On  the  western  sides,  on  the  slope  of  a  hiU,  there  are  two  Buddhist 
temples,  and  a  monastery  with  three  roofs ;  on  the  south..ea8t  a  laige 
building  with  four  roofs  dedicated  to  a  Nat ;  and  on  the  north-east  oa 
a  level  ground,  stands  the  pyramidical  building  at  which  the  emperor 
stops.  The  lake  is  upwards  of  400  toa  from  north  to  south,  and  upwarda 
of  300  tdM  from  east  to  west,  and  in  it  there  are  five  large  veasels  with 
several  boats.  The  emperor  ordered  that  we  should  alao  be  taken  round 
and  shown  all  the  monasteries  within  and  without  the  city,  and  be  allowed 
to  compare  the  books  and  writings,  and  see  if  they  were  similar  to  ours. 

"  On  examining  the  different  monaateries,  we  aaw  some  with  images  of  the 
deity  (Gaudama),  and  priests  dressed  in  yellow  in  attendance ;  some  with 
people  dressed  in  dark-colored  caps  and  trowsers,  whom  the  Chinese  call 
H6:Shsfeng%;  and  some  with  the  ship  country  Kul4i  in  attendance  on  the 
image  of  DevadOt^,  which  they  worship.  The  books,  writings  and  language 
spoken  in  these  monasteries  were  not  like  ours,  and  those  who  aocom. 
panied  us  took  notes  of  all  we  said,  and  submitted  the  same  to  the  emperor. 

"  On  the  SSrd  October,  when  the  emperor  returned  from  the  palace  lake 
to  the  city,  we  received  him  in  company  with  the  Chinese  officers  outside  of 
the  western  gateway  of  the  palace  enclosure.  Every  day  after  the  emperor 

*  The  Hindu  god  of  lore  and  detire,  Ka'ma,  one  of  whose  names,  Ma^'sa, 
is  written  by  the  Burmese  M^,  and  pronounced  Mdn. 

t  A  ^d  i8  a  measore  of  7  cubita,  and  a  royal  cubit  ia  equal  to  19  {z  English 
inchea. 

X  Dd  Haldb  lays,  the  Bonzea,  or  prieata  of  Fo,  are  called  by  the  Chinese 
Ho'thangt  but  the  people  here  deacribed  may  be  of  the  aect  of  *'  Lookitm,"  men- 
tioned by  the  aame  author  aa  worshippiog  demons,  and  pretending  to  a  know- 
ledge of  magic. 

i  See  in  La  LouBBaa'a  Historical  Relation  of  SUam  for  some  account  of 

Thivitat,  whom  some  Buddhiati  pretend  to  consider  aa  the  same  persoa  a^ 
onr  Sayiour. 


1887.]     Some  acetmkt  of  the  Wats  between  Sumuth  and  China.        419 

returned  to  the  city,  some  of  the  palace  officers  wearing  red  on  the  top  of 
their  head-dress  and  a  peacock's  feather,  brought  to  us  from  hi«  majesty's 
table  different  kinds  of  meat  and  sweetmeats.  On  the  S8th  we  joined  the 
Chinese  officers  in  attendance  on  the  emperor^  and  saw  him  offer  his  devo. 
tions  at  a  monastery  within  the  palace  enclosure.  On  the  29th  we  attended 
the  emperor,  when  he  came  out  from  the  western  gateway  of  the  palace  en- 
closure, and  proceeded  to  the  garden  in  the  lake,  and  on  his  return,  he 
stopped  bis  sedan  chair  as  he  was  coming  out  of  the  temporary  building 
erected  for  his  accommodation  on  the  royal  plain,  and  giving  us  presents, 
*aid  :  '  Let  the  ambassadors  return  on  the  I  at  of  November,  in  order  that 
my  royal  friend  may  learn  every  thing.'  On  the  same  day  the  Chinese 
officers  of  rank  summoned  us  to  a  spot  on  the  royal  plain  to  the  eastward 
of  the  palace  enclosure,  and  gave  us  an  entertainment,  and  delivered  to 
us  the  emperor  of  China's  letter.  On  the  31st,  the  Wnn.gylh  Ho-tsou^n- 
TENO  and  Kou'n.tb'.thu',  Thi'ta^-ti'n,  and  Lu-ta'.ti'n,  gave  us  differ. 
ent  presents ;  and  on  the  same  day  we  went  into  the  palace  where  the 
Wdn-gyih  £ld.Tsou'N.TBNO  was,  and  said  to  him, '  We  were  ordered  to 
return  on  the  1st  of  November,  and  to-morrow  we  are  to  set  out ;  but  we 
desire  to  receive  an  answer  to  the  representation  which  we  made  at  Zhthol' 
He  replied, '  I  have  submitted  to  the  emperor  every  word  of  your  repre- 
sentations, and  his  orders  are  : — The  men  who  came  to  our  country  are 
some  of  them  afar  off  and  some  of  them  have  disappeared  or  are  dead^ 
and  much  delay  and  a  long  time  will  elapse  in  making  the  necessary 
inquiries  and  examinations.  When  the  snowy  season  arrives,  the  cold 
will  be  very  great,  and  these  ambassadors,  who  have  been  sent  to  us  on 
business  relating  to  the  country,  had  better  return  with  all  expedition.' 
The  Wdn.gyih  also  said,  *  The  six  men  with  Noa  Tsi^t  who  were 
formerly  deputed,  were  taken  to  the  province  of  KuanJto>6n  in  Tartary, 
but  they  were  ordered  to  be  brought  back  the  moment  you  arrived  heroi 
and  as  soon  as  they  come,  they  shall  be  sent  down  to  Yunan  and  forwarded 
to  you ; — and  with  respect  to  the  TsA.buah- of  Bam^,  inquiry  shall  be  made^ 
and  he  shall  hereafter  be  surrendered.  There  is  nothing  difficult  now  that 
our  two  masters  have  become  friends,  and  the  TsountQ  of  Yunan  has 
already  received  fuU  instructions  on  every  subject.' 

''  On  the  Ist  November,  1788,  after  seeing  the  emperor  receive  the  ho. 
mage  of  all  his  officers,  which  he  does  once  a  year  on  the  last  day  of  a 
month,  seated  on  his  throne,  we  took  charge  of  the  emperor's  letter,  the 
SMkya  Muni  image,  and  various  costly  presents,  and  left  Pikin.  We 
came  in  a  carriage  with  horses  in  SS  days' journey  from  PMn  to  the  city 
of  Shyeng,yeng:kien  in  the  district  of  H^,  beyond  the  districts  of  TWt% 
and  H6^An,  when  we  embarked  in  boats,  and  came  down  the  stream  in  18 
days,  on  the  \2th  December,  to  the  city  of  Tshengjtait'/ll  in  the  district 
of  ITflndfi.  The  route  from  thence  by  water  being  against  the  stream  and 
yery  difficult,  we  proceeded  by  land  in  covered  sedan  chairs,  and  arrived 
at  the  city  of  Kue-ehow  on  the  5th  January,  1789.    We  left  that  city  en 


420       Soflii^  acc&mtt  of  the  Wars  between  Burmak  and  China,     [Junb, 

the  Oth  and  arrived  at  Yunan  in  16  dafs,  on  the  81st  January.    The 
TaofintQ  had  marched  with  a  force  of  10,000  men  to  attack  the  dty  of 
AkyS,  lying  to  the  aouth-east  of  Tunan,  where  there  there  was  a  war,  aad 
Tbo-ti  V,  the  governor  of  Ftffum,  who  received  us,  informed  as  tliat  in 
conformity  with  the  application  which  we  had  submitted  to  the  emperor, 
the  BIZ  men,  Noa  Ub,  Noa   Lbb-o6,  Noa  Tsi't-to,  Xoa  Tsi't-u',  N«a 
Po-Bu',  and  Nga  Pd-yr  subjects  of  the  sun^esoended  king  who  were 
formerly  detained  and  sent  to  Tartary,  had  been  recalled  and  had  arrived 
at  Pdiin  on  the  88nd  December;  that  orders  had  been  received  to  forward 
them,  and  that  the  moment  they  reached  Ftman,  they  should  be  sent  to 
the  golden  feet.     He  also  said,  '  Our  two  masters  having  become  friends* 
the  two  countries  must  be  like  one,  and  constant  intercourse  maintained 
between  them  ;'--and  added: — '  The  new  year  being  close  at  hand,  some 
difficulty  is  felt  in  supplying  yon  with  the  means  of  continuing  your  jour- 
ney ;  wait  here,  therefore,  for  a  short  time.'    We  stopped  at   FviMm, 
accordingly  for  four  days  ;  and  on  the  86th  of  January  left  it,  and  in  81 
days'  journey,  on  the  15th  of  February,  arrived  at  Ka»ng:mak,    The  Tade- 
buah  of  Kaing:mah  also  said,  that  he  had  received  letters  from  the  Tadun. 
to  of  Tunan  informing  him,  that  the  six  men   who  had  been   sent  to 
Tartar^  were  coming  with  all  expedition  for  the  purpose  of  being  for- 
warded to  the  golden  feet.     He  also  told  us,  that  he  had  sent  letters  to 
Mning:  Tein  and  Theinni  to  have  the  temporary  buildings  and  provision* 
prepared  for  us,  and  requested  us  to  give  them  a  few  days  to  have  all  in 
readinei^s.     We  waited  accordingly  at  Kaing:mah  nine  days,  and  on  the 
8ith  of  February  left  it,  and  on  the  4th  March  arrived  at  TkeinniJ* 
Memorandum  giving  an  aceeunt  of  the  emperor  of  China  and  hie  eeme  and 
ofieore,  and  a  deeeription  of  the  appearance  of  hie  paktee  and  of  the  citjf  of 
Pekin,  {appended  to  the  foregoing  report  of  the  Burmese  enooye.J 
**  The  age  of  the  empfior  is  78  years,  of  which  he  has  reigned  53  yearsL 
The  principal  of  his  nine  queens  is  dead.     He  has  ^ve  sons  and  two 
daughters.     The  eldest  son,  Lu-ye^,  is  45  years  of  age.    He  has  six 
W6n.g}'ih8,  three  Tartars,   Ho-tsouV.tbno,  A-tbov'n-dbko  and  Tbu*. 
tsou'n-deno,  and  three  Chinese,  Weng-tsoij'n-dbno,  Kvi'-TSOuVv-DBro, 
LBYd-Tsou'N-DBNo.    There  are  six  great  officers,  one  superintendant  of 
war,  one  treasurer,  one  superintendant  of  law  and  custom,  one   supevin. 
tendant  of  criminal  affairs,  and  one  superintendant  of  learning.    There  is 
a  general  of  the  nine  gates,  named  Kvd-MEi'N  Ti'tu'.     A  governor-  of  the 
city,  named  Sbubng-deno-thu',  and  another  governor,  who  is  also  the 
chief  revenue  officer  of  the  city,  named  Phi'no-sreno. 

**  Thefts,  murders  or  other  public  offences  committed  within  the  city  are 
taken  cognizance  of  by  the  governors  of  the  city ;  but  those  committed  in 
the  suburbs  and  outside  of  the  city,  are  taken  cognizance  of  by  the 
Xs6untu  of  TsUJi  from  the  city  of  Pauk~4m<-chow.  The  officers  and  soL 
diers  do  not  hold  districts  and  villages  (in  jaghlr),  but  are  paid  monthly 
salaries  in  money  according  to  established  rates^  and  agreeably  to  their 
several  ranks. 


.18S70    S9m»  WMmt  of  the  J^mrs  Uiw09n  BumuA  md  Ckkm.        491 

•  **  The  enpenir  of  (Mm  hM  a)«rayt  wonhipped  the  image  of  the  noifc 
•sooUont  deity  (Gaudaka),  whom  the  Chinese  call  Skikjfa  Mfini ;  and 
«Hiee  a  yeav  he  executes  the  sentenees  of  criminale  in  the  felkwiog 
mamittr.  The  easperor  goes  to  a  monastery  at  whieh  there  is  an  image  of 
the  Tha^d  Nai^  and  the  namei  and  aots  of  the  criminals  are  proolaimed, 
and  written  on  slips  of  paper,  which  are  hornt  upon  a  horse  and  epw,  and 
these  animals  are  then  executed.  This  custom  is  always  followed  from  a 
belief,  that  these  papers  and  the  soula  of  these  animals  are  sent  up  to  the 
Tka^g^  NaL  Within  the  building  covering  the  Wumein  gateway  of  the 
wall  surrounding  the  palace  enclosure,  the  figures  of  those  men  who  have 
gained  victories  in  war,  with  the  number  of  the  victories,  are  written, 
and  on  the  outside  of  that  gate  there  is  a  monastery  in  which  different 
wnperors  have  had  carved  and  placed,  the  figures  of  men  who  acquired, 
renown,  and  of  oflloers  who  were  faithful  or  good  soldiers  ;  and  to  this 
|ilaoe  the  emperor  goes  once  a  year  and  does  honor.  On  the  northern 
bank  of  the  lake,  to  the  westward  of  the  palaoe  wall,  the  figures  of  the 
three  men,  Mi'-xoo'ir.Yn',  Kux-tjl-yi'n,  and  Tswro-TiUTiN,  who  were 
killed  in  the  victories  obtained  in  the  year  1089  (A.  D.  1767),  are  placed^ 
each  under  a  separate  pyramidal  building.  At  the  four  angles  of  the 
palace  enclosure  wall  there  is  a  pyramidal  building,  in  which  the  armour 
worn  by  soldiers,  and  swords,  and  spears  are  lodged.  In  the  buildings  at 
the  gateways  of  the  outer  city,  guns,  mudkets,  shot,  and  powder  are  lodged, 
and  constantly  guarded  by  troops.  Pekin  is  divided  into  two  cities,  the 
southern  and  northern*  city.  In  the  former  there  are  seven  gates,  and 
in  the  latter  nine.  The  walls  are  IS  oubita  high  and  U  cubits  thick.  At 
each  of  the  gateways  is  a  building  on  each  side,  and  a  double  pair  of  folding 
doors.  There  is  a  pyramidal  building  alto  at  each  of  the  four  angles  of 
the  wall.  The  ditch  surrounding  the  wall  is  not  lined  at  the  sides,  and  is 
about  70  cubits  broad,  with  water  let  into  it.  The  northern  city  is  about 
8600  cubits  square,  and  the  southern  city  about  4800  cubito  square.  The 
line  of  walls  inside  of  the  northern  city  has  no  battlemento,  but  is  covered 
on  the  top  with  yellow-color^  tUest.  It  is  1760  cubits  square,  10  cu- 
biU  high,  and  has  six  gateways  at  six  different  poinU.  Inside  of  this  lasU 
mentioned  wall  is  the  wall  surrounding  the  paUce  enclosure;  and  this  is 
upwards  of  700  cubits  on  the  eastern  and  western  sides,  and  about  1050 
cubits  on  the  northern  and  southern  sides.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  ditch 
filled  i^th  water,  seventy  cubits  broad  and  ten  cubiU  deep,  the  sides  of 
which  are  faced  with  stone.  This  wall  is  fourteen  cubiU  high  and  seven 
cubits  thick  ;  at  the  four  angles  there  is  a  tower,  and  it  has  a  gateway  on 
each  of  the  four  sides,  and  a  double-roofed  shed  supported  on  ten  posta 
covers  each  gateway.  There  are  three  entrances  at  each  gateway,  and 
the  folding  gates  are  covered  with  plates  of  iron  fastened  with  nails.  The 
road  within  the  walls  of  the  palaoe  endosuro  is  fourteen  cubiU  broad  and 

•  The  Chinese  and  Tartar  dtlei.      t  The  external  endofure  of  the  palaoe. 
3  I  .  .• 


4S9        8me  awaimi  of  tie  Wmn  between  Burmah  emd  China.     [Jvn<, 

INiTed  with  stone«  From  a  bke  dluated  three  talngt*  to  the  Bortfa.wcfll 
of  the  eity  of  Afrtn^  water  ie  brought  into  the  ditch  ettrroundijig  the  walb 
of  the  peUoe  endotttre  by  a  cana),  which  also  oondocta  it  from  the  ditch 
Into  the  iwlaoe,  and  thence  to  the  eait  of  the  city  ;  and  there  are  stone 
bridges  over  this  canal.  The  southern  side  is  the  front  of  the  palace.  The 
principal  palace  is  sarroonded  by  another  wall,  oatside  of  which  stands  the 
palace  with  the  throne  (hall  of  andience),  which  has  a  square  roof  foorteea 
eubits  high  above  the  terrace,  and  the  terrace  stands  six  cubits  abo?e  the 
ground,  and  is  paved  with  stone.  Abont  one  hundred  and  forty  cnbita 
distant  from  the  hall  of  audience  is  another  large  building  with  a  square 
roof,  and  on  one  side  of  it  is  the  gold  treasury,  and  on  the  other  the  silver 
treasury,  with  a  line  of  other  bnildings.  To  the  left  of  these  bulding% 
and  thirty.ftve  cubits  distant,  are  temporary  buildings  occupied  by  the 
oiBoers  of  the  court,  and  a  line  of  three  buildings  occupied  by  scholars  or 
students,  literally  '  people  learning  book*,' "  (The  description  of  the  boild* 
ings  within  the  palace  enclosure  continues  for  eight  or  ten  lines  fsrther 
but  in  so  confused  and  vagne  a  manner  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  be 
understood  by  any  one  but  a  person  who  has  actually  seen  the  place.) 

''  When  the  emperor  of  C^'na  takes  his  seat  on  the  throne,  fUg^t  ckewriee, 
and  satin  umbrellas  are  arranged  on  his  right  and  left  hand,  and  the  band 
of  music  plays  in  a  large  building  to  the  southward.  On  his  right  are  the 
military  (Mfficers,  and  on  his  left  the  civil  officers ;  and  they  all,  at  a  signal 
given,  bow  their  heads  nine  times.  The  emperor  comes  out  of  the  palace 
in  the  following  manner:—- He  is  seated  in  a  sedan  chair  covered  with 
yellow  satin,  and  preceded  by  upwards  of  fifty  horsemen,  twelve  umbrellas 
of  yellow  satin,  each  with  three  rows  of  fringe,  twelve  ekomriei  and  twelve 
flsgs,  upwards  of  twenty  spears  having  the  points  sheathed,  ten  led  horses 
with  saddles  and  bridles  complete,  and  upwards  of  twenty  horses  with  the 
brothers  and  sons  of  the  emperor  dressed  in  yellow  satin  jackets,  and 
armed  with  bows  and  swords.  Immediately  in  front  of  the  emperor  is 
carried  an  umbrella  of  yellow  satin  with  three  rows  of  fringe,  and  having 
the  figure  of  a  dragon  worked  upon  it  in  gold  thread,  and  upwards  of  an 
hundred  men  in  charge  of  the  women  (eunuchs)  surround  the  emperor's 
chidr.  The  band  of  music  which  plays  when  the  emperor  comes  out  or 
enters  the  palace,  consisti  of  a  pipe  with  six  stops,  two  trumpets,  a  fiddle^ 
a  lyre,  and  an  alligator  harp.  The  instruments  used  at  Chinese  historical 
plays  consist  of  a  small  gong,  a  large  gong,  a  pair  of  large  cymbals,  two 
trumpets,  a  drum,  and  a  pipe. 

<<^ There  are  fifteen  elephants  at  PMn,  The  following  are  the  prices 
of  articles  in  the  baiar  there.  One  and  half  ticals  for  a  basket  of  rice  ; 
lOticals  for  one  hundred  vis9  of  salt;  125  ticals  for  one  hundred  vtst 
of  cleaned  cotton;  60  ticals  for  one  hundred  vies  of  oil ;  1  tical  for  a 
basket  of  pyanng,  grain    {Jfadrae  Choium) ;  1^  ticals  for  a  basket  of 

*  TVu'f^,  or  when  compounded,  pronounced  doing,  ii  t  little  more  then  two 
English  miltf . 


1837.]     Some  aceowU  of  the  Wars  beiW99n  Bunmh  aud  China.        43S 

millet  One  thousand  oopper  pica  past  for  9^  ticals;  and  these  pioe 
are  used  in  sales  and  parohases.  Rioe  is  cultivated  and  used  in  the 
proyinces  of  Tunan,  KHe^ow,  H^ndn  and  Hu^kueng  {Hitffuang),  But 
there  are  no  paddy  lands ;  and  pifaung,  pulse,  barley,  and  millet  only 
are  cultivated  and  used  in  the  provinces  of  HSndn  and  TVK/i,  and 
.about  the  cities  of  ZkoM  and  Tidng.  As  far  as  Koe^ehow  the  people 
of  the  country  wear  their  hair  lilce  the  Burmese,  all  over  the  head.  The 
people  to  the  north  are  very  numerous,  and  there  are  a  great  many  hiU% 
precipices  and  streams.  In  HuJcuong  people  travel  in  boats,  as  there  are 
many  lakes  and  streams  in  that  province ;  and  in  H^ndn  and  7*«tt/i  the 
ground  being  natural  and  even,  carriages  are  used.  There  are  no  trees, 
bamboos  or  ratans,  and  instead  of  firewood  coal  is  used. 

*'  We  heard  in  China,  that  in  the  month  of  May  or  June  in  the  year  1 149 
(A.  D.  1787)  the  people  of  TaUMoun  having  revolted  and  put  to  death  the 
governor  and  officers,  the  foroe  first  sent  to  subdue  them  under  the  gene- 
ral TsHAiT.Tiuviif  was  defeated  with  great  loss.  That  general  was 
executed  by  the  emperor,  and  another  general  TBU.TBSTiu.TiN  detached 
against  the  rebels,  whom  he  subdued  in  the  month  of  April  1789,  when 
MLKou'n-te's  younger  brother,  KatnE-KovN-Tn',  was  appointed  go* 
vernor  over  the  people  with  the  office  of  Ts^^-taik.  The  two  leaders  of 
the  Ta^wun  rebels  were  decapitated,  and  their  heads,  together  with  the 
head  of  the  general  Tshai't  ta'-yi'n,  were  ^suspended  in  the  market  place 
of  the  great  southern  city. 

«'  On  the  83rd  of  August,  1788,  about  9  o'clock  at  night,  the  ThiMkam 
river  rose  and  the  water  overflowed  and  drowned  the  whole  city  of  Kf^iu 
dum  in  the  province  of  Hnkueng.  Upwards  of  ten  thousand  people  were 
destroyed,  together  with  the  wife  and  children  of  the  governor,  and  the 
second  governor  himself  with  aU  his  family.  On  the  receipt  of  Ihie  intelli* 
gence  at  Fdlrjn,  the  Wfin-gyih  A-tsou'n-tino  was  dispatdied  with  upwards 
of  two  thousand  viss  of  silver,  to  provide  clothing,  food  and  habitations  for 
such  of  the  inhabitants  of  Jrjfin.cAoio  as  remained,  which  service  he  per. 
formed.  Intelligence  was  also  received  from  the  people  appointed  to 
guard,  that  an  embryo  Bud'dh  had  appeared  at  the  city  of  ThMM&n  in  tha 
Kula  country  to  the  westward  of  I%uUhum,  and  that  the  people  were 
disputing  and  going  to  war  about  him.  The  general  AvNCTSONo-KTiir 
was  appointed  to  go  and  attack  them  with  the  force  i&the  city  of  Thu 

UhM&n. 

"  We  saw  all  the  houses  and  lands  destroyed  by  the  floods  along  the  whole 
road  we  travelled  in  the  provinces  of  Hitniin  and  Ho,pi,  from  the  city  of 
Kyeng^ehow  included.  The  people  also  said,  that  when  the  walls  of  the 
eity  of  Thutshuen  fell  down  and  were  being  rebuilt,  a  prophetical  writing 
was  found,  which  the  nobleman,  KHOu^T.imi'N,  who  first  built  the  wallsb 
had  placed  there.  The  contents  of  this  writing  were:— ^  To  the  south 
one  thousand  l\ting9  will  be  destroyed  by  water.  To  the  northward^ 
beyond  the  dty  of  Shy&n  Shf,  a  stream  of  blood  will  flow.  A  great  calamity 
3  1  2 


4t4         Borne  MeemU»ftAe  Wan  letioemBn'maAMd  (Mm.     [Juin, 

will  befall  the  chief  mi  inhsMUnU  of  tlw  <ity  <a  XMtf-diom,  whilat  tbey 
■n  MlMp.*  People  mj,  thit  what  happeiud  Ittely  oomapsuda  wHb 
this  pradlrtion. 

"The  TaefiBta  of  ICvmgJtCn  reported,  that  the  nncle  of  the  chief  of 
J'n-nMn,  a  t«nitor7  Ifing  to  the  weat  of  Xwng-MM  and  oaar  Uie  KtMt^- 
CU  fKwang^)  and  Tmnim  proriooM,  had  rerolted,  and  that  th*  diief  and 
hia  family  had  fled  and  arrived  at  tiie  city  of  Kutnf-tia.  The  ehiaf  «f 
iltMto  harlng  regoiarij'  aeitt  preeenti  and  befog  a  friend,  it  beeaa*  im. 
•aoMUT  toaMiit  him,  and  attaek  thoae  who  had  moteated  him.  The 
Kitmi§-lkl  Tha,  Yul-Ta-liif,  waa  appototed  general,  and  a  feraa  nt  tan 
thofuand  raea,  three  thovaand  fniai  KwnfJki  and  aeveD  thoiuaod  maa 
firem  I'uiMn  under  the  Fuiuni  Tlta,  was  seat  againat  the  rebela. 

Rmitt  of  a  Jimr»tji  from  tin  city  ofAmarwpAra  to  tkt  city  of  PoUn, 
traeeOeHf  m  Miuiom  tltptUod  if  tie  Kiitg  ^  Aw  to  tim  Bmftror  of 
ChiM  m  Iht  year  1787. — (Literally  tranalaUd  bom  the  fi 
official  document.) 


rfi*..™, 

Slept    at  ^.*.h.y.(ijr« 

and  Tlllan  of  nSXJ 
Slept  at  a  WHaR   plaet 
i.  thi  Jaari*.  an    th^ 
,lte  of  thedd  village  o[ 
Bingyl  or  Bm-kyi,    .. 
SleptatakaltlacElaeeiB 
the  Joagk,   on  tS^g  aitt 
of  tie    old    irtUaBe    of 

9 

S 
3 

1 

Slept  at  •  wa-yal  la  the 

MaAmeted  for  ike  am- 
TkLbi .... 

1 
i 


lOdatlOD) 
oa    the     bank     ol     the 

Nmug.btTiitt 

To  the  unbuikdari'  U 
Id  the  ilUagc  of  Litliia. 
e  ditto  in  the  dtj    of 

TktixM 

D  the  uBheewilor*' 
the  Tillage  of  Tnf-f da, 
■■■      in  the  TllUgeof 


To  ditto  iD  the  old  TllKige 

DtJV«.ti 

To  ditto  In  the  oillBge  of 


the  MMay  riier 

'a  the  t^  or  the  ■mbaMl- 
(temporiTT  linUd- 


1b  gi      eoni 


Hit- 


To  ditto  Id  the  Tillage  ol 
Pna-nge,    

To  ditto  in  the  <iUag(  oT 
Kmn-toiM,  «fter  croee- 
log  the  Solu-MK  HTer^ 

To  ditto  In  the  Tlllaga  of 

Pamthttg 

3  ditto  Id  the  Tillage  of 
Pm§.Un,  

Croeeed  tlie  SAit.pkmag 
or  JVdN-hBMf  riTer.tbe 
boundary  of  Jlkriw*  ■■ 
(Wen  t)  water  In  the 
Shan  lasgaage,) 


ti  at  Pcap-BM-Ud,  . 
the  baiA  of  the  Hi*- 

After  croeriag  the  Ni^- 
TtiH  rlier,  dept  at  the 
imbueadon'  U  in  the 
Tillage  of  !»■-*(< 

SOthtTb  the  TiBiqie  ot  Kluit- 


To  the    TlUageof  JfDV.' 

Slept  at' 
Bidam 


the  meBaetery  of 
.«a  (great  ^■ 

,0..........^ 


wn-M,   {Lmf,  oi 
tber  Wh,  U  »  ■ 


!! 

1 

M 

I 

2 

3 

Uader   «hat  Js- 
rledicUoD. 

■ 

UiAetZMW. 

■ 

Under    the    dty 

of  ThtiMHl. 

Ditto. 

1 

IMtte. 

1 

Ditto. 

, 

Under    the    eitT 
tHttO. 

9 

mtto. 

3 
1 

Ditto. 
Oitta. 
DltU. 

Uaa«r  the  citr  of 
tfiitef.-T<te. 

Under  the  dtr  «f 

Ditto. 
I»tta, 

S 

Ditto. 

43«  AoMfo  •/  «  Jvtntf  fnm  Awuartfir*  to  PdoM.  iJvm 


llth  To  Ih*  iHIafc  or  ifoiitf  :• 


To    tha   bklUng-pIn 

Tii£ii-dinii-)ihM,  . . 
maaMtcry  I 


tb«     Sbtini    Mains: 
1 1  moDiiUTT  in  the  dty 
of  Sk^in-li,     called  hj 
8huk  UaU$:(»ii 
Prom  VriiiJ.CWii 
TlUaga  of    IW-* 
IWa-lqr 


dtj 


9  tba  lUlHa  ot  NiM-l<y, 
mllar  erouiog  «•  '«"' 
brldgfl  OTer  the  «^ 
Uanf,  or  r"«  C»"- 
(Mlto     riT«!   (CUmie 

IMH-M-Ksmg.) 

otheTilUgeotmS-toj, 
a  th«  dty  of  Mo6K-klnii, 
a   the   Tiling   of    JUk- 

lliuen-bi)! 

To  the  dty  of  Ti-IM  or 

rd-jrf.  (Toii/) 

eft  «-«■(  """l  "K>PP«* 
■t  the  citj  of  Tii-chaie, 
a  the  dty  of  Yni-noM- 
Hjny  (hctle)  efter  tr*. 
re;Uag  a  «Uge>,    ...... 


(Itfcw.        ... 
IMned  *pd  TcHef ed  bearen 
tbadtyoffMnf 


I 

i 

.1 

M 

'-. 

l! 

W 

..     a 

..     s 
a 

»..       4 

J-       6 

B 

S    1      B 

1      6 
S    I      « 

16      6 

s 

1     s 

..       T 

..     s 

..     15 
..     19 
..     IS 

S   B    10 
S    10 

1  a    a 

4  S      0 
7   7     7 
a  6    • 

Bta  13 
a»  la 

5  9     t 

» 

..     10 

0   «      • 

Ditto. 

.  ntto. 
.  Ditto. 


,  Ditto. 
.  Ditto. 


XtiSIJ]  Roitevfv  Jnmti/fnm  Amar^ira  to  Pekn. 


bcarera,  ftc.  at  th*  dtj 
olLt.tlu>tii.kin,... 

Slept  In   the     ilUag* 
Myi.jtsini.Mn,    ... 

Raligftd  bearera,   ftc. 
thedtTot  Ait:liii.<li 

lo   tha  city   of   rai-a 
rxik  (iraat)   catlad 
tha    Shana    Umf-TiU 
(»■"".) 


fid-loda,  aftar  traitl- 
Ung  a  atagca  {n-lo6a. 
Una  of  other  UiU  ?}    . 

Relieved  tMaren,  &c.  at 
the  dtf  of tfa-Ma-cAoH, 
(ifa-Joa,,) 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  lUn- 

yt-ckoH,  

•     *■     IhedtjarPY*- 


lepttnl 

a  ataMi, 

Stopped  Id  tha  villaga 
L!)4-k»an-toin  after  tr 
lelllns  a  itagea 

Stopped  In  the  •illaga  of 
Pi-tkfi-li  afur  trard- 
UDsaatagei 

Slept  In  the  eitf  of  Lot. 
lalKg  after  croaiint  the 

Mant-lu  riTer 

Wpped  at  the  dtf  of 
lUa-Ha-ctoK,  (Tc^iit- 
^tO    

RelieTcd  bearera,  Ae.  al 
the  dtr  of  Ati-UhiMi. 
ft,  where  ■  lltAraaldea. 
(Ngan-chan  >) 

Slept  at  tha  dty  of  Am- 
pKgbt-hin, 

Relieved  tharera    at    the 

dtr  of  nM-UMK, 

lept  at  the  dtrofiT--' 
cMb  where  a  FG-T- „ 
reddea,  {Kod-janp?).. 

Relieved  bearera,  tic.  at 
the  dtj  of  Xauiali 

Slept  at  tha  dty  of  fa'- 


Slept  atthe  city  of  lUAi' 
pAyla-Uni 

Relieved  bearera,  Sie. 
dtjrof"" 


10  10  17 
10  10   T 

10  10  IS 

10  10  19 

e  «io 

see 

1010   8 

«    4   « 

,., 

ess 

a  e  ic 

4    4    4 

1 

»j! 

s 

!} 

1: 

Dadei  what  J«- 
rlidlctiaa. 

6 

Under  n-M  or 

7 

7 

J 

'  ■ 

Ditto. 
Ditto. 

a 

4    . 

Ditto. 

17 

1  Ondai  rwMa; 

a 

4 

Utto. 

7 

■ 

• 

IMtto. 

l< 

. 

. 

IMtto. 

IS 

1 
I 

InthtprovlBeeof 

Ditto. 

Ditto. 

10 

■. 

• 

mtto. 

a 

«         . 

Ditto. 

a 

, 

4    . 

Ditto. 

6 

7 

a 
a 

1 

4    ■ 

a  ■ 

Ditto. 

Ollto. 
Ditto. 
IMtto. 

4 

t  . 

mtto. 

43S  MM»  9fm  JvtrtUffnm  Atmrmfirm  U  PMm.  {iviOk, 


l«a7.J         Smtwo/aJowneyfrom  Amarapdra  to  Peiin. 

1 
I 

I. 


11" 


Lh  TraTfUcd  kU     nlglit     mod 
-      gtopped  at  the  dtj  Lu- 

Praeecdid  and  dfiembnrk 
cd  from  the  boat!  Kt  th< 
landing  place  or  Si-i/tng 
or  yt'jietg,   

Proceeded  by  land  and 
alept  at  the  city  ot  IVilf- 

It  Slept  at  tbe  dty  of  Ni- 
yeMg-hiai 

id  Slept  Jlc  rcctlied  pretenta 
at  the  dty  of  Tilung- 
(M-/A,  *lileh  is  the 
principal  dty  of  HA-atn, 


Slept  in  the  vUUge  ot  Td- 

l9i«-St 

Slept  in  the  dty  otr«-ftcf- 

/*.  (ro-mtor) 

Slept  In    the    lillan    of 
Jtdii-Uif,  . 


Slept  at 


led  preaeote 
■lept  at  the  city  of  Wi- 
liitng-fi.  which  I*  the 
priDCipal  city   of  B6p4e 


Landed  and   ileptat  t 


RctUt  o/u  Jountmffrom  Amangtirm  to  Ptkm. 


ISVKW' 


'ml 


Z  Dadw  wkat  Ja- 


h  Slept  Id  b  raogkatcrr  la 
tba  Tinigt  of  ify'n- 
*!«"»'. 

th  Changed  carrinees,  he.  Ii 
tba  dt;  of  Kh^i-tkin- 


Blipt  at  the  Aij  of  Tthu- 

payfU'Mfli,    

ttb  ChRDgad  sarriagM.  &e.  ■ 
Ua  dt}  of    8Ai.jt*3rfa- 

Slept  nt  tbc  tit^  of  'Tn§- 


..  Ditto. 
.  Ditto, 


Slept  at  tha  ritT  of  Sitai- 

.1i  ReKcTed  hone*,  &c.  at  the 

cIt)ror7Mi-)>-Afm,.... 

Bltpt  at  the  cltT  of  TVi'n. 

thoiB.{Tchi)tgT) 

Ji  Passed    the  dr*  o(  5Mb- 

fdU-Iin 

?lrpt  in  the  ilUatca  of 
KkA»-Ultian-^i,  aftei 
eroding  Die  H'An^A-i! 
ri>er,  (HMaf-Aa,)   .... 

1  ReeelTcd  pnniilopa  at  the 

dtr  oC  Ski/mg.gms'kiai, 

Recrtied     nresrnta      aad 

•lapt  at  tfie  eitj  of  Wr- 

khmt-fi,  (Ovci-ki»n  7)  . . 


.  Ditta. 

.  Utto. 

I    ..  DIttB. 

.  Ditto. 

.  ntto. 


Slept  at  the  vlllnge  a 

ki.fi 

:li  Paswd  the  dtj  of  Tam-gi- 

WfH 

Srceived     presents, 

changed  tianes.  &_.    ... 

the  dty  of  Tiin-Mk-fi, 

(TehBag-tt.) 

Slept  la  theiitjof  Talil- 


■  Ditto. 
.  Utto. 


.  ta   tba    prariaea 
of  nU-H,  (Ttki. 


1887.]  Soul*  •/«  Jmrnuffint  AmvrapUn 

I 


Suait-Utn 


of  Tilii- 


Br«akfuted  at  the  dtf  of 
MsUi-laufis-fun, 

Paurd  the  -'—     * 
ta-Ain 

Rtceind  preienti  and  dia- 
ed  aX  tbe  dtf  otSlntng- 
taiifi,  (Chwt-Ur).... 
Icptin  the  citf  o(  ShifOtg- 
lait'liit* 

Brcakfaittd  iit  the  dty  of 
Nf-Uy^-AuM 

Slept  la  the  eltf  of  PI- 
(tjrdsJIlfll 

Chaogsd  eairii^et,  (w.  at 
thg  cit*  «(  Tti-eMov, 
(TtJbrj 

Slapt  la  ik*  eltr  of  Lntng- 

RecelT«d  pnacoti  at  the  «l  ■ 
iTOf  IMi-(li-/li,(nUi;- 
«»»') 

Slept  la  the  iiU>g«  »l 
Tihta-U»ii-fk& 

ChHDged  oaiTlagei.  &e.  at 
the  dtj  of  niit-lS-Utn, 
Jtn  entertained  at  the 
dtf  of  IMa-eJInv,  (Tb;/) 

Slept    at  the    village    of 

SU»-p»ti»-tt*j, 

banged  carrlagel,  &c. 
and  were  entertained  at 
Iha  dt}  ot  Wim'l6-)iiet,, 

Dined  ia  the  tillage  of 
T»wn.yio»-t»|r«t(rV 


BreakfMled  at  the  dt;  of 
AiMks6-kin.  {Ngnt) 
{Ngan-ika  In  the  lUti  of 
other  ambauadori,}   .. 

lept  In  the  villnge  ol 
PM.  (Pi-tU  IB  otbei 
UMi.)      

tept  at  the   dt;  of  7k<f- 


.  DItta. 

.  Ditto. 

.  Ditto. 

.  Ditto, 

.  Ditto. 

.  IHtto. 

.  Ditto. 

.  Ditto. 

.  Ditto. 

>  Ktto. 

■  Ditto. 


.  Ma   called  TVU- 


.  Ditto. 
.  Ditto. 


3x2 


432 


Route  of  a  Journey  from  Ammrapiira  to  Pekm. 


[JuMB, 


«3" 

a 

0 

e 
B 


33rd 
Sept 


N«mei  of  places. 


d4th 
S5th 

36th 


27th 

28th 

39th 

7th 
Oct. 
13th 


Passed  the  city  of  Koitn- 
kyUtsheng,  and  stopped 
at  the  city  of  Lukd- 
khyauk-ketif  {Khyauk-ken 
may  mean  6  chokeys 
in  Burmese,) 

Slept  at  the  village  of 
Tihi'towif 

Passed  the  citj  of  Khyu 
cit'tso'hicHf «■•• 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  Mi- 
yuin, .... 

Breakfasted  at  the  city  of 
Shi'Shyd'htCHf    • 

Slept  near  the  line  of  wall 
of  Hupe-khd  fort,  (the 
fort  of  Coupe-keou^), . . . 

Slept  in  the  village  of 
Tihdn-sU^ 

Ditto  at  the  city  of  Ldn- 
pHn-hien,  

Arrived  at  the  city  of  Yi- 
hd,  {Zhehol  or  Gehol,). 

Left  the  city  of  Yi-ho,... 


d 

3 

d 
d 

o 

a 


*  s 

IS  w 


s 

u 


^4 


o 


d 
93 


O 
u 

■ 
C 


Arrived  at  the   great  city 
otl't-kyin^Pekin),.,, 


S 

8 
8 
6 


s 


o 


35 


S 
3 

JO 
1 

7 

3 

II 

13 

I 


3 

3 

10 

1 

7 

3 
II 
13 

1 


a 


8  S>{ 

s  s 
5 


I. 

c 

2 


493 


13 

•  • 
13 
3 
10 

4 
9 
7 

4 


493  944 


6 
6 
13 
3 
6 

4 
9 
7 

4 


1 
1 


1063 


1 
1 
1 

8 


J9 

d 

s 

ft 

do 

z 


3 

3 
3 


« 

O 

o 


Under  whstt 
Jvriadic* 
tioa. 


4 
6 


109 


16 


Under  7Uf- 

7c. 
Ditto. 

Ditto. 

Ditto. 

Ditto. 


Benndary   of 
TkrtMy. 


No.  of  Stages  travelled, 150 

No.ofTaings, 1063 

No.  of  Cities  pasaed,    83 

No.  of  Chokeys, 944 

No.  of  large  rivers, *6 

No.  of  small  riven, 493 

No.  of  Bridges, 49S 

No.  of  nights  stopped  on  the  road, 109 

Names  of  the  Ambassadors, 

NK'MTO-BHVB-DAUNO,  THiHAOT6-GAUV0,  WbLVTHABA. 


On  the  7th  September,  1790,  the  T86:bu£h  of  Ba-md  reported  to 
MxN0-DARA:GTiH,  king  of  Ava,  that  several  oificera  of  high  rank  and 
a  Chinese  embassy  had  arrived  at  Md:wUn,  with  some  valuable  pre- 
sents and  three  Chinese  princesses  for  his  majesty.  The  king  ordered 
the  T86;buih  to  proceed  immediately  and  escort  the  embassy  to  Ba* 
m6,  and  on  its  arrival  there,  a  special  deputation,  consisting  of  a 
Wdn-gyih  and  W6n.dauk,  with  several  ladies  of  rank,  was  sent  with 


1887.]    Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  GMna,       '  433 

suitable  boats  from  the  capital,  to  go  and  bring  down  the  ladies  and 
ambassadors,  who,  on  the  15th  October,  reached  some  buildings  con- 
structed for  their  accomodation,  outside  of  the  city  of  Amarapdra. 
Three  days  after,  the  Chinese  ladies  were  taken  into  the  palace  and 
received  by  the  king,  and  placed  in  some  apartments  specially  con- 
structed for  them ;  and  on  the  20th  October,  the  Chinese  envoys 
received  a  grand  public  audience,  at  which  they  delivered  the  presents 
sent  by  the  emperor,  and  were  asked  by  the  king  the  cu&tomary  two 
or  three  questions.  At  this  audience  the  king  placed  the  Chinese 
ladies  near  himself  within  the  elevated  stage  which  forms  the  throne. 
The  three  Chinese  ladies,  who  appear  to  have  been  sisters,  and  are 
called  in  the  Burmese  history  Ta-Ai^-Jt^eii,  E-ku^ngyen^  and  Thdn-kd^ 
ngyen,  received  honorary  titles,  and  the  province  of  Tawng-ha^n  was 
confered  on  them  in  jaghire.  The  envoys  left  Amarapdra  again  for 
China  on  the  1st  November,  1790. 

These  Chinese  ladies  are  called  princesses,  and  a  letter,  of  which  I 
possess  a  copy,  was  written  for  them  in  the  Burmese  language  ad- 
dressed to  the  emperor  of  China,  styling  him  their  grandfather,  and 
expressing  great  anxiety  that  he  should  become  a  true  Buddhist.  But 
they  were  natives  of  Malong,  a  town  in  Yunan  province,  and  their  feet 
were  in  a  natural  state.  There  is  no  doubt  that  they  were  women 
of  low  rank,  and  that  the  whole  was  an  imposition  practised  upon  the 
king  of  Ava*8  amorous  propensities  by  the  Chinese  viceroy  of  Yunan, 
This  was  not  the  only  occasion  on  which  that  king  was  imposed  upon, 
for  women  were  also  presented  to  him  as  daughters  of  a  king  of 
Ceylon  and  a  king  of  Benares. 

In  the  year  1792,  MBNa-DARA:QTiH  prepared  some  valuable  pre- 
sents for  the  emperor  of  China  and  the  Tso6n-td  of  Yunan,  and  confer- 
ring an  honorary  title  on  each  :  on  the  former  that  of  Thtri  taripawara 
mahd  ndga  thu^dhamma  rdjd'd{'rdjd*,  despatched  an  embassy  to  China 
with  the  presents,  and  the  plates  of  gold  set  with  rubies  on  which  the 
titles  were  engraved.  The  embassy,  consisting  of  Nb-my6-mbn-tha- 
m6ba-tha,  the  T86:bu£h  of  Ba-md ;  NB-ifT6-NANDA-OY6-THu/,  the 
Ken-wiin  or  superintendant  of  chokeys ;  Nb-mt6-nanda-ot6-dbn, 
the  Pad£-wdn,  royal  store. keeper  or  officer  of  the  king's  treasury  ;  Tni- 
HA-ord-zuA,  the  Than-d6-yan  and  Yiza-nanda,  the  Tarfi-na-khan,  left 
Amarapdra  for  CUna  on  the  23rd  of  October,    1792.     This  is  the 

*  The  mesDiDg  of  these  PdH  words  is  thus  given  by  the  Barmese : —  "  The 
illastrioQS  and  excellent  among  the  three  orders  of  beings,  of  the  great  dragon 
or  anake-god  race^  the  king  of  kings,  who  practises  good  works.*' 


484       Some  aeeewt  of  the  Wmr$  hHwem  Bvrmmk  mtd  Ckiim.    [Jokb» 

embasBy,  a  short  account  of  whose  route  from  Pekm  was  given  by  the 
principal  euToy,  the  Tad.bnih  of  Ba-md,  to  Dr.  (Buchanan)  Ha- 
iciLTON»  when  he  accompanied  Captain  SrifBS  to  this  coautry.  and  was 
pnblished  by  that  gentleman  in  a  paper  in  No.  5  of  the  EdUbmfk 
PMloiophical  Jcmmat*, 

On  the  20th  August,  1795»  a  Chinese  embassy  is  again  reported  in 
the  Burmese  Chronicles  to  have  arrived  at  Amarapdra  with  valuable 
presents*  &c.  from  the  emperor  of  C^mo.  Captain  Sncss  saw  this 
embassy  at  Amarapdra,  and  he  considered  it  as  a  provincial  depitetioa 
only ; — ^but  I  conceive  that  none  of  the  members  of  the  Chinese  em- 
bassies which  visit  Ava  ever  come  from  Pekim»  The  letter  on  gold 
and  some  of  the  presents  appear  to  be  sent  down  to  the  Viceroy  of 
Yunan,  and  he  forwards  them  by  some  officers  serving  under  him ; 
and  these  do  not,  even  on  their  return*  proceed  beyond  Yunan.  The 
Burmese  envoys*  when  they  accompany  the  Chinese*  are  made  to 
believe  that  the  emperor  has  conferred  some  additional  rank  and 
employment  on  the  latter*  requiring  their  presence  in  Yuna»,  and 
preventing  their  accompanying  the  Burmese  mission  to  Pekm, 

Ou  the  22nd  March,  1 796*  another  embassy  arrived  at  Amarapurm 
from  China  with  presents  and  a  letter  from  the  emperor*  and  as  I 
possess  a  copy  of  this  letter,  and  as  its  contents  are  curious*  I  annex  a 
translation  of  it. 

**  As  dark  nets  disappears  throagh  tbe  rays  of  perfamed  light,  aad  as  light  is 
received  when  the  white  rays  of  day  .break  appear  after  the  third  quarter  of  the 
night ;  so,  when  reflecting  on  the  affairs  of  the  kingdom  and  of  sentient  beinga,  a 
good  idea  occurred  (to  me).  In  the  beginning  of  the  world  the  early  emperora  of 
CAiiM,  when  they  attained  an  advanced  age*  abandoned  the  throne  to  their  sona 
and  retired  to  the  wilderness.  In  the  same  manner  (I)  now  propose  to  abdicate 
in  favor  of  (my)  son.  Amona;  (my)  aneettors  the  name  of  the  son  who  was  oon- 
aidered  most  worthy  to  succeed  his  father  as  king,  was  written  and  placed  on  the 

*  This  TsAibuih  of  Ba-mA  brought,  on  this  or  on  some  subsequent  occasion, 
a  large  Chinese  chop  or  seal  from  the  emperor  of  Chine,  purporting  to  confer  oa 
the  king  of  Ava  the  same  power  and  authority  as  the  emperor  himself  posaesaed, 
over  every  part  of  the  Chinese  empire.  TKIs  seal  is  still  at  Ava,  and  is  said  to 
be  of  pure  gold,  weighing  3  viss  or  lOlbs.  and  of  the  form  of  a  camel,  wKh  some 
Chinese  characters  at  the  bottom.  At  the  time  it  was  brought  to  ilsa  a  queation 
arose  as  to  the  propriety  of  retaining  such  a  gift,  as  its  acceptance  might  after- 
wards be  construed  into  an  admiasion,  that  the  king  of  Ava  derived  his  power  from 
the  emperor  of  Chine,  or  that  the  latter  confirmed  the  former'a  title  to  the  throne 
of  Ave.  The  value  of  the  gold,  however,  of  which  the  seal  waa  made,  ia  aaid  to 
have  decided  the  Burmese  court  in  favor  of  keeping  it.  I  can  find  no  notice  of 
this  remarkable  circumstance  in  the  history  of  the  late  king's  reign,  but  the 
details  1  have  now  given  were  communicated  to  me  by  good  authority. 


1887.]     S^me  accmmi  of  th  Wm  hetweem  Bvrmak  and  ChitM.        43i 

canopy  (oTer  tlie  throne).  When  You'K-Tti'N(YoNG-TCHiNo),  my  fiitfaer.  died, 
the  oficera,  agreeably  to  the  document  which  he  had  written  aud  left,  railed  me 
to  the  throne.  My  grandfather  Kan-shi  (Cano*hi)  reigned  Mzty-one  years, 
and  my  father  You  'n-tsi'n  thirteen  yean.  The  Thagyd  and  all  the  other  Nait 
haying,  day  and  night  astieted  me,  1  have  reigned  siaty-one  yeara,  and  am  now 
eighty-tix  yeara  of  age ;  and  although  my  fight  and  bearing  are  good,  and  my 
phyiictl  strength  is  as  complete  as  ever,  I  am  become  an  old  man.  After  aeareh- 
ing  for  a  proper  successor  for  a  period  of  sixteen  years  agreeably  to  the  custom 
of  the  early  kings,  I  found  my  eldest  son  Lu-tb',  and  intended  him  to  be  king, 
but  in  consequence  of  his  death,  my  second  son,  Shi-wu'-tb',  will  assume  the 
soTereignty  with  the  title  of  Kya'-tin-wenff,  on  the  1st  day  of  Tabatmff  in  tho 
sizty-first  year  of  (my)  reign,  and  at  a  propitious  moment  calculated  by  the 
astrologerf.  Sbj-wv^tb'  is  not  an  ordinary  son ;  he  is  a  man  qualified  to 
conduct  all  the  affaive  of  the  kingdom.  (Our)  two  countries  have  established  a 
true  friendship,  to  continue  to  our  son*s  son,  and  are  united  like  two  pieces  of 
gold  into  one.  Consider  Shi-wu'-tb' as  (your)  own  younger  brother,  and  as 
(your)  own  son,  and  assist  and  look  (after  him)." 

Mbno-oar/cgtIh  sent  a  suitable  rc^ly  to  the  abore  letter. 

I  cannot  find  in  the  Banneee  ChronicleB  any  further  notice  of  Chi- 
nese embassies  in  the  reign  of  the  late  king,  although  one  or  two 
more  must  have  passed  between  1 796  and  the  date  of  his  death  in 
1819.  Daring  the  reign-of  the  present  king  of  Ava  two  missions,  one 
in  1823,  and  the  other  in  1833,  have  been  sent  to  Pekin  vi&  Ba-md 
and  Yunan.  I  have  procured  copies  of  the  routes  and  of  most  of  the 
reports  submitted  to  the  king  by  each.  Both  missions  proceeded  in 
company  with  a  Chinese  embassy  when  it  returned  to  Ytman  from 
Ava,  and  it  will  be  seen  that  the  route  of  both,  with  a  very  slight 
deviation,  was  the  same, — in  as  straight  a  line  as  possible  from 
Yunam  province  to  Pekin. 

The  chief  of  the  Burmese  mission  in  1823  was,  on  its  return,  ap- 
pointed governor  of  Ba-m6,  which  office  he  still  holds.  Two  or  three 
years  ago,  at  my  request,  the  ministers  of  Ava  kindly  made  the  sub- 
ordinate Burmese  envoys  draw  up  an  abstract  of  the  report  they  had 
sent  in,  and  I  now  give  a  translation  of  it,  preceded  by  the  letters 
from  the  emperor  of  China  and  king  of  Ava.  The  original  report,  of 
which  I -have  since  procured  a  copy,  is  too  voluminous  for  me  to 
attempt  to  give  a  translation  of  it  here,  and,  besides,  it  does  not 
possess  any  thing  of  interest  to  European  readers  beyond  what  this 
abstract  contains. 

Letter  from  the  Emperor  of  CAtsa  to  the  king  of  Ava  in  the  year  1 822. 

Translation  made  in  the  Lhuot'tS  of  the  royal  letter  which  was  brought  by 
the  emperor  of  Ckimt**  ambassadors,  Yan-ta'-lA-ts'  and  Yiiro-TSHBXO-TB', 
and  a  copy  of  which  was  taken  in  a  (Burmese  black)  book  in  the  presence  of  a 


436       Some  aceomU  of  the  Wars  between  Burmak  aai  Ckkm.     [Johs,* 

party  of  oAews  awembled  in  Um  oonfereaee  bdd  on  the  lOtk  April  1823,  by 
the  iaterpretert  LA-bbub,  ii6-T8BBN«,  NoA»aBUB-SBir,  and  N«a-i»bub- 
MA  UNO,  inperiBtended  by  the  Chioete  clerk. 

*'  Elder  brother  Tb  avk  Kuom,  (Taou  Kuano,)  kiof  of  Vdk^  who,  aaaiated  by 
the  TkM'ffpd  chief,  mlet  over  the  great  kingdoma  and  a  multitude  of  ambreUa- 
wearing  cbiefa  to  the  eastward,  affectioDately  addreaaes  younger  brother,  the 
Sun-descended  king,  lord  of  the  golden  palaoet  lord  of  the  I^eddem,  king  of 
elephants,  master  of  many  white  elephants,  and  possessor  of  mines  of  gold, 
silyer,  rubies,  noble  serpentine  and  amber,  who  rules  oyer  the  great  kingdoms 
and  a  multitude  of  chiefs  wearing  umbrellas,  and  dwelling  in  palacea  to  the 
westward. 

'*  The  royal  ancestors  of  elder  and  younger  brother,  assisted  by  the  TAm-^A 
Natt  have  uninterruptedly  interchanged  letters,  and  it  is  now  two  years  aince  elder 
brother  succeeded  to  the  throne  on  the  departure  to  the  Net  country  of  (his) 
father.  Once  in  the  time  of  (our)  royal  ancestors  in  the  year  1111  (A..  D.  1749); 
once  in  the  time  of  (my)  grandfather  Kbtbng-lou'n  in  the  year  1140  (A..  D. 
1787)  ;  and  once,  in  the  time  of  (my)  father  Kya^*T8Bi'n  in  the  sixteenth  year 
of  (hit)  reign,  and  in  the  time  of  younger  brother^i  grandfather  Alaung  Mbng* 
DABA':ori^H,  ambassadors  were  mutually  deputed ;  and  the  gold  and  siWer  road 
having  been  established  and  the  two  countries  joined  in  a  manner  into  one,  the 
poor  people  and  (our)  slaves  haTc  continued  to  trade  together.  It  u  now  tweWo 
years  since  any  presents  hsTO  been  exchanged  between  younger  and  elder  bro- 
ther's countries.  Tbhi'it-ta'-tbng,  theTso(in-t6  of  Meinff:t»kif  was  directed  to 
transmit  presents  again  in  charge  of  Yxiio-TsaBNa-YB',  but  the  T80<iB>t6  hav* 
ing  reported  that  the  presents  were  not  received,  because  they  were  unaccompu- 
nied  by  a  royal  letter,  Yan-ta^-lA-yb''  has  also  been  commissioned  to  convay 
the  presents ;  and  by  the  newly  appointed  TsoCin-t^,  Myi'n-ta'-ykkg,  and 
Shaya«we  of  the  imperial  guard,  are  sent  a  royal  letter,  two  fur  jacketa  lined 
with  yellow  silk,  1  small  VenthatH  box,  and  2  boxes  containing  glass  tea-cnpa 
with  covers  and  saucers,  for  the  purpose  of  being  forwarded  to  younger  brother, 
together  with  the  presents  formerly  sent,  and  a  male  and  female  U*  with  saddles 
complete.  Let  these  ambassadors  return  without  delay,  and  on  their  return,  it 
will  be  as  if  the  countenance  of  younger  brother,  the  Sun-descended  king  and 
lord  of  the  golden  palace,  has  been  seen.'* 

Direction  qf  the  letter. 
On  the  1st  December,  1822,  in  the  second  year  of  T,hauk   Kuon*8  reign, 
elder  brother,  T,hauk  Kvon,  king  of  U*dlf  has  to  represent  to  younger  brother 
the  Sun-descended  king. 

King  of  Ava's  reply  to  the  above  letter. 

17th  June,  1823.  The  royal  letter  on  gold  leaf  to  be  delivered  to  the  king  of 
Gan-dA-la-ifitf  by  Tsabb.dA-gyi'h  (principal  clerk  or  secretary)  Nb-myo* 
mbn:tba,  and  others,  who  are  appointed  envoys  to  accompany  the  Chinese 
ambassadors. 

*  This  is  a  large  description  of  mule,  which  the  Burmese  assert  is  prolific, 
t  This  is  the  elassioal  term  for  Chma.    Taroup  country  is  the  common  name. 


1837.]     Same  aeeauni  o/tke.  Wmr$  beiwetn  Surmah  and  China.        437 

'*  The  founder  of  the  great  golden  eity  of  TMianAp^ra,  Ava,  lord  of  the  Tstddan*, 
king  of  elephants,  matter  of  many  white  elephants,  poteeuor  of  mines  of  gold, 
silver,  rnbies,  amber  and  noble  serpentine,  the  bearer  of  the  title  TMH^pa^warm 
*thii'dhamma  mahd  rd;d-dur^6f  the  san-descended  Iting,  and  great  king  of 
rightoonsness,  who  rnles  over  tlie  kingdoms  and  a  mnltitnde  of  nmbrella-wearing 
ehiefii  to  the  westward,  addresses  T,bauk  Kvoy,  king  of  U^di,  who  rnles  over 
the  great  kingdoms  and  a  mnltitnde  of  umbreUa-weariag  chiefs  to  the  eastward. 

"  It  is  now  thirty-five  years  since  Mbno-daka^:gti'b,  the  grandfather  of 
(yonr)  royal  friend,  and  founder  of  the  great  golden  city  of  Amarap^a,  and 
Khtbko-loun,  the  grandfather  of  T,hauk  Kuon,  king  of  Vdi,  having  formed  a 
sincere  and  affectionate  friendship,  the  inhabitants  of  the  two  countriea  have  been 
in  the  enjoyment  of  a  happy  and  cordial  intercourse  and  trade.  In  the  4th  year  of 
(yonr)  royal  friend's  reign,  and  in  the  2nd  year  of  T,bavk  Kuon,  king  of  U*di^9 
reign,  on  the  6th  of  April  1823,  Yan-ta'-lA-ts',  Ybng-T8R1NG-ti%  Tsd-id- 
novhft  Tou'n-lA-tsov'n  and  La-tbhemg-ts'  arrived  with  a  royal  letter  and 
various  presents,  consisting  of  two  fhr  jackets  lined  with  yellow  silk,  1  small 
yim'thaim  box,  1  box  containing  glass  tea-cnps  with  covers  and  saucers,  8 
rolls  of  velvet,  39  rolls  of  satin,  30  pieces  of  figured  silk,  8  rolls  of  gold  net« 
work,  190  giasB  tea*oaps,  20  carpets,  15  paper  boxes,  20  purses,  10  ftins  in 
cases,  100  fans,  1  liir  jacket  lined  with  plnm*colored  silk,  a  male  and  female 
Ut  2  Chinese  horses,  1  large  stone  hill  (imitation  of  a  hill)  with  flowering  shrubs 
planted  on  it,  4  small  stone  bills  with  flowering  shrubs  planted  on  them,  1 
i1Umk*96  tree  bearing  fruit,  and  1  m«-/#^  tree  bearing  fruit  (dwarf  fruit-trees). 
A  public  audience  was  granted  to  these  ambassadors  on  tike  new  year's  kud6,  (beg- 
pardon  levee-day.) 

"  (Your)  royal  friend  has  appointed  in  return,  Nb-mt^-msvitha,  who  is 
employed  within  the  palace,    Naba-m-ta  N6ba-tha%  Tbi'-ba-tsi'-tbu^ 

N6BA•TBA^SBUB-DAUNG-TBU''-TAN  NdUA-TBA,  SbUB-DAUNO-TBU'-BA  NdUA- 

TBA'-GYd-niN,  and  Ya'ba  NAuA-TBA'-GYd-OAUNG,  to  procecd  as  (his)  ambas- 
•adorB  with  the  following  presents : — 

**  Three  white  marble  images  of  the  lord  Gau-oa-ma,  supreme  over  the  three 
races  of  beings,  h^amhdt,  nat»  and  men,  whom  (your)  royal  friend  unceasingly 
adores  in  order  to  obtain  mtg  and  ph6  (qualities  possessed  by  inspired  disciples 
of  Oauoama),  and  Neibban  (the  Bnddhist  heaven),  and  whose  images  sre  sent 
frfom  a  desire  that  he  should  be  worshipped ;  2  ivory  mats  for  T,B  auk  Kuok,  king 
of  Vdi^t  own  use ;  2  ivory  boxes  ;  2  ivory  cushions ;  2  pieces  of  yellow  broad- 
cloth  ;  1  of  green  and  1  of  scarlet ;  10  pieces  of  BUMt  ehints,  10  pieces  of  the 
same  with  white  borders ;  10.  oaipetB  from  the  ship  oonntry,  (country  beyond 
sea ;)  4  laoquered-ware  boxes,  eseh  capable  of  holding  half  a  basket,  50  lacquer- 
ed-ware boxes,  eaoh  capable  of  holding  an  eighth  of  a  basket ;  3  viss  of  white 
sandal-wood,  and  3  of  red ;  100  bandies  of  gold  leaf  and  100  of  silver  leal;  2 

*  According  to  the  Burmese  there  were  at  one  time  in  this  world  tea  ditferent 
kinds  of  elephants,  each  rising  above  the  other  in  strength,  in  a  decimal  ratio.  The 
lowest  in  the  scale  was  the  present  common  elephant,  and  the  highest,  which  was 
named  Ttaddtm  and  the  king  of  elephants,  was  the  present  white  elephant. 

t  The  meaning  of  thia  PAM  title  is  thus  rendered  by  the  Burmese :  *'  The  illustil- 
ons  and  excellent,  aad,  through  good  works,  the  great  king  of  kings. " 

3  h 


438        Same  MCcomU  ^  ike  Were  between  BunetA  emi  Chintt.    [Jomb* 

raby  rlDgt ;  2  Mppliira  riagt  ;  60  iriis  weight  of  noble  Mrpeatino ;  %  elapbmte' 
tooth  weighing  42  tIm  tad  82  ticalt ;  46  uncut  mbiet,  1  vise  weight  of  JtfUye 
itoDO ;  15  peecocki*  Uil,  with  3  male  eiepheeti  and  2  fenaale.  Let  theeo  envojs 
letorn  nithont  delay.*' 

The  king  of  Ava'e  letter,  be«ides  not  noknowledging  the  fraterDity 
daimed  by  the  emperor  of  Chim,  and  styling  him  timply  "  royal 
friend/'  has  not  the  respectfnl  particle  *'  bd^'  which  is  giren  in  the 
translation  of  th6  first  part  of  the  emperor's  letter. 

"  Information  obtained  from  TakBA-Tsi-THu^  Nokji-tba'  and  Ta'sa 
N6BA-TBA^«Td-OAUifO,  who  accompaniod  the  Tsa-re-gyih  KB.MTd.ifKK:. 
THA|  when  he  was  deputed  as  envoy  to  the  Chinese  city  in  the  kingdom 
of  Qan^di^laJffii,  on  esEamining  them  regarding  the  affairs  and  customs  of 
Cktna,  and  the  distances  of  the  different  halting  places  on  the  road. 

"  In  the  year  1 185,  (A.  D.  1 883,)  on  the  arrival  of  Yan.ta'.i^tv'  and 
Tmco-nBBNo.Tn'  with  more  than  thirty  other  Chlneee,  and  with  a  royal 
letter  and  various  cloths  and  presents  from  the  emperor  of  CAtna,  who 
desired  to  cultivate  the  same  kind  of  friendship  as  had  eoristed  in  the  timo 
of  his  grandfiither    and  lather,  the  king  i^pointed  the  Tsa.re-gyfih 
Nn-mrd-JiwiTHA  and  us  as  his  envojrs,  to  proceed  and  convey  to  tho 
residence  of  the  emperor  of  Chma  a  royal  letter  on  gold,  and  various 
presents  in  return.  We  left  the  great  and  gidden  city  of  TaUojnA^^Ajra 
(Ava)  on  the  18th  #une,  18SS,  and  in  twenty-nine  days  arrived  at  tha 
city  of  Ba-m6,  on  the  17th  ^uly.    On  the  road  between  Ava  and  Sa~m6, 
there  are  many  large  cities  and  villages.    On  our  arrival  at  Btum6,  the 
principal  Chinese  envoys,  YAN.TA'.iid.YB'and  Ybko.tbhbivo.te',  dispatch- 
ed a  letter  in  the  Chinese  language  to  Hu  «TA'-Ld.TB',  the  governor  of 
the  city  Jfi5;m^n,  informing  him  of  our  arrival  at  Sa-^mS  with  a  letter 
on  gold,  and  other  things  from  the  Burmese  sun-descended  king.    The 
governor  of  Bo-m6,  also,  sent  orders  by  letters  to  the  chiefs  of  the  wild  Ka- 
khyens*  residing  on  the  hills  and  in  the  wood  between  the  two  oountriea 
of  Aw  and  CAtno.  We  stopped  at  Bium^  twen^.ninedays,  until  the  14th 
of  August.  We  left  BoJmi  on  the  15th  August,  escorted  by  the  NdUc^hin 
(Nga.shto),  the  city  writer  Noa»b6h,  with  two  hundred  followers,  and  by 
four  hundred  KaJkhyens  and  their  chiefs,  making  altogether  six  hundred 
men.    In  six  stages  we  reached  the  village  and  fortified  chokey  of  Imo^* 
laine^    On  the  road  between  Btumo  and  LuaifJaingJun  there  are  many 
cities  and  villagest.    At  Lua^^JaingJten  we  found  the  men  sent  by  the 
gsvemor  of  M6:myin  to  receive  us,  and  therefore  sent  back  to  their  hooses 
the  people  from  Btumbf  and  the  Ka-khyens  and  iheir  chiefa,  who  had 
eome  as  our  escort.  We  left  LuojfJaiiiffJcen  with  the  men  and  the  hones 
that  had  been  sent  from  M6:inyin  to  receive  us,  and  after  travelling  a 

*  Wild  moonteiaouB  rsoe  on  the  frontiers  of  Cft£»a. 

t  This  sentence  must  have  been  interpolated  by  the  Bvrmese  srinisters,  for  the 
oountiy  between  Ba^mA  and  this  cbolcey  consists  of  hills  and  forests  inhablte<f  only 
by  the  wild  Ka-khyens. 


1897.]     Some  account  of  the  Wars  between  Burmah  and  China,        439 

distanee  of  ten  taingt  reaehed  the  city  of  M6:wiin.  In  the  villages  lying 
between  LuayJaing^ken  and  MS:w^,  there  are  many  pagodas  and  sf(uyati*. 
In  the  monasteries  to  the  eastward  of  the  brick-house,  in  which  the  Tad:, 
bu^h  of  M6:miin  resides^  there  are  many  Yahamf,  who  have  Theru 
ffan$X,  and  other  articles  of  use  like  the  Burmese  Ta^hane  ;  who  adore  the 
three  objectsf  of  worship ;  observe  the  five  commandments ||,  and  distin. 
guish  the  ten  greater  and  the  ten  lesser  sinslT.  We  stopped  at  3f6:wCn 
two  days,  and  on  leaving  it  reached  the  city  of  M6:myin  in  live  stages. 
A  tainff  before  reaching  that  city  we  met  its  governor^  who  was  coming  to 
receive  ns^  seated  in  a  sedan  chair,  and  having  red  umbrellas,  and  men 
bearing  muskets,  swords,  lances,  and  bows  and  arrows  arranged  on  his  right 
and  left.  We  entered  the  city  of  M6rfn^n  with  the  governor,  and  were 
accommodated  in  a  briclubuilt  house  with  a  conference  shed,  on  a  space  of 
ground  of  30  ta$  or  910  cubita  In  extent.  We  remained  in  this  city  eleven 
days,  occupied  in  preparing  boxes,  in  which  to  padc  up  the  royal  presents. 
The  governor  furnished  the  ambassadors  with  sedan  chairs,  and  our  fol. 
lowers  With  horses,  and  just  as  we  were  about  to  take  our  departure,  an 
Older  from  the  emperor  of  China  was  received,  which  was  transmitted  by 
the  Tso^n-t^  of  Ftunan,  and  stated,  that  in  consequence  of  the  success- 
ful servioee  of  the  principal  Chinese  envosre  who  had  come  to  Ava,  Tsd- 
Lo-TSOV^N  and  Touk-lo-tsou'w  were  appointed  to  a  command  of  3,000 
a^dters  each  at  Jlo:fi^n,  where  they  were  to  remain,  and  YAir.TA'.Ld.TB^ 
was  appointed  to  a  similar  command  at  MaingHM,  where  he  was  to 

*  Bnildiogs  erected  for  public  accommpdatioa. 

t  Buddhist  priests. 

X  Priest's  yellow  ctoak  9t  garment. 

§  Baddh^st  triad,  Bvddh,  his  preeepts,  and  his  disdplss. 

|(  Not  to  kill,  steal,  conunit  adultery,  use  intoxicatinf  subitaaeet,  or  utter 
falsehoods. 

^  The  ten  greater  sins  are  called  lein,  appearance  or  characteristic,  heeaose  tha 
eommission  of  them  by  a  priest  involves  the  forieitore  of  his  dress  and  condition. 
They  are, — let.  Taking  the  life  of  another.  2nd.  Taking  the  property  of  another 
without  his  permission.  3rd.  Having  sexual  intercourse.  4th.  Uttering  falsehood 
with  the  inteutina  of  injuring  another.  5th.  Using  intoxicating  substances,  eth. 
Speaking  in  depreciation  of  Buudh.  7th.  Speaking  in  depreciation  of  kis  preeepts. 
8th.  Speaking  in  depreciation  of  his  disciples.  9th.  Entertaining  heretical  doctrines* 
lOth.  Having  carnal  connexion  with  female  Ya-hans, 

The  ten  lesser  sins  are  called  dan,  penalty  or  punishment,  because  the  commission 
of  them  subjects  the  priest  to  certain  penalties,  such  as  having  to  bring  a  certain 
number  of  baskets  of  sand  or  pots  of  water  to  the  monastery.  They  are, — let. 
Bating  food  after  the  sun  has  j^sed  the  meridian.  9nd.  Hearing  or  seeing  music, 
singing  or  daneiog.  Srd.  Ornamenting  tlie  person  and  using  perfumes.  4th.  Sitting 
on  a  higher  or  more  honorable  pUuse  than  your  rellgioos  teacher.  5th.  Touching  with 
pleasure  gold  and  silver.  6th.  Striving  from  covetousness  to  prevent  other  priests 
receiving  charitable  donations.  7th.  Striving  to  render  other  priests  discontented 
so  as  to  prevent  their  remaining  in  the  monastery.  8th.  Striring  to  prevent  other 
priests  acquiring  wisdom  and  virtue.  9th.  Reviling  and  censuring  other  priests* 
lOth.  Backbiting  and  exoiHog  schisms  and  separation  among  priests. 

3l2 


440        Some  account  of  the  fVar$  between  Burmak  amd  Ckma.     {Jxnm, 

remain.  With  Wu'K.TA^^id-ra^  whom  the  gOTernor  Hu'.ta'.o^tb' 
appointed  to  take  charge  of  um,  aiul  the  Chiaeee  interpreten  Ybmu. 
'nnmsQmYm',  La-tsheno-tb',  and  YA-nHams-Tn'  we  left  M&:mgbiy  aad 
in  foyr  stages  reached  the  river  called  by  the  Chinese  iMnJt^an  and  hf 
the  Burmese  MiJthaung,  To  cross  this  river  there  are  two  iron  chaiiH, 
each  consisting  of  three  chains  twisted  together  and  measuring  about  ten 
fingers  in  diameter  and  945  cubits  long  with  hooks  at  the  endsb  These 
being  drawn  over  the  stream,  which  is  140  cubits  broad^  and  fixed  to  two 
posts  on  each  bank,  a  plank  flooring  is  laid  upon  then,  at  the  sides  ef 
which  flporu^  posts  are  let  in,  and  the  whole  is  covered  hy  a  roef.  This 
bridge  is  called  an  iron  bridge  and  is  7  eubits  broad*  Thenee  in  eeToa* 
teen  stages  we  reached  the  city  of  MaingsUiA^  Here  on  a  piece  of 
ground  175  cubits  in  extent,  paved  with  bricks,  a  religious  edifice  is  ereeU 
ed,  in  which  is  placed  a  gilded  wooden  image  of  Gavdaica  sitting  croes. 
legged  on  his  throne.  We  were  lodged  in  some  brtck.bttilt  houeea  to  the. 
south  and  north  of  this  religious  edifice.  The  Tsoiuwtu  lives  in  a  bride 
house  of  70  cubits  in  extent.  We  remained  here  twenty  days,  and  left  it  on 
the  SlBt  October,  1893,  the  Tsoiio-tQ  of  Maing:t9k\  having  given  to  us,  the 
five  ambassadors,  sedan  chairs  with  glasses  at  the  aides,  and  horses  to  our 
followers,  with  bearers  and  attendants  for  the  whide  of  our  party.  In 
twenty.four  stages  we  reached  the  city  of  Tewn^uoifufA  where  we  stop, 
ped  a  day  to  prepare  the  boat  in  which  we  were  to  embark.  There  were 
ten  boats  for  the  Chinese  and  ten  boats  for  us ;  and  having  obtained  the 
requisite  number  of  boatmen  and  porters,  we  moved  down  the  stream,  and 
in  fifteen  days  reached  the  city  of  T»hanmiaik*fQy  where  there  are  many 
ships  (junke)  and  boats.  Between  TthanMUufl^  and  IVstn-xSliioa^a 
there  are  many  large  towns  and  villages.  We  stopped  a  day  at  TaAcm- 
taikmfa,  and  then  proceeded  by  land  in  thirty  .seven  stages  to  the  TVenf. 
I0tn-/fl.  This  city  is  one  taing  square,  and  in  the  middle  of  it  there  are 
four  pagodas  40  or  50  cubits  high,  built  in  shape  like  the  base  of  a  noiuu 
gyih'»  or  Buddhist  priest's  flag  sta£f,  and  a  large  kgaufig  or  monastery  with 
five  roofs  of  green  and  red  color,  and  with  a  winding  staircase*  In  the 
centre  of  this  monastery  there  is  a  gilded  image  of  a  wU  95  cubita  high, 
standing  upright  and  having  lotue  leaves  on  its  head,  and  within  a  hole 
made  between  the  eye-brows  of  this  nat,  we  saw  an  image  of  Gau-da^ma 
sitting  cross-legged  and  about  eight  fingers  breadUi  in  height.  Between 
Tihan^taik-fu  and  TsengMifufti  there  are  many  large  towns  and  villagee^ 
After  leaving  Teeng^ein^/R  we  arrived  in  ten  stages,  on  the  29nd  January, 
1894,  at  the  city  of  P^kgtn  (Pekin)  the  residence  of  the  king  of  CAiaa. 
We  left  B<um6  on  the  15th  August,  1893,  and  arrived  at  the  Chinese 
capital  on  the  99nd  January,  1894,  being  one  hundred  and  sizty.one  days, 
or  ^y6  (Burmese)  months  and  twelve  days. 

**  On  arriving  at  Fekin  we  were  lodged  at  the  brick.house,  where  it  is 
customary  for  all  ambassadors  to  be  accommodated,  about  9,100  cubits 
distant  from  the  walls  of  the  inner  town,  to  the  nortluweat  of  the  palace 


1887.]     Some  aeeomU  of  tie  Wore  between  Bnrmak  and  Ckina.        441 

witliin  tha  large  tovn.  Wo  think  the  walls  of  iho  oater*  town  are 
•hOttt  SO  onhita  hi^  and  14  thiek»  and  thoae  of  the  inner  town  18  cabiU 
lu|^  and  104  tUek-Hmd  the  ibrmer  are  oomplete  in  parapets  and  plat, 
foima.  The  walla  of  the  large  outer  town  are  entkely  of  briok,  and  the 
top  of  the  walls  of  the  inner  town  ia  oovered  with  sheets  of  copper,  on 
whieh  there  is  a  ooat  of  yellow  paint.  On  the  southern  side  of  the  large 
town  there  is  a  large  kog'e  hoodf  of  briok  work,  extending  from  the  south* 
east  angle  to  the  nortiueast,  and  we  entered  by  the  KkHn-^kyLmhsin  gale, 
wajr  ef  this  keg'e  heed,  and  by  the  centre  gateway  of  the  great  town  ealled 
TOben^  wfaiw.  We  lint  went  to  the  hooae  of  the  Wdn.gyih  Li.pv'.TAX 
Tme,  aitoated  within  the  large  town,  and  were  requested  by  hiaa  to 
deliver  the  royal  letter ;  and  on  our  doing  so,  he  bowed  his  head  down 
respeetfally  and  came  forward  to  reeeiTo  it.  There  ia  no  Lhuot  or  Yotn 
(minister'a  eouneil  houae  or  oourt  housSy  in  whieh  it  is  customary  for 
ambaaaadora  in  Ava  to  deliver  their  letters).  We  were  lodged  in  a  brick. 
hooae  with  a  conferenee  shed  within  the  large  town,  and  to  die  north* 
west  of  the  palaoe  enclosure  walls. 

*'  The  outer  large  town  may  be  about  li,000  cubits  from  north  to  souths 
and  about  6,300  cubits  from  eaat  to  west.  The  inner  town  may  be  about 
4^900  cubits  from  north  to  south,  and  about  8,500  cubits  from  eaat  to 
west.  There  are  twenty  gates,  and  their  names  are— to  the  southward, 
in  the  hog's  head,  there  is  the  Toi&n.by&n.mliein  gateway  ;  thea,  going  to 
the  westward,  the  8hyft.hQ.mhein,  Shyfl^kA-mhein,  Y€An:.tshein-mhein, 
NAn.shySn.mhein,  Kh&n.shyi.mhein,and  lastlytothe  south-west,  the  Shyin. 
by&umhein,  altogether  seven  gateways.  On  the  eastern  face  of  the  great 
city,  there  are  to  the  eastward,  the  Todn.tshein.mhein  gateway,  and  to 
ite  southward  the  TsfaUwA.mhein.  On  the  southern  face  to  the  south.east> 
the  Tsh(k.wein.mhein  ;  then,  in  the  centre  the  Tsbeng-mhein,  and  to  the 
eeoth.weet,  8hydn»tai»mhein.  On  the  western  face,  to  the  soutluwest,  the 
Pfayeng-tsCmhein,  and  to  the  northward  of  it  the  Shyeng-tsi-mhein.  On 
the  northern  hoe,  to  the  west,  the  Td.shyin.mfaein,  and  the  east.  An. 
t,hein.mhein,  making  sixteen  gateways  altogether  in  the  large  town.  In 
the  inner  town  there  is  to  the  eastward  Tovwha-mhein,  to  the  southward 
T,ha-tBeng.mhein,  to  the  westward  ShySn-wft.mh«n,  and  to  the  north, 
ward  Hd-mhein  gate,  making  four  gateways  in  the  inner  town,  and 
twenty  altogether  in  the  two  towns. 

'*  The  second  and  inner  wall  around  the  reaidenee  of  the  emperor  of 
CAtna  is  surrounded  by  a  moat  with  water  and  has  towers  and  fortifications. 
Its  extent  from  north  to  south  is  1,400  cubits,  and  from  east  to  west 
about  8,800  cubits,  and  it  is  90  cubiU  high  and  14  thick.    The  front  of 

*  This  appears  to  bs  "the  Tartar  dty,**  sad  by  the  **  inner  town*'  I  conceive 
the  taiemal  endosnre  of  the  palace  is  meant.  - 

t  This  is  the  usual  term  for  the  bastion  of  a  fort,  bat  here  it  appears  to  be  ap- 
plied to  the  whole  of  that  portion  of  Pekin  called  "  the  Chinese  city." 


448       S^me  account  of  the  Wwrt  between  Surmakmnd  Ckma.     [JvinB. 

tlM  palaoe  faMt  to  tba  tOBtfawftrd.  In  regard  to  the  e«Mfcnicticni  of  11m 
paUoe,  OB  a  terrace  of  brides  5  oubita  higb,  910  eubita  leu;,  and  140 
broad,  covered  wUb  plaster,  posts  are  let  in,  aorrouadad  bf  stonaa  at 
bottom,  and  on  tbem  transverse  beans  and  rafteia  are  placed,  and  a 
double  roof  without  a  spire,  covered  with  yellow  Cbiaese  tiles.  Ilia 
aides  of  the  palace  are  of  plank  painted  with  blue  and  red  color.  Tha 
planks  are  not  of  teak.wood  but  of  fir.  The  centre  f^ateway  on  Ao  sonth. 
ern  sides  of  the  palace  endosare  wall  is  arched,  and  is  that  used  by  tha 
emperor  of  China,  and  on  eadi  side  of  this  gateway  there  are  two  ssaaller 
entrances  used  by  the  ministers  and  cacers.  The  centra  gateway  on  tha 
northern  face  also  is  arched,  and  has  smaller  entrances  on  each  side.  Tha 
western  and  eastern-faces  have  the  same  kind  of  gateway  and  akUraacea. 
"  Whilst  residing  in  the  brick.hoase  the  five  principal  men  of  the  Bur* 
mese  Mission  were  daily  supplied  at  night  and  in  the  morning  with  rioe^ 
salt,  fish,  ngd-^pi,  chillies,  onions,  greens,  pork  and  fowls  under  the  direc* 
tion  of  the  Chinese  officer  Pan-tsbaiko  and  his  servants,  Teng-tasBi, 
who  watched  us  day  and  night.  The  thirty-two  inferior  people  (of  the 
mission)  also  were  daily  supplied  with  rice  and  carries  ready  dressed. 

"  At  S  o'clock  of  the  morning  of  the  da?  of  our  arrival,  five  carriagea 
with  lA  horses  were  sent  to  us,  and  we  were  summeBed  by  the  LLpd-tdi. 
yeng  Wdng.gyih  to  attend  on  the  emperor,  who  wasoomingvoattoaee 
tha  amusement  on  the  ice.    We  proceeded  accordingly,  and  joined  Li.p&^ 
t^yeng  on  the  outKde  of  the  gateway,  on  the  northern  fiice  of  the  palace 
enclosure  wall.    We  got  out  of  our  carriage  and  waited  with  the  Wno- 
gyih  outside  of  the  gateway  for  the.  appearance  of  the  emperor.      Aboot 
twentyUwo  minutes  after  we  arrived,  the  sound  of  large  gongs,  bells  and 
trumpets  announced  the  approach  of  tiie  emperor,  and  shortly   after  he 
made  his  appearance.    Outside  of  the  gateway  there  were  two  rows  of 
twenty  men  in  each,  waiting  with  large  fans  in  their  hands,  and  when  the 
emperor  came  out  of  the  gate,  these  men  stooped  down  and  formed  an 
arch  with  their  fans,  but  when  the  emperor  had  paesed  through  thiaardi, 
they  did  not  f<^low  him,  but  remained  where  th^  were.— Witii  respect  to 
the  ceremonial  on  this  occasion  of  the  emperor's  appearing  abtoad — in 
front  of  his  party  there  were  four  umbrellas  of  red,  blue,  gfreen  and  black 
colours,  two  on  each  side,  on  the  right  and  left  of  the  road  ;  behind  them 
there  were  two  rows  of  horsemen,  twenty  in  each,  armed  with  sworda— 
behind  them,  came  two  rows,  six  men  in  each,  of  oflicers  of  rank,  who  had 
obtained  two  or  three  peacock's  feathers,  armed  with  swords  and  dresaed 
in  the  fashion  of  the  country.    Behind  them  came  two  rows  more,  six  in 
each,  of  officers  of  rank,  who  had  obtained  two  or  three  peacock's  feathers^ 
armed  with  bows  and  arrows.    Seven  cubits  in  front  of  the  emperor  and  in 
the  middle  of  the  road,  a  yellow  umbrella  was  carried,  and  the  emperor 
followed,  seated  in  a  ydlow  sedan  chair  borne  by  eight  men.    Behind  him 
there  were  officers  of  rank  armed  with  swords  and  bows  and  arrows,  and 
arranged  in  the  same  manner  as  those  who  preceded  him.    After  the 


]837.]    Soatt  account  of  the  Wun  between  Burmah  und  Chimi.        44$ 

emperor'i  party,  hii  relatives,  tome  in  sedan  chairs,  some  on  horseback^ 
and  some  in  oarriages  followed ;— and  after  them  came  the  ministers  and 
officers,  and  a  party  of  men  in  charge  of  the  ladies  of  the  palace  (eunachs). 
On  arriving  at  a  lake  situated  more  than  1050  cubits  to  the  north-west  of 
the  pahioe  enclosure  wall,  on  which  the  ice  amusement  was  to  take  place, 
and  near  which  there  was  a  garden  with  a  small  rockj  hill,  the  emperor's 
sedan  chair  was  set  down  at  the  side  of  the  garden.     In  the  lake  measur. 
ing  about  700  cubits  in  extent,  the  top  of  the  water  consisted  of  hard 
solid  ice  upwards  of  three  cubits  thick,  and  on  this  ice  a  target  with  a  polo 
IS  cubits  high  was  fixed.     A  hundred  soldiers  armed  with  bows  and- 
arrows,  and  having  plates  of  iron  fixed  with  nails  on  their  shoes,  stood- 
with  their  feet  close  together  and  shot  with  arrows  at  the. target.    Some' 
hit  the  target  and  soine  not ;  but  after  discharging  their  arrows,  they 
moved  forward,  not  as  in  walking,  but  with  both  feet  close  together, 
suddenly  to  a  distance  of  140  or  210  cubits,  and  turned  round  and  went 
away.    The  emperor  did  not  get  out  of  hia  sedan  chair,  but  had  it  placed 
on  the  lake  upon  the  ice,  whence  he  looked  on  at  the  amusement.    We 
stood  about  49  cubits  distant  from  the  emperor  with  the  Toi-tshuon 
(Si-4ihuen  ?)  Mahomedan  -ambassadors,  but  in  front  of  them,  having  our 
idioes  on,  and  the  official  cap,  dress  and  ear-rings  which  his  majesty  had 
bestowed  upon  us.    The  emperor,  we  saw,  was  dressed  in  yellow.coloured 
pantaloons  and  a  fur  jacket,  and  he  returned  to  the  palace  from  the  ice 
amusement  at  7  o'clock,  in  the  same  order  as  before,  and  we  also  retumed^ 
to  the  ambassadors'  house. 

''  On  the  86th  January  we  sent  the  royal  presents  under  charge  of  Ya'za 

NdBA.THA'.QYa.eAUNO,  and  on  the  SOth  we  had  an  audience  of  the  em- 

peror  in  the  front  of  the  palace,  in  the  ThaUeMMng*  apartment.    Wb 

were  askod  if  the  Sun-descended  king,  the   queen,  royal  family  and 

ministers  were  well  and  happy,  and  respectfully  answered,  that  through 

the  grace  of  the  three  objects  of  worship,  they  were  well  and  happy.    We 

were  treated  in  the  palace  with  sweetmeats  and  fruit,  and  then  returned 

home.    On  the  81st  of  the  same  month  we  again  went  to  the  palace  on 

the  occasion  of  the  emperor  going  out  to  a  temple.    On  the  1st  February 

we  were  again  admitted  into  the  palace,  and  had  an  audience ;  and  again 

on  the  6th  and  7th  February  ;  and  again  on  the  11th,  when  the  emperor 

was  going  out  to  the  TeLkuonJcS  garden,  situated  about  700  cubits  to  the 

west  of  the  palace.    A  roll  of  red,  blue,  and  yellow  silk  was  given  to  each 

of  the  five  principal  men  of  the  missioa^  and  we  were  treated  with  cakes 

and  sweet  and  sour  fruit.    On  the  19th  February  we  were  again  admitted, 

when  the  emperor  was  going  out  to  see  fire-works  of  white  and  yeUow 

oolonrs,  resembling  flowers  and  flags,  let  off  in  the  Yue^mLyengf  garden  to 

the  north-west  of  the  palace.    On  the  19th  a  carriage  with  16  horses  was 

*  Du  Haldb^s  Tai-Juh-tien^  or  hall  of  the  Grand  Union. 

t  Sir  G.  Stauvton's  gaidens  and  pleasore  grounds  of  *'  r»c»*m«i-|fS€«." 


444       Some  aceomUe/tke  Wart  between  Bttrmah  and  CUnm.      [Junb, 

sent,  ftsd  we  were  inrited  hf  LLrtf^TMmYmma  to  mceempmaj  the  emperiM^ 

wben  he  wet  goiBg  eni,  and  we  went  Mooriingly.    We  were  ecGoranio. 

dated  ia  a  brieluhouee  about  3600  cubita  diatant  from  the  pakee  in  the 

TukjmLifeng  g9i6en.    On  the  night  of  the  1 4th   F^Mvary  we  attended 

the  emperor  in  the  Tve^nrim^fenf  garden,  and  taw  the  fireb.worfca^  and  wera 

treated  with  iweetmeate  and  eatablee  and  drinkablea.    On  the  15th 

February  we  went  again,  and  were  again  treated  witii  refreehmente,  and 

on  the  night  of  the  eaaie  day  we  went  again,  when  fire-.worke  were  let  off. 

On  the  10th  Febraary  Li'.p0'-tjutbivo  having  tent  word  to  us  to  rcqneat 

leave  to  return,  when  we  went  belbre  the  emperor  we  euboiitted  our 

request.    The  emperor  ordered,  that  suitable  royal  presento  and  gifto  for 

the  ambaandorp  should  be  prepared  and  delivered,  and  the  envoys  allowed 

to  return ;  and  en  the  90th  we  retamed  to  onr  former  lesidenee  within 

the  large  city.    The  emperor  of  CAtna  prooeeded  from  hai  palaee  in  Mkm 

to  his  pahuse  in  the  city  of  T9:h6  {Zbekof)  in  Tariarf  on  the  94th  February. 

On  the  SAth  we  went  by  derireof  Li'-Fir'-.TA'-TBiiotoTeoeive  and  take 

away  the  rojral  preeents,  and  on  entering  the  palace  the  royal  preaente 

and  cloths  were  packed  in  boxes  and  delivered  to  us,  under  the  direotien 

of  Li'^ru  •ta'thno,  and  we  received  and  took  them  away.    Ten  roll  of 

fine  silk  were  given  to  each  of  us  five  principal  men  of  the  mission,  and  to 

the  subordinato  penmiB  five  pieces  of  silk  and  five  pieces  of  blue  cotton 

doth.    On  the  87th  February  we  went  to  Li'^rv'.TA'-Taire'B  boose  to 

take  leave.    Li'-fu'.ta  '.tsmo  having  furnished  us  with  five  cariiagea  and 

men,  we  took  our  departure  on  the  30th  February,  1M4. 

*'  Whenever  the  emperor  came  out  of  the  palaee  or  went  to  the  FimliwL 
peng  garden  lie  waa  attended  by  two  rows,  two  in  each,  of  persons  who 
had  obtained  two  or  three  peacock's  feathecs^  or  who  wore  red  on  the  tops 
of  their  caps.    They  used  fur  cushions  or  carpets  spread  on  the  floor. 

"  For  the  use  of  the  emperor  in  the  hot  season,  the  ice  on  the  lake  to  the 
north-west  of  his  palace  enclosure  is  broken  open,  as  we  saw,  with  hatdiet 
and  axes.  See.,  and  pieces  about  three  or  four  cabite  thick  and  two  or 
three  long,  have  a  hole  made  at  one  end  as  is  done  by  us  to  logs  of  timber 
and  are  conveyed  by  ropes  and  put  into  the  moat  surrounding  the  palaee 
enclosure.  This  ioe  melts  and  becomes  water  in  consequence  of  the  heat 
in  the  increasing  moon  of  TaJfaung,  (March.) 

"  The  emperor  appointo  seven  diiforent  Tsoibutus.  The  westward  two^ 
to  the  southward  three,  and  to  the  eastward  two.  There  ia  no  TsoibutQ 
appointod  to  the  northward,  where  the  Idngdom  joins  to  Tariarp,  Tlioe 
are  thirteen  officers  who  exercise  authority  under  one  of  the  western 
Tsofin.tQs,  The  namea  of  those  who  receive  orders  from  the  TitQ,  who 
commends  the  soldiers  under  the  T«sfin.eB,  are  TLktik,  KkenfUaik,  Sh^im^ 
iaik,  TaHlUeik,  IMdnJrpsn,  roJtsfge,  TO^teeng,  Shyd^pe,  T^kengUeem^ 
P^Moiln,  WU'teeAn,  and  LoMeHn,  making  altogether  thirteen  military 
officers.  There  are  ten  civil  officers  under  the  Tsoiin-tQ,  and  their  names 
are  Phu'-taik  who  exercises  authority  over  the  revenue  officers,  sitting 


1^37.]    Sam§  aceowii  of  thi  Wars  bttwem  Burmah  mtf  CkkuL       44$ 

on  the  left  hand  of  the  TnAMQ  and  on  an  equality  with  him ;  and  aadar 
Psu'.TAXKRnd  receiving  ordecafrom  him^  are,  Pau'.Emu«NO,  Tad^BiJBNa^ 

YlN«.T«E,  YeNQ-TAUNG^  PAK-TaBAQfOy  Ta  •SAVK-KOQ'N  ;   SBTA1JS.KAUJK- 

Kojfvj  Tu'rd^  and  Tsno-ts^nJ,  making  ten  greal  and  amall  civil  officers*. 
The  Tsofin-ta  has  authority  over  and  issues  orders^  equally  to  both  classes 
of  ofl&cers.  In  Uw  same  maanier  as  we  have  above  describe^  the  other 
six  TsoAn*tQs  tmrcls»  authority  over  the  military  and  revenue  officers^ 
With  each  Tsoibuta  under  the  TUtd  there  are  seven  military  officers^  and 
nnder  each  military  officer  there  are  3^000  musqaeteen^  making  Si^OOO 
under  the  seven  officers*  Under  the  seven  Tsodo-t^,  there  are  seven 
Ti-tdsy  49  military  officers  and  147^000  soldiers.  When  the  soldiers  are 
to  receive  their  monthly  paj,  orders  are  given  to  the  PhOUtaik,  who  brings 
the  money  to  theTsofin.tA,  and  he  delivers  it  to  the  chief  of  the  soldien^ 
to  the  Ti-t^,  who  distributes  It  amongst  the  soldiers^  at  the  rate  of  three 
ticals  of  Chinese  silver  a  man  per  month.  There  are  eight  officers  near  the 
person  of  the  emperor^  receiving  and  executing  his  orders.  The  W&o^gyih 
(minister) Li-pu^-ta'«tbno^  Li'-pv'-ta'.teno,  Koun^pv'-ta  •tbno^H.u  .j^u'. 

TA-YINe,  PTENO.PV  .TA'-TENO^  SaTBMO-FU'-XA'.irENOj  NQB^v'-VA-YKilC^ 

and  Ktom^hbin  TI-tu/.  Li-pu^ta-ybno  has  a  general  control  over  the 
affairs  of  the  empire.  Li»pij'.ta''-teno  has  authority  over  ambassadors  and 
persons  who  have  come  from  a  distance.  KouN-pu'-TA'^TENa  has  authority 
over  all  that  relates  to  learned  men  and  artificers.  Hv'*pu'-ta-xsno  has 
authority  over  the  revenuOA  cultivation  of  lands,  and  lists  of  the  populatioD 
taken  once  in  three  years.  Pvbng-pu'-ta'-tbno  has  authority  over  carriagefi, 
horses,  and  boats  used  for  conveyance  to  different  places,  and  he  grants 
orders  with  his  seal  whenever  they  are  requiredt.  Shyeno^u'-.ta.Vtisno 
exercises  authority  over  thieves,  robbers,  and  all  whose  crimes  are  deserve 
Ingof  punishment.  Nue-pv -ta^-yeno  has  charge  of  the  palace,  and  all  that 
relates  to  it.  Krd.MHEiN  TLtu'  has  charge  of  the  different  gates  of  i'sArti?, 
**  On  the  jackets  worn  by  the  military  officers,  on  the  breast  and  back, 
there  is  the  figure  of  a  tiger ;  and  on  the  jackets  worn  by  the  civil  officers^ 
on  the  breast  and  back,  there  is  the  figure  of  a  bird.  On  the  breast  and 
back  of  the  jackets  worn  by  the  147,000  LoMeng,  (Chinese  word  for  mus- 
queteers  ?)  there  is  an  inscription  in  the  Chinese  character.  The  civil 
and  military  officers,  according  to  dieir  several  talents,  receive  as  a  mark 
of  distinction,  one,  two  or  three  peacock's  tails.  There  are  not  more 
than  three  peacock's  tails ;  but  the  mark  of  distinction  above  that  number, 
ia  to  have  the  top  of  the  head-dress  colored  red.  The  royal  family 
wear  on  the  top  of  their  head-dres^  three  rows  of  rubies.  When  a 
Chinese  Tso&n-tQ  travels,  there  are  five  men  on  each  side  of  the  road  in 
firont  of  him,  carrying  iron  chains  and  bowling  like  dogsj;.    The  officers 

*  The  aamei  of  these  civil  and  military  oflteen  vary  much  from  those  given  in 
Appendix  8  and  4  of  Sir  O.  Staunton's  account  of  Lord  MACAaxNav's  embassy. 
^  According  to  Du  Haldx  tills  ofiker  has  also  the  care  of  the  troops* 
X  8ss  Dv  HAX.9a's  Chapter  oa  the  Chinesa  form  of  Gtoverameat. 


%46       8&me  aee&mii  of  the  War%  ietwem  Bmmai  atd  CUhi«     fViM^ 


under  tlie  TM<iii.til  are  ftccompMiied  hj  t&x,  four^  or  two  men,  aceordinC 
to  the  respective  rank  of  nieh  ofBcerf.  Whenerer  all  theee  offioen^  fau 
efuding  the  T8oi&n.tli0|  go  abroad,  a  salute  of  three  guns  is  fired,  and  A 
•rery  mOitary  post,  of  which  there  is  one  at  every  two  miles  on  the  road; 
m  salute  of  three  guns  is  fired,  when  these  officers  arriver  at  those  military 
posts.  The  Tsoihutfi,  TUd,  Tf-taik,  Kheng-taik,  Shyfn-taik,  Tank, 
talk  with  ^e  dvil  oflicera  Phft-taik,  PhS^hueng,  TsO-khueng  and  Yeng. 
tse,  every  idght  at  9"  o'clock  shut  their  doors,  fire  three  guns,  and 
go  to  sleep.  At  dawn  in  the  morning  the  doors  of  their  houses  are  open, 
ed,  and  a  salute  of  three  guns  is  fired.  The  Tso&n-ta,  TUn,  Ph&.4aik 
and  all  the  other  military  and  civil  officers  perform  the  public  service  on 
monthly  wages,  paid  agreeably  to  their  respective  ranks.  In  order  that 
the  money  of  the  poor  may  not  be  diminished,  those  who  deserve  flogging 
are  flogged,  and  those  who  deserve  imprisonment  are  imprisoned,  (mean, 
ing  that  there  are  no  fines.) 

''  In  the  empire  of  CMna  then  are  no  leaf  palm,  palmyra,  mango,  jack; 
betelnut,  plantain,  tamarind,  Ume,  guava,  or  custarduipple  trees.  The 
trees  which  grow  before  you  readi  Pekin,  in  the  neighbourhood'  of  Jfd;. 
m§in,  Tuonan  and  JTue-elbow,  are  walnuts,  chestnuts,  pears,  firs,  wild  paL. 
nyras,  wild  plantain  trees,  pumplemoos  and  oranges.  In  the  city  of 
Pdtin  there  are  not  any  large  trees  or  bamboos,  or  fire-wood  for  cooking', 
as  there  are  at  Ava  ;  ^here  are  fir  trees  only.  Food  is  cooked  with  coal, 
and  there  is  a  separate  hill  from  which  the  coal  is  brought. 

"  Between  B(Uffi6  and  the  city  of  Pekin  there  are  120  stages,  and  a  dis- 
tance of  6,9U,000  cubits.  We  halted  in  59  cities  and  59  villages,  and 
twice  in  the  jungle,  making  altogether  190  stages.  We  left  Ava  for  Oimm 
on  the  18th  June,  1883,  and  returned  to  Af9a  on  the  lith  March,  18S6." 


'Route  of  ajaumey  frtm  the  dtf  of  Ava  to  tke  city  of  PoUm,  tropeOed  kjf 
a  Misoion  deputed hy  the  King  of  Avu  to  the  Emperor  t^Ckmamike 
year  1823. — (Literally  translated  from  the  Burmese  offidaL  doca« 
ment.) 


18th  June, 
18S3. 


90th. 

9l8t. 

sand. 
93rd. 

oetii. 

97tli. 


Left  the  dty  of  Ava^  and  proceeded 
to  the  city  of  il«M«ro-pdi-ra,  where 
the  mission  itopped  a  day  to  com 
plete  tlie  equipment  of  their  boats, 

Villages  of  Mtn^gwrn  and  Shy^^ 
wmuuff •>••. . 

Yiuageof  Ngd'tat^khymmg  (riyer), 

Villages  of  YoAn^pen  and  Ka^pifui,, . 

Chokey  of  3Vtfm-6ay-aa>fr^,  where 
the  mission  stopped  two  days,  as 
there  was  no  wind,  and  the  boat- 
men were  changed......... ..... 

City  ot  Kjfdn-nMjf at f  

City  of  Ta-^oaay,   ..« 


4 
10 
10 


8 

9 
10 


Remarks. 


The  estimated 
are  given  in  the  Bnmese 
fatey,  eqnal  to  9  mUes  99S| 
yds. ;  in  roand  tei 
ntiles  or  one  eoss. 


183  7.}  Route  of  a  Joumeg  from  Amar^^ra  to  PeMm.  441 


Date. 


S8th  JOACy  •  • 

99Ch 

JOth 

Itt  JvXjt  . . 

9nd 

3rd 

>tnk»    •  •  •  •  • 
«tlu    

14th 

ISth 

16th 

17th 


Names  of  places. 


Village  of  IM*^aiM,  opposite  to  the 
town  of  Mpa-dtnmg, 

ViUafe  of  Bn,  under  MffQ'dmmg,  . . 

Village  of  Tt'toui  under  city  of  Jra< 
tha, 

Village  of  Kyauk^ihoun,  under  the 
citj  of  Yen^gi  or  Yeng^khi^ 

Village  of  Naa-ll»-dMui,  under  ditto, 

Village  of  Zi;6y^-^oiiii,  under  Skuu- 


15th  Augt. 

xeth 

17th 

4«th 

Itth. 

SOth. 


& 


Village  oiSkMe-'hoiM^ikAt  under  ditto, 

City  of  Shue-gi^  Here,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  stream  running  with 
unusual  Tiolenoe  over  the  rocks, 
the  mission  durst  not  ad? aace,  and 
waited  nine  days, 

milage  of  NifaMug-beH''ihA,  under 
Ttht'-kkam, 

City  of  IWa-AAofi, 

Village  of  Xcn-teii-giya,  opposite  to 
JTami^-lo^,    

City  of  Ba-m6,  where  the  mission 
stopped  98  days,  for  answers  to 
petiUoas  sent  to  the  king  at  Av9^, . 


9 

8 


7 
6 

4 
3 


Travelled  in  19  days, 


Left  B^mit  and  halted  at  the  til- 
lage of  2Vi-M  or  Tdn^eng^    

l\i-dd-^y^,  (great  bridge,) 


4 
2 


Remarks. 


119 


On  the  JTo-ftibyea  hill  Tillage  of  Mho. 

ing:(otm, 

On  the  JTa-Myea  hill  tillage  of  H6 

toAtf 


On   th«    Ka-ihjfen   hill   tillage   of 

^I^K^M^v^Vu^*^^*'ava   #*#9#aAU      eaaaa#a#e# 


91^ 

94th 

jSth.  «... 
3 


kt  the  Luojf'laing  Ken-'dai,  or  forti- 
fied chokey  of  lAmy^Mngf    


4 
8 


6 


Tratelled  in  six  days. 


SO 


The  Shan  names  are  Mat' 
mdi  and  Afoa-si^i  and  tha 
Chinese  IVia-M.— B. 

Burmese  Tota^. 


Tlie  Shaa  name  is  KkS-Ung^ 
meaning  also  great  bridga 
or  causcway.^B. 


The  Shan  name  is  B^^tdnf^ 
meaning  end  of  the  paddy 
fields.— B. 

The  Shan  name  is  Jlwif- 
*ikd.-B. 

Frontier  post  between  ^m 
and  China,  which  has  a 
Chinese  garrison  of  100 
J^-fsen^,  (Chinese  word 
Ld-^kUmg  for  soldiers.) 
The  Shan  name  is  Loof- 
Ung,  red  hill.— B. 

Burmese  TMagi* 


City  of  MS'UJ^,  Here  the  mission 
stopped  two  days,  in  consequence 
of  being  fatigued, 


Shjfan-mue4oiin,  Ken^dai,  or  fortified 
diokey  of  that  name, 


Village  of  lfo6a*fo^,. 
2 


8 


The  Shan  name  Is  Jfi^-toaa, 
and  Chinese  name  Xea^- 
tekuen, — B. 

Here  is  a  CHinese  garriioft 

of  1 ,000  LS'tieng, 
Shan  name  Ifoa/oa^— B». 


448 


R&9tte  of  a  Jimmej^from  Amarufirm  to  PMUi.        [JifiiB, 


90tk  Avgt.. 

aeth 


CitT  of  ir«te.#M  or  Moim-di,  where 
tliemUsioa  ttopped  aday......... 

CitT  of  M6nK}/U,  whore  the  mis 
siom  stopped  19  diiys,  in  oonse- 
quenoe  of  the  elephants  iotended 
as  a  preseot  from  the  king  of  Jm 
to  the  emperor  of  China  not  having 
come  up,  and  in  order  to  give  then) 
a  little  rest  after  they  joined,   • . . 


8th  Septa    •< 

9th.     

10th 

11th 

18th 

Mth 

15th 

16th 

17th.  ..... 

]6th 

J»th 

91st.     .... 

99nd 

98rd 

94th 

9«th 

9eth 

97th 

98th 

99th»   ....  wi^ 
80th 


Village  of  jraR.{m./iM, 


TiQage  of  Pd-ioMf, 


ViUage  of  Pku^mfrntk,  after  crossing 
the  8a-hiee*  mer,  • 

City   of     WwHtt^Mtng    or    Ifi 
where  the  mlssioa  stopped  a  day  to 
receife  some  presents,   •.. 


9l8t  Oct. 

99nda  •  •  •  •  • 

98rd 

94th 

96th.  

96th 

97th.  

96th 

90th 

aoth 

aist.  

1st  NOY.     . 

9nd 

8rd.     ••••< 


Vaiago  of  Skgrnt^mm-M,. . 
Village  of  raft-j»ffa-Meii| 

Village  of  5Aym-le«^-pe, 


Y6n*byi^kien, 

ViUag«ofll^.*Mm.jw, 

City  of  Ttedt'CMio,  under  TAiL 

VUlageofJrAomi-Atftt,  

Village  of  P^poibi, 

ViUage  of  SAm-MmhA, 

ViUage  of  i2.  Ad 

City  of  TikA^^oun  (IVAoH-Mamf ) 

City  of  JTiMay-f  enn^^ftwn,    

Village  of  SJurp-ffc, 

CitTofl^-^AMm-Aien 

Viiiage  of  Xd*y«-ihioR 

City  of  An-  lemg^kow, 

City  of  ySf.ami,  Jfaiap^nM,  the  resi- 
dence  of  the  2Mim*M,  where  the 
mission  stopped  90  days  wiitiag 
for  the  elephants  to  eome  up, 


Pf 


Trained  In  96  days. 


the 


Left    7tt*N«i,   and  stopped  at 

vUlage  of  Wan^kl^auk, 

ViUage  of  rsN-Xete, 

ViUage  of  rClo^rfon, 

City  of  Md^Jeim-ehow  {Mdhng) , . . . . 

•:ity  of  Shg^fi'€haw, 

VUlage  of  P^-ftee, 

7iUage  of  Pytng-wena-kien, 

VUlage  of  Yi'gtL'BMm, 

Village  of  ro.ihion*f<iip-ffdn, 

VUlage  of  P^-«*yaR, 

VUlage  of  il'-f4-f«i9, 

r^ity  of  La-tauigt 

V^Ulsge  of  B^ifctftm, 

City  of  2Wi»-(«Rp-cAoio,(3VMi-nM9^ 


10 
6 

7 

0 

19 
9 


11 
6 

9 

5} 

6 

6 
6 
7 

6 

6 
6 


6 


908 


8 

7 
9 
7 
6 
7 
6 
7 
7 
11 
6 
6 
6 
6 


Shan 
Chinese 


of  JMif-21,«ni 


Shan   name   Jfin^ 
and  C^dneae 


Shaa 


— B 

Shaa 


CAmiiiver  hasar. 


Shaa 
Shaa 


,    B. 

CalledYomiiftfSn  Msa  In 

ther  jonmal.-^B. 
Called  KhmmUem^M  in 

therjonmai.— B. 


Between  thooe  two  placea 
one  day  and  stage  nro 
omitted  in  two  diffsroat  eo- 
pies  of  the  Envoy's  jonrw 
nal  I  have  pcoenred.  In 
the  Journal  of  nsubsequeni 
mission,  yif-ami-fi  is  net 
down  between  these  t«n 
*stntas.— B. 


Bnrmoae  IMifi* 


<'  This  Is  thedty  of  thettreo 
Queens,*'  8  Chineteiadiss  j 
sent  to  the  lato  king  of 

Ava,      MsN:DARA'«Tt% 

aad  caUed  princesica. 


1887.] 


Rmtte  of  a'Jimnieif  from  AimaiipiraHo  Pekk. 


44* 


Date. 


4th.  Not. 
Bth,  ... 
tfth.  ... 
7th.     ... 

M.  ••• 
joth.  ... 
11th.  ... 
19th.  ... 
lath.  ... 

14th.  . . 
Uth.  ... 


17th.  ... 

imh.  ... 
19th.  ... 
^U)th.  ... 
9lBt.  ... 
92nd.  ... 
asrd.  ... 
S4th.  ... 
tSth.  ... 
90th.  ... 
97th.  ... 

98th.  ... 
99th.  ... 
80th.  •  •  • 
lit  Hec, 


8rd. 

4fh. 

«th. 

6th. 

Tth. 

8th. 

9lh. 

10th. 

lltii. 

13th. 

ISth. 

14th. 


Names  of  plaees. 


City  cf  An-ihui-ftif  (TTpm^JUm  T) . . 

Village  of  Ngak'Pji€ng''kienf 

City  of  Tthina-tieU'Meii^ 

City  of  JTm-cmio,  (JTod-ymgr  /)  Here 
the  nitiioa  stopped  a  day  to 
eeiTesome  presents, 

LoAm^H-Jdem, 

Village  of  JTae-ftfiM-Men,  

Village  of  Z»v^-yaa-/M»,    

Village  of  Sheng'Pjfeng-hient 

City  of    Khtttt'psftng'dmo,  {Komg- 

^P^^    

Village  of  Tii-ffftng-Moi, 

City  fii  TiebU'MhMon-fu,  (TfJUa-yven,) 

where  the  mission  stopped  a  day  to 

prepare  and  embark  in  boats, .... 


Travelled  in  96  days, 


Left  T^em-tikium'fA  by  water  and 
proceeded  down  the  stream  to 
TiH^t^heSm-Uen^  

Village  of  T&'tfUthMH,    

Village  of  Pyn^tlmtt 

City  of  ]Wti.f«(;-A,  

Village  of  TVoiU^IAafi,    

City  of  BoiM-kyS-ehow, 

City  of  Ng<m-kifaung^him,  

Village  of  ToikH'Wi^n»U 

Village  of  5M.io6-«MH   

'Vm»tnfaMd't$eU4tg6 

City  of  Shytng^ti^ih  {Tehbtg- 
Uhewg,)    

Village  of  X]v«y-f on, 

Village  of  Miif-«^<f,    

Village  of  Tauk^thuiMen, 

City  of  TtkoM^aA-fa,  (TehoHg^te,) 
where  the  mission  disembarked 
from  the  boats,  and  stopped 
day, 


Trarelled  In  15  days, 


Left  Ttktm^taik'/a,  by  land 
ters  or  sedaa  chairs,  and 
at  Ttt-loib-fsaa,   

Village  of  llii'MM4.f< 

CityoflA-cAov, 


in  Ut. 
halted 


^Uage  of  Skui-Ung^,  . . 


Vniageof  Jr( 


is  ■cacMf,}  •• 


City  of  Kpntg-mHn^^iaw,  (f  tbt-mtn,) 


Village  of  XMp-foii-fe,  .. 
Village  of  YUtktMkien, 


CitT  of  TAmon-IiAm^,  where  the  mis- 
sion stopped  two  days  to  prepare 
carrlMos  for  proseentlng  the  Joar* 

"•If  Wr«"w«vO  

t^vfillad  la  19  dayii 


a 


6 
6 

6 


6 
6 
7 
6 
6 

7 
7 


189 


Burmese  IMifs. 


9 

19 

10 

10 

19 

11 

6 

8 

13 

6 

8 
11 
10 
19 


9 


148 


6 
6 
6 
6 
8 
8 
6 
9 
9 
19 

9 


81 


Remarks. 


Bvmefo  3MMIII. 


Bormese  Miiri. 


450 


BrntU  of  A  Jowmmffiim  Amartfira  to  PeUm, 


IJmm^ 


nth 


18xb«  •  •   ■  •  • 

19th 

90th 

aitt. 

99iid 

93rd 

94th 

95th 

96th 

97th 

9Bth 

99th 

10th 


Iflt  Jan.  1894. 

9nd 

Jrd 

4th*     • • •   •  • 

6th 

€th 

fth 

6th.     

9th 

10th 

11th 

19th 

11th 

14th 

15th 

17tfa 

16th 

19th 

90th 

91it 

99Bd 


Left  rihw-faAciy  Im  eaniafM, 
■topped    at  the   Tillage  of  Zf  ^ 


rmageof 


Theng-pi-hSemp 


ViUage  of  LcRf-yaip-vl, 

dtf  ot NoM'wmi'/k,  iNm^wmgX... 

Village  of  Pd-mm^, 

CiW  of  r«f -cftMP,  (Til /)  

YUlageof  JT^rtf^ai^ 

Village  of  8kan-kien, 

City  of  nAM-Jk^M, 

Village  of  SKeng'UeM'hh^ttta^ 

City  of  Aciif-dkoip,  (TtMmgT) 

Village  of  SAyeny-M-JUeii 

In  conseqaenoe  of  a  etorm  the  mil- 
lion stopped  on  the  bank  of  the 
Wh4u^6  river  thia  day, 

Village  of  Kkm-Uhmon-ii,  where  the 
mission  stopped  one  day  to  enable 
some  of  the  party  detidned  erots- 
iag  the  Wkkn-hd  (Bomgko)  river, 
to  come  up, 

ViUage  of  SAyatf-eAan-Mai, 


City  of  Wt'kkue>-fti,  (One-kuSn,) 

ViUage  of  ri-Aowi-Men 

City  of  7M4m-<<^./d,  {TckmgteJ. . . . 


City  of  TUb-choio, 

Village  of  Bm^tUnrkien, 


City  of  Tnon^ehfA^iCkunie  fj. 
Village  ofi^da-fM-JUcii,....  .. 

Village  of  P6-$hpi.kien, 


Village  of  LuM-teA^tm-Aiai, 

City  of  nnff'ttM-fA,  ITckki-ttng^) 


Village  of  3VJIaig.fa.MM, . . 
City  of  Tmg'Chow,  (Ting  T) 


ViUage  of  Pumi^UhtU-kkyS, 

City  of  Pauk^teHg-fA,  where  the 
mission  stopped  a  day  to  receive 
preeenti,  (Poo-ftag,) 

Village  of  iVpaii.«*yi&.AMii,  (Ngan  TJ 

VUlage of P*.*W, 

City  of  Ttut'tihow,  (3>o./cik«o«,)  .... 

Village  of  rrf^iiv, 

Village  of  'Kkmuikgen^itng, 

aty  of  Pi-kgin  {Pi-km),  where  the 
Cw.sica  (king  of  the  east,  emperor 
of  CMaa)  resides, 


T^ayeUed  in  S5  dayi , 


10 
6 


5 

6 

6 

19 

7 

7 
7 

13 
6 
6 

13 
0 


9 
6 


6 
5 

6 
9 
6 
6 


347 


"  One  of  the  male  ckphantr 
died  here." 

*'  One  of  the  male  elephaatft 
died  here." 


*<The  female  elephaatdied 
here." 

Here  is  an  image  of  Gav.- 
DAiiA  sitting  eroaa-legged, 
plaoed  in  a  T^-*wng  (4- 
eornered  reUgioua  cffiiee) 
with  ive  eadrdliBg  gndap 
tions  or  storiea. 

Five  daye'  jonraey  firom  tUa 
place  OB  2M  or  fFtf-Coif. 
fJbmi  faUl,  we  were  told, 
that  there  are  two  of  Gao^ 
i>AMA*a  canine  teeth,  and 
ei«^t  other  teeth. 


Here  the  Taou-ts  of  TUf 4C 
resides. 


Burmese  ^Waft.  Halted 
81  day*  and  travelled  I4» 
daya^  altogether  991  dayi» 


^1 


TSSy.] 


ImcriptiwM  fnm  SancM  near  BMUa. 


46t 


Vn  returning  from  Pekm  the  misiian  marched  by  land  that  portion  of 
the  journey  between  Tthan-taik  and  Tsein-ehuon,  which  they  had  be* 
fore  gone  by  water. 


Date. 


JTtii  April,.. 
18M. 


16th. 
19tb. 

•ath. 

aiat. 
83rd. 


36tb»  ... 

S7th.  ... 

98tfa.  ... 

S9t]i.  ... 

aotb.  ... 

lit  May, 

2iid.    • .  • 


3rd* 

«th. 


•  •  • . . 


Left  dtj  of  T$han'4aUt'f&,  and  stop- 
ped at  the  eight  Tillagee  of  Thm^- 
tmit-aMn • 

Village  of  flftea-Ay^-^, 

Village  of  2>m^-/eii9-jf< ...«. 

ViUage  of  JTott-lav-yt, 

Village  of  J#d-<<MM<,   

atf  ot  Sh^eng-ttd-JUt    

VUlage  of  nA^a-Al^yt,  where  the 
mission  stopped  two  days, 

Village  of  nkan-idn^, 

Village  of  Baik^yuSn^yi^ 

Village  of  Jrodii-racny-4iMH^,   

City  of  riu^».<so-A    

Village  of  Pyan-yue, 

City  of  JTn^n-rAov, 

Ontside  of  a  Tillage  in  the  jnriadie- 
tion  of  Shtnff-ffii'hie, 

Village  of  Tthatg'khve' 

City  of  JUm'9hum-fUf 


7 
7 
6 
7 
7 
7 

9 
7 
9 
6 
6 
5 
6 

6 
S 

6 


Travelled  in  16  days, 

[To  be  ootttinned.] 


107 


Remarks. 


Burmese  Taings, 


II. — Note  on  the  FaceimUee  of  Inecriptione  from  SancU  near  Bhilea, 
taken  for  the  Society  by  Cupfotii  Ed.  Smith,  Engineere ;  and  on  the 
drawinga  of  the  Buddhist  monument  preeented  by  Ctg^tain  W.  Murray, 
at  the  meeting  of  the  7th  June,    By  Jamsb  Prinssf,  Sec.  As.  Soc. 

All  that  I  expressed  a  hope  to  see  accomplished,  when  puhlishing 
my  former  note*  on  the  Bauddha  monument  of  Sancht,  has  at  length 
been  done,  and  done  in  a  most  complete  and  satisfactory  manner.  We 
have  before  the  Society  a  revision  of  the  inscription  with  which  we 
were  but  tantab'zed  by  Mr.  Hodgson's  native  transcript : — a  collection 
of  the  other  scattered  inscriptions  alluded  to  by  Captain  Fsll  ; — ^and 
pictorial  illustrations  of  the  monument  itself  and  of  its  highly  curious 
architectural  details.  Let  us  now  take  a  hasty  glance  at  the  results, 
and  see  whether  they  have  justified  the  earnestness  of  my  appeal,  and 
the  punctuality,  care  and  talent  in  responding  to  it  displayed  by  Cap- 
tains E.  Smith  and  W.  Mcrrat. 

The  chief  inscription  is  restored  by  Captain  Smith's  facsimiles  so 
perfectly  that  every  word  can  be  read  except  where  the  stone  is  ac« 

*  Journal  Asiatic  Society,  voL  III.  p.  488. 


48fi  JmelmU  Sanijfimre  md  InBcripHaim  [Ian, 

tiuJly  eut  away.  It  coDtemi^  a«  will  bt  seen  prese&Uy,  and  as  M . 
Jac^ubs  waa  abla  to  gaasa  with  infinite  trouble  from  the  former  tran* 
Bcript,  an  allusion  to  Mahar£ja  Chamdra-oufta»  with  the  advantsge 
wanting  in  other  iiyBcriptions  of  this  great  prinoe«  of  a  legible  date. 
Moreover,  it  ooiltains  the  name  of  the  current  coin  of  the  period, 
and  leads  to  yery  curious  conclusions  in  regard  to  the  source  ol  the 
money  of  India  at  that  time.  A  second  inscription  aomewhai  similar 
to  the  first,  which  had  escaped  Mr.  Hodgson,  has  been  brought  to 
light :  and  in  addition  to  these  a  number  of  minor  inscriptions  in  the 
ancient  Uit  character. 

These  apparently  trivial  fragments  of  rude  writing  hare  led  to 
even  more  important  results  than  the  others.  They  haye  instructed 
us  in  the  alphabet  and  the  language  of  those  ancient  piUara  and 
rock-inscriptions  which  have  been  the  wonder  of  the  learned  sinee 
the  days  of  8ir  William  Jonss,  and  I  am  already  neariy  prepared 
to  render  to  the  Society  an  account  of  the  writing  on  Sultin  Fiaox'a 
Ut  at  Delhi*,  with  no  little  satisfaction  that,  as  I  waa  the  first  to 
analyze  those  unknown  symbols  and  shew  their  accordance  with 
the  system  of  the  Sanscrit  alphabets  in  the  application  of  the  Towel- 
marks,  and  in  other  points,  so  I  should  be  now  rewarded  with  the 
completion  of  a  discovery  I  then  despaired  of  accomplishing  for  want 
of  a  competent  knowledge  of  the  Sanscrit  languagef. 

As  to  Captain  MuaaAr's  beautiful  drawings,  I  only  regret  that  it  is 
impossible  to  do  them  justice  in  Calcutta,  I  have  merely  attempted 
in  the  accompanying  lithographic  Flates  XXVIII.  and  XXIX.  to 
give  a  reduced  sketch,  shewing  the  general  outline  of  the  building  (of 
which  a  rough  plan  was  published  with  my  former'note),  and  the  pecn* 
liar  form  of  the  gateways,  on  one  of  which  both  the  inscriptiona  were 
found.  Of  them  Captain  Murray  writes  :  "  The  form  of  the  gateways 
is,  as  far  as  I  know,  perfectly  unique,  and  however  it  may  outrage  all 
the  canons  of  architectural  proportion,  there  is  an  according  propriety 
in  it  perfectly  in  keeping  with  the  severe  simplicity  of  the  boundary 
palisades  and  the  massive  grandeur  of  the  lonely  and  mysterioua 
mound ;  and  its  lightness  is  so  combined  with  solidity  and  durability 
that  it  is  with  a  mixture  of  awe,  and  reverence,  and  admiration  you 
contemplate  this  unknown  work  of  forgotten  times." 

A  native  drawing  of  one  of  the  sculptured  compartments  of  the  gates 
was  made  public  by  Dr.  Spilsburt.  It  represented  the  prooeaaion 
establishing  the  chaitya  itself :  a  common  subject  on  such  monumenta. 
Others  exhibit  the  worship  of  the  sacred  tree  of  Budoha  : — but  the 

*  Vide  infra.       f  Joaraal  AaiaUo  Society,  yoL  III.  p.  117. 


iMttrn.    Qa-Uway  oJlK*  Ss^neUi    To/i*  .  Sha*^. 


s 


1 8S7.]  fnm  the  BuMisi  Tope  ta  Stlneld  neat  BkUsa.  498 

spedmen  selected  by  Captain  MoaaAT  from  one  of  the  fallen  gateways 
is  more  interesting  from  the  costume  of  the  warriors,  which  is  perfectly 
Grecian.  The  banners  also  floating  in  the  wind  are  extremely  canons 
from  the  symbol  occapying  the  place  of  the  ei^Ie  on  them,  which  the 
reader  will  instantly  recogniie  as  one  of  the  monograms  on  the  Buddhist 
series  of  coins,  particularly  on  the  two  supposed  by  Colonel  Stact  to 
bear  Greek  inscriptions*.  "  These  banners/'  Captain  MuaRAT  writesi 
"  are  common,  and  the  warriors  bearing  shields  are  in  other  places 
attendant  upon  chariots  and  horses  in  triumphal  or  religious  proces« 


•ions." 


An  architect  will  admire  the  combination  of  elephants  in  the  capital 
of  the  northern  gate.  "  The  teeth  have  been  extracted  or  have  drop« 
ped  out,  but  in  all  other  parts  of  the  building  they  seem  to  have  been 
carved  in  the  block.  Another  capital  is  formed  of  a  group  of  satyr's 
beads  with  long  pointed  ears  and  most  ludicrous  expressions  of  grief 
or  merriment/' 

On  a  neighbouring  hill  are  some  very  beautiful  Jain  temples  in  a 
totally  different  style  of  architecture.  Of  these  also  Captain  Murray 
has  favored  the  Society  with  a  sketch,  bat  it  would  be  impossible  to 
do  it  justice  in  lithography.  It  would  be  well  worthy  of  the  Asiatic 
Society  to  publish  from  time  to  time  in  England  a  volume  of  Hindu 
architectural  remains  from  the  materials  in  its  possession.  To  this 
reference  could  be  always  made ;  and  those  who  regarded  only  the 
works  of  art  would  find  a  volume  to  their  taste>  kept  distinct  (like  the 
physical  volume,)  from  the  graver  subjects  of  the  Society's  Researches* 

The  following  is  Captain  Smith's  note  accompanying  the  facsimiles 
of  the  iSoMcAf  inscriptions,  taken  by  him  at  the  request  of  Mr.  L.  Wil- 
kinson to  whom  I  had  written  on  the  subject. 

"  All  these  inscriptions  are  foond  on  the  colonnade  surrounding 
the  building,  and  generally  on  the  elliptical  pieces  connecting  the 
square  pillars.  Though  the  inscriptions  are  numerous,  I  observed  but 
three  of  any  length,  and  of  these  two  on^  from  which  I  could  hope  to 
get  off  dear  impressions  ;  the  third  one  was  extremely  obscure  from 
the  causes  which  render  indistinct  even  those  which  I  have  copied. 
The  cutting  of  most  of  the  letters  has  originally  been  rough  and 
irregular,  and  the  surface  of  the  stones  appears  from  the  first  to  have 
been  but  coarsely  chiseled.  Time  has  increased  the  irregularities  of 
surface,  and  added  to  it  an  extremely  hard  moss,  which  overspreads 
the  stones  so  completely  as  almost  to  conceal  the  letters  from 
observation.     I  make  this  last  remark,  because  I  have  little  doubt 

*  Journal  Asiitic  Soolety  voL  III.  p.  Ii7. 
8  N 


454  Anetmi  Seviphaft  ant  Imtior^atmii  [Jvmi, 

thtt  A  ie«reh  among  the  fallen  oolnrona  would  deteet  maaj  hiacrip- 
tiflni  beaidei  thoee  which  my  harried  Tiait  allowed  oi  mj  perceiving. 

**  There  is  a  striking  difierence,  which  I  ahonld  mention*  im  the 
execatioii  of  the  inicriptiona  and  of  the  aGnlptoie  with  which  the 
gmtewajTB  are  covered.  The  sculptare  has  all  heen  designed  and 
wrought  with  the  greatest  regnlaritj  and  with  nniform  divisioiis  ints 
compartments ;  but  the  inscriptions  are  coarsely  cut,  and  are  fonnd 
scattered  without  reference  to  the  general  design  npon  any  stone  that 
the  workman's  fancy  seems  to  have  led  him  to.  So  marked  indeed 
is  the  inferiority  of  style  in  the  inscriptions^  that  it  is  difficult  to 
bdieve  that  they  are  the  work  of  the  same  hands  which  produced  the 
sculpture ;  and  from  their  situation  it  is  dear  that  they  never  fbrmed 
part  of  the  demgn  of  the  gates  or  colonnade  on  iduch  they. an 
found.  They  have,  on  the  contrary,  more  the  appearance  of  betag 
theVude  additions  of  a  period  later  in  date  than  the  erection  of  the 
building,  and  of  one  degenerated  in  taste  and  execution.  Sodi  are 
the  appearances,  but  they  may  still  be  deceptive,  for  the  inscriptioQs 
of  Ihe  AliMkahad  column  are  by  no  means  of  the  careful  cutting  that 
might  be  expected  on  a  pillar  so  regularly  tapered  and  nicely  pi^ishedk 
The  preceding  ressarks  regarding  the  execution  of  the  SancA/  in* 
scriptions  admit,  however,  of  an  exception,  in  that  of  the  more  perfect 
inscription  No.  1 ;  but  though  in  this  instance  the  cutting  is  dear 
and  well  arranged,  the  inscription  itsdf  still  seems  an  irregultf 
addition  to  the  sculpture  of  the  gate. 

"  No.  1.  IiMMiri|itioii  frosi  the  froat  of  ili«  sastsra  fate*  Oso  copy  on  doth 
two  OB  paper. 

At  first  this  intcriptioii  appearod  to  ne  to  be  the  iane  with  that  published  in 
the  34th  No.  of  the  Jonroal  of  the  Society,  but  I  sooo  perceired  that  it  was 
dther  altogether  a  different  one,  or  that  the  engraved  inscription  had  been 
eopied  from  an  incorrect  iaapresaion. 

No.  2.  Inseriptioa  front  the  side  of  the  eastern  gate.  One  copy  on  dotii  i 
two  on  paper. 

No.  3.  A  line  introdmesd  on  the  border  l^etween  two  of  the  cempartaseats  of 
fcdpture  on  the  eaiteni  gate. 

Nos.  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10,  11,  12,  13,  14,  15,  16,  17,  18,  19,  20,  21,  22f 
23,  24,  25,  are  from  different  parts  of  the  colonnade,  on  which  they  wr^  dis^ 
posed  without  any  regularity.  They  go  to  no  greater  length  than  n  line  of 
two  ;  some  are  only  of  a  few  letters.  Bik  Smitu.'* 

-  Tydng  the  facsimiles  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  numbered  by 
Captain  Sum  himself,  I  will  first  describe  the  principal  inscription, 
which  I  have  carefolly  litiiographed  in  Plate  XXV.  It  veoordam 
money  contribution  and  a  grant  of  land  by  an  agent  of  the  ruling 


•nai  Jij.Soc. 


vimwcjac 


( 


^ 


Ct>      W      •£   0*-» 


M 


te    T,   ^    Jot?  CTD  ^-     ^    o  <» 


s 


« 

^ 


g    a, 


(g    ^ 


^C^oc    UJ     ^^ 


•  • 


UJ 


Pi 


»c 


(ft  fci 


UJ 


6t 
pa 


I' 


a  •;: 
4 


4     ^ 


UJ 


^ 


*c     ;tc 


G3 


JT^Q^I      lb 
^     'Q      )i 


UJ     iD 


9 


i3 


(S 


^ 


odB 


^   •>g5)  ;3D  ? 


»c  -»osj  >^  a  c>u 

»^    Q/^   KlO   J^ 

iC 


•0 


W-- 


I 


1 837.]  from  the  BtMMei  T<ipe  at  StmeU  near  BhiUa.  455 

•overeigii  Chakdbaovfta,  for  the  embellishment  of  the  edifiee  (or 
perhaps  for  the  erection  of  the  ornamented  gateway)  and  for  the 
support  of  certain  priests,  and  their  descendants  for  ever. 

The  value  of  a  facsimile  in  preference  to  a  copy  made  by  the  eye 
was.  never  more  conspicuous  than  in  the  present  instance.  Turning 
to  the  engraving  of  Mr.  Hodgson's  copy  in  Vol.  III.  we  find  his  artist 
has  totally  omitted  all  the  left  hand  portion  of  the  inscription  which 
has  been  injured  by  the  separation  of  a  splinter  in  the  stone !  The  initio 
letter  of  each  line,  is»  however,  distinctly  visible  on  the  stone  beyond 
this  flaw ;  and  as  not  more  than  four  or  five  letters  in  each  line  are  thus 
destroyed,  it  is  not  very  difficult  to  supply  them,  without  endanger- 
ing the  sense.  This  has  now  been  done  by  the  Society's  pandit ;  and 
the  only  place  at  which  he  hesitated  was  in  filling  up  the  amount  ol 
the  donation  in  the  seventh  line,  which  may  have  been  hundreds  or 
thousands  or  upwards,  but  could  hardly  have  been  units,  in  a  display 
Of  regal  beneficence.  The  following  is  the  text  as  restored  by 
Ra'ica  Govinda,  line  for  line  from  a  transcript  made  by  myself  in  the 
modem  character.    I  have  endeavoured  to  add  a  literal  translation. 

Transcript  of  Sanchi  Inscription  No,  1,  tfi  modem  Ndgari. 

lit  Km  W^]  li^i^ffifl'  mr  wr  ''T^nr  ^«r  ftiw^r  ^iwt  kwutt 

Tranelation. 
"  To  the  all-respepted  Sramanas,  the  chief  priests  of  the  dvaeatk 
ceremonial*,'  who  by  deep  meditation  have  subdued  their  passions* 
tJie  champions  (sword)  of  the  virtues  of  their  tribe  ;^-> 

*  ^m^^,  s  firs  temple,  or  place  where  sacrificial  fire  is  preeerred  (Wilion'i 
Dictionary) ;  *  ako  a  particular  religious  obsenrance.'  The  latter  is  pre&rable,  al 
the  fire-worship  is  unconnected  with  t&e  Buddhist  religion. 

3n  2 


45S  AncimU  Sculpiure  and  Inscripiumi  [JvnSi 

The  son  of  Amvka,  the  destroyer  of  his  father*!  eneoues*,  the 
pttiiisher  of  the  oppreseore  of  a  desolated  ooimtry»  the  wiiiiier  of  the 
glorioos  flag  of  victory  in  many  battles,  daily  by  his  good  coanael 
gaining  the  esteem  of  the  worthy  persons  of  the  court,  and  obtaining 
the  gratification  of  every  desire  of  his  life  through  the  favor  of  die 
great  emperor  CHANOEAauPTA  ; — ^having  made  salutation  to  the  eter« 
nal  gods  and  goddesses,  has  given  a  piece  of  groond  purchased  at  the 
legal  rate  ;  also  ^vt  temples,  and  twenty-five  (thousand  ?)  dinirs ;  (hatf 
of  which  has  been  spent  for  the  said  purchase  of  the  said  ground.)  as 
an  act  of  grace  and  benevolence  of  the  great  emperor  CHANDBAGirrTA. 
generally  known  among  his  subjects  as  Deva  r£ja  (or  Indra). 

As  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  (shall  endure,)  so  long  shall  these  five 
ascetics  enjoy  the  jewel- adorned  edifice,  lighted  with  many  lamps.  For 
endless  ages  after  me  and  my  descendants  may  the  said  ascetics  enjoy 
the  precious  building  and  the  lamps.  .  Whoso  shall  destroy  the  struc- 
ture, his  sin  shall  be  as  great,  yea  five  times  as  great  as  that  of  the 
murderer  of  a  brahman. — ^In  the  Samvat  (or  year  of  his  reign  })  ^,  (in 
the  month  of)  Bhddrapada,  the  tenth  (day.)" 


There  are  two  or  three  points  in  this  document,  if  I  have  rightly 
interpreted  it,  of  high  interest  to  the  Indian  antiquarian. 

Ist.  It  teaches  us  that  the  current  coin  of  the  period  was  entitled 
dindr,  which  we  know  to  be  at  the  present  day  the  Persian  name  of  a 
gold  coin,  althoagh  it  is  evidently  derived  from  the  Roman  denarhi9, 
which  was  itself  of  silver;  while  the  Persian  dirhem  (a  silver  coin)  re- 
presents the  drachma,  or  dram  weight,  of  the  Greeks.  The  word  ^t^TTC 
is  otherwise  derived  in  the  Sanskrit  dictionariesf*  and  it  is  used  in  books 
for  ornaments  and  seals  of  gold,  but  the  weight  allowed  it  of  thirty-two 
ratist  or  sixty-four  grains,  agrees  so  closely  with  the  Roman  and 
Greek  unit  of  sixty  grains,  that  its  identity  cannot  be  doubted* 
especially  when  we  have  before  us  the  actual  gold  coins  of  Chandra- 
oupTA  (didrachroas)  weigliing  from  120  to  130  grains,  and  indubitably 
copied  from  Greek  originals  in  device  as  well  as  weight, 

2nd.  We  have  a  positive  date  to  this  inscription — ^but  how  shall  we 
read  it  ?  The  day  of  the  month  is  plain,  "  Bhddrapada  dik"  in  letters, 
the  tenth  (Sfira)  of  Bhddrapada  (hod.  Bhadoon.)  It  is  in  a  form 
somewhat  different  from  ordinary  inscription  dates,  which,  if  founded 
on  the  luni-solar  division  of  the  year,  necessarily  allude  to  the  light 

*  This  epithet  is  doubtful :  the  pandit  has  supplied  a  letter  ^  to  make  it  intellipble 

^nc^(rrT!T(^)TTf?r: 

t    ^?tT  *  P*«»P«'  '"'d  ^  to  go— what  is  given  to  the  poor !  Wiuoii*i  Dictionarr. 


1837.]  from  the  Buddhht  Tope  at  Sancht  near  Bhiha.  457 

or  the  dark  half  of  the  lunation,  eudi  or  hadi.  Farther,  in  them  thi^ 
term  Bhddra  is  generally  employed  for  the  name  of  the  month,  while 
Bhddn^^ada  is  ueuaUy  applied  to  the  nacshatra  or  lunar  asteritm :  I 
cannot,  however,  insist  on  any  inference  hence,  that  this  mode  of  rec« 
koning  was  prevalent  at  the  timeof  our  inscription,)  because  the  final  a 
should  be  long,  and  the  word  pyrva  or  uttara  should  have  been  affixed 
to  distinguish  which  mansion  of  the  name  was  intended ;)  but  onl/ 
that  the  shorter  term  Bhddra  had  not  come  into  use  for  the  months 
The  year  might  be  made  the  theme  of  still  more  prolific  speculation. 
Taking  the  letter  ^  for  Sanwat,  we  have  a  circle  inclosing  a  cross  and 
three  horizontal  dashes  to  the  right,  ®  S.  This  might  be  plausibly 
construed  into  1000  and  3 ;  or  403  ; — or  one  chakra  of  the  Jovian  ot 
Vrihaspati  cycle  of  60  years  plus  3  years;  and  arguments  might 
be  adduced  in  support  of  all  these  theories,  with  exception  perhaps  of 
the  last ;  for  by  the  Tibetan  account  the  Jovian  cycle  was  not  intro* 
duced  into  India  earlier  than  the  9th  century.  But  I  rather  prefer 
what  appears  to  me  a  more  simple  interpretation,  viz.  that  ^  ® 
stand  for  Samvat,  and  =  for  three  quarters, — this  being  the  prac- 
tical mode  of  expressing  quarters  in  Indian  numeration.  Samtfat  we 
find  every  day  to  be  used  in  the  oldest  inscriptions  for  the  year  of 
reign, — and  it  is  well  known  that  the  Hindus  do  not  reckon  a  year  until 
it  is  passed.  Supposing  then  that  Chandkaoupta  made  this  grant 
through  his  agent  the  son  of  Amuka,  in  the  first  year  of  his  reign, 
say  in  the  tenth  month,  there  would  be  no  other  way  of  expressing  the 
date  in  the  Hindu  system  than  by  saying  "  |-  year  (being  elapsed}/' 
I  ofier  this  conjecture  with  diffidence,  and  invite  the  attention  of 
orientalists  to  the  curious  point,  with  full  assurance  that  there  is  no 
uncertainty  in  the  reading  of  the  facsimile,  at  this  place. 

The  second  inscription,  which  Captain  Smith  states  to  be  situated 
on  the  side  of  the  same,  or  eastern,  gate-post,  has  evidently  been  cut 
upon  the  stone  after  it  was  erected ;  as  otherwise  the  precaution  would 
have  been  taken  of  smoothening  and  polishing  the  surface  for  the 
better  reception  of  the  writing.  It  is,  on  the  contrary,  so  slightly 
scratched  that  in  the  three  facsimiles  thus  carefully  taken,  it  is  hardly 
possible  in  many  places  to  distinguish  between  the  letter  marks 
and  the  natural  roughnesses  of  the  stone.  The  lithograph  of  it 
attempted  in  Plate  XVI.  was  most  impartially  taken  before  any  at- 
tempt had  been  made  to  read  it,  and  on  comparing  it  with  the  tran- 
script in  modern  Nagari,  as  subsequently  modified  and  corrected,, 
many  instances  will  be  perceived  in  which  my  eye  has  been  induced 
*  Captain  Cuiikikobam  suggests  475,  the  |  bemg  applicable  rather  to  the  ce&tury. 


458  Ancient  Sculpture  and  Inscriptume  [Jumb, 

to  follow  the  wrong  path  among  the  net- work  of  scratdies.  T^th* 
oat  the  fticftiimles  themselvee  to  pore  over,  it  would  have  been  im- 
potsible  to  have  conquered  the  varions  difficoltiei  presented  by  tiiis 
fade  inscription,  and  even  with  it  the  Society's  pandit,  Rama  GovmoA^ 
deserves  great  praise  for  the  plausible  version  he  has  enabled  me  to  give 
of  it:  for  I  have  recompared  his  modifications  with  the  origt&al,  and 
ind .  io  almost  every  instance  that  they  are  borne  out  by  the  facsimile. 
It  is  unnecessary  to  re-lithograph  the  document,  as  all  those  who  wUl 
take  the  trouble  of  comparing  the  two  will  see  in  what  way  my  p«k 
has  deviated  from  the  correct  trace,  and  it  will  serve  as  a  good  tes^ 
of  the.  superiority  of  facsimiles  to  the  best  copies  made  under  the 
sole  guidance  of  the  eye. 

The  following  then  is  Rama  Govinda's  restoration  of  the  text, 
like  its  precursor,  it  is  in  prose,  and  without  any  invocation :  nor  has 
it  any  deprecation  against  the  hand  that  should  annul  the  good  act 
recorded ;  but  this  is  explained  by  the  trifling  nature  of  the  gift,  which 
does  not  include  any  grant  of  land. 

Second  inscription  at  Sancht,  see  Plate  XXVI. 

ftrre^f^  «if  ^  H**  w«n*it  iPiiii!  «.«!*«  i4i4^* 
^nriprafs  Tswzfttv  ^t'nr^rtr  ^nn^n^^Tnc^r^^^iIt^iiTO 

^fT^^mhffT    iNwnfiRrra'r    f^BnwniwTt 
fNnr  I 

Translation. 

"  I  hereby  make  known  to  all  the  assembled  devotees  oflfering  up 
prayers  for  the  father  and  mother  of  Harisw/min(,  the  eminent  dis- 
ciple  of  the  wife  possessing  the  dsan^siddh  or  seat  of  parity,  in  the 
great  and  holy  Vihira  of  Kakunada  tpMa  (?),  that  for  the  prevention 
of  begging  in  the  public  roads,  an  alms-house  for  the  indigent,  and 


Jour.  Ji s  ■  Sec 


VilYlPiJXSl 


''J 


Km 


N4 
•  4 


n 


^  ^    ^  ^  ^  P 


5V» 


^  ?5  ^  ^^^^^-^  - 


G^  J^. 


2^ra=0^  '^ 


^^c 


VsX 


s 


1837.]  from  the  Budihitt  Tope  at  Sanchi  neur  Bhiha.  459 

also  one  dinir,  day  by  day,  for  charitable  distribution*,  and  a  lamp 
shining  like  a  jewel  in  the  middle  of  the  endosnre,  are  caused  to  be 
proyidedf. 

In  the  ratnaj^rikat  also  are  deposited  three  dinirs.  With  the  in- 
terest, of  these  three  dinars  in  the  ratnagriha  or  treasury  of  the 
four  Baddhas^  day  by  day  three  lamps  are  to  be  lighted.  For  the  shrines 
of  the  four  Buddbas  also  is  given  a  chakra^  of  dinirs,  with  the  interest 
of  which  in  the  four  shrines  in  like  manner  the  lamps  of  the  foxir 
Bttddhas  are  to  be  kept  lighted  daily.  And  thus  the  beauty  of  aU  this 
(sculpture)  durable  as  the  sun  and  moon  has  been  designed  (or  repaired) 
by  HauiswaminI,  the  disciple  of  the  unchangeable  sculpture-enshrined 
Siddka  bhdryyd  (or  emancipated  wife). 

Samvat, .  ?. .  Sravan, .  P. .  Aiityu" 


All  we  learn  from  this  inscription  is,  that  a  female  devotee,  H*ai- 
swAMim'  the  pupil  of  the  defunct  lady  abbess^  probably,  of  the  convent 
to  which  she  belonged,  either  designed  or  repaired  some  of  the  basso* 
relievos  we  so  much  admire  in  their  fallen  state  ; — and  we  may  thus 
account  for  the  chaflteoess  and  elegance  of  the  sculpture,  while  we  do 
homage  to  the  superior  taste  and  imagination  of  the  fairer  sex.  The 
provision  lor  applying  the  interest  of  the  small  sums  deposited  by  the 
same  lady  in  the  tceasuvy  ot  the  Buddhist  shrine  to  particular  purposes, 
seema  to  imply  that  the  establishment  mixed  in  secular  matters,  and 
probably  acted  die  part  «f  bank  to  the  surrooncEng  district ;  in  fact, 
the  psiestfifiQd  then  possessed  all  the  knowledge,  tiie  power,  and  the 
activity  of  tiie  oosuKbry,.  wbA  we  have  adduced  probable  evidence  on 
other  occasions  of  tiieir  execeising  the  privilege  of  fabricatiog  coin.. 

*  Literally,  to  be  given  to  beggSM  Mated  within  tho  encloinre  holding  their 
haadi  out  bmt  not  importHBini^  pssseasen,  as  is  to  this  daj  onstomarj  within 
the  precincts  of  the  most  freqnentad  temples. 

t  The  Atan  here  intended  is  probablj  the  wooden  carved  platform  on  which 
religions  devoteea  reside  in  temples — nsing  them  at  once  as  pulpits  and  as  beds. 
The  expression  rudhanaeehdionA  riddh^bharyy^yah  seems  to  imply  a  wife  who 
had  tnmed  priestess,  and  who  had'  died  on  her  sacerdotal  conch.  8iddhd$an  is  a 
seat  so  pire  that  tiie  devotee  sutting  in  it  can,  at  will,  be  transported  any  where 
thereon*    BiddAa.  hkanfifk  my  also  be  s  name. 

X  Jewel  house,  treasury,  or  peshaps  the  sanctum  of  the  shrine. 

§  There  are  four  niches  containing  imagea  of  Buddha  on  the  four  sides  of 
the  d§hgopa. 

II  Chakra  signilles  a  heap  or  quantity,  but  it  would  hardly  thus  be  indefinitely 
used  in  such  a  place  ;  it  may  then  also  denote  60,  the  number  of  the  Vr^oMpaii 
cAoArs  or  cyde,  or  12  for  that  of  the  sun :  it  is  impossible  to  decide  between 
them. 


460  AncUni  Sculpture  luitf  Imer^tiom  £Junx» 

The  date  at  the  foot  of  this  inscription  is  even  more  nnintelligible 
than  that  of  No.  1— not  from  obliteration,  for  the  lines  cat  on  the  * 
stone  are  here  qntte  distinct,  bat  from  oar  ignorance  of  the  numerals 
then  employed  : — the  two  or  three  figures  fdlowing  the  word  Samivai 
l>ear  no  resemblance  whatever  either  to  the  modem  Hindi  or  to 
the  Cashmerian  numerals.  The  month  also  is  very  dubioos,  and 
the  letters  that  follow  it  may  also  be  numerals — ^it  is  barely  possible  t» 
read  them  as  adityu  (the  sun)  which  on  the  system  explained  in  Vol. 
IV.  page  1»  may  stand  for  12 — or  it  may  denote  the  day,  Sunday. 
We  are  thus  once  more  foiled  in  detecting  the  precise  date  of  a  record 
which  it  would  have  been  of  the  greatest  service  to  fix :  and  we  must 
remain  satisfied  with  the  assurance  that  it  was  posterior  to  the  erection 
of  the  gate  in  the  reign  of  Cbamdxagupta. 


And  now  for  inscriptions  3  to  25  of  Captain  Smith's  catalogue  ;-— 
the  detached  fragments  cut  irregularly  on  the  pillars  or  rail  sur* 
rounding  the  edifice,  in  the  hitherto  undeciphered  character.  I 
have  introduced  the  whole  of  them  into  FUte  XXVII.  exactly  as  I 
find  them  in  the  facsimiles,  except  as  to  size,  which  in  the  original 
varies  from  one  inch  to  two  or  three  in  the  height  of  the  letters* 
There  is  also  great  variety  in  the  style  of  the  engravingi  and  a  regular 
progression  in  the  form  of  the  letters  horn  the  simple  outline  to  the 
more  embellished  type  of  the  second  alphabet  of  AilaMai;  (see  No. 
16).  A  more  rigid  search  would  doubtless  have  multiplied  GaptaiB 
Smith's  specimens,  but  this  would  have  been  labour  thrown  away ; 
for  however  valuable  these  scraps  may  have  been  in  unlocking  the 
stores  of  knowledge  contained  in  more  important  documents,  they  are 
individually  of  very  trifling  importance. 

In  laying  open  a  discovery  of  this  nature,  some  little  explanation  is 
generally  expected  of  the  means  by  which  it  has  been  attained.  Like 
roost  other  iaventions,  when  once  found  it  appears  extremely  simple  ; 
and,  as  in  most  others,  accident,  rather  than  study,  has  had  the  merit  of 
solving  the  enigma  which  has  so  long  baffled  the  learned. 

While  arranging  and  lithographing  the  numerous  scraps  of  facsi- 
miles, for  Plate  XXVII.  I  was  struck  at  their  all  terminating  with  tiie 
same  two  letters,  ^ij.*.  Coupling  this  circumstance  with  their 
extreme  brevity  and  insulated  position,  which  proved  that  they  could 
not  be  fragments  of  a  continuous  text,  it  immediately  occurred  that 
they  must  record  either  obituary  notices,  or  more  probably  the  ofifer- 
ings  and  presents  of  votaries,  as  is  known  to  be  the  present  custom  in 


Jour».  v4*.ir.c  .  **'  ^  viKsm. 


livsc ribi ions     fr^nx^    Jo  cLn- ch e n  . 


'« :-,un/<«»Aja 


11 


Jfrtostfi  /rJJi. 


1 837 .]  frwn  the  BudiUii  T<^e  n/  SancU  near  BUUa.  461 

the  BaddhiBt  templei  of  Ava;  where  nameroas  Am/m  or  flag-8ta£b, 
images,  and  small  chaityas  are  crowded  within  the  enclosure,  sorroimd* 
ing  the  chief  capola,  each  bearing  tlie  name  of  the  donor.  The  next 
point  noted  was  the  frequent  occurrence  of  the  letter  ^,  alreadj  set 
down  incontestably  as  «» before  the  final  word :— -now  this  I  had  learnt 
from  the  Saurasktra  coins,  deciphered  only  a  day  or  two  before,  to  be  one 
sign  of  the  genitive  case  singular,  being  the  $Ba  of  the  Pill,  or  sffa  of 
the  Sanscrit.  "  Of  so  and  so  the  gift,"  must  then  be  the  form  of  each 
brief  sentence ;  and  the  vowel  a  and  atimswara  led  to  the  speedy 
recognition  of  the  word  ddnam,  (gift,)  teaching  me  the  very  two 
letters,  d  and  «,  most  different  from  known  forms,  and  which  had  foiled 
me  most  in  my  former  attempts.  Since  1834  also  my  acquaintance  with 
ancient  alphabets  bad  become  so  familiar  that  most  of  the  remaining 
letters  in  the  present  examples  could  be  named  at  once  on  re*in8pection. 
In  the  course  of  a  few  minutes  I  thus  became  possessed  of  the  whole 
alphal^t,  which  I  tested  by  applying  it  to  the  inscription  on  the  Delhi 
column  ;  but  I  will  postpone  my  analysis  of  the  alphabet  until  I  have 
prepared  a  fount  of  type  for  it,  when  I  may  bring  forward  my  attempted 
reading  of  the  Idt  inscriptions  ;  meanwhile,  the  following  transcript  in 
Roman  letters  of  the  Sanchi  gifts  will  shew  the  data  on  which  I  have 
built  my  scheme,  and  will  supply  examples  of  most  of  the  letters. 

No.  3,  the  first  in  numerical  order,  is  not  one  of  the  most  legible, 
the  first  two  letters  being  indistinct.     It  seems  to  run  thus : 

Raraea  (or  Karaaa)  ndga  piyasa,  Achavade  Sethiea  ddnam ;  '  The 
gift  of  AchvadX  Sxthi',  the  beloved  of  Kauasa  naoa.' 

No,  4  and  No,  1 1  are  identical : — 

Sdmantraea  Aheyakasa  Sethinon  ddnam ;  '  The  gift  of  Samanb'ra  and 
Abbtaka  Sb'th.' 

Sdmankra  is  the  title  of  a  subordinate  order  of  the  Buddhist  priest- 
hood. Seth  is  evidently  a  family  name ;  and  the  same  is  now  of  common 
occurrence  among  the  Jains — witness  Jaoat  Sb'th,  the  millionaire  of 
Moorekedabad. 

No.  5.  Dhamdgdlikasa  mdta  d6nam  s  'The  gift  of  the  mother  of 
(?)  Dharmaoabika.' 

In  No.  6  the  first  letter  is  doubtful : — 

Gobavandgahapati  nopati  dhiyanusaya  vesa  mandataya  dAnam;  'The 
gift  of  the  cowherd  AorapatIi  commonly  called  Nopati,  to  the  highly 
ornamented  (chaitya  ?).' 

No,  7  is  also  doubtful  in  the  three  first  letters  :-* 

Subhayeyamsa  aginikeya  ddnam ; '  The  gift  of  Sobh aqbta  the  fireman, 
(or  black-smith.') 
3  o 


4iS  Aneitnt  Scu^tm^  ttnd  InBcriptivM  [Jims, 

Here  we  learn  what  it  «mpiy  cot&lhiBed  by  other  ezamplee,  that  the 
doable  coneonante  of  the  Sanscrit  orthography  are  replaced  by  sepa* 
rate  eoasonantt,  each  having  the  required  vowel ;  e.  g.  a^M  for  19m. 
No.  8  ia  of  a  more  complex  character  t-^ 

StkarMituta  panvaiiy^t$a  ndovdtfa  ddnam  ;'*  The  gilt  of  Sai'  (or 
6iif«A)  Rakiita,  the  hillman^to  Rudota.  ?' 

No.  9  partially  agroea  with  No,  6  x-^ 

GoUnamd  gakapati  nopaiiikiyaoa  ddnam  ;  *  The  gift  of  AoaAPATi  and 
NoFATi,  the  cowherds,  so  oalled.  }' 

No»  10  is  of  the  simplest  oonstraction  :— 

Vajajasa  gdma$a  ddnam ;  *  The  gift  of  Vajia,  or  probably  Vrua 
Gai^MA/  the  population  of  a  lollage  in  the  province  of  Vtya,  combining 
to  make  their  offering. 

No,  12.  Nadigaiaoa  ddnam  hhiehkano. 

Here  the  caste,  bhieknno,  the  beggar  (hkikMhu)  seems  to  have  been 
added  after  the  record,  to  distinguish  the  party,  a  ferryman,  nadtfata,  f 

No.  13.  Arakagatdya  ddnam ;  '  The  gift  of  Arabaoata  :'  this  is  also 
a  well-known  title  of  the  Buddhist  hierarchy,  arhaia,  or  arhanta ;  and 
admitted,  as  in  the  instance  before  ns»  fenuile  devotees  as  well  as  male. 

No.  14.  Chiratiyd  bkichaniya  ddnam;  'The  gift  of  CniaAn',  the 
poor  woman.' 

No.  15.  KadaoahhiekaMdanam;  'The  gift  of  K/da,  the  poor  man.* 

No,  1 6  is  in  a  diilerent  hand,  more  6nished,  and  resembling  the 
No.  2  <lf  Allahabad :  it  has  also  a  more  studied  elegance  of  expression : 
Isipdlitasa-cha,  Sdmanasa-eha  ddnam ;  '  The  gift  both  of  Isipalit,  (the 
protected  of  God,)  and  of  Sa'mana  (the  priest).' 

No,  1 7  partakes  rather  of  the  form  of  an  obituary  notice  :«-< 

Sethino  mata  kaniyd  ;  '  The  Sethin*8  deceased  daughter !' 

No.  1 8.  KdkhiOye  bkagavato pamdne  ratki ; 'in  testimony  of 

Ood'. .  (the  rest  unintelligible).    For  kdkhioyt  see  note  on  insc.  No.  1. 

No,  20.  Araha  dinasa  bkikhmno  pakharayakasa  ddnam ;  '  The  gift 
of  the  poor  priest  Pakharataka.  ?' 

No,  22.     Rudu  barayaruyaoa  pidarakhitasa  ddnam. 

The  names  here  are  nearly  illegible  from  the  rudeness  of  the  scnlp- 
ture.     The  first  may  be  Rudra  bharyya  the  wife  of  Rudra. 

No.  23.  Panthaka$a  bhiehkuno  ruganardiupa BwdhapdHtaaa 

bhichkuno  ddnam;  '  The  gift  of  Paktbak,  the  poor  man. . . .  and  of 
Buddha  PA  LIT,  the  poor  man.' 

No.  25  is  in  very  large  characters  :*— 

Vajagato  ddnam  s  '  The  gift  of  Vaii/oiCN,'  of  which  the  genitive 
termination  will,  by  the  Pdl(  rules,  be  made  by  changing  dn  into  «/o. 


)  837.]         ftom  the  Buddhist  Tope  at  Stmchi  near  Bhiha.  461 

No.  21  has  been  reserved  for  the  kst,  becaase  it  contaiBS  a  seeond 
inscription  in  modem  character  :-^the  old  writinj^  is 

Kihtteymkaea  dkama  nvaea  ddnam  /  '  The  gift  of  KscATvr ak  Dhak- 
masiva/ 

Under  this  in  the  modem  Deva-njgarf, 
tT  ^ftwiw  ^?  ii^iifilPlrt  2W  SHSdo  Dhftt  firanamati  nUyam, 

'  Rd  (for  lUga  or  R4q  ?)  Sri  Sao  Dbya  for  ever  makes  reverential 
salutation.' 

The  same  formula  occurs  on  two  other  stones,  and  the  form  of  the 
letters  would  indicate  that  it  has  been  introduced  at  a  late  period  by 
some  rich  traveller  on  his  pilgrimage, — ^and,  moreover,  a  merchant, 
by  his  epithet  Sod. 

There  is  still  one  more  short  line  in  the  old  character,  at  the  foot 
of  the  Sanscrit  inscription  No.  I,  of  some  importance  from  its  posi* 
tion,  as  it  must  evidently  have  been  inserted  after  the  latter,  which 
Captain  Smith  assures  us  is  the  only  formal  well-executed  inscription 
hkeiy  to  have  been  coeval  with  the  structure  of  the  edifice,  or  at  least 
of  the  stone  gateway.  The  party  who  chose  this  conspicuous  place 
for  cutting  his  name^  did  so,  doubtless,  from  an  ostentation,  for  which 
he  paid  high !  He  rejoiced  in  the  name  of  Datta  Kalavada,  the 
line  reading,  Datta  KaUwadasa  ddttam  $  which  may  periiaps  be  inter* 
preted  Dattakarava^asya  ddnam,  *  the  gift  of  Dattakabavaoa,'  (the 
principal  giver,  of  revenue.  ?) 

$  2.  Applieatum  of  the  alphabet  to  the  Buddhist  group  of  corns. 
Having  once  become  possessed  of  the  master-key  of  this  ancient 
alphabet,  I  naturally  hastened  to  apply  it  to  all  the  other  doors  of 
knowledge  hitherto  closed  to  our  access.  Foremost  among  these  was 
tfae  series  of  coins  conjecturally,  and,  as  it  now  turns  out,  correctly 
designated  as  the  Buddhist  series ;  and  of  these  the  beautiful  coin 
discovered  by  Lieutenant  A.  Conollt  at  CanouJ,  attracted  the  earliest 
notice  from  the  very  perfect  execution  and  preservation  of  the  legend ; 
(see  Plate  XXV.  Vol.  III.  p.  433).  The  reading  of  this  coin  was 
now  evident  at  first  sight,  ^  iy  h  t^  6ib  ^PP^  d^asa;  which  converted 
into  its  Sanscrit  equivalent  will  be  fW^7^  Vipra  devasya,  the 
coin  of  ViPKA  DBVA.  On  reference  to  the  Chronological  Tables,  we 
find  a  Vipra  in  the  Magadha  line,  the  tenth  in  descent  ftom  Jaba« 
SANnBA,  allotted  to  the  eleventh  century  before  the  Christian  era  I 
Without  laying  claim  to  any  such  antiquity  we  may  at  least  bespeak 
our  Vipra  deva  a  place  in  the  Indu  vansa  line  of  Magadha,  and  a  de« 
scent  from  the  individual  of  the  same  name  in  the  Pauranic  lists. 
3  o  2 


464  Applkatum  of  the  Sanehi  alpkahet  (Jitnc, 

Other  eoint  depicted  in  former  plates  may,  in  a  similar  manner,  be 
read  by  the  new  alphabet. 

The  small  bronze  coins  of  Behat  (fig.  5,  Pi.  XVIII.  yol.  III.  and 
fig.  16  of  n.  XXXIV.  vol.  IV.)  have  the  distinct  legend  \i\r['iA} 
in  the  square  form  of  the  same  alphabet.  The  application  of  the  word 
mahdrdjoMa  in  the  genitive,  with  no  trace  of  a  name,  might  almost 
incline  ns  to  suppose  that  the  title  itself  was  here  used  as  a  name,  and 
that  it  designated  the  MAnaAJX,  king  of  Awadh,  of  the  Persian  histo- 
rians, who  stands  at  the  head  of  the  third  lonar  dynasty  of  Indila- 
PKBSTHA  in  the  Rdjavaiif 

The  only  other  coin  of  the  groop  which  contains  the  same  title  is 
the  silver  decayed  Behat  coin,  seen  more  perfect  in  General  Vbntura's 
specimen,  (fig.  16  of  PI.  XXXIV.  vol.  IV.)  where  may  be  read  indis- 
tinctly Ha  UrCArbBt  rS tX  I  ^  AmapaedtoMa  mahdrdfa. . 

kunara$a. 

On  the  bronze  Behai  coin  (figs.  11,  12,  of  PI.  XVIII.  vol.  III. 
and  3,  6,  9,  of  PI.  XXXIV.  vol.  IV.)  though  we  have  ten  examples 
to  compare,  the  context  is  not  much  improved  by  the  acquisition  of 
our  new  key :    the  letters  are  DrODXH" i.JLDJL  ^^^  dha$ui  Aonoya 

dkaya;  (the  second  letter  is  more  like  ^f   hhu.) 

Col.  Stacy's  supposed  Greek  legends  (figs*  2  and  3,  of  PI.  XXV. 
vol.  III.)  may  be  read  (as  I  anticipated  vol.  III.  p.  433)  invertedly, 
JLA"d61bA   Yagdhijamputa{sa?) 

The  larger  copper  coin,  having  a  standing  figure  holding  a  trident 
{%g.  4,  PI.  XXV.  vol.  III.)  has  very  distinctly  the  name  of  J  A  A  A  d 

Bhagavata  cha  (or  $aj.    A  rija  of  the  name  of  Bkagavata  appears 

in  the  Magadha  list,  about  the  year  80  B.  C. 

On  some  of  the  circular  copper  coins  we  have  fragments  of  a  legend 

^"y  ji ^  y^  \jj{j  Bhamada,. . .  vatapasa,  quasi  Bhimadeva  tdpasya — 

but  the  last  word  is  the  only  one  that  can  be  confided  in. 

On  a  similar  coin,  of  which  Colonel  Stacy  has .  a  dozen  specimens 
(No.  47,  PI.  XXXV.  vol.  IV.)  the  name  of  fy  \t  ^f{jRdmadata9a 
*  of  R4M ADATTA,'  18  bouudcd  by  the  lizard  emblem  of  Behat. 

These  are  the  only  two  in  the  precise  form  of  the  14t  character — the 
other  are  more  or  less  modified. 

"  Another  distinct  group  (that  made  known  first  by  Mr.  Spib&s)  from 
Ailahabad,  (PI.  XXVI.  figs.  12,  13,  14,  15,  vol.  III.  page  448)  can 
be  partially  deciphered  by  the  lit  alphabet.  Capt.  Ccnninoham  has 
a  fine  specimen  with  the  letters   f  g  D  JLt^  6^A)  *♦«  Dhana  devasga — 


1887.]  '    to  tkB  Buddhist  gr<mp  of  ancient  eoini.  AM 

'  of  lija  DhoMa  deva*  a  name  not  diecoTerable  ih  the  catalogues,  though 
purelj  Sanscrit.  On  three  more  of  the  tame  family  we  find  X,i>A$ 
Nwata*  On  one  it  seems  rather  J.  J  rO  N^^^a,  both  nova  and  nam 
being  known  names.     On  another  -|~jL8rb  Kunamasa ;  and  on  an« 

other,  probably,  U  G*  U  A  Mahdpati,  the  great  lord. 

The  bull  coins  of  this  last  group  are  connected  in  type,  and  style 
of  legend,  with  the  "cock  and  bull  series" — on  which  we  have  lately 
read,  Satya  mitasa,  Saya  mitasa,  and  Bijaya  mitasa ;  so  that  we  have 
now  a  tolerably  numerous  descending  series  of  coins  to  be  classed  to- 
gether  from  the  circumstance  of  their  symbols,  of  their  genitive  ter- 
mination, and  their  P&li  dialect  and  character,  as  a  Buddhist  series^ 
when  we  come  again  to  review  what  has  been  done  within  the  last  few 
years  in  the  nunismatology  of  India. 

But  the  most  interesting  and  striking  application  of  the  alphabets 
to  coins  is  certainly  that,  which  has  been  already  made  (in  anticipa- 
tion, as  it  were,  of  my  discovery)  by  Professor  Labsbn,  of  Bonn,  to 
the  very  curious  Bactrian  coins  of  Aoathoclbs. 

The  first  announcement  of  Professor  Lassbn's  reading  of  this  legend 
was  given  in  the  Journal  for  1836,  page  723.  He  had  adopted  it  on  the 
analogies  of  the  Tibetan  and  P&H  alphabets,  both  of  which  are  cpnnec- 
ted  with,  or  immediately  derived  from,  the  more  ancient  character  of 
the  Uts.  The  word  read  by  him,  r&ja,  on  some  specimens  seems  to  be 
spelled  ydja  X  £  rather  than  -J  £  Idja,  a  corruption  equally  proba- 
ble, and  accordant  with  the  P&li  dialect  in  which  the  r  is  frequently 
changed  into  y,  or  omitted  altogether.  I  am,  however,  inclined  to 
adopt  another  reading,  by  supposing  the  Greek  genitive  case  to  have 
been  rendered  as  literally  as  possible  into  the  Pili  character ;  thus 
HA0;J-i£  Agathuklayej  for  AytaoKXtms  i  this  has  the  advantage 
of  leaving  the  letters  on  the  other  side  of  the  device  for  the  title  of  rdja 
of  which  indeed  the  Letter   £  is  legible. 

I  am  the  rather  favorable  to  this  view  because  on  the  corresponding 
coin  of  Pantalbon,  we  likewise  find  both  the  second  vowel  of  the 
Greek  represented  by  the  Sanscrit  semivowel,  and  the  genitive  case 
imitated  : — supplying  the  only  letter  wanting  on  Dr.  Swinbt's  coin, 
the  initial  p,  of  which  there  are  traces  in  Massom's  drawing,  the  word 

b'  A  -J  A  *  (  Pantelewantd  is  by  the  help  of  our  alphabet  clearly  made 
out — ^the  anuswara,  which  should  follow  the  i  being  placed  in  the 
belly  of  the  letter  instead  of  ouUide  ;  and  the  d  being  attached  to  the 
centre  instead  of  the  top  of  the  (  ,  where  for  the  sake  of  uniformity 
I  ^pl  obliged  to  place  it  in  type. 


466  JfpUcaium  of  the  Stmcki  a^kabet         ^         [5vvM, 

The  dkoovery  of  these  two  coint  with  P4li  charaetm,  it  of  inesti* 
mable  importance  in  oonfirming  the  antiquity  of  the  alphabet ;  as  from 
the  style  of  Aoathoclss'  eoine  he  most  necessarily  be  placed  aniOBg 
the  earliest  of  the  Bactrians,  that  is»  at  the  Tery  period  embraced  by 
the  reign  of  Asoka  the  Buddhist  monarch  of  Magndha* 

On  the  other  hand  the  legend  throws  light  on  the  locality  of  Aga- 
thocles'  rule,  which  instead  of  being,  as  assigned  by  M.  Raoul  ob 
RocHBTTS,  in  Haute  Asie,  must  be  brought  down  to  the  confines,  at 
least,  of  India  Proper. 

As  however  the  opinions  of  this  eminent  classical  antiquary  are 
entitled  to  the  highest  consideration,  I  take  this  opportunity  of 
making  known  to  my  readers  the  substance  of  his  learned  elucidation 
of  this  obscure  portion  of  history  given  in  a  note  on  two  silver  coins 
of  AoATHocuEs,  belonging  to  the  cabinet  of  a  rich  amateur  at 
Petersburg,  published  in  the  Journal  des  Savons,  1834,  p.  335. 

*'  In  the  imperfect  accounts  transmitted  to  us  of  the  troubles  occa- 
sioned to  the  Seleucidan  kingdom  from  the  invasion  of  PtoLBMT 
Pbiladblphus,  and  of  the  loss  of  entire  provinces  after  the  reverses 
of  Antiochus  II.  TheoSt  the  foundation  of  the  Arsacidan  kingdom  by 
the  defection  of  the  brothers  Arsaces  and  TiaiOATva  is  an  established 
point,  fixed  to  the  year  256  B.  C.  But  the  details  of  this  event,  bar- 
rowed  from  Arrian's  "  Perthics**  have  not  yet  been  determined  with 
sufficient  care,  as  to  one  important  fact  in  the  Bactrian  history.  From 
the  extracts  of  various  works  preserved  in  Fhotius,  the  defection  of 
the  Parthians  arose  from  an  insult  offered  to  the  person  of  one  of  these 
brothers  by  the  Macedonian  chief  placed  by  Antiochus  II.  in  charge 
of  the  regions  of  High  Asia  and  named  Phir^d^s.  The  two  princes 
indignant  at  such  an  outrage  are  supposed  to  have  revenged  them- 
sdves  with  the  blood  of  the  satrap,  and,  supported  by  the  peofle,  to 
have  Buoeeeded  in  shaking  off  the  Macedonian  yoke. 

This  short  notice  from  Pbotius  has  been  comipted  by  transcribers  in 
the  name  of  the  chief  PMclhs,  which  modem  crities  have  failed  to  cor- 
rect by  a  passage  in  the  Chronographia  of  Stmcbllus,  who  had  equally 
under  his  eyes  the  original  of  Arriak  and  who  declares  expressly  that 
"  AasACBsand  Tiridatbs.  brothers,  issue  of  the  ancient  king  of  Persia, 
Artaicbrzbs,  exercised  the  authority  of  satraps  in  Bactria  at  the  time 
when  AoATHOCLXS  the  Macedonian  was  governor  oi  Persia  ;  the  which 
Aqathoclbs,  having  attempted  to  commit  on  the  person  of  the  young 
Tiridatbs  the  assault  before  alluded  to,  fell  a  victim  to  the  vengeance 
of  the  brothers,  whence  resulted  the  defection  of  the  country  of  the 
Parthians  and  the  birth  of  the  Arsacidan  kingdom.'^     Agathoclbs 


1837.]         f      to  the  Buddhiit  grmi^  of  ancient  coins.  467 

is  called  by  Stncbllub,  "Ewopxw  ^»  ntpo-ot^f,  while  Photius  calls 
liiin  (under  an  erroneoos  name)  ae«rpAnir  aik^j  r^f  x^^  Ktfrmrrdvra, 
appointed  by  Amtiocbus  Thbos  ;  so  that  no  doubt  whatever  could 
exiat  aa  to  their  identity,  although  until  the  discovery  of  the  coins, 
there  was  no  third  evidence  whence  the  learned  could  decide  be« 
tween  the  two  names.     The  presumption  might  have  been  in  favor  of 
AoATBocLBS,  becausc  among  the  body-guard  of  Albxandbr  was  found 
an  Anttlocus,  son  of  Aoathocles,  who  by  the  prevailing  custom  of  his 
country  would  have  named  his  son  Aoatboclbs,  after  his  own  father." 
M.  Raodl  d8  Rochbttb  proceeds  to  identify  this  eparch  of  Pereia 
with  DioDOTUs  or  Thbodotcs  the  founder  of  the  Bactrian  independency. 
Supposing  him  to  have  seized  the  opportunity  of  striking  the  blow 
during  the  confusion  of  Antiochus'  war  with  Ptolbmt,  and  while  he 
was  on  deputation  to  the  distant  provinces  of  the  Oxus, — that  he  was 
at  first  chary  of  placing  his  own  head  on  his  coin,  contenting  himself 
with  a  portrait  of  Bacchus, — and  his  panther  on  the  reverse  : — but 
afterwards '  emboldened  to  adopt  the  full  insignia  of  royalty.      Thus 
according  to  our  author  a  singular  shift  of  authorities   took  place — 
Arsacbs  the  satrap  of  Parthia  quits  that  place  and  sets  up  for  himself 
in  Persia,  in  consequence  of  the  aggression  of  Diodotus  (or  Aoatho- 
CLss)  king  of  Bactria  who  had  originally  been  eparch  of  Persia : — 
both  satraps  becoming  kings  by  this  curious  bouleversement.      The 
non- discovery  of  Thboootus'  medals     is   certainly  in  favor  of  M. 
Raoul  db  Rochbttb's  argument,  but  the  present  fact  of  a  Hindi  legend 
on  his  coin  militates  strongly  against  his  kingdom  being  thrown  eX" 
clusively  to  the  northward.     By  allowing  it  to  include  Parthia  Proper, 
or  Seistan,  and  the  provinces  of  the  Indus,  this  difficulty  would  be  got 
rid  of ;  but  still  there  vnU  remain   the  anomaly  of  these   Indian  le- 
gends being  found  only  on  Aoathoclbs  and  Pantalbon's  coins,  while 
those  of  Mbnandbb,  who  is  known  to  have  possessed  more  of  India 
Proper,   have  only  the  Pehlevi  reverse.   Aoathoclbs'  rule  must  have 
included  a  sect  of  Buddhists  somewhere,  for  besides  the  letters  we  find 
their  peculiar  symbol  present  on  many  of  the  panther  coins.      At  any 
rate  we  have  certainty  of  the   existence  of  our  alphabet  in  the  third 
century  before  Christ,  exactly  as  it  exists  on  our  Indian  monuments, 
which  is  all  that  on  the  present  occasion  it  is  relevant  to  insist  on. 

$  3.  Application  of  the  alphabet  to  other  inscriptions,  particularly  those 

of  the  Idts  of  Upper  India. 
Another  convenient  test  by  which  the  newly  found  alphabet  can 
be  proved  was  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stbvbnson's   facsimile   of  the   Carli 
inscriptions  published  in  the  Srd  volume  of  the  Journal,  p.  428.      I 


468  JppUeaiion  of  the  Simehi  alphabet  [Jonb» 

will  take  one  of  these,  (the  most  distinct,)  of  which  I  ha^e  preserved 
the  type-metal  cot,  and  underline  it  according  to  the  supposed  value 
of  each  letter. 

Mahdravisagotiputasa  atiwUtarakasapi  hdthataddra. 
This  18  not  a  facsimile,  therefore  I  dare  not  assume  that  it  is  accu* 
rately  rendered.  I  should  myself  incline  to  think  that  the  final  letter 
was  an  J.  or  **  producing  the  word  so  often  found  at  Sanchi, — ddnam  ; 
making  it '  the  gift  with  his  own  hand  (haata  danam)  of  Atri  mitraka, 
the  sr^n  of  the  great  Rdvisdgotu' 

But  I  advance  this  reading  with  doubt,  and  merely  to  invite  the 
attention  of  Mr.  Stbvknson  himself  to  the  revision  of  this  and  the 
other  Carli  inscriptions  with  which  he  was  so  obliging  as  to  favor  me« 
when  we  were  as  yet  oiily  on  the  threshold  of  the  inquiry. 


Again :  It  will  be  remembered  that  one  of  the  inscriptions  sent 
down  in  facsimile  last  year  by  Mr.  Hathoenb  from  Buddha-gaya^^ 
was  in  the  lat  character.  It  was  found  engraved  on  a  pillar  nom  form- 
ing the  stancheon  of  an  upper  story  in  the  convent,  but  was  supposed 
formerly  to  have  stood  near  the  temple.  On  turning  to  my  lithograph 
of  it  in  Plate  XXXIII.  of  vol.  V.  I  perceive  the  concluding  word 
ddnam  exactly  as  the  Sancht.  The  whole  Kne,  though  very  roughly 
engraved,  may  be  now  easily  read  as 

H  JL  J  +  S  *  A  i  ?  -L*  Ayalekuddangdye  ddnam  ; 
'  The  gift  of  Ataleku  danoa.'     If  the  ill-defined  mark  below  the  -f- 
be  a  D ,  the  reading  may  be  Buddagaye  ddnam,  '  gift  to  Buddha-oata.* 

The  foregoing  are,  after  all,  but  trifling  ordeals  for  the  new  alpha- 
bet, compared  with  the  experimentum  cruets  of  the  Delhi  lit  inscrip* 
tion,  which  the  antiquarian  reader  will  not  be  satisfied  until  he  seea 
performed  in  his  presence.  To  this,  then,  I  will  now  hasten,  content* 
ing  myself  with  one  or  two  sentences  to  demonstrate  the  perfect 
applicability  of  the  system,  and  reserving  for  a  future  occasion  the  full 
interpretation  of  this  strangely  multiplied  and  important  document* 
which  it  would  be  hardly  fair  to  expect  to  read  off-hand,  even  though 
it  were  written  with  entire  orthographical  precision,  which  a  slight 
inspection  has  proved  by  no  means  to  be  the  case. 

I  cannot  select  a  better  example  for  our  first  scrutiny  than  the  open- 
ing sentence  of  the  inscription.   This  I  shewed  in  my  former  papers  on 
the  subject  to  be  repeated  oyer  and  over  again  in  all  the  Uit  inscriptiona 
«  See  Plate  XXXIIL  of  Vol.  V.  and  page  658. 


1 837 .]  to  the  No.  1  Imeriptum  of  the  Ldt9.  469 

of  Upper  India ;  and  the  recent  accession  of  the  Gimar  inscription  of 
Gujerai,  transmitted  by  Mr.  Wathbn,  and  of  the  AtwoMiuma  inscrip* 
tion  of  Cuiiack  executed  with  such  fidelity  by  Lieutenant  Kittos»  haa 
proved  that  it  belongs  equally  to  them,  although  in  other  respects  both 
these  texts  differ  from  those  already  known  to  us.  Thus  from  the 
very  numerous  examples  of  this  passage,  we  have  an  opportunity  of 
observing  all  the  variations  it  undergoes  either  from  carelessness  of 
the  sculptor,  from  grammatical  license,  or  from  mistakes  of  the 
copyist.  The  most  usual  reading  of  the  text,  and  the  equivalent 
according  to  my  alphabet,  are  as  follows : 

Devanamaj^ya  piyadasi  Idja  hevam  ahd. 

Here  we  perceive  at  once  that  the  language  is  the  same  as  was 
observed  on  the  BkiUa  fragments, — ^not  Sanskrit,  but  the  vernacular 
modification  of  it,  which  has  been  so  fortunately  preserved  for  us  in 
the  Pali  scriptures  of  Ceylon  and  Ava.  Devdmam  piya  (oftenerjitytf)  ptya- 
daei  Idja,  is  precisely  the  Sanskrit,  ^YTiTt  fsRT  fM^^fit  ^TWr. '  the  lovely 
r&ja  Devdndmpriya  ;*  or,  with  equal  propriety,  '  the  beloved  of  the 
gods  king  Pitadassi  ;'  for  either  or  both,  may  be  the  prince's  name, 
Heoaim  ahd,  (or  rather  evam  ahd  for  the  h  belongs  to  the  word  IdfaJ 
I  recognized  at  once  as  an  old  friend  in  the  Pdl(  version  of  the  Bud* 
dhist  couplet  ye  dharmma,  &c.  so  thoroughly  investigated  in  the 
Journal  for  March,  1835  :  evam  dha, '  thus  spake.' 

Many  of  the  repetitions  of  this  initial  sentence  abound  in  trifling 
errors,  especially  in  the  vowel  marks,  and  in  the  letters  of  nearly 
similar  form,  as  p  and  h.  These  it  is  not  worth  while  to  notice, 
except  as  a  caution  against  too  implicitly  following  the  text  in  other 
places,  where  such  slight  alterations  will  restore  intelligibility.  But 
Ratna  Paula  the  Pflf  scholar,  whom  I  immediately  invited  to  assist 
me  in  reading  the  inscription,  could  critically  take  objections  to  other 
inaccuracies  which  were  repeated  in  every  instance  of  the  pillar  text. 
Thus  the  double  e  was  wanting  in  daei ;  the  nominative  Uja  should  be 
written  rdjd ;  heoam,  evam ;  and  ahd,  dha.  Satisfied  that  these  were 
but  the  licenses  of  a  loose  vernacular  orthography,  as  particularly 
evinced  by  the  interchange  of  the  liquids  /  and  r,  I  was  little  abashed 
in  finding  the  same  errors  on  the  Bakra  and  Betiah  l£ts,  and  even 
on  the  CtUtaok  cave  inscription  : — and  it  was  with  a  degree  of  surprise 
and  joy  proportionate  to  the  absence  of  expectation,  that  on  looking 
over  the  Gimar  version,  I  found  all  three  of  the  grammatical  errors 
removed !     The  Gimar  text  is  thus  conceived ; 

3  9 


470.  jlppUeattM  «fA»  &aieU  t^kdiet 

Devdnampiya  Piyadasi  rqfd  evam  dka. 

ThuB  the  anomalouB  use  of  the  /,  the  value  of  the  Towel  e,  and 
the  identity  of  the  language  with  the  grammatical  Pali,  were  explained 
and  confirmed.  Other  variations  equally  useful  were  extracted : — thus 
in  another  part  of  the  Gimar  text  the  name  was  found  in  the  in- 
strumental case,  Devdnampiyena  Piymdasina ;  *  hy  Devdnam-piya,  the 
beloved.'  Sometimes  the  name  is  contracted  as  at  the  conclusion  of 
the  Delh{  text,  '  eta  devdnampiya  aha'  (for  etam),  'the  foregoing  spoke 
the  r6ja/  In  other  places  the  name  is  Devdnampiyadasi,  without  the 
second  piya,  and  UJa  or  rdja  is  often  omitted.  But  one  of  the  most 
important  variations  occurs  again  in  the  Gimar  text ;  Devdnam  piya 
piya  iasi  raja  yasovaktti^  where  yaewdkUi,  for  yasa  uvdcha  iti*,  *  lo 
this  spake  he/  (or  vakti,  speaks)  is  substituted  for  the  ordinary  form, 
Pfom  dha. 

Collecting  together  the  above  evidence,  I  think  it  will  be  admitted 
that  the  initial  sentence  is  satisfactorily  determinedf,  and  that  it  has 
•very  appearance  of  being  the  declaratory  formula  of  some  royal  edict* 
or  some  profession  of  faith.  The  simplicity  of  the  form  reminds  ub  of 
the  coiknmon  expression  in  our  own  Scriptures — "  Thus  spake  the  pro- 
phet ;*'  or  in  the  proclamation  of  the  Persian  monarch—  "  Thus  aaith 
Ctrus,  king  of  Persia."  There  is  none  of  that  redundant  and  fulsome 
hyperbole  which  we  find  in  the  Sanskrit  grants  and  edicts  of  later 
days. 

I  should  have  been  inclined  to  expect  from  the  extensive  distributiou 
of  the  document  over  districts,  never,  as  feur  as  we  know,  governed  by  a 
single  Indian  monarch,  that  it  rather  contained  the  doctrines  of  some 
great  reformer,  such  as  Shakta,  to  whom  the  epithets  deodaampriya 
priya'darsimk^ht  be  applied.  But  not  to  mention  the  inapplicability 
of  the  title  rdja  to  such  a  person,  the  next  sentence,  which  is  also  re* 
peated  several  times,  sets  the  matter  of  its  royal  aathorship  at  rest. 
This  sentence  follows  the  opening  just  described,  on  the  north,  souths 
and  west  tablets  of  the  Delhi  pillar  in  the  form  following  : 

Soij^avUati  vasa'abhisitena  m^,  which  Ratna  Pactla  immediatdy 
read  as  satta  visati  vasse  abhisittena  me,  *  in  the  twenty-seventh  year 

*  The  P61i  tdi  it  the  Saaikrit  ifTWf  syaonimoui  with  -^j^  speech. 

t  The  ReT.  Mr.  Stsvbnson's  reading  was  |nKft^  fim ^j^  MX^iu^. 
which  he  trendated,  **  In  the  two  ways  (of  wiidom  and  of  works  ?)  with  all  speed 
do  I  approaich  the  reipleadeot  receptacle  of  the  eTer-moTiag  lumiuoiui  radlaaoe.*' 


J  887.1  ftftheNo.l  Intcr^tums  of  the  L6t9.  47i 

of  toy  reign.'  The  anomalous  form  of  the  second  letter  perplexed 
me  for  some  time,  and  it  was  only  alter  collation  with  other  readings 
of  the  same  passage  that  I  became  persuaded  of  its  being  a  double  4. 
Thus  I  found  sometimes  /(j  i'  or  sa^,  and  once  ^  ^  ioia,  but  gene- 
i^y  A)i>^^  lower  stroke  seeming  to  imply  duplication.  That  the 
4  i^ould  be  substituted  for  tt  agreed  with  the  observation  by  Messrs* 
BuKNouF  and  Lassxn  of  the  frequent  interchange  of  these  letters  in 
their  analysis  of  a  Pdli  manuscript,  the  Boromat,  from  CeyUm.  I  have 
also  found  in  other  parts  of  the  inscription  that  the  double  dental  t  is 
as  frequently  rendered  by  the  cerebral  f  (  ,  as  l>y  f  ^1 . 

That  we  are  not  mistaken  in  the  interpretation  of  this  passage  we 
have  the  most  satisfactory  proof  in  the  commencement  of  the  eastern 
tablet,  which  perhaps  ought  to  rank  first,  as  it  speaks  of  an  earlier 
date.  The  expression  here  is  ^cfi^/bArO  Hr/rOAjC8  I>uw44a8a 
vata  abhintena  m^ ;  *  In  the  twelfth  year  of  my  reign.'  It  may  be 
perhaps  objected  that  Atwd^oia  is  a  very  corrupt  mode  of  writing 
dwddasa,  *  twelve  :*  the  sep^ation  mto  two  syllables  of  dwd,  and  the 
substitution  of  the  cerebral  4  being  too  great  a  latitude  to  sanction 
unexplained.  Here  again,  fortunately,  other  manuscripts  come  to  our 
aid.  In  the  Cuttaek  inscription  just  received  from  Lieutenant  Kxttob 
we  find  the  dental  d  restored ;  and  the  undue  collision  of  the  two 
short  a's  grammatically  corrected,  thus : 

^£^i'rll&rGif/CAJ.8  duwddasa  vatdhhisitenam^, 

leaving  the  first  error  still  uncorrected;  but  this  again  disappears 
when  we  turn  to  the  Gimar  version,  which  seems  generally  to  have 
been  executed  with  greater  orthographical  propriety.  It  is  there, 
(38th  line)— 

?!»rbArCr/r(JAn>(fl- }»iL  bildiO 

Dwadasavdsdbhisitena  devdnam  day  a  piya  ^hisa. 
This  is  on  other  accounts  a  most  important  variation,  because  it 
shews  the  value  of  the  abbreviated  pronoun  mh  (jmamd)  '  of  me,'  to  have- 
been  correctly  rendered.     The  pronoun  would  in  the  present  instance 
be  superfluous,  because  it  is  replaced  by  the  name  of  the  rija ;  which* 
has  ako  two  remarkable  deviations  from  the  common  spelling — daya^ 
for  piya  may  be  a  fault  in  transcription,  but  it  is  also  translatable. 
The  substitution  of  thiia  for  dost,  a  change  not  so  easily  explained, 
leads  us  to  an  inquiry  who  this  potentate  could  have  been,  to  spread 
his  edicts  thus  over  the  continent  of  India  ? 

*  The  facsimile  hss  ^iUMUfiMON^f— a  misUke,  probably,  ia  eopjing« 
3  p2 


472  ApfMcaiUm  cf  lie  AndU  afyhAH  [Jnn, 

In  all  the  Hindu  geaealogicd  tables  with  which  I  am  aafaamtei 
no  prince  can  be  discovered  poe8easiag>  thii  very  remarkable  naiie* 
If  there  ever  reigned  such  a  monarch  in  Indie,  his  memory  mut 
have  been  swept  away  with  every  other  record  of  the  Beddhist  dy. 
nasties  we  know  to  have  roled  in  India  unrecorded  by  Uant  i  but  if 
any  explanation  can  bo  afforded  short  ol  supposing  such'anentin 
obliteration,  and  if  it  can  be  supported,  moreover,  by  collateni  fm^ 
we  are  bound  to  give  it  a  preference  rather  than  m4ke  darkness  more 
obscure  by  multiplying  imaginary  existences. 

Such  explanation  can  be  satisfactorily  siqiplied  from  the  annab  of  a 
neighbouring  country,  and  this  is  the  third  occasion  in  which  we  have 
been  indebted  to  them  for  the  elucidation  of  obscure  occorrenoes  io 
India  Proper.  In  Mr.  ToRNona's  epitome  of  Ceylonese  History,  then, 
we  are  presented  once,  and  once  only,  with  the  name  of  a  king,  jDaw- 
nipeaiiasa,  as  nearly  identical  with  ours  as  possible,  (especially  the  last 
reading  of  the  name,)  and  bearing,  as  Ratna  Paula  informs  me,  pre- 
cisely the  same  derivation. 

DnvxNi  pxATissA  succeeded  his  father  on  the  throne  of  Ceylon  in 
the  year  of  Buddha  236,  or  B.  C.  307.  One  of  his  first  acts  is  thai 
related  by  Mr.  TtraNona  : — 

''  He  induced  Dharmasoka,  a  sovereign  of  the  many  kingdomi 

into  which  Dambadiva  fJamhudwipa,  or  India)  was  divided,  and  whose 

capital  was  PutiUipatia,  {PatnaJ  to  depute  his  son  Mihindu'  and  his 

daughter  Banoamitta,  with  several  other  principal  priests,  to  Jntird* 

dhapdra  for  the  purpose  of  introducing  the  religion  of  Buddha.    They 

arrived  in  the  year  237,  the  first  of  this  reign  and  eighteenth  of  that 

of  Db  arm/sok^.  They  established  Buddhism,  propagating  its  doctrines 

orally.    The  bo-tree  was  brought  and  planted  at  Anurddhapuru  oo 

the  spot  where  the  sacred  trees  of  former  Buddhas  has  stood.    The 

right  jaw-bone  of  Buodha  was  obtained  from  Sakrata  himself,  and  a 

cup  full  of  other  relics  from  DHARMASOKiC.     The  king  built  the  vihart 

and  ddgoha  called  ToohpaaraanMya,  in  which  the  jaw  relic  was  deposit* 

ed;  sixty-eight  rock  temples  with  thirty-two  priest's  chambers  on 

MiMntaUai',  the  Mahdvihare,  the  Issaramdni  vihare,  the  Saita  ekaUy€ 

ddgoba,  and  the  Issa^ramaya  ddgoha  and  vihare ;   and  formed  the  lua 

v^a  tank.    Amul/,  the  principal  queen,  and  many  inferior  wives  of 

the  king,  assumed  priesthood*." 

The  age  of  the  great  Asoka,  the  third  or  fourth  in  descent  from 
Chandraoupta,  is  one  of  the  well  known  epochs  of  the  promulgation 
of  the  Buddhist  faith.  It  was  also  the  most  flourishing  period  of  the 
Ceylonese  sovereignty  then  enriched  by  a  commerce  which  has  in 
subsequent  ages  gradually  passed  into  other  channels.  The  monu- 
*  TuRNOUR's  Epitome  of  Ceylonese  History,  Cejlon  Almanac,  1833. 


1 937.]  to  ike  No.  1  ikicf  ytftoit  ef  fie  L/m.  47| 

meiits  and  rock  cioaTattoBs  ftttribvted  to  tke  aneient  sovere^  of 
CeifUm  abound  with  inacriptioiia  in  a  character  not  etsentiallj  differing 
from  these  fonr  on  the  continent  of  India.     We  have  thus  a  strong 
primft  facie  argument  in  favor  of  the  hypotheais  that  DavANAii«> 
NTATiss4»  the  royal  convert^  tansed.  in  hie  seal,  the  dogmas  ntfhia 
newly  adopted  faith  to  be  promulgated  far  and  wide  at  hia  expense* 
It  it  true  that,  according  to  the  Makdvansi^  the  Buddhist  doctrines 
were  not  reduced  to  writing  (t.  *.  in  books),  in   Ceylon  until  217 
years,  10  months  and  10  days  after  ito  oral  promulgation  by  Miainnif. 
Asoka's  brotiier,  in  the  year  above  fixed,— or  "  while  Val4oamababo» 
the  21  St  sovereign  of  the  ViJeifa^Uae,  was  still  a  disguised  fugitive ;" 
that  is,  about  the  year  90  B.  C. ;  but  this  fact  tells  rather  in  favor 
of  other  modes  being  previously  used  to  make  known,  and  to  record 
irrevocably  the  new  rules  of  conduct ;    and  we  might  easily  cite  a 
more  ancient  and  venerable  example  of  thus  fixing  the  law  on  tablets 
of  stone.     But  I  have  not  yet  ahewn  that  such  is  the  nature  of  our 
iuscription :— as  yet,  we  are  ignorant  what  happened  in  the  twelfth 
and  the  twenty-seventh  year  of  king  Dbv^nampitaoisa's  receiving 
the  holy  unction,  MbUekoka.    To  ascertain  this,  we  must  continue  our 
analysis  one  step  further.     On  the  south,  east,  and  west  sides  of  the 
Delhi  column,  as  well  as  in  the  body  of  the  text,  the  text  left  unfinished 
aboveisthu8Conclnded:>X*  D'B-J  {j-J^fij/^iywndkammal^ilikkd' 
fitd,  which  may  be  exactly  translated,  '  This  dkarma-lipi,  or  writing  of 
the  law,  is  caused  to  be  written/     All  doubt  as  to  the  nature  of  the 
document  is  thus  removed,  and  we  have  the  fullest  confirmation  oi 
the  theory  just  broached.    The  variations  of  the  reading  are  few— 
HiL'  oifam  is  more  correctly  put  for  iyam  in  the  Gimar  version 
(lipi  being  neuter  in  P£li,  though  feminine  in  Sanskrit) : — and  in  the 
following  sentence  which  winds  up  the  IMh(  inscription,  we  have 
dhammalibi  twice  used  for  dhammalipi,  exactly  the  license  allowed  in 
Sanskrit,    i|i|rf%rfw  and  WKwf^  bemg  synonimous  :  these  seemingly 
trivial  variations  are  of  great  force  in  establishing  the  value  of  the 
letters  interchanged : 

lya  dhammalibi  likhahdpitdti  eta  Devdnampiya  dhd :  *  lyam  dham<» 
ma  libi  ata  atha  eilathabhanwa  nlddhakaniva  tata  katmnya  ena  eoa  ekUa-^ 
thiti  8vya*  Which  seems  to  imply,  though  the  precise  meaning  ia  not 
yet  well  made  out :  "  Having  caused  to  be  engraven  this  dharmalibi, 
DxvANAMPifA  thus  declared  :  *  This  dharmalibi,  in  like  manner  as  it  is 
now  fixed  upon  enduring  rock,  so  may  all  continue  for  ever  in  the 
performance  of  it.'  "  SUasthdpan,  if  long,  would  mean  the  establish- 
ment of  Buddha's  doctrines.  Chila  tkUi  nya,  is  evidently  the  San* 
skrit  ehiran  etkiti  nydt* 


474  AmJ^  of  ike  Al^Uiei  dtritped  [Jmcx, 

The  contents  of  the  dkannMMpi  itielf  I  mut  reeorve  for  farther  ezaim* 
Bition  with  the  aid  of  thMe  who  are  more  oompetent  to  analyze  the 
pecoUaritiee  of  its  phraseology.  From  the  corsory  view  I  have  tak«i 
of  it  with  Ratna  Paula,  I  may  in  some  measure  meet  die  cariosity  of 
the  reader's  inqairies»  by  stating  that  it  treats  of  the  fraits  of  virtoe  and 
▼ice— that  it  points  oat  what  animals  are  to  be  cherished  and  what  are 
not  proper  for  food— what  days,  of  the  lanar  month,  are  to  be  esteem- 
ed holy,  &c. ;  with  much  abont  the  increase  of  virtoe,  bat  no  mention 
of  the  name  of  Buddha,  Bbakta.  or  Gautama— nor  of  any  member 
of  the  Hindu  Ptodieon.  It  is,  however,  quite  impossible  to  say  as  yet 
what  are  the  contents  of  this  genoine  relic  of  antiquity, — perchance  a 
much  more  genuine  relic  of  the  Indian  reformer  than  any  of  the 
bones,  teeth  or  hair  of  this  sacred  personage  that  have  been  preserved 
in  golden  caskets  or  buried  under  stone  pyramids  in  various  spots ! 
But  its  chisf  recommendation  is  the  philological  value  it  possesses,  of 
higher  authority  even  than  all  the  books  of  N^di  or  CeyUm,  in  deter- 
mining the  knotty  dispute  as  to  the  language  in  which  the  reformed 
religion  of  Shakta  was  preached  and  spread  so  effectually  among  the 
people.  It  is  now  evident  that,  as  with  the  KaHrpmUkU,  the  DmAgnm* 
tkU,  the  Sikks,  the  Rim$mMi$,  and  all  the  sects  who  have  appealed  to 
the  common  sense  of  the  people  against  the  learning  and  priestcraft  of 
the  schools,  the  language  of  the  appeal  employed  by  the  disciples  of 
Sh/kta  was  the  vernacular  idiom  of  the  day. 

A  few  words,  in  conclusion  regarding  the  alphabet,  of  which  I 
have  had  a  fount  prepared  while  this  article  was  setting  up  for  press. 

There  is  a  primitive  simplicity  in  the  form  of  every  letter,  whidi 
stamps  it  at  once  as  the  original  type  whereon  the  more  complicated 
structore  of  Uie  Sanskrit  has  been  founded.  If  carefully  analyzed, 
each  member  of  the  alphabet  will  be  found  to  contain  the  dement  of 
the  corresponding  member,  not  only  of  the  Deva-nigar(,  but  of  the 
Canou},  the  Pflf,  Uie  Tibetan,  the  Uala  Canara,  and  of  all  the  deriva- 
tives from  the  Sanskrit  stock. 

Bat  this  not  all :  simplification  may  be  carried  much  farther  bj  due 
attention  to  the  structure  of  the  alphabet,  as  it  existed  even  ut  this 
early  stage,  and  the  genius  of  its  construction,  s6  tst/io,  may  in  some 
measure  be  recognized  and  appreciated. 

^  First,  the  aspirated  letters  appear  to  have  been  formed  in  most 
cases  by  doubling  the  simple  characters ;  thus,  j)  chh  is  the  doable  of 
d  ch;  Qik,  is  the  double  of  (  f ;  Q  (fil,  is  the  half  of  this ;  and  0 
th,  is  Uie  same  character  with  a  dot  as  a  distinguishing  mark :  (this 
may  account  for  the  constant  interchange  of  the  (  »  A*  0»  ^^  0*  ^ 


1837.]  finm  tke  BuiiUii  Tope  ai  atmeU  mtr  Bhiha.  475 

the  inseriptioiis.)  Again ;  ^  dh,i»  only  the  letter  fl  prodaced.  from 
below — if  doubled  it  would  have  been  confounded  with  another  letter, 
(the  ^ .)  The  aspirated p  l,iB  merely  the  [j  p,  with  a  slight  mark, 
Bometiroea  put  on  the  outside  either  right  or  left,  but  I  cannot  yet 
affirm  that  this  mark  may  not  merely  denote  a  duplication  of  the  letter 
rather  than  an  aspiration— if  indeed  the  terms  were  not  originally 
equivalent ;  for  we  have  just  seen  the  doubling  of  the  letter  made  to 
denote  its  oipiratum. 

The  kh  seems  formed  from  the  g  rather  than  the  k  .—the  gk  and /A 
are  missing  as  in  Tibetan,  and  appear  to  be  supplied  by  g  and  ckk 
respectively.  M  is  anomalous,  or  it  has  been  formed  from  the  4  by 
adding  a  downward  stroke. 

Again  ;  there  is  a  remarkable  analogy  of  form  in  the  semivowels 
^>  ^*  A  y>  I  *  J  ,  ^J,  J^,  which  tends  to  prove  their  having  been  framed 
on  a  consistent  principle  :— the  first  r  hardly  ever  occurs  in  the  Delhi 
inscription,  but  it  is  common  in  that  from  Gtmar.  The  k  \j^,  is  but 
the  <J  reversed :  the  rx  so  peculiar  to  the  Sanskrit  alphabet  is  formed 
by  adding  the  vowel  t  to  the  r  thus,  p. 

As  far  as  is  yet  known,  there  are  oi^y  one  n*,  and  one  s :  the,  nasals 
and  sibilants  had  not  therefore  been  yet  separated  into  classes ;  for 
the  written  P4U  of  200  years  later  possesses  at  least  the  various  it's, 
though  it  has  but  one  s. 

The  four  vowels,  initials,  have  been  discovered  ^ .  /  •  >.  U  «» »»  *»  *• 
Tlie  second  seems  to  be  the  skeleton  of  the  third,  as  if  denoting  the 
smallest  possible  vocal  ^ound.  Of  the  medial  vowels  it  is  needless  to 
^peak,  as  their  agreement  in  system  with  the  old  N£gari  was  long 
since  pointed  out.  The  two  long  vowels  i  and  ii,  are  produced  by 
doubling  the  short  symbols.  The  viaarga  is  of  doubtful  occurrence,  but 
the amenrara  is  constantly  employed  ;  and  when  before  m,  as  in  0'ii» 
dkamma,  it  is  equivalent  to  the  duplication  employed  in  the  more 
modem  Fdii  writing.  The  following,  then,  is  our  alphabet,  arranged 
in  the  ordinary  manner. 

Gutturah.         +TA?-      k  hh  gghng     irmiwv 
Palatiah.  d  <b  8    ?    .      chchhjjhny    "^^mn^ 

CerOrah.  (  O  i*  ^    •      t    fh    44^9       ^^VWH 

Dentals.  A0}"D1      t   th    ddhn       ilW^i»w 

Labials.  b  h  U  tt  H      p  ph  bbhm        ^mnvfm 

SemivofvehySrc.  Jj   l-JArbb-y^      Ivsh     ^^vwv^ 
Vowels.  H>>LP     «»      eu  fi      ^T^^^ 

*  I  think  the  CUmar  and  Ciy/ofi  inicription*  will  be  found  to  hive  the  other 
nasali  made  by  modification  of  the  piimarf  J..  There  are  other  letters  ia  thete 
tezU  not  found  in  the  Idti  of  this  side  of  India. 


476  Anafym  a/  tk»  Ldt  a^kabet.  Nc.  1.  [Juki, 

We  might  perhapB  on  contemplatioii  6f  these  forms  go  yet  hifhia 
into  Bpeeaktion  on  their  origin.  Thns  the  g  may  he  supposed  to  be 
formed  of  the  two  strokes  of  the  k,  diflerenfly  disposed :  U&e  j,  of  the 
two  half  carves  of  the  eh  svperposed :  the  two  iTs*  are  the  tsnc 
letter  tamed  right  and  left  respectlTdy ;  and  this  principle,  it  may  be 
remarked,  is  to  be  met  with  in  other  sdons  of  the  Indian  alphabet 
Thus  in  the  Tibetan  the  #  9f ,  a  soand  nnknown  to  the  Sanskrit,  it 
made  by  inverting  the  j  W ;  the  cerebral  fi  h  by  inverting  the  dea« 
tal  4  :— and  the  cerebral  t,  fA,or  9,  |5»  by  inversion  of  thedentsl  f,  tk 

The  analogy  between  the  (  and  \  is  not  so  great  in  this  alphabet 
as  in  what  we  have  imagined  to  be  its  successor,  in  which  the  eseeo- 
tial  part  of  the  I,  (X)  is  the  (  placed  downwards,  '^.  In  the  eame 
manner  the  connection  of  the  labials,  j»  and  6,  is  more  visible  in  the  oM 
Ceylonese,  the  Canoujf,  and  even  the  Tibetan  alphabets ;  the  ^  <|, 
being  merely  thep  H$  closed  at  the  top  :  and  in  square  P&lf  \J  sad  Q. 

Thus  when  we  come  to  examine  the  matter  critically,  we  are  iiiBeii- 
sibly  led  to  the  redaction  of  the  written  characters  to  a  comparatively 
small  number  of  elements,  m  -|-,  J ,  (  ,  |l ,  J_,  {j,  y ,  |  ,  4  and  ^ ; 
besides  the  vowels  }\,  ^,  [_.  Or  perhaps,  in  lieu  of  this  arrangement, 
it  may  be  preferable  to  adopt  one  element  as  representative  of  each  of 
the  seven  classes  of  letters.  We  shall  thus  come  to  the  very  position 
long  ago  advanced  by  Jambulus  the  traveller. 

Jambulub  was  antecedent,  says  Dr.  Vincbnt,  to  Diondaus ;  and 
Diod6rus  was  contemporary  with  Adoustus.  He  made,  or  pretended 
to  have  made,  a  voyage  to  Ceylon,  and  to  have  lived  there  seven  years. 
Nine  facts  mentioned  by  him  as  characteristic  of  the  people  of  that 
country,  though  doubted  much  in  former  days,  have  been  confirmed 
by  later  experience  :  a  tenth  fact  the  learned  author  of  the  Peripbit 
was  obliged  to  leave  for  future  inquiry, — ^namely,  "  whether  the  parti- 
culars of  the  alphabet  of  Ceylon  may  not  have  some  alhaum  to  truth  : 
for  he  says,  '  the  characters  are  originally  only  seven,  but  by  four 
varying  forms  or  combinations  they  become  twenty-eightf.'  " 

It  would  be  difficult  to  describe  the  conditions  of  the  Indian  alpha* 
betical  system  more  accurately  than  Jambulus  has  done  in  this  short 
summary,  which  proves  to  be  not  only  true  in  the  general  sense,  of 
the  classification  of  the  lettera,  but  exact  as  to  the  origin  and  forma* 

*  It  is  worth  ohierTAtion  that  the  deatal  d  of  the  iascriptioas  eonrespoads  is 
form  to  the  modern  cerebral,  and  vice  yerii. 
t  YurosMT's  Penphu  of  the  Srythretin  Ssa. 


1887.]  Aecaimt  of  a  BitddUtt  image  in  G^rukhpur.  477 

tion  of  the  symbola.  Ab  regards  the  diBCuseioD  of  the  edict  of  Dby/- 
NAMPiTATUSA,  the  testimony  of  Jambulus  is  invaluable,  because  it 
proves  that  written  characters,' — oar  written  characters,  were  then  in 
use,  (notwithstanding  the  Buddhist  books  were  not  made  up  tiU  two 
centuries  later :)  and  it  establishes  the  credit  of  a  much  vituperated 
individual,  who  has  been  so  lightly  spoken  of,  that  Wilfobd  endea- 
vours tc  identify  him  with  Sindbad  the  sailor  and  other  equally 
marvellous  travellers ! 


III. — Notice  of  a  Colossal  Alto^ReHevo^  known  6y  the  name  of  Main 
Koonr,  situated  near  Russia  Tannah,  in  Pergunnah  Sidowa,  Eastern 
Division  of  Gorakhpur  District.     By  D.  Liston,  Esq, 

Should  a  traveller  happen  to  encamp  at  Ku8s{a,  a  village  situated 
about  five  kos  from  the  Chapra  boundary  in  the  Gorakhpur  district 
and  on  the  road  joining  the  two  stations,  it  may  so  happen  that  his 
eye  may  alight  on  a  pyramidal-looking  mound  of  bricks  about  half  a 
mile  S.  W.  of  the  serai,  over  which  spreads  a  magnificent  banyan  tree. 
Should  he  be  of  an  inquisitive  turn,  his  natural  inquiries  will  be,  what 
is  it,  and  who  has  the  fiime  of  being  its  builder  ^  He  will  be  informed 
that  it  oaee  belonged  to  Mata  Koonr*  ;  a  somewhat  less  ruined  brick 
P3nramid  with  other  briek  mounds,  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  to 
the  west  of  the  object  that  first  caught  his  observation,  will  probably 
he  pointed  out  as  Mata  Koonr's  fort ;  and  if  it  should  be  observed  that 
our  traveller's  curiosity  is  thus  excited*  he  will  be  told  that  Mata  KooAr 
himself  lies  petrified  at  but  a  short  distance  from  his  former  place  of 
abode.  A  walk  of  about  a  couple  of  furlongs  from  the  ruins,  called  the 
fort,  will  bring  our  traveller  to  the  side  of  a  colossal  alto-relievo  of 
very  respectable  execution,  surrounded  by  much  carved  work,  many 
of  the  figures  of  which  are  well  designed  and  eat,  though  others  of 
them  are  of  an  exaggerated  and  oatr6  character ;  bat  the  features  of 
almost  all  the  im^es,  as  wdi  as  those  t>f  the  principal  idol,  he  will  find 
have  been  destroyed  with  an  unsparing  hand,  and  with  a  care  worthy 
•f  a  better  object. 

Not  only  have  the  countenances  of  the  figures  been  defaced,  but  an 
inscription,  of  which  I  send  you  the  remaining  lines  as  correctly  as  I 
can  copy  them,  seems  at  the  same  time  to  have  been  erased,  or  ground 
out,  the  bigotry  which  prompted  the  one  deed  having  doubtless  also 
instigated  to  the  commission  of  the  other  more  irreparable  and  lament* 
able  outrage. 

*-  Mrita  Kum^St  the  dead  kamirt  (god  of  war)  ."—£]>» 
3   Q 


The  iBSGriptio]i»  of  wiuoli  No.  1  forms  die  mMuung  portkni  of  the 
two  first  and  only  lines  left,  seeaas  to  have  oecnpied  the  whole  of 
what  I  may  denominate,  the  riiield,  if  we  consider  the  sorronnding 
earring  as  embla«mry»  whidi  it  much  resesaUes*  Some  additional 
writing  has  also  existed  on  each  side  of  this  scroll  or  ^hidd  on  a  sort 
of  cornice,  but  that  on  the  left  hand  of  the  figure  has  been  so  com* 
pletely  obliterated  that  we  can  only  now  yentore  to  assert  that  there 
has  been  writing.  Of  the  remains  on  the  other  side  the  letters  given  ia 
No.  2  msy  be  considered  as  a  careful  attempt  at  a  copy. 

Maia  Koimr  is  an  object  of  worship  in  this  vicinity,  and  that  his 
fame  extends  into  neighbouring  districts  I  had  a  proof  in  a  pilgrim 
from  BetHah  pouring  a  vial  of  gangotri  water  on  his  sacred  head  whilst 
I  was  engaged  with  the  sketch,  of  which  I  enclose  a  copy.  The  head, 
too,  bears  marks  of  being  periodically  anointed  by  a  serving  brahmin 
with  ghee. 

The  enclosed  sketch  is  to  be  considered  as  a  plan  of  the  design,  and 
was  taken  from  actual  measurement.  It  struek  me  as  rather  renuark- 
able  in  taking  these  measurements,  that  the  results  were  generally  in 
complete  inches  and  almost  never  in  fractions  of  that  unit. 

The  countenance  is  that  of  a  young  man :  the  chin  well  tamed,  the 
forehead  out  of  proportion,  large.  The  ^>pearance  of  the  head  seema 
to  have  been  given  by  the  hair  having  been  twisted  into  pyramidal 
spirals. 

Mata  Koonr  is  supposed  to  be  a  divinity  of  considerable  power. 
Some  years  ago  a  lohar  cut  a  piece  from  his  left  arm  for  the  purpose 
of  making  a  whet*8tone ;  which  sacrilege  occasioned  the  death  of  him- 
self and  entire  family — ^it  is  said  by  disease. 

Tradition  relate  that  MaU^  tfifi^  on  the  arriual  -of  a  Musulman 
army  to  attack  Jiia  fort,  feeling  himself  unable  .to  cope  with  the  force 
arrayed  against  him,  caused  his  family  and  dependants  to  dncend 
into  a  well,  ancLbe.  him8elf*»having  -become  a  stone,  lay  down  on  the 
mouth  of  it  iii,  order  to  conceal  it  from  his  enemyr  and  to  ensure  tfait 
no  disgrace ^sb^uld  befal  the  (A^eotaMof.his  affisction.  A  few  yean 
ago  a  gentleman,  (name  not  now  remembered,)  caused  Uie  stone  to  be 
removed  fro|irats  site  in  order  to  ascertain  whether  it  covered  a  well 
or  no,  but  n%'e  was  found  :  the^s^onejor  :|»eces  (for  the  stone  haa  aplit 
from  end  tg^end  nearly  in  the  wddle)  were  not  put  back  in  th«r  ori- 
ginal position ; — a  dry  season  foUowaed,  and  the  cultivators  of  the  neigh- 
bouring villages  deeming  th$tt  this  was  occasioned  by  the  v?rath  of 
'Mata  Koohr,  came  in  a  body  and  laid  him  again  in  the  position  whidi 
he  had  been  known  to  occupy  for  many  preceding  generations. 

The  stone  ia  apparently  a  black  day-slate. 


^887.]  Ai  the  di$iriet  of  Gorakhfmr.  479 

I  may  mention  that  the  appearance  of  the  petals  of  the  flower  on 
the  Bole  of  the  fragment  of  the  left  foot  (for  one  foot  and  one  hand 
are  mutilated)  would  almost  induce  a  belief  that  the  statue  was  not 
quite  finished  when  subjected  to  the  ruthless  hand  of  the  destroyer. 
The  other  parts  of  the  sculpture  give  an  idea  of  its  having  been  com* 
pleted  and  finished  with  much  care.  The  two  figures  of  the  eight- 
armed  goddess  in  particular  seem  to  me  very  well  designed  and  ex* 
ecnted. 

The  group  outside  what  may  be  termed  the  frame  of  the  principal 
figure  consists  of  two  stout  male  personages  having  each  at  his  left 
hand  a  figure  of  the  same  sex,  but  of  not  more  than  half  the  height. 
The  form  next  Mata  Koonr  seems  of  more  than  Herculean  proportions, 
and  has  apparently  a  flame  or  a  glory  about  his  head.  His  left  hand 
rests  on  the  head  of  a  goat,  I  think,  without  horns  and  with  pendent 
ears.  The  less  robust  figure  has  a  disc  with  eight  petals  in  each  of 
his  hands,  which  are  held  up  so  that  the  discs  appear  over  his  shoul- 
ders. He  seems  dressed  in  short  drawers  and  short  boots,  whilst  the 
apparel  of  his  stouter  companion  more  resembles  that  usually  worn  in 
the  country. 

The  three  aSrial  figures  waving  necklaces  (?)  over  the  eight-armed 
goddess,  occupy  rather  more  space  on  the  stone  than  they  appear  to 
do  in  the  sketch. 

The  waved  line  in  the  cornice  over  the  head  of  Mata  Koonr  is  in 
the  original  an  ornamental  carving. 


[NoTU. — ^We  have  delayed  the  publication  of  this  notice,  with  the 
intention  of  lithographing  the  sketch  ;  but  although  sufficient  to 
shew  that  the  image  is  one  of  Buddha,  surrounded  with  the  smaller 
compartments  descriptive  of  various  acts  of  his  life,  surmounted  also 
above  by  angels  and  gods,  and  below  supported  by  the  sinha  and 
elephant,  it  is  not  distinct  enough  for  the  pencil.  The  inscriptions 
also  are  far  too  much  abraded  to  be  legible — but  they  probably  con- 
tain nothing  more  than  the  ordinary  couplet.  The  Buddhist  monument 
to  which  the  image  belonged  was  probably  connected  with  the  Idt  in 
the  same  district  described  by  Mr.  Hodqson  in  the  Journal  of  the 
Asiatic  Society,  vol.  HI.  page  482.  The  name  of  thatl£t  situated  be- 
tween the  town  of  BeUiah  and  the  Gandak  is  Matkia,  evidently  the 
patronymic  of  Mata  or  Matha ;  Koonr,  or  Kunwar,  is  a  corruption  of 
Kumdra,  the  youthful,  or^the  god  of  war  : — or  it  may  be  derived  from 
his  adventure  in  the  well,  kimwa.  Mata  Kumdra  might  also  be  inter- 
preted, '  the  defunct  Kumara,"  but  in  any  case  the  vulgar  appellation 
has  nothing  to  do  with  the  original  intention  of  the  image. — ^Eo.] 
3«2 


4S0  Eitiraei^  md  TrmmkUm  of  a  Ckaptir  '  [Jons, 

IV. — TVoHsIation  of  one  of  the  GrmUhas,  or  sacred  books,  of  the  Dadt' 
panthi  Sect.  By  Lieut.  G.  R.  Siddons,  1st  Light  Cav.,  second  u 
command  Srd  Local  Horse,  Neemuch, 

We  cannot  preface  Lie  at.  Siddom*s  specimen  of  the  contents  of 
the  Dadupanthi  Manual  better  than  by  extracting  Professor  Wilson's 
account  of  this  curious  sect  of  onti-idolatrists,  from  the  sixteentli 
volume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches.  Dr.  Wilson  had  intended  to  have 
given  a  translation  of  a  few  passages,  but  his  manuscript  was  unfor- 
tunately mislaid.  His  notice  of  the  sect  was  chiefly  obtained  fromLieut.- 
CoL  Smith,  and  partly  from  verbal  information  at  Benares  where  the 
elder  branch  of  the  same  dissenters,  the  Kabirpanthis,  have  a  prin- 
cipal establishment.  Lieut.  Siodons  has  enjoyed  the  advantage  of 
collecting  his  materials  at  the  bead- quarters  of  the  sect. 

"  The  Dadupanthi  is  one  of  the  indirect  ramifications  of  the  Rdrnd- 
nandi  stock,  and  is  always  included  amongst  the  Vishnava  schisms :  its 
founder  is  said  to  have  been  a  pupil  of  one  of  the  Kabirpanthi  teach- 
ers, and  to  be  the  fifth  in  descent  from  Ram/nand;  viz.  1,  Kabir; 
2,  Kamdi;  3,  Jamdl}  4,  Bimal ;  5,  Buddhan  ^  6,  Dadu.  The  worship 
is  addressed  to  Rama,  but  it  is  restricted  to  the  japa,  or  repetition  of 
his  name,  and  the  Rama  intended  is  the  deity  as  negatively  describ- 
ed in  the  Vedanta  theology  :  temples  and  images  are  prohibited. 

**  Dadu  was  a  cotton- cleaner  by  profession :  he  was  bom  at  Ahm* 
dabad,  but  in  his  twelfth  year  removed  to  Sambher  in  Ajmer :  he 
thence  travelled  to  Kalydnpur,  and  next  removed  to  Naraina,  in  his 
thirty-seventh  year,  a  place  four  kos  from  San^her,  and  twenty  from 
Jaypur.  When  here  he  was  admonished,  by  a  voice  from  heaven,  to 
addict  himself  to  a  religious  life,  and  he  accordingly  retired  to  Bake- 
raiMi  mountain,  five  kos  from  Naraina ;  where  after  some  time  he 
disappeared,  and  no  traces  of  him  could  be  found.  His  followers 
believed  he  was  absorbed  into  the  deity.  If  the  list  of  his  religious 
descent  be  accurate,  he  flourished  about  the  year  1 600,  at  the  end  of 
Akbbr's  reign,  or  in  the  beginning  of  that  of  Jbhanqir.  The  fol- 
lowers of  Dadu  wear  no  peculiar  frontal  mark  nor  md!d,  but  carry 
a  rosary,  and  are  further  distinguished  by  a  peculiar  sort  of  cap, — a 
round  white  cap  according  to  some,  but  according  to  others  one  with 
four  comers,  and  a  flap  hanging  down  behind ;  which  it  is  essential 
that  each  man  should  manufacture  for  himself. 

"  The  Dadupanthis  are  of  three  classes :  the  Viraktas,  who  are 
religious  characters,  who  go  bare-headed,  and  have  but  one  garment 
and  one  water-pot.  The  Ndgas  who  carry  arms,  which  they  are  willing 
to  exercise  for  hire»  and  amongst  the  Hindu  princes  they  have  been 


1837.]  /rom  the  GrantkMi  oftke  Dtd^fuOki  Sect.  48^ 

considered  aa  good  soldien.     The  third  claBs  is  that  of  the  Bitter* 

dhdris,  who  follow  the  occupations  of  ordinary  life.  A  farther  sub- 
division exists  in  this  sect,  and  the  chief  branches  again  form  fifty* 
two  divisions,  or  ihamhaa^  the  peculiarities  of  which  have  not  been 
ascertained.  The  Dadupanihia  burn  their  dead  at  dawn,  but  their 
religious  members  not  unfrequently  enjoin  that  their  bodies  after 
death  shall  be  thrown  into  some  field  or  some  wilderness,  to  be  de- 
Ycured  by  the  beasts  and  birds  of  prey ;  as  they  say,  that  in  a  funeral 
pile  insect  life  is  apt  to  be  destroyed. 

*'  The  Dadupamihis  are  said  to  be  very  numerous  in  Mdrwdr  and 
Ajmer :  of  the  Ndga  class  alone  the  r£ja  of  Jaypur  is  reported  to 
entertain  as  soldiers  more  than  10,000.  The  chief  place  of  worship 
is  at  Naraina,  where  the  bed  of  DAnu,  and  the  collection  of  the  texts 
of  the  sect  are  preserved  and  worshipped.  A  small  building  on  the 
hill  marks  the  place  of  his  disappearance.  A  mkla  or  fair  is  held 
annually  from  the  day  of  new  moon  to  that  of  full  moon  in  Ph£lgnn, 
(February -Marchi)  at  Naraina,  The  tenets  of  the  sect  are  contained 
in  several  Bkdshd  works,  in  which  it  is  said  a  vast  number  of  passages 
from  the  KaUr  writings  are  inserted,  and  the  general  character  of 
which  is  certainly  of  a  similar  nature.  The  DadupnaUhie  maintain  a 
friendly  intercourse  with  the  followers  of  Kabi'k  and  are  frequent 
visitors  at  the  Chaura,  (at  Benares.)" 

^T^  mror  WT^  w^m  i  ^rf^wim^w  i  Qii*fti«i^"tiK*i  «^  'ftw^t 
I  e  t 


4M  SMnmi  mi  Trmnhtkm  •/•  Cktpiet  [Jum, 

^^^^^^^^^^—^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^S^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^C    ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^M^^^^^^^^^^^  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^ft  ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^k^^^^^^^^^^^^^_     ^ 


U37.]  from  tke  GmUkoi  of  tkf  Dmhipmtm  Sfd.  4M 

OTHi^viTwrrfnnr  ninri*i*iii<*ii  wTw^ncnroif^  ^cnffi^nww  j 
^wWi^r^rJ^^  i^r^nf^^Tftrfwn:  i.<i^ni^«fJiT«aiHi.  wtinftminx  i 


^  •  9^      ^     ^ 

I 


4M  EtOfet  m^  TrmiMkUm  of  €  Ckgpier  iJvnu, 

Tyamhtion  nf  the  ^iopter  en  FaiA, 

I.  Whatorer  %'m  will«Ui»  that,  without  the  leMt  dilEeiilty,  ihall  be  ; 
why^  therefore,  do  je  kill  youraeWes  with  grief,  when  grief  can  avail 
you  nothing  ? 

%.  Whataoever  hath  been  made,  God  made.  Whataoerer  ia  to  be  made^ 
God  will  make.  Whataoerer  ia,  God  maketh,— then  why  do  any  of  j« 
afflict  youraelves? 

S.  DikDO  layeth.  Thou,  oh  God  I  art  the  anther  of  all  thinga  which 
have  been  made,  and  from  thee  will  originate  all  things  which  are  to  be 
made.  Thou  art  the  maker,  and  the  cause  of  all  thinga  made.  There  ii 
none  other  but  thee. 

4.  He  ia  my  God,  who  maketh  all  thinga  |ierfect.  Meditate  upon  him 
in  whose  hands  are  life  and  death. 

5.  He  ia  my  God,  who  created  hearen,  earth,  hell,  and  the  inteme- 
diate  space ;  who  ia  the  beginning  and  end  of  all  creation  ;  and  who  pro- 
videth  for  all. 

6.  1  believe  that  God  made  man,  and  that  he  maketh  every  thiog. 
Be  ia  my  friend. 

7.  Let  faith  in  God  characterise  all  your  thoughta,  worda,  and  actioai. 
Be  who  serveth  God,  places  oonfidence  in  nothing  else. 

8.  If  the  remembrance  of  God  be  in  your  hearta,  ye  will  be  able  to 
accomplish  things  which  are  impracticable.  But  those  who  seek  the  pathi 
of  God  are  few ! 

9.  He  who  understandeth  how  to  render  his  calling  sinleas,  shall  bs 
happy  in  that  calling,  provided  he  be  with  Qon, 

10.  If  he  that  perfecteth  mankind,  occupy  a  place  in  yoor  hcarti^ 
you  will  experience  his  happiness  inwardly.  Ra'm  is  in  every  thing ;  Ra'm 
is  eternal. 

II.  Oh  fooliah  one !  God  is  not  far  from  you.  He  ia  near  you.  Toa 
are  ignorant,  but  he  knoweth  every  thing,  and  is  careful  in  beatowiog. 

18.  Consideration  and  power  belong  to  God,  who  is  omniscient.  Strivs 
to  preserve  God,  and  give  heed  to  nothing  else. 

13.  Care  can  avail  nothing  ;  it  devoureth  life :  for  those  things  havs 
Existed  which  were  ordained,  thoae  things  shall  happen  which  Geo 
ahall  direct. 

14.  He  who  cauaeth  the  production  of  all  living  things,  giveth  to  their 
mouths  milk,  whilst  yet  in  the  stomach.  They  are  placed  amidst  the  ires 
of  the  belly :  neverthdeas  they  remain  unsoorcfaed. 

15.  Oh  forget  not,  my  brother,  that  God's  power  is  always  with  yes. 
There  is  a  formidable  pass  within  you,  and  crowds  of  evil  paasions  fleck  te 
it:  therefore  comprehend  God. 

16.  Commend  the  qualities  which  God  possesseth.  He  gave  you  eye^ 
apeech,  head,  feet,  mouth,  ears^  and  hands.  He  ia  the  lord  of  Hfe  and  ef 
the  world. 


18870  A^*"  ^^^  Grant  has  of  the  Dadupanihi  Sect.  486 

17.  Ye  forget  God^  who  was  indefatigable  in  forming  every  thing,  and 
who  keepeth  every  thing  in  order ;  ye  destroy  his  doctrines.  Remember 
God,  for  he  endued  your  body  with  life :  remember  that  beloved  one,  who 
placed  you  in  the  womb,  reared  and  nouriBhed  you. 

18.  Preserve  God  in  your  hearts,  and  put  faith  into  your  minds,  so 
that  by  God's  power  your  expectations  may  be  realized. 

19.  He  taketh  food  and  employment,  and  distributeth  them.  God  is 
near ;  he  is  always  with  me. 

.90.  In  order  that  he  may  diffuse  happiness,  God  becometb  subservient 
to  all ;  and  although  the  knowledge  of  this  is  in  the  hearts  of  the  foolish, 
yet  will  they  not  praise  his  name. 

21.  Although  the  people  every  where  stretch  out  their  hands  to  God  ; 
although  his  power  is  so  extensive,  yet  is  he  sometimes  subservient  to  all. 

SS.  Oh  God,  thou  art  as  it  were  exceeding  riches ;  thy  regulations  are 
without  compare,  thou  art  the  chief  of  every  world,  yet  remainest  invbible* 

53.  Dadu  sayeth,  I  will  become  the  sacrifice  of  the  Godhead ;  of 
him  who  supporteth  every  thing ;  of  him  who  is  able,  in  one  moment,  to 
rear  every  description  of  animal,  from  a  worm  even  to  an  elephant. 

54.  Take  such  food  and  raiment  as  it  may  please  God  to  provide  you 
with.    You  require  naught  besides. 

25.  Those  men  who  are  contented,  eat  of  the  morsel  which  is  from 
God.  Oh  disciple!  why  do  you  wish  for  other  food,  which  resembles 
carrion? 

26.  He  Uiat  partaketh  of  but  one  grain  of  the  love  of  God,  shall  be 
released  from  the  sinfulness  of  all  his  doubts  and  actions.  Who  need  cook, 
or  who  need  grind  ?  Wherever  ye  cast  your  eyes,  ye  may  see  provisions. 

27.  Meditate  on  the  nature  of  your  bodies,  which  resemble  earthen 
vessels  ;  and  put  every  thing  away  from  them,  which  is  not  allied  to  God. 

28.  Dadu  sayeth,  I  take  for  my  spiritual  food,  the  water  and  the 
leaf  of  Ra'k,    For  the  world  I  care  not,  but  God's  love  is  unfathomable. 

29.  Whatever  is  the  will  of  God,  will  assuredly  happen ;  therefore  do 
not  destroy  yourselves  by  anxiety,  but  listen. 

50.  What  hope  can  those  have  elsewhere,  even  if  they  wandered  over 
the  whole  earth,  who  abandon  God?  oh  foolish  one!  righteous  men  who 
have  meditated  on  this  subject,  advise  you  to  abandoa  all  things  but  God, 
since  all  other  things  are  affliction. 

51.  It  will  be  Impossible  for  you  to  profit  any  thing,  if  you  are  not  with 
God,  even  if  you  were  to  wander  from  country  to  country ;  therefore,  oh 
ignorant,  abandon  all  other  things,  for  they  are  affliction,  and  listen  to  the 
voice  of  the  holy. 

32.  Accept  with  patience  the  offering  of  truth,  believing  it  to  be  true ; 
fix  your  heart  on  God,  and  be  humble  as  though  you  were  dead. 

S3.  He  who  meditateth  on  the  wisdom  which  is  concealed,  eateth  his 
morsel  and  is  without  desires.  The  holy  praise  his  name,  who  hath 
no  illttsion. 

3  R 


486  Mxiruet  frmn  ike  GrtmthM  rf  ike  D&dupmUku.  [Jm. 

84.  Hare  BO  desires,  bat  eeeept  wlMit  eireuiMfeuces  au^  bring  before 
yon  ;  becsuse  wbeleTer  God  pleeseth  to  direet^  caa  mtret  be  vtoag. 

85.  flsTe  no  desires,  but  eat  in  faith  and  with  meditatiaii  wiiittm 
chances  to  fall  in  your  way.  Gk>  not  aboet,  tearing  Amn  the  tree,  vM 
is  iavlslble. 

86.  Have  no  deaires,  but  take  the  food  which  cduaees  to  iUl  ia  year 
way,  belieying  it  to  be  correct,  because  it  eometh  Arean  G«B ;  as  mscbai 
if  it  were  a  mouthful  of  atmosphere. 

37.  All  things  are  exceeding  sweet  to  thoos  who  love  Geo;  they  wesid 
never  style  them  bitter,  even  if  filled  with  poison ;  on  dM  oontnry,  thsf 
would  accept  them,  as  if  they  were  ambrosia. 

36.  Adversity  is  good,  if  on  aooeont  of  Goo  ;  bnt  II  is  welesl  to  fsin 
the  body.    Withoat  God,  the  comforts  of  wealth  are  unprofitable. 

S9.  He  that  believeth  not  in  the  one  Goo,  hath  an  nnsettied  aund ;  he 
will  be  in  sorrow,  though  in  the  possession  of  riches  i  but  Qe»  is  wHbauC 
price. 

40.  The  mind  which  hath  not  faith,  is  fickle  and  vnaettled,  beesan^ 
not  being  fixed  by  any  certainty,  it  changeth  from  one  thing  to  another. 

41.  Whatever  is  to  be,  wiU  be:  therefore  long  not  hft  grief  nor  for 
Joy,  because  by  seeldng  the  one,  you  may  find  the  other^  Forgot  not  le 
praise  God. 

49.  Whatever  is  to  be,  will  be :  therefore  neither  wish  fiar  heaven  nsr 
be  apprehensive  on  account  of  hell.    Whatever  was  ordained,  is. 

43.  Whatever  is  to  be,  will  be ;  and  that  which  God  hath  ordained  can 
neither  be  augmented  nor  decreased.    Let  your  minds  understand  this. 

44.  Whatever  is  to  be,  will  i>e ;  and  nothing  else  can  happen.  Aceept 
that  which  is  proper  for  you  to  reoeive,  but  nothing  else* 

45.  Whatever  God  ordereUi,  shall  happen,  so  why  do  ye  vex  ytnu 
selves  ?  Consider  God  as  supreme  over  all ;  he  is  the  sight  for  yon  to  behdd. 

46.  Dadu  sayeth.  Do  unto  me  oh  God  1  as  tiiou  thinkest  beet — I  am 
obedient  to  thee.  My  disciples !  behold  no  other  God  ;  |*o  no  where 
but  to  him. 

47.  I  am  satisfied  of  this,  that  your  haippinesa  will  be  in  proportion  to 
your  devotion.      The  heart  of  Dadu  worshippeth  God  night  and  day. 

48.  Condemn  nothing  which  the  eveator  hath  made.  Those  are  liii 
holy  servants  who  are  satisfied  with  them. 

49.  We  are  not  creators— the  Creator  is  a  distinct  being ;  he  can  make 
whatever  he  desireth,  but  we  can  make  nothing. 

50.  KuBEBRX  left  Benaref  and  went  to  Mughor  in  search  of  Gen. 
Ra'm  met  him  without  concealment,  and  his  object  was  accomplished. 

51.  Dadu  sayeth.  My  earnings  are  God.  He  is  my  food  and  my  sup- 
porter ;  by  his  spiritual  sustenance,  have  all  my  members  been  noarJahe^ 

53.  The  five  elements  of  my  existence  are  contented  with  one  food  i 
my  mind  is  intoxicated ;  hunger  leaveth  him  who  worshippeth  no  olbsf 
but  God. 


1 887.]  8iM  qf  Fo$»a  dtptmts  in  the  NerhMa  VaUey.  487 

^8.  God  is  ny  dothiag  and  my  dwelllDg.  He  is  my  ruler,  my  body, 
•od  my  souL 

54.  God  ever  fostereth  his  creatures  ;  even  as  a  mother  serveth  her 
oispriog,  and  keepeth  it  from  harm. 

65.  Oh  GrOD,  thou  who  art  the  truth,  grant  me  contentment,  love, 
devotion,  and  faith.  Thy  servant  Dadu  prayeth  for  true  patience,  and 
that  he  may  be  devoted  to  thee. 


v. — Notice  of  new  Sites  of  Fo$iU  deposits  in  the  Nerbudda  Valley.    By 

Dr.  G.  G.  Spilsbuby.    PI.  XXX. 

[la  a  letter  to  the  Sec,  ice  Proceedinge  As.  Soc.  for  May,  p.  321.] 
The  last  presentation  I  made  to  the  museum  was  part  of  the  os 
innominatnm  of  an  elephant,  which,  judging  by  the  size  of  the  sockets, 
was  supposed  to  be  of  larger  dimensions  than  the  animal  whose  bones 
were  deUneated  in  your  August  No.  for  1834.  The  specimen  was 
picked  up  on  the  hill  close  to  Jahalpur,  on  the  site  first  brought  to 
notioe  by  Captain  Suuman,  and  whose  discovery  has  been  the  parent 
of  the  whole  of  my  researches.  This  specimen  was  forwarded  as  being 
the  first  that  appeared  to  ma  of  definite  form  sufficient  to  identify 
the  animal  to  which  it  belonged.  Since  this  I  have  been  over  die 
bill  several  times,  but  with  the  exception  of  one  vertebra  of  the  same 
or  similar  sized  animal,  I  have  not  been  able  to  add  more  specimens 
of  sufficient  size  or  determinate  form  to  my  collection ;  though  I  donbt 
not  the  hill  is  most  rich  in  fossil  remains  from  the  quantity  of  frag- 
ments of  trees  and  bones  strewed  about.  From  a  note  of  mine  in 
December  last  yoa  were  made  aware  that  I  was  following  up  my  in- 
vestigations at  iSo^aimt  on  the  Omar  Naddhi.  These  have  now  led  to  the 
discovery  of  three  new  sites  for  the  knowledge  of  which  we  are  solely 
indebted  to  Major  Ousblbt,  the  principal  Assistant  of  the  district, 
whose  zeal  in  the  prosecution  of  these  most  interesting  discoveries, 
and  kindness  in  aiding  and  facilitating  their  conveyance  to  me  will,  I 
have  no  doubt,  be  fully  appreciated  by  the  Society  when  the  specimens 
are  presented,  and  which  I  trust  will  be  before  the  termination  of 
March.  I  shall  now  proceed  to  give  some  description  of  the  present 
dispatch,  consigned  to  my  friend  Dr.  Row's  care,  who  will  I  know  have 
much  pleasure  in  forwarding  them  to  you. 

Seven  of  the  specimens  are  from  my  old  site  of  Sagauni,  and  as  I 
before  forwarded  two  femurs,  the  present  must  evidently  have  be- 
longed to  another  animal  of  the  same  species.  They  consist  of  a  sacrum, 
part  of  the  os  innominatum  containing  the  socket,  part  of  the  os  pubis, 
3  B  2 


480  8iU$  of  FouU  depo$iU  m  tke  NerhMm  FoOiy.  [Juni, 

the  symphuiB  being  Tery  difttinct*,  a  femur  (figB.  1, 2,  eee  note)  in  two 
pieces  and  a  tibia  (figs.  3,  4)  in  as  many.  These  constitnte  the 
packages  from  Sagaumi,  and  you  will  doubtless  immediately  recognize 
the  same  formation  and  matrix  as  those  first  sent.  Circumstances 
not  allowing  of  ray  visiting  the  place  in  person,  I  requested  Major 
OusBLXT,  who  was  at  that  time  at  Narsinghpur^  to  visit  the  place  and 
have  a  shaft  cut  from  top  to  bottom.  While  so  employed,  being  accom« 
panied  by  numerous  pateU  of  the  neighbourhood,  one  of  them  in- 
formed him  that  about  two  kos  off,  a  giant's  head  was  projecting  from 
the  bank  near  his  village ;  and  on  visiting  the  place  the  splendid 
upper  jaw,  that  is  now  presentedf,  was  excavated  and  sent  in.  This 
also  led  to  the  discovery  of  the  fossil  Bufialo-head,  (for  I  presume  from 
the  size  and  setting  on  of  the  horns,  that  there  wiU  be  no  doubt  as  to 
what  animal  it  belongs,)  together  with  four  other  fossil  remains  of 
animals  which  I  shall  leave  to  the  cognoscent  to  class.  I  have  still 
two  specimens  to  forward,  one  a  shoulder  from  Sagamu,  the  other 
a  nearly  complete  elephant's  head  with  exception  of  the  lower  jaw. 
This  last  was  the  result  of  native  intelligence.  Major  Ousblby  being 
informed  that  close  to  Rewanagar  was  a  giant's  head,  and  that  the 
place  or  ravine  in  which  it  was  deposited  obtained  the  name  of  the 
Dona* 8  khoh  from  this  circumstance.  This,  however,  with  the  shoolder 
must  await  another  opportunity,  as  they  do  not  weigh  less  than  fire 
maunds,  and  the  fragments  now  brought  to  your  notice  are  not  less  than 
ten.  Thus  from  Captain  Slbbm am's  first  discovery  of  a  fossil  deposit 
near  Jahalpur  valley,  and  a  slight  notice  of  that  fact  in  your  Journal, 
eleven  sites  (including  Jahalpur  and  Hoshingabdd)  in  the  valley  of 
the  Nerhudda  have  been  brought  to  the  notice  of  those  interested  in 
geological  pursuits,  and  with  the  valuable  aid  now  afforded  by  my 
new  coadjutor  Major  Ousblxt,  I  trust  to  add  to  the  number. 

In  conclusion  I  beg  to  send  a  sketch,  shewing  the  locale  of  the  new 
sites. 

NoTB. — ^The  dimensions  of  the  huge  fossil  humerus  and  cubitus, 
represented  in  the  plate  correspond  so  nearly  with  those  of  the  femur 
formerly  extracted  by  Dr.  Spilbbury  from  the  same  spot  Sagaum, 
that  we  may  safely  allot  them  to  the  same  animal,  an  elephant  of 
certainly  more  than  fifteen  feet  high  :  and  indeed  our  museum  will 
soon  be  able  to  put  the  animal  together  from  the  ponderous  masses 

*  Theie  fragnenU  put  together  are  represented  in  Plate  XXX.  figs.  5, 6.— £d* 
t  A  fine  fossil,  ferragintxed~of  a  smaller  sise  than  the   S^gauni  elephant. 


'j0urn.As.jSoe. 


y^i  v/T-j  XXX.: 


1837.]  New  ipeciea  of  Scolopacida,  Indian  Snipes.  489 

Dr.  S.  has,  at  great  trouble  and  expense,  conveyed  across  country 
from  the  Nerhudda  to  the  Ganges  for  us.  In  the  sketch  of  localities 
joined  to  his  note,  it  becomes  evident  that  the  whole  allavium 
contains  fossil  remains ;  and  we  may  confidently  leave  its  exploration 
to  the  Doctor  and  his  coadjutor  Major  Ousxlxt.  We  might  expatiate 
upon  the  gold  medals  awarded  by  the  London  Geological  Society  to 
Messrs.  Cautlbt  andFALCONsa*  as  a  stimulus  to  our  discoverers,  but 
although  it  must  be  an  encouragement  to  all  to  find  their  labors  thus 
appreciated  at  home,  we  should  blush  to  put  such  rewards  in  the  scale 
against,  or  with,  the  disinterested  love  of  science  which  has  done  so 
much  alone.  We  would  suggest  to  Dr.S.  not  to  confine  himself  to  gigan« 
tic  specimens,  but  particularly  to  select  from  the  mass  of  fragments, 
teeth  of  all  sorts :  hitherto  we  have  only  had  the  horse,  the  elephant, 
and  the  buffalo  from  Jahalpur,  but  doubtless  there  are  as  many  other 
animals  associated  with  these  as  at  Perim  and  elsewhere.  We  have 
not  time  at  present  to  lithograph  the  buffalo  (an  incontestable  one  it  is) 
but  we  reserve  it  with  the  less  regret  because  we  are  expecting  a 
similar  specimen  from  Mr.DAws, — when  all  the  heads  can  be  arranged 
together  for  comparison. — Ed. 


VI. — New  species  of  Scolopacida,  Indian  Snipes. 
By  B.  H.  Hodgson,  Esq. 
In  No.  32  of  the  Gleanings  in  Science,  (the  precursor  of  your  Jour- 
nal) for  August,  1831,  I  gave  a  full  and  careful  account  of  the 
Woodcock  and  of  the  several  Snipes  of  Nepal.  But  as  no  technical 
names  and  characters  were  then  affixed  to  these  birdst»  I  may  as  well 
attempt  to  supply  the  deficiency  for  the  benefit  of  local  ingtUrers, 
who,  I  suspect,  are  hardly  sufficiently  alive  to  that  legerdemain 
of  the  closet-naturalist,  whereby  they  are  cheated  of  the  whole 
merit  of  their  labours  by  him  who  does  no  more  than  annex  a  few 
words  of  doggrel  Latin  to  the  numerous  facts  painfully  elaborated  by 
costly  and  continuous  attention.  How  long  assiduous  local  research 
is  to  be  deliberately  deprived  of  those  aids  of  library  and  museum 
which  it  ought  to  be  the  chief  duty  of  learned  Societies  at  home  to 
furnish,  I  know  not.     But  the  candid  will,  in  the  meanwhile,  make  all 

*  We  hope  these  medals  will  not  be  so  tardy  of  arrival  as  those  voted  to 
Captains  Burnks  and  Conollt  by  the  Paris  Geographical  Society  which  have 
not  yet  made  their  appearance. — Ed. 

t  Those  to  whom  it  went,  best  know  what  is  become  of  the  paper  I  sent 
home,  wiik  these  names  and  diaracters  aiBxed. 


490  N€m  tpeaei  of  Sc0kpMcid4t,  /mKm  Smpe$.  [Johb« 

allowancet  for  the  necettary  errors  deaving  to  attempts  at  technical 
Zoology,  in  the  want  of  sach  aids.  Whilst  the  face  of  our  land  is 
darkened  with  skin-hunters,  deputed  hy  learned  Societies  to  incam* 
her  science  with  ili-aseertained  species,  no  English  soological  associ- 
ation has  a  single  travelling  naturalist*  in  India ;  nor  has  one  such 
hody  yet  sought  to  invigorate  hcoi  rttwrcht  numerous  as  now  are  the 
gentlemen  in  India  with  opportunities  and  inclination  for  ohserratiaa 
such  as  need  hut  the  appropriate  aid  of  those  hodies  to  render  the 
bvestigations  of  these  gentlemen  tndy  efficient  towards  all  the 
higher  ends  which  the  Societies  in  question  are  constituted  to  forward ! 

GftAUJLTOItBS. 
SCOLOPACIDJB. 

Genus  Scolopaz,  Auctorum. 

Species,  new  ?    Indieus,  nobis. 

Structure  typical :  aspect  of  the  European  type  :  size  less,  14  inches 
long  by  !24  between  the  wings,  and  12  oz  in  weight :  bill  S  inches :  tail 
^ :  wings  about  1^  inch  less  than  the  tail :  1  at  quill  longest :  tertiab 
about  1  inch  less.  Tarsus  If;  central  toe  H,  hind  if.  Tail  12,  soll^ 
uniform. 

Remark,  Found  everywhere,  in  the  higher  mountains  of  India. 
Colored  like  the  European  type,  but  asserted  by  competent  judges 
to  be  less  in  size.  The  size  and  proportions  given  will  determine 
this  point.  If  both  differ,  the  species  roust  be  distinct,  and  will  form 
an  interesting  instance  of  geographical  equivalency  without  specific 
identity-«of  which  probably  there  are  rery  many  yet  to  be  noted, 
especially  among  the  Roptores,  the  waders,  and  the  swimmers — 
migrating  birds  which  have,  it  is  true,  a  wide  range,  but  very  appa- 
rently (according  to  my  experience),  a  limited  one. 

Genus  Gallinaoo,  Auctorum. 

Species,  new :  Nemoricola,  nobis.       * 

Large  dark  wood-haunting  snipe,  with  fall  soft  bowed  wings  :  short- 
ish tail  of  16  to  18  feathers,  whereof  the  8  or  10  laterals  are  some- 
what  narrowed  and  hardened :  large  blue  legs  and  feet,  and  belly 

*  The  French,  who  are  far  quicker-witted  thaa  we  Beotien  leUnden,  havs 
had  two  inch  agents  in  India  ever  lince  I  came  to  it.  But  the  traveUiog  natunu 
list  is  in  no  cohdition  to  compete  with  the  fixed  local  student,  if  the  latter 
receive  the  obvious  helps  from  home.  For  many  years  past  we  have  had  great 
and  wealthy  Zoological  Societies  in  London,  which,  however,  have  not  yet  foaad 
out  that  the  phsenomena  of  animate  nature  must  be  observed  where  they  exist  1 

t  My  method  of  measuring  the  tarsus  and  digits  has  been  ezpkiaed  in  the 
Indian  Journal  of  Science,  No.  YIIL  ibr  November  1836« 


1 837 .]  New  tpecUi  of  ScoUpaeidst,  Indian  Sniper  49 1 

entirely  barred :  12|  ioohee  long  by  18  between  the  winge :  bill  2|> 
tail  2| :    tarsuB  If :  central  toe  l|t :  bind  /t :  weight  7  oz. 

Remarks.  This  interesting  species'  forms  by  its  size,  its  manners, 
and  some  points  of  its  structure,  a  link  between  the  genera  Scohpax 
and  Gallinago,  but  deviates  from  both  towards  Rktfmehma,  by  the 
feebleness  of  its  soft,  bowed  and  subgradated  wings,  which  hare  the 
2nd  qaill  longest.  I  have  set  it  down  in  my  note  book,  as  the  type 
of  a  new  genus  or  subgenus,  under  the  style  of  Nemericoia  Nipa* 
iensis,  but  I  forbear*  for  the  present,  from  so  naming  it.  Its  general 
structure  is  that  of  a  snipe,  but  the  bill  is  a  woodcock's,  and  the  legs 
and  feet  are  larger  than  in  Qallinago.  It  is  shy,  non-gregarious, 
avoids  the  open  cultivated  country,  and  is  only  found  in  the  haunts  of 
the  woodcock,  with  this  difference  in  its  manners,  as  compared  wiih 
those  of  Scokpas,  that  it  is  averse  from  the  imienor  of  woods.  The 
wings  are  usually  from  f  to  1  inch  less  than  the  tail,  and  the  prime 
and  tertial  quills  are  equal.  The  tarsi  differ  from  those  of  the  com- 
mon snipe  in  that  the  scales,  posteally,  are  broken  on  the  mesial  line, 
whereas  they  are  entire  in  that  bird. 

2nd  Species,  new :  Sclitaria,  nobis. 

Large,  pale,  luteous-leg^d  snipe,  with  small  legs  and  feet,  and 
tail  consisting  of  20  plumes,  whereof  the  10  laterals  are  hardened 
and  narrow:  12^  inches  long  by  20  in  expanse:  bill  2|-:  tail  3^: 
tarsus  Itv  :  central  toe  1|\  :  hind  ^S  ^  weight  6^  os. 

Remarks,  The  general  structure  of  this  bird  is  perfectly  typical, 
(Crallinago),  but  it  has  shorter  legs  and  feet  than  the  ordinary  snipe, 
from  which  it  further  differs  by  the  division  of  the  tarsal  scales,  on 
the  posteal  aspect.  This  is  a  point  of  affinity  with  the  last,  with  which 
our  present  species  agrees  very  closely  iv.  manners  ;  the  two  conduct- 
ing  one,  without  a  sensible  interval,  from  Scolopax  to  Gallinago,  The 
trivial  name  refers  to  the  habits  of  the  species  :  but  the  term,  in 
English,  is  usually  applied  by  our  sportsmen  to  the  preceding  bird 
which  is  found  in  the  Doons  and  Kaders  near  the  hills,  whereas  the 
present  species  never  quits  the  hills.  In  our  present  subject  the  wing 
has  all  the  strength  and  acumination  so  characteristic  of  most  of  its 
confamiliars.  The  tail  also  is  firm  and  of  good  length.  The'  tail 
usually  exceeds  the  wing^  by  about  half  an  inch,  the  tertials  being 
scarcely  so  long  as  the  primes. 

3rd  Species,  Biclavus,  nobis. 

Common  Indian  field  snipe,  with  the  lining  of  the  wings  perfectly 
barred,  and  tail  of  24  to  28  feathers,  of  which  the  16  to  20  laterals 


493  New  tpm^  of  SdUopaciddt,  Inditm  SMpes.  [Jukb, 

are  narrowed  almost  to  threads,  and  very  rigid.  1 1  inches  long  by 
17  wide,  and  5  oz.  in  weight;  bill 2|:  tail  2^:  tarsus  1^:  central  toe 
1^.  hind  ti.  ' 

4th  Species,  Uniclavus,  nobis. 

Common  Indian  field  snipe,  with  the  lining  of  the  wings  faintly 
barred,  the  bill  long,  and  tail  of  14  to  16  uniform  ploraes.  11| 
inches  long  by  1 7  wide*,  and  5  ounces  in  weight :  bill  3} :  tail  2| : 
tarsus  1^  :  central  toe  1^,  hind  i%. 

Remarks,  The  two  last  species  are  the  ordinary  snipes  of  the 
plains  and  hills :  their  general  structure  and  aspect  are  quite  typical, 
but  their  size  is  less  than  that  of  their  European  analogue.  The  dif- 
ferences noted  in  the  two  species  are  permanent,  as  I  have  prored  by 
the  examination  of  numberless  specimens  of  both  sexes,  and  in  all 
stages  of  moult.  Both  the  bill  and  the  tail  of  Umelavus  are  conspi- 
cuously longer  than  those  of  Biclavus,  In  characterising  these  four 
species  of  Gallinago,  1  have  chosen  purposely  to  rely  on  size,  propor- 
tions, and  the  structure  of  the  tail — points  which  I  have  no  doubt 
will  serve  to  fix  my  species  without  reference  to  colors,  in  relation  to 
which  it  may  be  observed  that  the  uniformity  of  aspect  (except  in  our 
Nemoricola,  which  has  the  woodcock  bars  below)  is  calculated  only 
to  confuse  those  who  are  referred  to  it  for  specifical  differences. 
The  expressions  dark  and  pale,  in  the  specific  characters  of  Nemori* 
cola  and  Solitariat  have  careful  reference  to  the  average  tone  and 
intensity  of  color  in  the  type  of  Gallinago. 

Id  Biclavus,  the  wings  are  seldom  so  much  as  an  inch  short  of  the 
tail :  whereas  in  Unlclavus,  they  are  generally  1^  at  least.  This  is 
caused  by  the  superior  length  of  the  tail  in  the  latter :  for  the  wings 
of  both  are  of  equal  size,  and  5  inches  long  from  the  bend  of  the 
shoulder  to  the  tip  of  the  longest  quill. 

«  The  Rev.  R.  Evksbbt,  ia  1825,  killed  a  bird  of  this  species,  12i  inches  long 
and  7  os  in  weight  1 1  Bat  monsters  are  abnormal ;  and  I  take  occasion  to  say  that 
all  my  sites,  weights  and  proportions  in  this  paper  are  mean  maxima,  deduced 
from  numberless  trials.  I  may  add,  that  the  sexual  deffereoces  are  purposely 
overlooked,  having  been  found  to  be  inappreciably  small.  The  females,  however, 
are  the  larger  ;  and  the  males,  the  deeper  toned  in  color. 


Itt7»^  PtoeeeA^B  of  the  A$kak  SoeUtf.  4»S 

VII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society* 
W^dnndap  JBvenmff,  the  5th  July,  1837. 

The  Hon'ble  Sir  Edwabd  Rtan,  Prendent,  in  the  chair. 

Mr.  J.  MuiR,  C.  S.,  proposed  hy  Captain  Cautlbt^  seconded  by  the 
Secretary,  at  the  last  meeting,  was  elected  a  Member. 

The  Baron  Sohiluno,  of  Cronstadt,  was,  npon  the  favorable  /report  of 
the  Committee  of  Papers^  elected  an  Honorary  Member. 

RusTAitji'  CowASJi',  was  proposed  by  Baboo  Ra'm  Comal  Skn,  seconded 
by  Sir  E.  Rvan. 

Baboo  SuTT  Cburn  Gbosal^  proposed  by  the  Secretary,  seconded  by 
Mr.  Harb. 

Captain  Boolb,  proposed  by  Mr.  Waltebs,  seconded  by  Captain  Pbit. 

BBRTON. 

Read  a  letter  from  Dr.  J.  Swikbt,  acknowledging  his  election  as  a 
Member. 

Read  the  following  correspondence  regarding  the  museum,  consequent 
upon  the  resolution  of  the  last  meeting. 

To  the  Right  Honorable  Qbobob,  Lord  Auckland,  &c.  &c.  &e. 

•  Oavemor  Oemral  qf  India  in  CotmeO, 

Mt  Lokd, 

I  have  beea  reqaetted  by  the  Asiatic  Sodety  to  become  the  organ  of  a  retpeetfal 
repreietttation  to  your  Lordship  In  Council  on  a  topic  of  great  importance  to  the 
Interests  of  the  Society,  which  was  made  the  snojcct  of  a  Resolution  passed  at  a 
general  meeting  held  on  the  7th  instant. 

I  haTe  new  accordingly  the  honor  to  submit  a  oopy  of  thst  Resolution,  and  with 
erery  deference  and  respect  to  solidt  for  the  prayer  of  it,  the  most  fsTorable  consi* 
deration  of  your  Lordship's  GoYernment. 

The  Asiatic  Society  has  been  in  existence  for'more  than  half  a  century.  Founded  by 
the  illustrious  Sir  William  Jonbs,  with  the  concurrence  and  support  of  the  no  less 
lllnstrious  WABaaN  H  astinos,  it  has  uniformly  enjoyed  the  countenance  and  pro- 
tection of  the  high  offlcers  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Indian  administration,  many  of 
whom  have  Jola^  in  its  ohjeets  with  more  than  the  formal  interest  of  nominal  patrons, 
and  hare  contributed  individually  to  Its  records  of  literature,  or  to  its  collection  of 
antiquities  and  of  curious  natural  productions. 

It  would  be  quite  superfluous  to  enumerate,  in  addressine  the  Society's  ofllcial 
patron,  the  many  eminent  men  whose  names  hsTc  adorned  and  still  adorn  Its  list  of 
members,  or  to  recal  the  serriees  they  have  seTcrally  rendered  to  science  and  to 
literature  ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  to  these  slone  that  the  Institution  owes  Its  efHeieacy^ 
its  staliili^,  and  its  reputation.  Without  the  co-operation  of  the  many,  the  talents  and 
abstract  studies  of  the  few  would  have  been  comparatiTely  inefectual ;  and  the  learned 
world  in  many  cases  would  hsTC  been  deprived  of  the  chief  benefit  of  their  studies  and 
knowledce  but  for  the  combination  which  is  so  necessary  to  cifect  undertakings  of 
magaltuoeandezpence,  and  for  the  stimulus  which  emulation,  and  publicity,  and  a 
common  interest  nerer  fell  to  ezdte. 

Since  its  foundation  the  Asiatic  Society  has  expended  more  than  three  lakhs  of 
moees  upon  the  prosecution  and  publication  of  its  Reseaches  in  the  languages,  the 
philosophy,  the  history,  the  geography,  physical,  and  statistical  of  India ;  and  there  is 
no  branch  of  useful  knowledge  connected  with  this  country  that  has  not  received 
illustration  through  the  Judicious  employment  of  its  fonds. 

On  one  or  two  occasions  the  Society  has  received  handsome  donations  firora  indivi- 
duals, but  it  has  never  yet  solicited  or  received  public  aid  from  the  Government  of  the 
country.  In  venturing  therefore  to  propose  a  measure  for  which  there  was  no  prece- 
dent in  its  history,  the  Committee  of  papers,  with  whom  the  suggestion  originated, 
deemed  it  incumbent  on  them  to  shew  the  Societv  at  large  the  grounds  upon  which 
they  rested  their  recommendation  :  and  the  substance  of  the  arguments  they  then 
used  I  am  now  requested  by  the  Society  to  lay  before  your  Lordship  in  Coundl. 

It  is  not  from  a  decUaing  Society  that  an  appeal  is  made,  to  save  it  from  impeodlag 
rain  or  to  enable  it  to  support  its  expcnees  on'  the  same  scale  of  efficiency  as  hereto- 
fore. Oa  the  contrary,  the  Society  never  had  a  more  flourishing  list  of  coatributiag 
Members,  nor  was  it  ever  more  actively  engaged  on  the  multiplied  objects  of  Its 
attention.  Indeed  it  would  be  difficult  to  mention  any  department  in  which  its 
duties  have  not  materially  increased  within  the  last  few  years. 

3  8 


4M  Pf9ceedmg$  of  tke  A$kik  SodHf.  [Joirib 

By  the  tnuufcr  of  tkc  Oriental  pnblicatioiu  firom  the  Edoeatkm  Coanittee  t  very 
Important  and  responsible  task  has  been  thrown  apon  the  Society,  which  it  \%  most 
anxious  to  perform  with  diligence  and  satisfaction  to  the  increasing  body  ofOrientsl 
■eholars  in  Bnrope,  who  have  expressed  a  common  feeling  nnd  interest  in  its  cSdeaqr 
■ad  permananey. 

By  the  transfer  of  the  Oriental  mmnnscrlpts  and  printed  voinmes  from  the  CoQcge 
of  Port  William  the  Soeiety^s  library  has  been  donbled,  and  the  eharge  and  respon- 
sibility of  its  management  proportionately  increased.  The  Society  eannot  be  insendble 
of  the  obligation  of  amking  known  its  contents ,  of  enconraging  and  providlag  aceon- 
modation  for  copyists,  and  of  gnarding  property  of  increasing  Talue.  Thus  the  extent 
sion  of  the  library  has  been  attended  with  oonse<xiiences  which  are  felt  in  variom 
matters  of  detail  that  eannot  well  be  described. 

Literary  publications  have  also  sought  the  Society's  anspices  in  greater  nmnber 
of  late  than  heretofore ;  and  the  gowemment  has  paid  It  the  compliment  of  seekiag 
its  advice  and  of  following  its  suggestions  in  respect  to  many  literary  nndertakisgt 
for  which  the  public  patronage  had  been  solicited. 

The  government  of  France  has  condescended  to  employ  the  Society  as  the  medium 
for  nrocurlnflr  additions  to  the  snperbOrientnl  library  of  the  French  nation,  and  many 
A sttnguished  Orientalists  of  the  Continent  hnve  solicited  the  snme  fnvor. 

From  nil  these  soarees  the  responsibility,  the  substantive  existence  of  the  Soeietf 
has  derived  strength  asd  lustre  ;  but  every  enlnrgement  of  Its  connections  nnd  every 
new  Held  of  its  operations  cannot  but  call  for  some  additional  expenditure  or  point 
ont  some  desideratum  which  the  Society's  means  are  unable  to  provide ;  and  this  mnSt 
be  always  more  prominently  felt  where,  from  all  the  ofllcers  of  the  institution  afbrd- 
ing  their  services  gratuitously,  there  is  a  reluctance  in  imposing  new  duties  or  a- 
pecting  an  increased  devotion  of  their  limited  leisure. 

But  it  is  particularly  in  the  physical  branch  of  its  labours— a  vast  Add  eonpR- 
hending,  according  to  the  emphntic  expression  of  Sir  William  Jomvs,  "  whatever 
is  produced  by  nature  within  the  geographical  limits  of  Asia,"  that  the  Asistie 
Society  feels  Itself  most  backward  and  deficient  of  means. 

The  rapid  strides  that  have  been  made  in  physicnl  Inquiry  throughout  the  world  in 
the  present  nge,  have  been  compassed  only  by  national  efforts.  By  these  have  thi 
schools  of  ParU  been  raised  to  the  perfection  of  which  they  now  boast,  and  her  mt- 
seums  stored  vrith  most  Instructive  and  premous  collections. 

By  the  combinations  of  the  wenlthy,  nided  by  a  popular  government  is  Baglsnd 
now  beginning  to  rival  her.  A  national  museum  is  Inaeed  throughout  Bmrope  bwooM 
an  essential  engine  of  education,  Instructive  alike  to  the  uninformed  who  admires 
the  wonden  of  nnture  through  the  eye  nlone,  nnd  to  the  refined  student  who  seeks 
In  these  repositories  what  It  would  be  quite  out  of  his  power  to  procure  with  his  own 
means. 

The  Asiatle  Society,  or  It  may  be  allowable  to  say  the  metropolis  of  British  India, 
hns  had  the  germs  of  a  nntional  museum  as  It  were  planted  in  Its  bosom.  As  st 
Parit  a  new  ern  was  opened  in  the  history  of  Its  great  museum,  the  Jardia  dm 
Flantes,  through  the  diseoreries  of  extinct  nnd  wondrous  anlmnl  forms  exhwned 
ttom  ihe  rocks  on  which  the  tovm  was  built,  and  which  required  nil  the  mynnets  of 
eomparative  anatomy  for  their  Investigation  even  by  the  master-hnnd  of  the  great 
CuTiBK ;  so  In  Caleuita  through  the  munificence  of  a  few  Indiridnnls  and  the  deve* 
lopment  of  fossil  deposits  in  vnrions  parts  of  Indin  hitherto  unsuspected,  ire  have 
become  possessed  of  the  basis  of  a  grand  collection,  and  we  hnve  been  driven  to  seek 
recent  specimens  to  elucidate  them.  Our  desire  hns  been  wnrmly  seconded  by  all 
who  have  eiOoyed  the  opportunity  of  contributing ;  from  CMan,  from  New  Sendh 
WaUtt  from  the  Cape,  and  from  every  quarter  of  the  Honorable  Compnny's  posses- 
sions,  specimens  of  natural  history,  of  mineralogy,  and  geology,  have  fiowed  in 
fnster  than  they  could  be  accommodated,  nnd  the  too  little  nttentlon  they  have 
received  has  alone  prevented  similnr  presentations  from  being  much  more  numerous ; 
for  It  is  but  rensonnble  to  suppose  thhtof  the  stores  continually  dispatched  to  Baglaad 
or  the  Continent,  the  Sodetj  would  have  received  a  larger  share,  had  It  done  proper 
honor  to  what  It  has  received. 

In  May  1839,  the  Society  resolved  to  try  the  experiment  of  appointing  salaried 
oflloers  to  the  charge  of  its  museum.  For  two  yean  economy  in  other  departsMsti 
has  enabled  it  to  maintain  this  system,  and  the  good  effects  of  the  measure  are  via- 
ble to  aU  who  visit  the  rooms.  Yet  not  being  nbie  to  purchase  saore  than  a  smsll 
portion  of  the  time  of  a  competent  naturalist,  the  bnnefit  has  been  comparatively 
umited,  and  now  nt  the  very  commencement  of  the  experiment  the  atnte  of  the 
Society's  funds  will  compel  it  to  withhold  further  support  from  its  indpicnt  mnseasi 
imlcst  soma  fresh  tource  of  income  be  prorided. 


I837J  Proceeds  of  the  Asiatic  SiHgkty.  495 


Th«fe  then,  are  the  motifee  that  have  persnaded  the  Society  of  the  propriety  of 
an  appeal  to  tiie  Rnling  Power :— not  to  contribute  to  the  ordinary  wants  and  enffage- 
Aeots  of  the  inatitntion,  bat  to  convert  that  institution  into  a  public  and  nauonal 
eoncern,  by  entrusting  it  with  the  foundatian  and  superiDtendeDce  of  what  has  yet 
to  be  formed  for  the  instruetion  of  our  native  fcllow  subjects,  as  much  as  for  the 
fertheranoe  of  seienee,— a  public  depository  of  the  products  of  nature  io  India  and  tha 
surrounding  countries  properly  preserved,  properly  arranged,  and  properly  applied. 

To  eiflect  such  an  object  It  is  indispensable  that  the  services  of  a  professional  natu* 
ralist  of  high- attainments  should  be  engaged,  and  that  he  should  have  at  k4s  com- 
mand the  means  of  working  eifectually,  and  of  devoting  his  whole  time  to  the  em- 
ployment. 

What,  it  may  be  asked,  will  be  the  return  to  government  if  the  state  undertake  to 
supply  such  an  officer  ^  To  tUs  question  more  than  one  satiaftctory  answer  may 
readily  be  given. 

The  Honorable  Compaoy  have  in  LeadenhaU  Street  a  very  valuable  museum  sup- 
ported at  oonsiderable  expense.  To  that  museum,  ours  woidd  be  a  powerful  auxili- 
ary. Duplicates  of  every  sort  here  collected  might  be  set  apart  for  England.  Again 
the  local  government  has  sclentifio  expeditions  eontinnally  employed  in  exploring 
the  conat^  Geographical,  geodesica),  and  statistical  information  is  continu- 
ally under  collection  without  any  office  of  record,  or  officer  of  analyaia,  to  whom  it 
oan  be  appropriately  referred  for  digestion.  Efforts  are  continually  misemployed  for 
want  of  proper  direction,  and  opportunities  are  lost  for  want  of  proper  instructions 
that  may  be  ever  regretted  by  the  scientific  world.  Again,  the  means  of  education 
in  the  natural  seieaoes  woidd  be  improved  or  rather  created  by  the  formation  of  a 
museum,  the  superintendent  of  which- would  always  be  able  to  devote  a  portion  of 
his  time  to  demonstrations  and  lectures,  either  expected  as  a  part  of  hla  duty,  or 
yiel<ttng  a  means  of  partial  reimbursement. 

But  the  Society  feels  that  it  i»  almost  nnbeeoming  to  suppose  that  the  Govern<« 
ment  of  a  great  country  would  ask  for  reasons  to  support  the  present  application  ; 
for  the  encouragement  given  to  botanical  pursuits  by  the  maintenance  of  two  public 
gardens  at  considerable'cikarge,  and  the  soma  placed  at  the  dispose)  of  the  agricultural 
and  horticultural  societies  and  to  similar  institution s»  are  so  many  evidences  that 
the  Government  have  only  to  be  ^convinced  that  tha  object  is  one  of  essential  publio 
benefit,  or  calculated  to  promote  scientific  discovery,  when  the  inclinatloirtO' provide 
the  necessary  support  will  not  be  wanting.  The  expenditure  that  has  been  bestowed 
npon  the  theoretical  admeasurement  of  the  eartii's  surface,  for  tha  elaborate  deter- 
mination of  which  the  Honorable  Company's  Govemmest  has  been  justly  held  up  to 
the  admiration  of  the  world,  ia  an  instance  particulariy  in  point.  The  Society  has  ever 
felt  that  the  publie  grants  to  those  and  numeroua  other  objects  of  a  similar  nature* 
have  been  boons  to  itself,  so  for  as  they  have  promoted  the  reaearches  contemplatedt 
in  its  original  foundation ;  and  if  on  this  occasion  it  fails  to  impress  upon  Government 
tiie  claims  of  other  branches  of  science  and  literature,  all  of  which  require  and  will 
benefit  by  the  establishment  of  a  public  museum,  the  Society  will  attribute  it  rather 
to  the  weakness  of  the  appeal  made  on  its  be|ialf  than  to  the  leal  weakness  of  ita 
cause. 

I  have  only  in  conclusion,  to  explain  that  although  the  Society  in  the  acconpany* 
lag  resolution  has  ventured  to  name  a  specific  sum  which  would  probably  be  snincient 
for  the  objects  which  it  has  in  view  yet  the  members  would  leave  it  entirely  to  tha 
superior  judgment  of  your  Lordship  in  Council  to  determine  what  sum  it  would  be 
espedieat  to  devote  from  the  public  finances  towards  the  general  fotheranee  of  tha 
Society's  objects ;  should  it  indeed  appear  to  you  tliat  the  apnUeation  which  I  have 
been  requested  to  lay  before  Government,  is  based  on  sound  and  reasonable  argu- 
mentr,  and  that  it  merits  the  consideration  and  support  which  I  have  ventured,  as 
much  from  my  own  feelings  as  from  my  duty  to  the  Society,  to  urge  In  its  favor. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &e. 

Calcutta,  I5th  June,  1837.  (Signed)       Edward  Ryak, 

Pretident. 
pPor  a  copy  of  the  Resolutions  annexed  see  page  400.] 

To  the  Honorable  Sir  E.  Rtan,  Knight. 

Praident  qf  the  Atiatie  Society, 
IfOKOmABLB  Sift,  ^ 

The  representatton  submitted  by  you  on  behalf  of  the  Asiatic  Society  of  Calcuttft 
has  been  considered  by  the  Right  Honorable  the  Governor  General  of  India  inr 
Council  with  the  attention  due  to  the  importance  of  the  objects  for  which  tha. 
assistance  of  Government  is  solicited,  and  to  the  character  of  the  Society  and  o£ 
those  vho  have  united  in  tiie  resolution  to  make  this  appeal.  ' 

3  82 


496  ProMMfiR^f  ^  the  AwUie  SMeif;  [J^mm, 


5.  The  Bight  RoBorabk  tte  Oovemor  OeMrml  of  ladUla  Cornea  fmOj  i 

that  the  pubUc  of  Europe  and  of  Asia  haye  iacnrrad  a  heavy  deht  of  gcatitiide  to  the 
Society  for  the  penevering^  and  Mooeeefiil  effbrta  it  has  niade  for  more  tluna  half  • 
century  to  detelopethe  literary  rcnouroet  of  Ada,  and  to  ascertain  and  eoUed  obfeets 
of  scientific  and  antiquarian  interest.  His  Lordship  in  Coancll  feds  alao,  that  al- 
though the  publication  of  these  results,  throagh  the  Beaearehea  of  the  Society  and  la 
other  works  of  wide  circulation,  has  contribnted  largely  to  the  adTaoccBseikt  of  gcaecol 
science,  and  has  given  to  the  labours  of  its  members  all  the  utility  that  aaeh  diftuloB 
could  impart,  atill,  without  a  museum  and  library  in  which  the  produela  of  art  and 
nature,  and  especially  coins  and  other  interesting  remains  of  antiquity,  might  ba 
collectedforthe  personal  examination  of  the  more  curious;  one  importimt  BMaas 
of  deriving  beneit  Arom  those  labours  must  atiii  be  waatlBg. 

3.  His  Lordship  in  Council  is  further  sensible  that  the  ezpenaa  of  eatabliaUag 
such  a  museum,  with  its  necessary  adjuncts,  cannot  be  expected  in  tbia  coontry  to 
be  met  by  voluntary  contributions  from  the  limited  number  of  peraons  who  take  aa 
interest  in  such  pursuits ;  and  therefore,  although  the  Society  baa  already  doae 
much  towards'  preparing  the  ground  for  such  an  estabUshmeBt,  that  It  eaaoot  be 
maintained  in  the  creditable  and  useful  condition  necessary  for  the  attainment  of  the 
objecta  desired,  unless  aided  liberally  by  the  Oovemment,  ia  like  winner  aa  aimOar 
institutions  in  Europe  are  supported  from  the  public  treasury. 

4,  But  although  liii  Lordship  in  Council  ackaowledges  all  these  daima  on  the 
liberality  of  Gtovernment,  he  yet  feels  precluded  from  gi^g  his  immediote  sanction 
to  the  spedfle  annual  grant  soiidted  by  the  Asiatic  6<Mlety  In  this  iaataoee,  vrtthoat 
previous  reference  to  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors,  to  whom  howovor  it  ia 
his  intention,  in  forwarding  your  represeatation,  to  mbmit  a  strong  recoBamcodatioa 
in  its  fator. 

6.  There  are  many  circumstances  which  induce  the  Governor  General  in  Coaadl 
to  consider  that  the  proposition  submitted  on  this  occasion  is  peculiarly  one  to  be 
decided  by  the  home  authorities,  rather  than  by  the  Local  Government.  In  the 
first  place,  tike  Honorable  Court  of  Directors  are  themsdves  at  considerable  aneaae 
In  keeping  up  a  museum  and  library  at  the  India  house,  and  though  his  LordanIp  in 
Coundi  concurs  with  you  in  thinking  that  such  institutions  ia  Europe,  however 
perfect,  do  not  supercede  the  necesdty  of  providing  dmilar  in  India  Ukewiaa, — with 
reference  espedaliy  to  the  spirit  of  literary  inquiry  and  edentifle  reafioidi>  which  It 
is  desired  to  exdte  and  encourage  amongst  the  native  yonth  of  India ;  atUi  the 
Hsct  that  the  Hoaorable  Court  have  a  separate  institution  of  thdr  own,  painta  to 
tlie  propriety  of  making  them  the  judges  of  ita  sufildeney  or  the  contrary  for  ladiaa 
purposes  $  moreover,  were  the  Government  of  India  to  sanction  a  spedfie  annual 
grant  for  a  museum  and  library  in  Calcutta  under  the  management  of  year  Society, 
«uch  a  grant  would  reasonably  be  made  a  precedent  for  dmilar  appUcationa  from 
learned  sodeties  at  other  presidendes,  aad  his  Lordship  ia  Coundi  Is  not  prepared 
to  decide  vrithont  a  refSerenee  to  Englaad  upoa  the  relative  elaims  of  sn^  aodoHea 
with  reference  to  the  dreumstances  of  the  institutionB  themsdves  and  of  the 
sidendes  and  places  where  thev  may  be  established* 

«.  His  Lordship  in  Coundi  feds  convinced  that  the  Sodety  may  rdy  with  c  _ 
fidenee  on  the  liberal  dispodtion  of  the  Honorable  Court  and  on  Ito  dedre  to  pro- 
mote and  cDeonrage  objecta  of  public  utility,  espedaliy  such  as  havo  a  teadeoey  to 
advance  knowledge  and  to  extend  the  spirit  of  research,  now  peculiar  to  Earayeaa 
nations,  to  the  population  of  the  countries  under  thdr  Government:  his  Lordship  in 
Coundi  has  therefore  the  less  hesitatiou  in  referring  the  Aslatle  Sodety's  piaaeat. 
representation  to  the  deddon  of  the  home  authorities. 

I  have  the  houNr  to  be,  &o. 
CotmeU  Chamber,  >  H.  T.  Prnmsxp, 

98IA  June,  1837.   )  fieey.  to  Oeei. 

The  Secretary  then  proposed^  as  the  applioation  to  Govemmeiit  miglit 
be  considered  for  the  present  at  least  as  having  failed,  that  the  museum 
should  he  placed  upon  a  reduced  soale,  retaidng  the  aerrices  of  the  Messrs. 
BouoSBS  as  assistant  Curators,  and  profiting  by  the  voluntary  attend, 
ance  of  Members  who  take  an  intorest  in  the  subject  to  supply  the  place 
of  a  paid  Superintendent.  He  recommended  the  fixing  of  two  morninga  in 
the  week  at  6  ▲.  m.  as  visiting  mornings,  which  would  obviato  the  inoon. 
▼entence  of  such  attendance  ;  he  thought  a  few  minutes  of  co^peraiion 
and  instruction  to  the  assistant  who  waa-acknowledged  to  be  skilful  In  the 
preparing  and  setting  up  of  specimens,  would  suffice  to  maintain  tha 
museum  in  an  efficient  state;  and  he  would  issue  invitations  to  all  natn« 


1887.]  PneeMags  of  the  Amaiie  iSaeie^.  407 


nlittf  mot  in  the  8«ei«ty,  and  fbrtignera  viirftiBg  tli«-piii6e  for  tdentifiQ 

objects,  to  join  in  these  reunions. 

After  much  discussion^  the  Lord  Bishop  proposed,  seconded  by  Sir 
B.  Malkin^  that  as  200  rupees  was  the  sum  actually  wanted  to  support  the 
maseam  in  its  present  stala,  a  secoiid  application  should  be  made  to 
Government  for  a  temporary  grant  of  that  amount^  pending  the  reference 
to  the  Hon'ble  the  Court  of  Directors. 

Colonel  Caulfisud  proposed  as  an  amendment,  that  in  addition  to 
the  SCO  rupees  for  the  establishment,  the  Society  should  request  a  further 
monthly  sum  of  800  rupees  to  be  expended  on  the  collection  of  specimens 
of  natural  history  and  other  objects  of  scientific  interest,  the  produce  to 
be  made  orer  to  Government  as  a  repayment  of  advances,  in  case  of  an 
unfavorable  reply  from  the  Hon'ble  Court. 

The  amendment  having  been  put  from  the  chair  was  carried  by  a  large 
nunorlty. 

Dr.  D.  Stbwart,  secretary  of  the  Statistical  Committee,  communicated 
the  following  letter  from  Government  on  the  subjects  of  the  committee's 
researches  which  were  now  progressing  with  vigour,  although  very  speedy 
or  showy  results  were  not  yet  to  be  expected.  The  following  gentlemen 
(Membm  of  the  Society)  had  by  invitation  been  joined  to  the  Committee  : 
Messrs.  O.  T.  MoClintock,  H.  PtDDnraroir,  J.  Citrivin,  J.  Bionbli*, 
J.  Bbui,  Baboos  Paassoivnocomab  Tagorb,  and  Rusomoy  Dittt. 

To  D.  Stewart,  Esq. 

See,  to  ike  Statistkal  Committee  of  the  As,  Soc. 
Sir, 

I  am  direetad  by  the  Right  Hoaorable  the  Governor  of  Bengal  to  acknowledge  the 
receipt  of  your  letter  of  the  17kh  nltlmo,  and  to  request  that  you  will  inform  the 
Statiitienl  €2ommittee,  that  Hia  Lordship  hss  learnt  with  great  tatttfaetion  that 
the  Aslatle  Soeiety  has  direeted  its  attention  to  a  aobjeet  of  the  ntmoet  importanoe, 
Ibr  the  detaUa  of  which  the  Qovernment  has  aeoetsarUy  very  little  leisure. 

The  Ooveraor  will  gladly  permit  the  Committee  to  have  aeeeaa  as  they  request  te 
any  Statiatical  documents  of  value  which  are  depoaited  in  any  of  the  public  offloea 
and  to  make  public  such  parts  of  their  contents  as  may  appear  to  deserve  it. 

The  circular  letter  which  you  allude  to,  in  your  3rd  paragraph  aa  having  issued 
(under  date  the  36th  of  April,  last)  to  the  several  oommiasioners  in  the  Lower 
Provinces,  was  merely  a  requisition  upon  the  aeveral  functionaries  of  Government 
in  the  Judlelal  and  Revenue  Departments  for  all  the  aid  which  they  could  afford  to 
the  Medical  officers  employed  in  collecting  Statistical  information. 

A  copy  of  the  instructions  issued  by  the  Medical  Board  to  the  officers  under 
tiielr  authority  above-mentioned,  is  annexed  for  the  information  of  the  Statiatical 
Committee. 

After  perusing  that  paper  in  eonnesdon  with  the  eireular  from  tliis  Department  above 
nsfoered  to,  the  Statistieal  Committee  will  perhaps  be  able  to  point  oat  in  what 
manner  all  the  means  employed  or  available  may  be  so  used  in  union  or  coUatcrally 
as  to  produce  the  effects  most  benelieial  to  the  general  interests  of  knowledge. 

The  Committee  are  probably  aware  that  a  nuinber  of  essays  on  subjects  of 
medical  topography  are  in  course  of  publication  by  the  Medical  Board. 

I  have,  &0. 

JPbrf  WiUkmf  1  (Signed)  R.  D.  Manoles, 

€th  JTuae,  1837.  J  iSsiy.  to  f Ae  Govt,  qf  BaigaL 


Tho  foUoving  books  were  presented : 

The  dispatches  of  tlM  Marqsds  Wuabsubt,  vol.  III.-iH'ewafed  bjf  tho  Fsa'Us 
flfoiwii  WMisf  Iff  Ittdiei, 

Marathee  Atlas  containing  nine  mans  by  Dapoba  pANDuaiNO  and  Nana  Na- 
BATVN— 5«  the  Author f  through  Mr.  W.  H.  Wuthem,  Chitf  See.  Bombay  Oowmwuni, 

Moysis  Chorenensis  Historial  Armiidacae  Libri  III.  Armenian  and  Latin, 
London,  1736,  Edition  Whistoni*&y  Mr,  XHm  AvdaU,  through  Mr,  J.  AuOdU, 

Eusebii  Pamphili  Csesariensis  EpiseopiChronieon  Bipartlum,  Armeaiattaad  Lstia 
with  Greek  fkagmenU,  Veiriee,  1818,  in  3  vols.— £w  difle,  diito. 

Meteorological  Register  for  May,  iSSl^bg  the  Surtegor  Qeturak 


498  Pro€$Mig$  tf  tii  AtmHe  Soeittf.  [Jons^ 

T1i«  Indiaa  R«fl«w  and  JMinial  of  F6relgii  Sdeact  1*4  Arts  f»r  Jww  md  3^ 
'—fry  Dr.  Gorbyii. 

▲  ma»iiKript  history  of  Jumipoot  ia  Ferttaa,  lent  for  the  pvrpose  of  bciii|^  co^ed« 
Also,  the  Tohfeb-Tueh,  or  history  of  the  present  R^n's  fMnily  of  Bemmrtg-^h^ 
Cm]^am  A,  Cummngham,  Bngn. 

SnmLino  on  the  countries  between  Fsrsin  nnd  ladin-^^reMnM  fiy  ike  Awikar, 

Mr.  Secretaiy  Maonaobtsn  forwarded  on  the  part  of  the  Right  Hon'bla 
the  Governor  General  in  Council,  a  MS.  Grammar  of  the  Brahutky  laa» 
guBge,  prepared  by  Lieutenant  R.  Leech  of  the  Bombay  Engineers. 

A  note  on  the  Ruins  of  old  Mandivee  in  Cutch  and  a  legend  of  Vbrjkr 
the  son  of  Vikramaditya,  by  Lieutenant  J.  Postans,  was  communicated  by 
Mr.  Watheit,  Chief  Secretary,  Bombay. 

Read  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Stevenson  of  Bombay,  forwarding  hia- 
-^ersion  of  the  lit  alphabet  and  inscriptiona. 

Mr.  Stbtbnson  has  made  known  and  lithographed  his  alphabet,  and  a  portion  of 
the  l&t  inscription  as  read  by  him,  in  consequence  of  the  announcement  of  the  dis- 
covery of  the  alphabet  in  Calcutta  which  had  been  communicated  to  Mr.  Wathxk, 
but  which  Nfr.  Strvrnson  honorably  requested  might  not  be  shewn  to  him 
until  he  bad  placed  his  own  interpretation  on  record.  The  alphabet  adopted  by 
him  is  esaentially  different  from  that  obtained  by  the  analysis  of  the  Bfailsa 
inscriptions,  and  in  applyiag  it  to  the  DOki  lit  the  author  has  lasagiaed  the  lan- 
fpiage  of  the  latter  to  be  Sanscrit :  and  he  concludes  the  pillar  to  be  "  a  Jayastambha 
or  triumphal  column  erected  by  a  sovereiga  of  Mirwir  to  celebrate  his  victories  ia 
Hindustan,*'  results  altogether  at  variance  with  those  arrived  at  here. 

The  Secretary  was  induced  by  Mr.  Stevenson's  communication  to  laji 
before  the  Society  the  transcript  and  tranilation  he  had  yet  hardly  oonu 
pleted  of  the  Feroz  lit  inscription. 

It  will  be  seen  in  At  tide  II.  of  the  present  No.  that  the  inseriptkm  is  in  the  Maga- 
dhi  language,  and  that  it  contains  a  aeries  of  ediets  eonaected  with  the  Baddbist 
faith  issued  by  Dsvahampita  Pitaeasi,  a  king  of  Ceylon,  who  was  enaverted 
to  Buddhism  ui  tlM  reign  of  DHAajfA  AaoKA  about  SOO  years  before  Christ. 

Captain  8.  W.  Bonbam,  Dmapore,  iweaented  a  veiy  email  ooooannfc 
obtained  at  Arraoan  and  considered  a  eurioeity. 

Mr.  Hodgson  presented  a  box  of  iVtpo/  an^ea. 

PhytusdL 

Mr.  fiEPmros  presented  a  piece  of  copper  from  the  bottom  of  the  ship 
Guide  or  Wm.  Wallace^  lately  stmck  by  lightning  while  in  dock. 

A  hole  of  8  inches  diameter  was  pierced  through  the  copper,  although  hardly  a. 
perceptible  trace  was  left  of  the.  passage  of  the  ^ectric  fluid  throogh  &  plank  ia 
contact  with  it.    The  inast  was  shivered. 

M.  DbeiBssbrt  exhibited  to  the  meeting  the  superb  iehthyologieal  ooU 
lection  made  by  himself  for  his  uncle  at  Parii,  during  a  residence  of  a 
few  months  in  Calcutta. 

Lord  Auckland  presented  the  skeleton  of  a  mouse^eer  (MofdkMU. 
Javanicus  ?)  mounted  in  the  museum. 

The  male  and  female  of  Satyra,  presented  by  Dr.  A.  Campbell,  also 
three  jungle  fowl,  Phasianua  goUus,  ditto. 

Colonel  D.  M.  Macleod  Chief  Engineer^  presented  a  third  fragment  of 
fossil  bone  (ferrugenons)  brought  up  by  the  au^r  in  the  Fort  from  a  depth 
of  375  feet.  He  subsequently  added  the  following  particulars  of  the  pco^. 
gross  of  the  boring  :— 

Boring  operatunu  at  Fort  WUUam,  July  5fA,  18S7. 

'*  The  Chief  Bngineer  has  the  satisfaction  of  stating  that  at  length  a  stratnm  of 
clay  has  been  reached,  at  a  depth  of  S80  feet,  and  that  the  auger  having  penetratedr 
18  inches  further  has  brought  up  blue  clay  mixed  with  a  large  quantity  of  apparency 
decayed  wood,  a  specimen  of  wuch  accompanies ;  the  tubes  have  only  gone  do  era  S7Z 
feet,  but  it  is  hoped  that  they  may  be  forced  Uownt  hrough  the  remainder  of  the  bed 


1887.]  ProtndmgB  of  the  Amik  SoeUty,  499 

V  taad  to  tUt  day  to>viMnrow,  when  by  «  eMtatton  «f  th«  inftut  of  sand  tlie  opera- 
tioa  will  piroceed  ^th  nueh  niore  rpipldity." 

Tbc  ftppoanaee  of  tlw  day  U  DNeitely  that  of  the  black  peat-clav  foaad  at  the 
depth  of  14  to  90  feet  below  the  aarfece,  and  it  miut  be  tike  debrte  of  a  limllar 
Swidttrbam  traet  formed  ajiterior  to  the  deposit  of  the  380  feet  of  aoperiacumbent 
taad  aad  daya.    The  wood  la  highly  eharred,  bat  by  no  meana  cooYerted  into  coal. 

Col.  MAeiiSoo  alao  presented  a.tpecimeQ  of  a  two-headed  snake  caught 
alive  at  MaartkedabaA, 

Mr.  W.  T.  Baxtbb,  Branch.pili»t,  presented  a  specimen  in  spirits  of 
the  aeaJiorse  taken  off  Poini  Palmirof, 

Major  Davidsov,  Engra.^  described  a  species  of  flying  serpent  which  he 
believed  to  be  unknown  to  naturalists. 

B.  H.  HonosoN^Eaq.  gave  the  following  description  of  the  OoMiri  Qau  of 
the  JVtpa/  forest. 

'*  With  infinite  trouble  and  expeaae  I  have  at  length  proeored  eomplete  apoUs 
of  both  eexee  of  the  Oauri  Oau,  The  ribe  are  bat  18  pair :  the  ekulls  of  both  male 
and  female  are  alike  dietingnished  by  enormong  tlse,  and  by  a  broad,  and  long,  and 
flat  forehead  inrmounted  by  a  prodigiona  aeroicylindric  crest.  It  is  the  spfnone 
proeeesee  c»f  the  dorsal  vertibrc  only,  that  cause  the  extra  ordinary  elevation  of  the 
fore-qnarters,  those  of  the  cerviecl  not  being  raised  at  all.  The  eleration  extends 
longitndiaaUy  from  the  first  to  the  last  pair  of  ribs,  rising  and  falling  suddenly,  but 
with  the  rise  more  abrupt  than  the  fall.  The  extreme  elevation  is  14  inches  above 
the  spinal  eolumn,  and  Is  reached  by  the  third  process  from  the  anterior  extremity. 
Here,  then  is  a  singular  animal ;  Bos  as  to  the  number  of  the  ribs  and  as  to  the 
general  form  of  the  craniam,  but  surely  distinguished  sufilciently  from  Bos,  as  a 
separate  subgeneric  type,  by  the  far  greater  siae  of  the  skull,  the  astonishing  deve- 
lopment of  its  frontal  crest,  and  the  no  less  remarkable  development  of  the  spiaous 
processes  of  the  dorsal  vertebre,  which  last  osteological  peculiarity  gives  the  live 
animal  the  appearance  of  a  camel  or  camel-leopard  if  the  head  be  concealed. 

'*  I  call  this  type  Bibos,  a  name  that  is  equally  good  if  it  be  supposed  to  indicate 
an  ox  of  unusual  magnitude  (quasi  Bis  and  Bos)  or  an  animal  osculant  between 
Bison  and  Bos  (quasi  Bi — Bos).  You  remember  my  delineations  of  the  skull  com- 
paratively with  those  of  the  tame  and  wild  baihlo  and  tame  ox.  No  one  could  look 
at  them  and.  suppose  this  animal  a  Bison,  if  the  correctness  of  Cuvibr^s  view  were 
admitted :  and,  for  my  part,  I  have  always  regarded  the  Qauri  Ocut  as  a  separate 
link  between  Bos  and  Bison,  But  it  is  only  i«Uhin  the  last  week  that,  by  procuring 
complete  skeletons  of  both  sexes,  I  have  satisfied  myself  of  the  fact.  I  have  not  the 
least  doubt  that  the  Urns  of  the  ancients  (known  to  us  only  by  fossil  crania)  was  a 
Bibot,  that  is,  an  animal  of  the  same  type  as  our  living  Indian  wild  bull  of  the 
saul  forest,  and  of  other  wilds.  Whether  my  animal  be  the  Gaurua  or  the  Gavoseus 
of  books,  no  soul  can  tell ;  for  the  sufficing  reason  that  there  is  no  adequate  or  ad- 
missible account  of  either  of  the  latter  in  books.  Some  call  these  creatures  bulls ; 
others  call  them  Bisons  !-*what  they  really  be,  we  know  not ;  and  ther^are  I  shall 
give  my  type  a  separate  specific  name  or  SubhemaehalMS, 

**  The  Oauri  Oau,  then,  of  the  saul  forest  is  Bibos  Subhemaehahis,  nob.,  and  type  of 
the  new  subgenus  Bibos.  The  Society  shall  have  a  very  full  and  particular  account 
of  it  presently ;  meanwhile  the  oateologieal  peculiarities  already  spoken  of,  stamp 
oar  animal  with  a  very  striking  character  of  novelty,  whilst  they  give  a  singular 
revived  interest  to  whatever  the  elasslca  have  left  us  about  their  IJrus. 

*'  The  hair  la  as  dose  and  glossy  as  in  Bos,  only  somewhat  elongated  and  curled 
on  the  forehead  aad  kneaa  :  the  eolors  are  usually  red  or  black  or  piebald,  the  tail 
doea  not  reach  to  the  hock,  in  other  worde^  is  very  short ;  all  structural  peoaliaritiee 
tall  into  the  subgeneric  character :  the  specific  character  mav  be  given  in  two  words. 

"  Large  wild  Indian  Bibos  with  close  glossy  hair,  of  a  red  or  black  color,  ten  feet 
from  snout  to  rump,  and  five  and  a  hiuf  feet  high  at  the  shoulder,  Goan*  Qau  of- 
Hindus." 

Dr.  SpiUBimT  presented  part  of  the  fossil  Jaw  of  a  horse,  from  ^rtmton 
Ghai,  discovered  bv  Mr.  Smith. 

Also  fossil  shelis  of  reversed  whorls  silicifted,  from  Sqo  Kham  Okat, 
ten  kos  west  of  Baitoaif  dmilar  exactly  to  those  noticed  hj  Dr.  Votsbt  in 
the  GmoUgiri  trap. 


Vm.~tt1icnh)lttl  IbjiAr. 


n 


F' 


lf,„^ai""«> 


.»« ■^»>tt»* ., 


I* B «»S _M._.^? ^ >i_  I 


S953S3S33;S3t!IS3aX3aZ3 


JOURNAL 

OP 

THE     AS  f  A  TIG     SOCIETY 


No.  6f.—Jufy,  1837. 


n—Jm  Esmmimiiam  f^  tkt  PdWBudHiUHcai^AnndU.    By  th^  Hon'bU 
GxosGS  TuBMOVK,  Jbf .  of  tkf  Cej^PM  Chdi  Service, 

At  a  period  whenthere  is  a  conemreiiGe  of  evidenee,  addaced  from 
TarionB  quarters,  all  tending  to  eatablisli  the  hiatorieal  authenticity 
of  that  portion  of  the  Baddhietical  annals  which  is  subsequent  to  the 
advent  of  SiCxTA^  or  GbxAifo  Buddbo^  an  attempt  to  fix.the  date  at 
which,  and  to  ascertain  the  parties  by  whom^  some  of  the  most  im- 
portant of  those  annals  were  compiled,  cannot  be  considered  ill«timed ; 
and  in  reference  to  the  character  of  the  notices  that  have  recency 
appeared  in  the  Bengal  Asiatic  Journal,.!  would  wish  to  believe  that 
discussions  in  ils  pages».  having  for  their  object  the  estabUshment  of 
those  points,  would  not  be  deemed  out  of  place. 

As  far  as  our  information  extends  at  present,  suj^rted  by  an  obvi- 
ous probability  arinng  out  of  the  sacred  diaracter,.and  the  design  of 
those  works,  which  renders  the  inference  almost  a  matter  of  certainty, 
^e  most  valuable  and  authentic,  as  well  as  the  most  ancient,  Buddhis- 
tical  records  extant  are  those  which  may  be  termed  the  Baddhisti* 
aal  scriptures  and  their  ancient  commentaries,  called,  respectively,  in 
the  PdU  or  Mdghaia  language,  the  Pitakattatam  and  the  Attha- 
satb/. 

To  Mr.  Hodgson,  the  resident  in  NepAl,  the  merit  is  due  of  hav* 
ing  brought  into  notice,  and  under  direct  European  cognizance,  the 
Saiukrit  and  Tibetan  versions  of  these  voluminous  works.  To  this 
important  service  he  has  superadded  further  claims  on  the  gratitude 
of  the  literary  world,  by  the  publication  of  various  essays,  illustrative 
of  the  scope  and  tendency  of  the  creed,  of.  which  Sakta  was  the  au.- 

3  T* 


003  EMmmnatum  of  the  Pdli  BuddhUtiea  Anmdi.  IJnr, 

tHor — and  those  annals  the  recorded  repositories.  Fortimately  for  the 
interests  of  oriental  research,  at  that  particular  janctore,  the  Asiatic 
Society  received  the  assistance  of  Mr.  Csoma  Korosi  in  analyzing 
the  TUetan  version  also  of  those  works ;  whose  labors  being  of  a  more 
analytic  and  less  speculative  character,  (although  exerted- hi  the  eza- 
mination  of  the  Tibetan  which  appears  to  be  translated  from  the 
Smukrit  version)  are  better  adapted  than  those  of  Mr.  Hodgson  to 
aid  the  prosecution  of  the  particular  description  of  investigation  to 
which  I  am  about  to  apply  myself. 

In  the  recently  published  20th  Volume  of  the  Asiatic  Researches  is 
contained  Mr.  Csoma  Korosi's  analysis  of  the  first  portion  of  the 
KA'H-GTua»  which  is  readily  recognized,  and  indeed  is  admitted  to  be» 
the  Tibetan  name  for  the  Pitakattatan  ;  from  which  analysis  I 
extract  his  introductory  remarks,  as  they  are  explanatory  of  the 
character  of  that  compilation  collectively,  while  the  analysis  itself  is 
confined  to  the  Dulvd  portion  of  the  Ka'h-qtur. 

'*  The  great  eompilation  of  the  Tibetan  Sacred  Books,  in  one  hundred  volmmesi 

is  styled  KA-gynr  or  vnlgarlj  Kin-gyv,  (x^^Q^Q  JX,  hkmk-hg^r)  L  e. '  trans. 

lation  of  commandment,*  on  account  of  their  being  translated  from  the  San- 

•krit,  or  from  the  ancient  Indian  language  (fi*^X*|f^|  tgyagmr  ukad),  by  whioh 

may  be  understood  the  PrderiiM  or  dialect  of  MagadhOf  the  principal  seat  of  the 
Buddhist  faith  in  India  at  the  period. 

'*  These  books  contain  the  doctrine  of  Sha'kta,  a  Buddha,  who  is  supposed  by 
the  generality  of  Tibetan  authors  to  hsTc  lived  about  one  thousand  years  before 
the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era.  They  were  compiled  at  three  different  times. 
In  three  dilferent  places,  in  ancient  India.  First,  immediately  alter  the  death  of 
Sha'kta,  afterwards  in  the  time  of  Asoka  a  celebrated  kiag,  whose  reaideaco 
was  at  PdtmUputraf  one  hundred  and  ten  years  after  the  decease  of  Sha'kta* 
And  lastly,  in  the  time  of  Kani'bka,  a  king  in  the  north  of  India,  upwards  of 
four  hundred  years  from  Sha'kya  ;  when  his  followers  had  separated  them- 
sdres  into  eighteen  sects,  under  four  principal  difisions,  of  whioh  the  names  both 
Sanskrit  and  Tibetan,  are  recorded*. 

''  The  first  compilers  were  three  indlTiduals  of  his  (Sha'kta's)  principal 
disciples.  *  Vva'li','  (in  Tib.  '  NTE^TA'a-AKBoa,')  compiled  the  <  Ftneyw 
B^ram,*  (Tib.  DuUvidoJ  *  Anampa'  (Tib.  •  KoN^dGA^vo/)  the  •  S^inmUh.^ 
(Tib.  the  Do  class  0  and  '  Ka'shtapa,'  (Tib.  <  HoT-savNO,')  the  '  Pr^m^ 
pdromU&t*  (Tib.  5A«r-cA*Atti.)  These  several  works  wen  imported  into  Tibet,  and 
translated  there  between  the  seventh  and  thirteenth  centuries  of  our  era,  but 
mostly  in  the  ninth.  The  edition  of  the  K^gfur  in  the  Asiatic  Society's  poe« 
session  appears  to  have  been  printed  with  the  very  wooden  types  that  are  men- 
tioned as  having  been  prepared  in  1731  or  the  last  century ;  and  whioh  are  atiUin 
eontinual  use,  at  Aidr-i'tai^,  a  large  building  or  nonasteryi  not  far  from  TMtU 

f  See  p.  25  in  lbs  life  of  Sba'ktai  in  the  Ki-gyar  coUection* 


1837.]        Sifmmnaticn  oftht  PM  Buddhitiieal  AwmlU.  503 

"  The  K^fpwr  colleetioii  QompriMt  th«  letMi  following  great  di? itionif  which 
•n  im  faet  dittiact  worki. 

I*    IhUwd  QS^*^«  (Smiu.  VlnapaJ  or, '  DiicipUna/  in  13  Tolumet. 

II.  Sk9r-eh'hin  JtX'^^,  (Sana.  PrafmydrmmtdJ  or,  *  Tramoandantal  wia- 
don/  Ib  21  Tolames. 

III.  P'hai-ek'keH  ^<9*iblt,  (Saat.  Buddka^^atu  nm^u)  or,  <  Banddha  com* 
mnnity,'  in  6  ▼olumet. 

IV.  D^kim^tiks  ^^^^^^9^,  (Saiu.  Ratnakitta)  or,  <  GemB  heaped  ap,* 
in  6  TOli.  ^ 

V.  Do*di    WS*%f  (Sana.  S^tramta)  *  Aphoriima,*  or  Tracts,  in  30  Tolf. 

YI.    NfdmgM9   VC;*Q^4V,  (Sent.*  JVtrviM)  *  Deliverance  from  pain,' in 
3to1s. 
VII.    Ofui  S^y  (Saai.  Ttmira)  *  Myatical  Doctrine,  Chamt,'  in  22  toIs. 

forming  altogether  exactly  one  hundred  Tolnmea. 

"  The  whole  K^'§yur  collection  ii  very  frequently  alluded  to  under  the  name, 

D«.iief.fiMi  V^S'^S'Tf  ^  Sanakrit  TripUuHh,  the  '  free  Teiaela  or  repo- 
litorieav'  comprehending  under  thia  appellation.  Itt.  The  Dn/ed*  2nd.  The 
De,  with  the  F*A«/-eA*Aeii,  Ktm-aiha,  Ny&ng-ddt  and  the  Gyut.  3rd.  The  Sher- 
eA*A^  with  all  its  divisions  or  ahridgments.  This  triple  division  is  expressed 
by  these  names:  I.  Dv/vd,  (Sans.  Vinaya.)    2.  Do,  (Sans.  Siitra.)    3.  Ch*ho9^ 

non-jMi  dbN^*^^^^9  (Sans.  Abhidharmdh,)      This  last  is  expressed  in  Tibe- 

tan  also  byiVen-^a-cbo/^I^V^'f  ^Sj  by  rum  ^9{,  and  by  Ifomo  Sf^if! 
It  ia  the  common  or  vulgar  opinion  that  the  Duivi  is  a  care  against  cupidity  or 
lust,  the  Do,  against  iracundy  or  passion  ;  and  the  Ch* hoi'nou'pa,  against  igno- 
rance.'* 

Enough  of  identity,  I  conceive,  is  demonstrated  in  this  preparatory 
extract  to  remove  all  doubt  as  to  the  Tibetan  version  (whether  trans- 
lated from  the  Sanskrit  or  "  the  Prdcrit,  the  dialect  of  Magadha)," 
and  the  Pdli  or  Mdghadha  version  extant  in  Ceylon  being  one  and 
the  same  compilation ;  designed  to  illustrate,  as  well  the  same  sacred 
history  in  all  its  details,  as  the  aame  religious  creed ;  whatever  slight 
discrepancies  may  be  found  to  exist  between  the  two  in  minor  points* 

Beyond  the  suggestion  of  this  identity,  certifying  at  the  same  time 
that  the  Pitakattayan  and  the  Affhakathd  extant  in  Ceylon  are  com- 
posed in  the  Pali  language,  and  that  they  are  identical  with  the  Pali 
versions  of  these  works  in  the  Burmese  empire,  it  is  not  my  intention 
to  advance  a  single  assertion ;  or  to  reason  on  the  assumption  that 
any  one  point  required  to  be  established  has  been  already  either 
proved  or  admitted  to  be  such  elsewhere.  On  the  evidences  and 
authorities  I  have  to  adduce,  the  decision  will  be  allowed  to  rest,  as 
to  whether  the  Ceylon  PdH  version  of  the  Pitakattayan  be,  what  it 
purports  to  be,  the  one  first  authenticated  in  the  year  Sa>kta  died, 
3x2 


504  JTmrIm^mmi  of  fke  Pdii  BwidkUHeai  Ammh.         [Ju  w» 

(B.  C.  543 ;)  and  as  to  whether  tiie  AtMsatka,  alao  rqnreaeatdl 
to  have  heen  fint  propounded  on  the  same  occasion »  and  nltimatdy 
(after  vazioas  other  anthenticatioDs)  rscompQed  in  this  island  in  the 
PtfJV  language,  hy  Buddbaohoso,  between  A.  D.  410»and  A.  D.  432, 
were  composed  under  the  circumstances,  and  at  the  epochs,  sererally. 
alleged.  The  importance liowerer  of  satisfactorily  establishing  these 
questions,  I  wish  neither  to  disguise  nor  underrate.  For  on  the  eztettt 
of  their  authentietty  must  necessarily  depend  the  degree  of  reUanoe 
to  be  placed  as  to '  the  -correetness  of  the  mass  of  historical  matter 
those  compilations  are  found  to  contain.  Although  the  c<Mi/an|Mf«- 
weim$  narrative  of  historical  events  famished  in  the  J^l^kakaika  an 
comprised  between  the  years  B.  C.  548  and  B.  C.  807,  (spectmens 
of  which,  extracted  from  a  TCkd,  I  have  been  able  to  adduce  in  the 
introdaction  to  the  Mohdwanso)  those  notices  are  occasionally  accom- 
panied by  references  to  anterior  oecurrences,  which  in  the  nbeenoe  ef 
other  data  for  the  illustration  of  the  audent  history  itf^Indiai  ae- 
qoire  an  adventitious  value  far  exceeding  their  intrinsic  merits. 

I  had  contemplated  the  idea  at  one  period  of  attempting^ (he  ana^ 
lysis  of  the  entire  Pitakattayan,  aided  in  the  undertaking  by  the 
able  assistance  afforded  to  me  by  the  Buddhist  priests*  who  are  my 
constant  coadjutors  in  my  P4i<  researches ;  but  I  soon  found  that* 
independently  of  my  undertaking  a  task  for  the  efficient  performance 
of  which  I  did  -not  possess  sufficient  leisure,  no  analysis  would  sue^ 
cessfnlly  develope  the  contents  of  that  work,  unless  accompanied  by 
annotations  and  explanations  of  a  magnitude  utterly  inadmissible  in 
any  periodical.  The  only  other  form  in  which,  short  of  a  translatioa 
til  estenso,  that  xsompilation  could  be  faithlully  illustrated,  would  have 
been  a  compendium,  which  however  has  been  already  most  ably 
executed  by  a  learned  Buddhist  priest,  and  as  ably  translated  intm 
English,  by  the  best  8inghale$e  scholar  in  this  island,  Mr.  AmMovn*. 
Under  these  ciFcamstances,  the  course  I  purpose  pursuing  is  merely 
(o  array  the  -evidence  on  which  the  claim  of  these  sacred  works  to 
authenticity's  based — to  show  the  extent  and  the  subdivisions  of  the 
authentic  version  of  the  Piiakatiajfon, — to  define  the  dates  at  which 
the  three  great  convocations  were  held  in  India — as  well  as  the  date 
at  which  the  Piiakaitayan  and  the  A^hakaihd  were  first  reduced  to 
writing  in  Ceylon, — ^and  lastly,  to  fix  the  epoch  at  which  the  present 
version  of  the  PdU  Affhakathd  was  completed  by  BunoHAOHOso  in  this 
island.     When  these  points,  together  with  certain  , intermediate  links 

*  We  regret  we  have  not  yet  feuad  ipece  for'jthe  insertioa  of  liCr.  AaMooa's 
■ketch,  which  wUl  be  feuad  in  the  Cejloa  Almanac  for  1835.-»£d. 


1 83^]  BmmmitUm  of  the  PdU  BuddkUticMl  Amtab.  508 

liave  been  examined.  I  shall  proceed  then,  by  extracts  from,  and  com- 
-ments  on»  both  the  Piiakatttifan  and  the  AKhakatkd  to  illustrate  those 
portions  of  these  works  whidi  are  purely  of  an  historical  character, 
commencing  with  the  genealogy  of  the  kings  of  India.     The  ensuing 
extracts  will  show  that  Mr.  AsMoua's  translated  essay  on  Buddhism, 
^as  derived  from  the  WimMhinmggo^  a  compendium  formed  by  Bud- 
DHAGBoso  himself,  presents  an  abstract  of  the  doctrinal  and  metaphy- 
sical parts  of  that  creed,  which,  as  being  the  work  of  that  last  great 
•^commentator  on  the  Buddhistical  Scriptures,  acquires  an  authority  and 
anthentiGity,  whidi  no  compendium,  exclusively  formed  by  any  orien- 
"talsst  of  a  different  faith,  and  more  modem  times,  can  have  any  daim  to. 

Before  I  proceed  to  my  extracts  a  few  preliminary  remarks  are  neces- 
t«ary  for  the  adaptation  of  dates  to  the  events  described. 

The  Buddhistical  era  is  dated  from  the  day  of  Sakta's  death,  which 
iliaving  occurred  on  the  full  moon  of  the  month  of  Wisdkho,  2,480 
-years  ago,  the  epoch*  therefore,  falls  to  the  full  moon  of  that  month 
<in  B.  C.  648. 

In  that  year,  the  FiasT  convocation  was  held  at  R^agoha  (the 
^tnodem  RdjjmdhaP^),  then  the  capital  of  the  Mdgadha  monarch  AjiCxA- 
SATTO,  in  the  eighth  year  of  his  reign. 

The  SBCOND  CONVOCATION  was  held  a  century  afterwards  in  B.  C. 
443,  at  Wi$dU  (the  modem  AUakabad)  then  the  capital  of  the  Md^a-^ 
dka  monarch  Kalasoko,  and  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign. 

The  THiBD  CONVOCATION  was  held  134  years  after  the  second  one, 
in  B.  C.  309  at  PdtiUpura  (the  ancient  Palibothra,  and  modem  Patna), 
then  the  capital  of  the  Indian  empire,  in  the  1 7th  year  of  the  reign  of 
JUoKo  or  Dhamn a'soko. 

At  the  first  of  these  convocations  the  orthodox  version  of  the  Pita* 
hUtayan  was  defined  and  authenticated,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  ensu* 
ing  quotations,  with  a  degree  of  precision  which  fixed  even  the  number 
of  syllables  of  which  it  should  consist.  The  commentaries  made 
or  delivered  on  that  occasion,  acquired  the  designation  of  the  A{» 
>ihakatkd. 

At  the  sxcoND  and  third  contocations  certain  schismatic  proceed- 
ings among  the  Buddhistical  priesthood  were  suppressed,  and  the  above 
•Authentic  version  of  the  Piiakattayan  was  rehearsed  and  reaffirmed  on 
each  occasion;  and  additional  AUhakathd  were  delivered,  narrative 
of  the  history  of  Buddhism  for  the  periods  that  had  preceded  each  of 
those  two  convocations. 

*  This  Is  the  qsimI  sappotition  bat,  RifOgrika  of  J8«Aar  is  nadoobtedly  the 
.n|ht  place. — B». 


506  fkMMMfMfi  •/  the  PM  BuddkisUc^  Amidk.  [Jult. 

It  it  maintained,  and  tha  Bnddhiata  in  Oey/ra  implicitly  believe,  that 
the  whole  of  the  PUakatt^om  and  A^kiiuAhd  were  preaeired  throogh 
thift  long  line  of  the  diedplea  of  Sakta  exdosiTely  by  memorial 
inspiration^  without  the  aid  of  inscribed  record. 

In  B%  C.  806  Mahinoo^  the  son  of  emperor  Dhammasoko  deo  re- 
cognized to  be  one  of  those  inspired  disciples,  Tisited  CeffUm^  and 
established  Buddhism  in  it. 

The  particulars  of  this  interesting  historical  event  will  be  found  in 
the  MtLhawan»0.  In  this  place  I  shall  only  observe  that  the  Pilakai^ 
iOfam  in  Pili,  and  the  Atfhakaihd  in  Singhalese  are  represented  to 
have  been  orally  promulgated  by  Mahinoo,  and  orally  perpetuated  by 
the  priesthood  he  founded  in  Ceylon,  till  the  rdgn  of  the  Ceylonese 
monarch  Wattaqanini,  who  reigned  from  B.  C.  104  to  B.  C.  76 ; 
when  they  are  stated  to  have  been  recorded  in  books  for  the  first 
time.  The  event  is  thus  mentioned  in  the  thirty-third  chapter  of  the 
Mahatomuo.  I  give  the  Pdii  passage  also,  to  show,  how  utterly  im- 
possible it  is  to  make  it  approximate  to  any  rendering,  which  would 
admit  of  the  only  construction  which  a  reasonable  person  would  wish 
to  place  on  it,  viz. :  that  these  sacred  records  were  then  for  the  first 
time  not  recorded,  but  rendered  accessible  to  the  uninitiated. 

Pitmkaitay^pdtmektL,  taud  Ai^kaJMhaneMs  ttm^ 
MukhapdtMra  dnisur  jmbbe  hkikkhd  fmahimmtU 
HMn  di$w6rti  Suitdmm  iadd  bkUskhd  99mdgutd, 
Ckirat^hittaihan  dkamnuuia  poUhaki$u  Ukhdpayun, 

The  profoundly  wise  (inipired)  prieits  bad  theretofore  orally  perpetuated  ihm 
text  of  the  PitakatUytm  and  lUeir  Mthakathd*  At  thia  period,  theae  prieats, 
foreseeing  the  perdition  of  the  people  (from  the  perveralona  of  the  true  doetrinea) 
•aaembled ;  and  in  order  that  religion  might  endnre  for  agei,  recorded  the  aaaaa 
in  booki. 

In  this  form  (that  is  to  say,  the  Pitnkattayan  in  PaU,  and  Af* 
thakathd  in  Singhalese),  the  Buddhistical  scriptures  were  preserved  in 
Ceylon  till  the  reign  of  the  Ceylonese  monarch  Maha'namo,  between 
A.  D.  410  and  432,  when  Bcddhaghoso  of  Magadha  visited  Ceghn, 
revised  the  Aifhakathd  and  translated  them  into  Pdli,  This  ia  an 
occurrence,  as  I  have  noticed  above,  of  considerable  importance  to 
the  questions  under  consideration.  I  am  told  that  in  his  rerised 
Atthakathd  will  be  found  notices  explanatory  of  his  personal  his- 
tory. I  have  not  yet  come  upon  those  passages,  and  even  if  I  had 
met  with  them,  I  should  prefer  the  evidence  of  a  third  party  to  an 
autobiography,  especially  when  I  can  quote  from  such  an  historian  as 
the  author  of  the  Mahdwanso,  who  flourished  between  the  years  A.  D. 
459  and  A.  D.  477,  being  at  the  most  fifty  years  only  after  the  visit 


1837.]  Examination  of  the  PdH  BuddkUtical  Annals.  507 

of  BuDDHAOHOso  to  CeyJon,    The  following  extract  ib  from  the  d7th 
chapter. 

**  A  brtiunan  jooth,  born  in  tbe  neigbbonrhood  of  tbe  great  bo-tree  (in  Maga* 
dha)f  aceomplisbed  in  the  '  wijja'*  and  '  tippa ;'  «bo  bad  aohieved  tbe  knowledgo 
of  the  three  wtdos,  and  posiested  great  aptitude  in  attaining  acquirements ;  in- 
defatigable aa  a  achiflmatic  diapntant,  and  himself  a  schismatic  wanderer  over 
JMmbud^o,  established  himself,  in  the  character  of  a  disputant,  in  a  certain 
wiharo,  and  was  in  the  habit  of  rehearsing,  by  night  and  by  day,  with  clasped 
hands,  a  discourse  which  he  had  learned,  perfect  in  all  its  component  parts,  and 
sustained  throughout  in  the  same  lofty  strain.  A  certain  Mahdthdro,  named 
Ebwato,  becoming  acquainted  with  him  there,  and  saying  (to  himself),  '  This 
individual  is  a  person  of  profound  knowledge ;  it  will  be  worthy  (of  me)  to 
convert  him,'  inquired,  '  who  is  this  who  is  braying  like  an  ass  ?*  (The  br&hman) 
replied  to  liim,  '  Thou  canst  define,  then,  the  meaning  convey ed  in  the  braying  of 
asses.*  On  (the  th^ro)  rejoining,  *  I  can  define  it ;'  he  (the  brihman)  exhibit- 
ed the  extent  of  the  knowledge  he  possessed.  (The  th^ro)  criticised  each  of  his 
propositions,  and  pointed  out  in  what  respect  they  were  fallacious.  He  who  had 
been  thus  refuted,  said,  '  Well  then,  descend  to  thy  own  creed  ;'  and  he  pro- 
pounded to  him  a  passage  from  the  '  Abhidhammo*  (of  the  PitaJktiiittifan),  He 
(the  brihman)  could  not  divine  the  signification  of  that  (passage)  ;  and  inquired, 
'  whose  manto  is  this  ?'  *  It  is  Buddho's  numto.*  On  his  exclaiming  *  Impart 
it  to  me;'  (the  th^ro)  replied,  'enter  the  sacerdotal  order.*  He  who  was 
desirous  of  acquiring  the  knowledge  of  the  Pi/aAMl/ayan,  subsequently  coming 
to  this  conviction  ;  *  This  is  the  sole  road  (to  salvation)  ;'  became  a  convert  to 
that  faith.  As  he  was  as  profound  in  his  (ghoMo)  eloquence  as  Buddho  himself, 
they  conferred  on  him  the  appellation  of  Buddhoghoso  (the  voice  of  Buddho)  ; 
and  throughout  the  world  he  became  as  renowned  as  Bupdho.  Having  there 
(in  Jambudipo)  composed  an  original  work  called  *  NtmAdagam*  he  at  the 
same  time  wrote  the  chapter  called  *  A^^haiUmi,*  on  the  Dkammatwigini  (one 
of  the  commentaries  on  the  AbMdkammo), 

"  Rbwato  trb'ao  then  observing  that  he  was  desirous  of  undertaking  the  com- 
pilation of  a  '  ParHiaithakathau*  (a  general  commentary  on  the  Piiakattagim) 
thus  addressed  him :  *  The  text  alone  (of  the  Piiakattayan)  has  been  pre- 
served in  this  land :  the  Atihakaihd  are  not  extant  here ;  nor  is  there  any 
Tersion  to  be  found  of  tbe  **  widd'*  (schisms)  complete.  The  Singhalese  Aftka* 
kathd  are  genuine.  They  were  composed  in  the  8mghdU$9  language  by  the  in- 
epired  and  profoundly  wise  Bf  ahikdo  ;  the  discourses  of  Buddho,  authenticated 
At  the  three  convocations,  and  tbe  dissertations  and  arguments  of  Sa'aiputto  and 
others  having  been  previously  consulted  (by  him)  ;  and  they  are  extant  among 
the  SinghaUn,  Repairing  thither,  and  studying  the  same,  translate  (them)  ao« 
cording  to  the  rules  of  the  grammar  of  the  Migadhas.  It  will  be  an  act  condu- 
cive to  the  welfare  of  the  whole  world.* 

**  Having  been  thus  advised,  this  eminently  wise  personage,  rejoicing  thereaty 
departed  from  thence,  and  visited  this  island,  in  the  reign  of  this  monarch 
i(Maha^ma'mo).  On  reaching  the  Mthdwikdro  (at  AHMrddht^pnra)  he  entered  the 
Mahiptdhtmo  hall,  the  most  splendid  of  the  apartments  in  the  irtAdro,  and  lis- 
tened to  the  6mgkai§i€  Atthahaihdf  and  the  TMrawdda^  firoia  beginning  te 


>«08  E^Homnatian  q/  the  PM  Buddkistieai  JmmoIs.  [Jolt^ 

the  end,  propounded  by  the  three  Sanffk^AU ;  and  became  thoroughly  coiiTiiieed'' 
that  they  conYeyed  the  true  meaning  of  the  doctrinea  of  the  lord  of  Mamma, 
Thereupon,  paying  reverential  respect  to  the  prieidiood,  he  thus  petitioned : '  I 
am  detirous  of  translating  the  AtiMtotkd  g  give  me  neoeu  to  all  yow  hooka.' 
The  priesthood,  for  the  purpose  of  testing  his  qnalifieations,  gave  only  two  gmUm^ 
saying :  *  hence  prove  thy  qualification ;  having  satisfied  ourselves  on  this  point. 
we  will  then  let  thee  have  all  the  books.'  From  these  (taking  these  fmiha  for  his- 
text,  and  consulting  the  Pitakatiaptm  togedier  with  the  AWUUtaiktf  and  con- 
densing them  into  an  abridged  form),  he  composed  the  compendium  called  the 
Wiiuddkimmffgo.  Thereupon  having  assembled  the  priesthood  who  had  aoq|«iind- 
n  thorough  knowledge  of  the  doctrines  of  Buddho,  at  the  bo-tree,  he  rommencnit' 
to  read  out  (the  work  he  bad  composed).  The  diwMtM,  in  order  tiint  tiiey  mig^ 
make  his  Buddhaohobo's  gifts  of  wisdom  celebrated  among  men,  rendered  tliait 
book  invisible.  He,  however,  for  a  second  and  third  time  recomposed  it.  Whem 
he  was  in  the  act  of  producing  his  book  for  the  third  time,  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
pounding it,  the  ddwaiM  restored  the  other  two  copies  also.  The  (asaembM) 
priests  then  read  out  the  three  books  simultaneously.  In  those  three  vermona, 
neither  in  a  verse,  in  a  signification^  nor  in  a  single  miaplacemeat  by 
transpositions ;  nay,  even  in  the  th^ro  controversies,  and  in  the  test  (of  the 
JHiakmiiaptn)  was  there  in  the  measure  of  verse,  or  in  the  letter  of  n  word, 
the  slightest  variation.  Therefore  the  priesthood  ngoicing,  again  nnd  again 
fervently  shouted  forth,  saying,  *  most  assuredly  this  is  Msttstto  (Buboro) 
himself;*  and  made  over  to  him  the  books  in  which  the  PifeteHepeB . 
were  recorded,  together  with  their  AfikdMkd,  Taking  up  hia  reeideneein 
the  secluded  Omtikakaro  wikarOf  at  AnmriMapmrUf  he  translatsd,  aooording  te 
the  grammatical  rules  of  the  Md^adki,  which  is  the  root  of  all  langnagea,  the 
whole  of  the  SIm^JU/m«  Aithahakd  (into  PdiQ.  This  proved  an  aehievcsMAt 
of  tlie  utmost  consequence  to  all  the  languages  spoken  by  the  human  race. 

"  All  the  tkiroi  and  dchdripoM  held  this  compilation  in  the  same  estimation  na 
the  text  (of  the  Piidkatiayin),  Thereafter,  the  objecta  of  his  mission  having 
been  fulfilled,  he  returned  to  Jambudipo,  to  worship  at  the  bo-tree  (at  OiHmsi^n 
in  Magudhd),** 

The  foregoing  remarks,  sustained  by  the  ensuing  translation  of  the 
account  of  the  first  convocation,  show  that  the  following  deacre- 
pancies  exist  between  the  Tibetan  version  of  the  Kdh-^^fwr  and  the 
Fdli  version  of  the  Pitakatta^am  extant  in  Ceylam, 

Istly,  in  making  the  age  in  which  Sa'kta  lived  about  one  thoaaaad 
years  before  the  Christian  era,  instead  of  its  being  compriaed  between 
B,  C.  588  and  543. 

2ndly,  in  the  omission  of  the  second  convocation. 

drdly,  in  placing  the  third  convocation,  which  was  held  in  the- 
reign  of  Asoko,  in  the  110th  bstead  of  the  234th  year  after  the- 
death  of  Sa'kta. 

4thly,  in  stating  that  the  next  and  last  revision  of  the  PiiahUtMj^n^ 
took  place  only  five  hundred,  instead  of  nearly  a  thousand,  yean- 


IB87 .]  Sitttmmatian  of  ike  FM  BiMhuHcd  AmaU.  609 

after  the  death  of  Sakta.  In  this  instance,  however,  from  the 
absence  of  names,  there  is  no  means  of  ascertaining  whether  the  revi* 
sion  in  qnestlon,  applies  to  that  of  BonnHAOHOso,  or  to  that  of  any 
other  individua].  From  the  date  assigned,  as  well  as  mention  being 
made  of  Kaniska,  the  author  of  that  revision,  may  possibly  be  Na'- 
oiiuaNA,  the  Naoabb'no  of  PdU  annals,  whose  history  I  have  touched* 
upon  in  a  former  article.  The  foregoing  extract  from  the  Mahdwtme^ 
does  certainly  state  that  Boddhaoboso  returned  to  India,  and  that 
the  AMkMkatM  were  not  extant  then,  at  the  time  he  departed  to 
Ceyhm,  but  I  have  no  where  met  with  any  intimation  of  the  propaga- 
tion of  his  version  in  India ;  while  in  the  "  Essai  sur  le  P^i  par 
Messrs.  Buknouf  et  Lassxm,"  it  is  shown  that  Boddbaqhobo  did 
Tisit  the  eastern  peninsula,  taking  his  compilation  with  him, 

5th1y,  in  the  Tibetan  yersion  of  the  Kdh^gyur  consisting  of  one 
hitaidred  volumes*,  while  the  P6li  version  of  the  Pitakattayan  does 
not  exceed  4,500  leaves,  which  would  constitute  seven  or  eight  vo- 
lumes of  ordinary  size  (though  bound  up  in  Ceylon  in  various  forms 
for  convenience  of  reference),  the  subdivisions  of  which  are  hereafter 
given.  This  difference  of  bulk  would  be  readily  accounted  for,  if 
Mr.  Kdadsi  had  explained  whether  the  accounts  of  the  Convoca- 
tions he  gives  were  found  in  the  text  of  the  Kdh-gyur  which  he  was  * 
analyzing,  or  in  a  separate  commentary.  If  they  were  found  in  the 
text,  it  necessarily  follows  that  the  commentaries  (which  alone  could 
contain  an  account  of  Convocations  held  subsequent  to  the  death  of 
Sa'kta)  must  have  become  blended  with  the  entire  version  of  the 
TtbetoH  text,  in  the  same  manner  that  the  "  JdiakoM**  division  of  the 
PdU  version  in  Ceyltm,  has  become  blended  with  the  Auhdkathd 
appertaining  to  it.  By  this  blending  together  of  the  text  and  the 
commentary  of  the  Jdtakan,  that  section  has  been  swelled  into  three 
books  of  nine  hundred  leaves,  instead  of  constituting  the  fourth  part 
of  one  book,  comprised  in  perhaps  about  one  hundred  leaves, 

I  have  not  yet  obtained  any  accurate  table  of  the  contents  of  the 
whole  series  of  Boddhaghoso's  Atthakaikd.  They  are  very  volumi- 
nous, as  may  be  readily  imagined,  when  it  is  considered  that  they  fur- 
nish both  a  commentary  and  a  glossary  for  the  entire  Pitakatiayan, 

The  AUhakathd  on  the  whole  of  the  Winayopitako  is  called  the 
SamoMtapdeddikd.  It  commences  with  an  account  of  the  thess  con- 
vocations.    For    the    Sattapitako   there  is    a  separate  AUhakathd 

*  These  volntnet  contain  much  leu  than  might  be  thought  by  those  who  had 
not  seen  them,  being  printed  in  a  very  large  type. — JSo. 


510  EMmmaiion  of  the  PaU  B^MUstkd  JumiU,  pvLT, 

for  each  section  of  it.  The  Affiakaihd  on  the  DighmuUifo  is 
ealled  "  Smaumgmla  WUdsM."  It  opens  witli  a  desoiiptioD  of  the 
FIRST  CONVOCATION  onlj.  snd  then  refers  to  the  above  mentioaed 
8amMfMpaM(Sdikd,  for  an  account  of  the  other  two  convocations.  As 
the  Swmmgah  WihUiHi,  however,  gives  the  most  detailed  account 
of  the  FiBST  convocation,  i  have  selected  it  for  translation,  in  pre- 
fierenee  to  the  description  given  in  the  Samanii^dsddikdp  to  which  I 
must  have  recourse  for  the  accounts  of  the  sbcono  and  tmbd  con- 
vocations. This  circumstance  will  explain  why  an  occasioMil  refer- 
ence is  made  in  the  ensuing  translation,  to  a  previous  account  ^  the 

FIRST  convocation. 

The  histories  of  the  other  two  convocations  which  I  reserve  for  • 
future  communication,  are  less  detailed,  but  embody  more  data  of  an 
historical  character. 

TYmuldtum  ^f  B^ddkagkoio's  AithaUihd,  ealM  tJU  8wmm§mlm  mUthU,  ^ 

the  DigkanikAyQqfthe  Suttafittdko. 

I  ftdore  Svgato*,  the  computionating  tnd  endurins  ipirit  ;  the  light  of  wi*- 
dom  that  dispelled  the  darkness  of  ignoranoe — ^the  teacher  of  mes  aa  well  aa 
diwo9t  the  Tictor  over  subjection  to  traa8migratioi&  I 

I  adore  that  pure  and  rapreme  '*  DAafSMO,"  which  Buanno  htnself  reafised, 
hj  haYisg  attained  Boddhohood  ;  and  by  having  aohiered  a  thoraeigh  kaowledgs 
thereof  1 

I  bow  down  in  adoration  to  those  well-beloyedf  sons  (disciples)  of  Suqato* 
who  overcame  the  dominion  of  Mdro  (death)  and  attained  the  condition  of 
sraAa/,— the  consummation  of  the  eight  saactifications  I 

Thus,  if  there  be  any  merit,  in  this  act  of  adoration,  rendered  by  me,  in  sin- 
cerity of  ftdth,  to  the  RATANATTATANt,— 'by  that  merit,  may  I  esohow  all  ths 
perils  (which  beset  my  undertaking). 

I  (proceed  now  to)  propound,  as  well  as  for  the  edification  of  the  righteona,  aa 
for  the  perpetuation  of  DhmnmOt  sb  exposition  of  the  supreme  Bigkagmmo  {D^^ 
kanikayo),  which  is  embeUished  with  the  most  detailed  of  the  SutttMi,  compre* 
hensive  in  signification,  thoroughly  illustrated  by  Bdooho  and  his  disciples,  and 
sustaining  faith,  by  the  power  of  virtue  ;  and  for  the  purpose  of  developing  thsS 
exposition  (of  the  Dighmnikuyo),  availing  myself  of  the  AifM^kmtJkd  which 
was  in  the  first  instance  authenticated  by  the  five  hundred  ArakmU4  at  the 
(firMtJ  CONVOCATION,  and  subsequently  at  the  succeeding  coKTo«Ait«iiSv  and 
which  were  thereafter,  by  the  sanctified  Mahindo,  brought  to  iSiiU/e,  nod  for 
the  benefit  of  the  inhabitants  of  SiAala^,  transposed  into  the  Sikata  langnagei 
from  thence  I  translate  the  SihalaJK  version  into  the  delightful  (dassieal)  Un- 
guage,  according  to  tbe  rules  of  that  (the  PdliJ  language,  which  is  free  from  all 
imperfections ;— emitting  only  the  frequent  repetitions  of  the  same  explanationiy 

*  From  iu  and  goto  (' '  deity  of)  felidtous  advent,'*  an  appellation  of  BcnnBo* 

i*  Literally,  *'  bosom-reared.'* 

%  The  three  treasures,  viz.  Buddho,  Dibasuno  and  Smtgko* 

i  Ctylon,  II  SinghaUie* 


1687.]  Bjtaminaiion  of  tU  Pitt  BMUitktU  AmuA.  61 1 


but  ftt  the  MBoe  time  witlioat  rejectiBf  the  tenets  of  the  th^roi  rendent  «t  th« 
MakawiKwro^  (tt  Anitir64kapwrm)  who  were  like  unto  laminariei  to  the  gene* 
fation  of  th^rotf  end  the  mott  nocompUehed  dtfcriminatorB  (of  the  true 
^oetrinee). 

The  (netnre  of  the)  SUakatkn,  Muiadkmiimd,  Kamma^kdnM,  together 
with  all  the  Ckariy&widhM,  IkdrnM^  the  whole  tcope  of  the  BminkpQiH^  the 
whole  of  AbhiAMfo,  die  expotition  of  the  PeASd,  the  Kkandd,  the  MiiUf  the 
A'yaianMf  ihdriyM,  the  four  ilrydm-tecAcMMt,  the  Paekekaffdk&rdf  the  pnre 
and  comprehendve  Nayi  and  the  indispenaable  Mtt^fA  and  W^tkantn^kugimM 
^•all  these  having,  on  a  fonaer  oceaaion,  been  most  perspicuously  set  forth  by 
BOj  ilk  the  W^tuiMmaggOy  I  shaU  not  therefore  in  this  place,  examine  into  them 
in  detail.  The  said  WUudhimaggo  being  referred  to. in  the  oourseof  the  four 
^^amd  {Mkiyd  will  afford,  as  oecadon  may  require,  the  information  sought. 

Such  being  the  plan  adopted,  do  ye  therefore  (my  readers),  consulting  also 
that  work  (the  WUtidhimaffgo),  at  the  same  time  with  these  AHhakaiJUlf 
acquire  the  knowledge  of  the  import  developed  of  the  DighAgmnU. 

The  contents  of  the  Di§h6ffmmo  are,  of  the  Waggo  (class)  three^namely,  the 
Silamaggo,  the  Makiwagga  and  the  PiiUavfaggo,  eonsistiBg  of  thirty*four  But^ 
tM  of  which  (D^Ad^efNo)  the  Silmkkhandko  is  the  first  Wegigo  t  and  of  the 
SutUtU  (of  that  Waggo)  the  Brahmaj6imi  is  the  first  Button, 
Concerning  the  BHkhmajitan  .*-* 

Its  commencement  C^Bwammi  ntiun'^J,    '*Itwas  so  heard  by  me"  U  the 
NidAnoH  (explanation)  afforded  by  the  TeBerablef  A'nando  on  the  occasion  of 
the  FIRST  onuAT  convocation  (Pathaica'  Maha'  Sangi'tiQ. 
Why  was  this  fiust  «RBAr  oomtocation  (held  ?) 

In  order  that  the  Mifduau  of  the  WinagapHuko,  the  merits  of  which  are  cou* 
▼eyed  in  the  Pdli  fTantiJ  language  (might  be  illustrated).     On  this  oecasiou 
also)  (i.  e.  in  the  illustration  of  the  8utt€^t^ako)  the  objecti  be  it  understoodi 
was  the  same. 
When  (was  it  held  ?) 

On  the  oecaaion  on  which  BHAOAWA^  the  saviour  of  the  three  worlds,  who 
had  realised  the  reward  of  Nibbiiumf  by  overcoming  liability  to  further  trans* 
migration,  having  fulfilled  the  objects  of  his  divine  mission,— commencing  with 
the  propounding  of  the  X>Aammig»paiMf  f  omoii  Button  on  his  first  entrance  aa 
BvDOHO  into  Bdrinoii,  to  his  having  brought  under  sacerdotal  subjection  Sub^ 
ADDHo,  the  Poribbigdto — realised  (at  KatMrd  in  the  Upawattono  garden  of  the 
iiallo  race)  his  Parinibbdnan  (while  reposing)  between  two  sal  trees^  on  th« 
dawn  of  the  day  of  the  fall  moon  of  the  month  of  W^idkho, 

Upon  that  occasion,  when  the  Dhdta  (corporeal  relics)  of  Bbaoawa'  were  die* 
tributed  (at  his  fiineral  pile),  the  venerable  Maha^kasbapo  wss  the  BongkoMro 
(the  chief  priest)  of  seven  hundred  thousand  priests  there  assembled.    On  the 


*  Vide  Chap.  XV.  of  the  JlfaAdioaMO,  for  the  construction  of  this  ^oik&ro  com* 
meneed  before  C.  B.  30tf,  which  is  still  in  existence,  though  ia  a  ruinous  state  at 
AnordiUMpiuro, 

t  This  appears  to  be  a  term  purely  of  veneration,  without  reference  to  the  age 
of  the  party  addressed. 

3  0  2 


\ 


$M  BmmmsHmk  of  the  Pdl{  B^MkUiied  Jmmh.         [Jult. 

ferentli  day  after  BaaoAWA^  had  obtained  PmrmdkMi,  (the  aaid  MAMA'KaMaM) 
ealling  to  hit  reooUeetiott  the  fonowiag  deelaratieB  of  the  aforeeaid  Sobh  Attso, 
who  had  been  ordained  in  hia  dotage  (which  had  been  addmaed  to  tiiat  aaae»* 
blage  of  afflicted  priests),  tIi.  :  *  Yenerables  I  enoagb,  mourn  not ;  weep  not ;  we 
•re  happily  released  from  the  control  of  that  great  Smmimt^.  We  have  eaciped 
firom  the  ealamity  of  being  oonalantly  told,  *  this  is  allowaUe  to  yon :  that  ia  not 
allowable  to  yon.'  Now  whatever  we  may  wiah,  that  we  can  do  :  ^^Mtorer  we 
do  not  desire  that  we  may  lenve  undone  ;*— and  being  oonvineed  alao  that  It 
would  be  difionlt  thereafter  to  convene  snch  an  assembly  of  the  pilaatlwieil 
(Maha'kassafo  thna  meditated)  '  snch  is  the  posture  of  affairs  l«-ainlU  priealB 
persuading  themselves  that  the  doetrinea  of  the  divine  teacher  are  extinct,  nnd 
availing  ftenwelves  of  the  eo-operation  (of  others)  may  without  loaa  of  tiaM 
destroy  the  Saddkmmno,  As  long  u  XMkMMno  can  be  maintained,  the  doetrinos  will 
na  ftally  prevail  as  if  the  divine  teacher  were  still  in  existence ;  for  it  has  been  thus 
aaid  by  Bhaoawa'  himself;  *  A'mando  I  let  the  Dtonme  and  IFinaye,  whi^ 
have  been  propounded  to,  and  impressed  on,  thee,  by  n»,  stand  after  my  ileMiiee 
in  the  place  of  thy  teacher  I'  It  will  be  OMst  proper,  thefefoce,  that  I  ahould  hold 
a  coNTOOATioK  ou  IMaNMNe  and  Whu^  whereby  this  ftdwnmi  (rdigion) 
ttight  be  rendered  effective  to  endure  for  agee.  In  as  much  also  as  Bbasa wa' 
has  said  (to  me) '  KAsaAPO  I  thou  shalt  wear  my  ggnapansnJHi/dt  robca,*  and  m 
in  that  investiture  of  >obes,  an  equality  (with  Bvdbho)  was  recogniaed,  and  he 
having  added  *  BkiJtkkut  /  by  whatever  means  my  olgect  has  been  gained,  and 
emancipated  from  the  dominion  of  the  paaslons,  and  releasod  from  the  sphese  of 
impiety,  I  may  have  arrived  at  the  attainment  of  the  Paikmma  /Admm,  tim 
blessed  state  derived  from  the  beatitode  which  is  free  from  the  influence  of  psin- 
lul  donbu,  and  the  besetting  sins  (of  the  human  world) ;  by  the  same  means, 
Bhikkhui  I  Kassapo  also  is  destined  to  obtain  it,  and  emancipated  from  tho 
dominion  of  the  passions,  &c.  is  gifted  likewise  with  the  power  of  ncqniring  tho 
PatMamB  /Adnan.'  By  this  procedure,  In  having  exalted  me  to  a  position  equal 
to  his  own,  in  the  attainment,  in  due  order,  of  the  nine  SmmipaiHt  of  the  six 
diatinet  Akkimui,  and  of  the  UtUurimaMU9im  DAamme,  he  haa  vouehsafed  cape* 
eially  to  diatinguiah  me.  He  haa  also  distinguished  me  by  comparing  ae,  iii 
thought,  to  the  imperturbability  of  the  air  though  a  hand  be  waved  througk  it ; 
nnd  In  conduct  (of  increasing  grace)  like  unto  the  increasing  moon.  To  him 
what  else  can  constitute  an  appropriate  return  ?  Assuredly  none  other.  Bba* 
oawa'  therefore,  like  unto  n  rija,  who  wHh  due  solemnity  confers  worldly  power 
en  his  son,  who  is  to  maintain  the  glory  of  his  race,  foreseeing  that  I  waa  d^tined 
to  maintain  the  glory  of  BrnddhmmmQ  said,  •  Ho  will  be  that  person.'  By  such 
nn  unprecedented  act  of  preference,  has  he  exalted  me :'  and  bearing  in  mind 
the  reflection,  that  it  was  by  this  preeminent  token  of  gratifying  distinction  that 
he  rewarded  him,  the  venerable  MABA'KAaaAPO  created  in  the  bhikkhus  an  earnest 
desire  to  hold  a  ooktocation  on  ZMUmmno,  and  IPinayo. 

Thereafter  he  assembled  the  bhikkhus,  and  delivered  an  address  to  them,  con- 
mencing  with  the  words  ;— '*  Beloved  1  on  a  certain  occasion,  when  with  a  great 

*  Priest,  allndiag  to  BonDRo. 

t  LIteraUy  *«  hempen  robes  rejected  as  rubbish,"  the  history  of  these  robea 
cannot  be  given  in  the  space  of  a  note* 


1837.]  Ejmmifuaion  of  the  P6U  BuddkUtical  Aimab.  513 


eoneoune  of  ftye  hundred  bUkkhui,  I  reached  the  high  road  at  JTaftudm  (the 
capital  of)  Pdva."  For  the  partiealan  (of  thii  diaoovrae)  the  aection  regarding 
Subhaddo  ranit  be  referred  to.  The  import  of  that  section  we  can  diicnaa  at  tlM 
conclusion  of  the  Parimbb^ntu^  Suitam, 

In  a  subsequent  part  (of  his  address)  he  (Kasbapo)  said—*'  Well  then,  beloTed, 
let  us  have  a  rehearsal  of  (or  ooNyooATiov  on)  both  the  Dkammo  and  the  Winap9. 
In  aforetime  (daring  the  dispensation  of  former  Buddhos)  also  (whenever) 
Adkammo  shooe  forth,  Dhanmto  ceased  to  possess  the  ascendancj ;  (whenever) 
AwinmgQ  shone  forth,  Winayo  lost  ground ;  also  in  aforetime  (whencTer)  the 
professors  of  Adhammo  attained  power,  the  professors  of  Dhmitmo  became  insig- 
nificant ;  whenever  the  professors  of  iltoinayo  attained  power,  IFifiayo  lost  ground.*' 

The  bhikkhus  replied,  «  In  that  case,  lordl  select  the  th^ros  and  bhikkhna" 
.{who  shoald  form  the  convocation). 

The  th^ro  (Maha'kabsapo)  setting  aside  the  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
bhikkhus  who  although  having  acquired  a  knowledge  of  all  the  nine  angtu  of  the 
religion  of  the  divine  teacher,  were  still  only  puth%jjand*,  and  had  only  attained 
the  84i^uiii,  Sakadigdmi,  Audgimi  and  the  SukkhawipoMaand,  selected  five 
hundred,  minus  one,  sanctified  bhikkhns  who  had  achieved  the  knowledge  of  the 
T^tdkaUf  with  the  whole  of  its  text  and  subdivisions  ;  had  arrived  at  the 
condition  of  PaiUamihidd  /  were  gifted  with  sapematural  power  j  who  had 
been,  on  many  occasions,  selected  by  Bbaoawa'  himself  for  important  minis- 
tries, and  who  were  masters  of  the  component  parts  of  the  Tiwijjd, 

In  a  certain  passage,  it  is  thus  recorded,  "  thereafter  the  venerable  Maha'- 
XASSAPO,  selected  five  hundred,  minus  one,  arahantd,^* 

On  what  account  was  it  that  tbe  th^ro  made  this  reservation  of  one  ? 

It  was  for  the  purpose  of  reserving  a  vacancy  for  A'nando. 

It  is  also  said  on  this  subject :  *'  Whether  with  or  without  that  venerable 
personage  the  rehearsal  of  Dhammo  could  not  be  eifected/' 

That  venerable  individual  having  yet  to  fulfil  his  destiny,  and  to  perfect  his 
works  of  sanctification  :  for  that  reason  '*  with  him,  it  is  impracticable." 

It  having  (on  the  other  hand)  been  also  said  **  there  was  not  a  single  iutttm 
gdUhdt  &c.  propounded  by  the  being  gifted  with  the  ten  powers  (Buddho)  of 
which  he  (A'nando)  was  not  a  personal  witness,  for  he  (A'nando)  himself  baa 
declared,  '  I  have  derived  from  Buddho  himself  eighty-two  thousand,  (DhammdJ 
from  the  priesthood  two  thousand :  these  are^the  eighty-four  thousand  Dhammdt 
which  are  to  be  propagated  by  me.'  On  this  account,  without  him  (the  con- 
tocation)  could  not  have  been  held.  Hence,  though  he  was  a  personage  who 
had  not  yet  fulfilled  his  destiny  (by  the  attainment  of  arahai  sanctification)  being 
nevertheless  of  the  greatest  utility  in  the  convocation  on  Dhmnmo,  he  was 
considered  worthy  of  being  selected  by  the  th^ro  (Maha'kassapo)." 

From  what  cause  was  it  then  that  he  was  not  selected  ? 

That  A'nando  might  escape  the  reproaches  of  other  (priests,  that  though  they 
had  attained  the  arahai  sanctification  they  were  excluded  from  the  convooa* 
tion). 

'  The  th^ro  (Maba'kassapo)  bore  the  most  confiding  affection  for  the  revered 
A'nando  :  for  instance,  even  when  his  hair  had  grown  grey,  addressing  him  as  a 
lad  would  be  careised  he  would  say,  <*  this  child  has  yet  to  lean  hi«  destiny." 

*  Uninspired  mortals. 


514  Examination  of  the  Pdli  BnddkiMtical  Annah.  [July, 

Be  (A'wahim)  wit  «  detcendiiit  of  the  Sdiya  race,  And  tHe  brother  (eonne'- 
gtrmaa)  of  TatkdffiUo*,  being  the  ion  of  his  father's  (SuddhO]>ako*»)  jowiger 
brother  (Doto'dano).  Hence,  lest  some  of  the  bhlkkhu  prejudiced  to  a  degree 
to  cOMlgB  theso  to  the  Chkanda'tt^ati,  should  raise  the  impmtation  that  "  while 
there  tre  many  who  had  fulfilled  their  destiny  and  were  pmfismnbkidd  (the  state 
of  perfect  arahathood)  setting  them  aside,  the  th^ro  selects  A^nando,  ret  imper- 
fect as  to  his  ultimate  sanctifleation  ;**  (on  the  one  hand)  aTorting  snch  an  ac- 
ensatlon,  and,  (on  the  other,)  as  the  convocation  could  not  hare  been  held 
without  A'NANDo,  he  resolved  '*  it  is  only  with  the  concurrence  of  the  bhikkhna 
themielTei  that  I  will  include  him,'*  and  abstained  from  selecting  him. 

Thereupon  the  bhikkhns  of  their  own  accord  made  a  supplication  to  him  on  aew 
oount  of  A'N ANSo.  The  bhikkhua  thus  addressed  the  Tenerable  Mah  a'k assapo  : 
*'  Lord  I  this  retered  A'nando  having  attained  a  certain  extent  of  sanctMcation 
is  not  liable  to  tiie  (four)  M^aii,  vis. :  CktaulS,  d6$6,  hhayan  and  M4h6:  and  from 
the  drenmstanee  of  both  the  Dhommo  and  Winayo  having  been  fully  acquired 
by  him,  by  his  pereonal  communion  with  Bhaoawa',  therefore,  O  lord  t  let 
the  th^ros  select  the  said  revered  A'nando  also.'*  Thereupon  the  renerable  Kas* 
•APo  did  elect  the  said  revered  A'nando.  Then  together  with  this  yenerated  per* 
son  the  (selected)  th^ros  became  five  hundred  in  number. 

To  these  tb^ros  this  question  presented  itself:  '*  Where  shall  wo  hold  thi 
convocation  on  DJkemnie  and  Winofo  f" 

The  decision  whereon  waa  ;— *'  Rdjagaha  is  a  most  opulent  city,  full  of  reli- 
gious edifices  *.  it  will  be  most  proper  that  at  H^agaha  we  ahould  keep  our  tSMSst, 
as  well  as  hold  the  oontocation  on  Dhamim6  and  Wmayo  :  and  that  no  och^ 
priest  should  resort  to  RSjttgaka  for  the  tveMo." 

For  what  reason  was  it  that  it  was  so  resolved  ? 

In  order  that  no  individual  of  the  hostile  party  ahould  interrupt  this  ikdwarm* 
kmitmd  (act  of  ours  which  is  to  be  effective  for  agea)  by  his  intrusion  in  the 
midst  of  the  oontocation. 

The  venerable  Kassapo,  then  explained  himself  thus  by  a  iammcmdcAoSy 
which  followed,  or  was  to  second  to  the  natH, 

"  Revered  1  let  the  priesthood  attend  to  me.  This  is  the  sacred  seaaon  appro-: 
priate  to  the  priesthood.  The  priesthood  have  to  decide  whether  these  five 
hundred  bhikkhus,  keeping  their  watto  at  Rdjagaha  should  hold  a  comtocatioit 
on  Dkawtmo  and  Winayo,  and  whether  it  should  be  permitted  to  any  other  bhik* 
khus  to  keep  the  woito  in  Rdjagaha,    This  is  the  natHJ^ 

The  ktmmawdcH  is  this. 

'*  Revered  1  let  the  priesthood  attend  to  me.  The  priesthood  does  decide 
that  these  five  hundred  bhikkhns,  keeping  their  wauo  at  R&Jayaha  ahould  hold 
a  coNYOCATroN  on  JDAommo  and  Wimtyo,  and  that  it  shall  not  be  permitted  to 
any  other  priests  to  keep  icatto  in  R&jagaha»  To  each  individual  revered  per« 
Bonage  to  whom  the  selection  of  these  five  hundred  bhikkhus,  for  the  purpose, 
of  holding  a  convocation  on  Dhammo  and  Winayo  at  Bd^agaka,  keeping  the 

«  One  of  the  appellations  of  Baddho,  derived  from  raf&ad^ofOi  literally  '<  who 
had  eome  in  like  manner,"  i.  e.  like  the  other  Buddhos. 

f  The  rainy  season  *'  from  August  to  November,  daring  whidi  period  the  pil- 
grimage of  Buddhist  priests  are  enjoined  to  be  suspended." 


1SS7.]  Ss&mimUum  of  tie  P^t  BudMistiea  Annah.  515 


there,  or  the  prohibitioii  of  keeping  wane  %t  R^joffuka  by  a&j  other  bhik- 
khiM,  may  appear  proper,  let  him  remain  ailenlt  to  whomioeTer  (the  deci- 
•ion)  may  not  be  aocep table,  let  him  apeak  out.*' 

**  By  (the  ailehoe  oO  the  priesthood  it  is  decided  that  these  five  hundred 
priests  are  seleeted,  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  ooirf  ocation  at  RdijagahOf 
keeping  the  wttuo  there,  and  interdicting  all  other  bhikkhvs  from  keapiog  tra«to 
in  Hdittg^ku*  To  the  priesthood  (this  arrangement)  is  acceptable;  on  that 
aeeovnt  alone  they  are  silent.     1  shall  aet  aeeordingly." 

This  kammawAch^  took  place  on  the  twenty-first  day  after  the/wrtni^^diKifi  of 
Taih&g^o.  Bhagawa'  expired  on  the  ftill  moon  day  of  the  month  Wis^hQ 
at -dawn.  For  seren  days  they  made  offerings  of  aromatic  dmgs,  flowers,  &c 
To  these  seven  days  were  given  the  appellation  **  86dhMhntidiwa»tL^^  Qoyovs. 
iSBStival  days).  From  that  period  for  seven  days,  >(i.  e.  daring  the  second  week,} 
1(he  fire  (applied)  to  the  funeral  pile  would  not  ignite.  For  (the  last)  seven  days 
(the  cremation  having  been  at  length  effected)  having  lined  the  9<mth&gira  hall 
(at  JTntindHU  with  lances,  making  it  resemble  the  grating  of  a  cage,  they  held 
a  festival  of  offerings  to  his  4Mtu  (relics.) 

At  the  lapse  of  twenty -one  days  on  the  fifth  day  of  the  increasing  moon  of 
Ae  month  Jettko  the  relics  were  divided  for  distribution. 

On  this  very  day  of  the  distribution  of  the  dMtu,  to  the  assembled  priesthood, 
(Maba'kassapo)  impsrting  the  reproach  made  by  Sabhaodo  who  was  ordained 
in  his  dotage,  and  proceeding  to  make  his  selection  of  bhikkhus  in  manner 
above  detailed,  adopted  the  aforesaid  kammawdehd. 

Having  recognised  this  kammawdehd  the  th^ro  (Mara'kassafo)  thus  address* 
«d  the  bhikkhus.  **  Beloved,  ye  have  leisure  now  for  forty  days.  After  that  it 
will  not  be  permitted  to  plead  '  we  have  sueh  and  such  excuses.'  On  that  ac« 
count,  in  this  interval,  whether  it  be  an  excuse  in  reference  to  any  person  being 
iH,  an  excuse  in  referenee  to  your  preceptor  or  ordaining  superior,  or  in  refer* 
«nce  to  your  mother  or  father,  or  getting  a  refection  dish,  or  a  robe  madot 
-eeCting  all  such  excuses  aside,  complete  whatever  requires  to  be  done." 

The  Atthakathd  then  proceeds  to  state  that  in  that  interral  the 
tb^ros  dispersed  in  different  directions,  for  the  purpose  of  consoling 
the  population  of  India,  afflicted  at  the  death  of  Buddho  :  Mahakas* 
SAPO,  repairing  to  Rdjagaha  and  A'nando  to  Sdwatthi^  and  at  the  ap-* 
pointed  time  reassembled  at  Rdjagaha,  The  narrative  is  thus  resumed. 
They  on  the  day  of  the  full  moon  of  Atdlhif  having  held  an  updtaiho  (at  /{d/a« 
gufui^  I  on  the  first  day  after  the  fuU  moon,  assembling  together  commenced  to 
keep  their  tsetse. 

At  that  period  there  were  eighteen  great  vnhdroM  environing  Rdjagaha  and  they 

were  all  filled  with  rubbish  which  had  fallen  into,  and  accumnlsted  in  them*, 

(dnriag  the  absenoe  of  the  bhikkhus.)  On  account  of  the  (approaching  predicted) 

'parmbbdnan  (of  Buddbo),  all  the  bhikkhus,  each  carrying  his  own  refection  dish 

and  robe,  and  abandoning  their  wihdroM  and  parivhiQi  had  departed. 

*  It  wiU  be  subsequently  seen  that  this  congregation  around  Buddbo  took  place 
three  months  before  his  predicted  death.  The  wihiroe  at  this  period,  therefore, 
Bad  been  left  unoccupied  for  three  months  before,  and  sixty^ne  days  after  his  death. 


S 1 6  E^tamimium  of  the  PdU  BMhuHetJ  Ammi^. .  [Jnir, 


Itii  also  raeorded  Qn  Oie  Singluaen  A^UktOU)  tint  Ae  tb^tw 
a  Htik6»mU4n  (coin|Mct)  together,  eame  to  the  foUowiag  rew>latiiw  for  tbe  pv- 
pose  of  rendering  adoration  to  the  word  of  Bbaoawa',  aa  wnll  aa  for  tbe  prpoaa 
of  OTerooming  the  doctrinea  of  tiie  TWkiyd  (heretica  or  profeaaora  of  foreign 
IWiths)^'*  Let  na  derote  onraelTea  to  the  reparation  (of  the  aacred  edifioea).  TIm 
Tittkifd  maj  aaj,  <  the  pnplli  of  the  prieat  Gotam o  kept  np  their  wiMroo  while 
their  teacher  waa  aHye :  on  hif  death  thej  hAve  abandoned  tlient' — tbej  (the 
th^roe)  apprehended  this  reproach.'*  They  abo  thus  reaolTed  in  order  thst  thcf 
might  refnte  another  reproadi,  tix  :  "  the  enormona  wealth  beatowed  hy  Che  great 
(in  fonndiog  Bnddhistieal  ediflees)  is  loat.*' 

HaTing  formed  this  determination  they  (the  five  hnndred  aelected  hhihhhna) 
entered  into  a  hmiikdwctiim.  It  is  thna  mentioned  in  the  PumckmmHkmtkkm^ 
daktm  of  the  PUaJtttttayam.  **  Thereafter,  the  th^roa  thna  aaid  (one  to  aao* 
tber) :  *  BeloTed,  the  reparation  of  dilapidationa  is  commended  by  Bhaoawa^ 
Wherefore,  let  us  employ  ourselves  in  the  llrst  month  in  repairing  dilnpidatlona ; 
in  the  middle  month*,  assembling  together  we  will  hold  m  comrocATiow  ob  the 
Dkammo  and  IFmayo.' " 

On  the  second  day,  repairing  to  the  palace  gate,  they  took  their  atatioii  that;. 
The  r^a  (Aja'tasattu)  approacliing  them  and  bowing  down  inquired :  **  Locda  I 
why  have  ye  come  ?"  and  asked  if  there  was  any  thing  required  which  oonld  be 
provided  by  him.  The  th^roa  replied,  *'  artificera,  for  the  purpoae  of  effiecliaf 
the  repair  of  dilapidationa  at  the  eighteen  great  wihiroa.*'  The  ri^a  profided 
them  with  artificera. 

The  th^ros  having  completed  the  repairs  in  the  course  of  the  ftrat  moBth«  thM 
reported  to  the  rijti,  **  Mah4  r4ja  I  the  repairs  of  the  wihhroa  being  eoaapleiedt 
we  will  now  hold  the  conyocation  on  Dkmnmo  and  fFtnaye."  "  Moat  eKoal- 
lent,  (replied  the  mabh  rfcja,)  ye  may  rely  on  me,  let  the  executive  part  devolve 
on  me,  and  the  religious  portion  on  you.  Command  me  therefore,  lord*  1  what 
can  I  provide  ?"  "  Mahh  rija  1  a  place  of  aasembly  for  the  th^roa  who  are  to  hoU 
the  ooMTOCATioN."  "  Where  lords  1  am  I  to  provide  it  ?>'  **  It  will  he  pro. 
per  to  do  so  at  the  entrance  to  the  Sattt^aimi  cave  on  the  side  of  the  IFaMdiv 
mountain.'*  Replying,  "  Willingly  lords  1*'  The  r^ja  Aja^tasattu,  cauaing  to 
be  prepared  a  hall,  as  if  executed  by  the  (celestial  artificer)  WUtrnkmnwo,  having 
exquisitely  constructed  walls,  pillars,  and  flights  of  steps,  embellished  with 
representations  of  festoons,  of  flowers  and  of  flower-creepers,  rivalling  the 
splendour  of  the  decorations  of  bis  palace,  and  imitating  the  magnificeDoe  of  the. 
mansions  of  the  d^wos,  the  abode  itself  of  the  goddess  Siai  (splendour),  attmct- 
ing  tbe  gase  of  d^wos  and  men,  as  a  solitary  pond  (in  a  desert)  attracts  the  fea« 
thered  tnbe,  the  accumulated  repository  of  the  admiration  ot  the  world,  perfect* 
ed  it  with  every  procurable  precious  material,  and  having  the  same  decorated 
with  suspended  festoons  of  flowers,  beautiful  curtains  so  light  that  they  floated 
in  the  air,  like  unto  the  palace  ot  Brahma',  the  interior  of  which  is  depicted 
vrith  rubies,  with  garlands  of  flowers  and  exquisitely  finbhed  ;  having  alao  aeve-  . 
ral  stories  ;  and  further,  in  that  hall,  causing  to  be  raiaed  for  the  five  hondied 
priests,  five  hundred  invaluable  and  appropriate  carpetted  seata,  aa  well  aa  the 
tkerdianam  (the  chief  there's  pulpit)  on  the  southern  side  fadng  the  aortib,  and 

*  Of  the  three  months  of  '*  Wiu9o.'* 


1 987 .]  Sxammatum  of  the  PdH  BMkisticai  AnnaU.  5 1 1 

the  DkammAHmin  (preaching  pnlpit)  in  the  cestre  of  fhe  hall  facing  the  eait, 
fitted  for  the  sanctified  Bvddro  himself;  and  thereon  placing  a«  iTory  fui, — 
sent  this  message  to  the  priesthood  :     "  Lords  !  my  task  is  performed." 

On  that  day,  some  of  the  priests  made  this  remark  concerning  the  roTcred 
A'namim.  "  In  this  congregation  of  priests  there  is  a  certain  hhikkhn  who  goes 
about  diffusing  a  pestilential  odour."  The  th^ro  A'nanoo  on  hearing  this,  felt 
deeply  mortified,  and  said  (to  himself)  '*  in  this  congregation  of  bhikkhus  there 
ia  no  priest  who  goes  about  diffusing  a  pestilential  odour.  Most  assuredly, 
these  persons  speak  thus  in  reference  to  no  other  than  to  me."  Others  again 
said :  **  RcTcred  1  the  oontocatiok  is  to-morrow,  but  as  thou  art  deficient  in 
the  perfection  (of  the  state  of  arahathood)  and  hast  still  thy  allotted  task  to 
accomplish ;  on  that  account,  it  will  not  be  fitting  for  thee  to  attend  the  meeting, 
do  not  procrastinate  therefore  (to  perfect  thyself)."  The  revered  A'nando 
tfaerenpon  thus  (meditated)  :  '*  the  meeting  is  to-morrow :  should  I,  who  am 
defective  in  sanctiflcation^  repair  to  the  assembly  to-morrow,  it  would  he  highly 
unbecoming."  Spending  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  meditation  on  the 
k&yofiuiSMviiy^i  towards  dawn,  he  descended  from  the  peripatetic  hall  of  medU 
tation ;  and  retired  into  the  wihiiro,  saying,  *^  I  will  repose  myself."  He  was 
in  the  act  of  reclining,  but  before  his  head  could  touch  the  pillow,  in  that  pre- 
cise instant,  his  mind  extricated  itself  from  the  dominion  of  sin,  being  the  con- 
dition fA  subjection  to  transmigration,  (i.  e.  attained  arahathood.) 

This  A^KANDO,  after  having  past  thus  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  peri- 
patetic meditation  still  apprehended  that  he  was  incapable  of  attaining  the 
perfection  of  sanctification.  *'  Most  assuredly,  (said  be)  Bhagawa'  himself 
has  said  to  me :  '  A'nando  t  thou  art  a  pious  person  :  by  perseverance  perfect 
thyself:  tiiou  wilt  shortly  become  sanctified  !'  a  declaration  of  Budoho  admits 
of  no  qnaltfication.  My  own  exertion  must  be  over-anxious.  By  that  procedure 
my  mind  evinces  a  Tadllation,  (implying  a  mistrust  of  the  prediction)  let  me 
therefore  repress  my  over-anxiety  to  the  proper  bounds."  Descending  there- 
«ipon  from  the  peripatetic  hall,  he  repaired  to  the  place  provided  for  washing 
the  feet.  Having  washed  (his  feet)  there,  he  entered  the  wlh6ro,  and  seating 
himself  on  bis  bed,  he  said  '*  let  me  rest  myself  for  a  moment."  In  the  act 
of  throwing  his  body  on  his  conch,  his  feet  just  raised  from  the  ground  and 
before  his  head  reached  the  pillow,  in  that  interval,  his  mind  emancipated  itself 
from  the  dominion  of  sin.  The  attainment  of  arahathood  of  this  th^ro  was 
effected  therefore  exempted  from  the  four  iriydpafha.  From  this  circumstance, 
whenever  it  may  be  asked  "  What  hhikkhn  has  ever  attained  arahathood  neither 
reclining,  nor  sitting,  nor  standing,  nor  walking  ?"  it  will  be  proper  to  reply  : 
•*  A'namdo  th^o  did." 

On  the  seeond  day,  being  the  fifth  of  the  (increasing)  moon,  the  priests  hav- 
ing  made  their  meal,  and  safely  laid  aside  their  pdtrd  (refection  dishes)  and 
(extra)  robes,  assembled  at  the  hall  of  the  dhamma  convocation. 

The  th^ro  A'mando,  who  had  attained  the  arahathood,  also  repaired  to  the 
meeting.  **  How  did  he  go?"  saying  to  himself,  **  Now  I  am  qualified  to  enter 
4nto  the  midst  of  the  sssembly"  with  the  greatest  delight,  adjusting  his  robe 
•o  aa  to  leave  one  shoulder  bare,  he  presented  himself,  like  unto  a  palmira 
nnt  detached  from  its  stalk  ;  like  unto  a  ruby  enfolded  in  a  red  shawl ;  like  unto 
the  lull  moon  risen  in  the  cloudless  sky ;  like  unto  the  flower  expanding  its 
3  X 


ft  1 8  Eguminatum  of  the  PM  BvUkktied  Aumb.  [Jvlt, 

pollen  tnd  feathered  leaf,  warmed  bj  the  raj  of  the  BBonug  sob, — aa  if  pro- 
cUiming  the  attainment  of  the  laactification  of  wrtJUt,  bj  the  extreaM  aaaetitjt 
parity,  briiiiaacy  and  splendoar  of  hia  own  eonnteaaace. 

On  beholding  him,  this  reflection  occnrred  to  the  ▼enerable  MAHA^CAaaAPO- 
"  Surely  this  beloTod  A'nando  baa  attained  araJU/AooiC  .*  if  the  diTina  teaeher 
had  been  alive  he  would  moat  certainly  have  greeted  A'nanbo  witb  '  tiifitirf,' 
let  me  therefore  welcome  him  with  the  *  sddkaui*  which  would  have  been 
bestowed  on  him  by  the  divine  teacher  :"  and  he  greeted  him  throe  timea  vrith 
"  addAtt  /»» 

The  Mqjiikimti'bkdnakd  (prieeta  who  had  learned  to  rehearse  the  /Hfatef • 
/ajfan  only  as  far  as  the  MqJUMmtmikdfo)  remarked  "  AfKAmo  th^ro  m  order 
that  he  may  indicate  his  attainment  of  the  arahathood  aaakea  hia  appearance 
unattended  by  (other)  priests." 

The  bhikkhus  according  to  their  seniority  ranged  themselves,  each  on  hia 
own  appropriate  seat,  leaving  A^NANDO'a  place  unappropriate :  and  aeated 
themselves. 

On  some  of  them  inquiring  "  Whose  seat  is  this?"  "  A^NANDO'a"  vraa  tiia 
reply ;  and  **  Where  ia  he  gone  to  ?"  At  this  instant,  the  th^ro  thus  decided, 
'^this  is  the  moment  for  my  entrance,"  and  for  the  purpose  of  maaifeatinghia  own 
AAdwandn  (sanctified  state)  diving  into  the  earth,  exhibited  himself  in  the  pulpit 
reserved  for  himself.  Some  again  say,  he  came  through  the  air  and  took  hia 
seat.  Be  it  this,  or  be  it  that,  having  most  fully  aatiafied  himself  that  it  waa 
he,  the  greeting  conferred  on  him  by  the  venerable  MAHA'KAaaAPO  waa  moat 
proper. 

On  the  arrival  of  this  revered  personage  the  th^ro  MAHA'KAaaAFO  thus  ad- 
dressed the  priesthood  :^ 

'*  Beloved  1  which  shall  we  rehearse  in  convocation  first,  the  DMmmmo  or  the 
Winayo  /" 

The  bhikkhus  replied  :  **  Lord  I  MAHA^KAasAPO  1  it  is;the  fPin^o  irhich  ia 
the  life  of  the  jdiaftda  of  Buddho.  When  Winayo  is  at  an  end,  sdsanAi  ia  at 
an  end.    Therefore  let  us  rehearse  the  Wlnttifo  first." 

<<  Making  whom  the  Chief?'' 

**  The  venerable  Upa'li." 

"  Why, — would  not  A'nanoo  be  worthy  ?" 

"  Not  that  he  is  not  worthy ;  but  because  while  the  omniscient  Budoh^ 
himself  was  living,  on  account  of  hia  knowledge  of  the  text  of  the  fFinayo,  he 
had  conferred  that  office  on  the  venerable  Upa'li,  saying  *  Bhikkhua,  of  my 
disciples,  who  are  the  sustainers  of  fFtiuiyo,  the  aforeaaid  Upa'li,  ia  the  chief :' 
on  that  account,  let  us  rehearse  the  Winayo  receiving  it  from  the  th^ro  Upa'li." 

Thereupon  the  th^ro  (Maba'ka88apo)  for  the  purpose  of  interrogating  on 
fTtfiayo,  assigned  to  himself  that  task  ;  and  the  th^ro  Upa'li  waa  appointed  ibr 
the  purpose  of  expounding  it. 

This  was  the  text  there  (the  proceeding  in  comyocation).  The  Tenerable 
Maha'kassapo  thus  addressed  the  priesthood:  **  Beloved  1  let  the  prieathoad 
attend  to  roe.  This  is  the  appointed  time  (for  the  comvocatiom)  :  I  am  about 
to  interrogate  Upa'li  on  the  FTtnayo."  The  venerable  Upa'li  alao  addreaaed  the 
priesthood.  "  Lords !  let  the  priesthood  attend  to  me.  This  is  the  time  ap- 
pointed for  the  priesthood ;  interrogated  on  the  WinaifOf  by  the  venerable  Maba'« 
KA8SAP0,  I  am  about  to  propound  it." 


1 837.]  Examination  of  the  Pali  Buddhistical  Annals.  519 

Having  thus  imposed  on  himself  that  oAce,  the  Tenerable  Upa'li  rising,  ad- 
justing his  robe  so  as  to  leave  one  shoulder  bare,  and  taking  up  the  ivory-wrought 
fan,  and  bowing  donn  to  the  senior  priests,  took  his  seat  on  the  Dhammdsanan 
(before  described). 

Thereupon  the  th^ro  Maha'kassapo  taking  his  seat  on  the  Th^rdtanan  in- 
terrogated the  Tenerable  Ufa'li  on  Winayo, 

**  Beloved  Upa'li  !  where  was  the  first  PArdJikan  propounded  ?" 

«<  Lord  I  at  WMUr 

*'  Who  gave  occasion  to  it  ?" 

"  It  originated  in  reference  to  (the  priest)  Sudinno,  a  Kdlanda  youth.*' 

**  On  what  account  ?" 

*'  On  account  of  his  committing  fornication." 

The  venerable  Maha'kassapo  then  interrogated  the  venerable  Upa'li  on  the 
contents  of  Pathaman  Pdr^jiktM,  its  origin,  the  party  concerned,  the  exhorta- 
tion made,  the  sequel  or  application  of  the  exhortation,  and  the  result  as  to  the 
conviction  or  the  acquittal.  The  venerable  Upa'li,  who  had  been  interrogated 
on  each  of  these  points,  explained  (them). 

**  Is  there  or  is  there  not  (resumed  MabA'kassapo)  in  reference  to  this  Pai' 
haman  Pirdjikan  any  thing  either  to  be  omitted,  or  to  be  added." 

**  There  is  nothing  in  the  words  of  the  sanctified  BroDHO  which  ought  to 
be  omitted.  The  Tatkdgaid  utter  not  a  single  unmeaning  syllable.  In  the  words 
however  of  the  d^wos  and  of  the  disciples  of  Bytddho  there  may  be  that  which 
should  be  omitted. 

The  th^ros  who  held  the  dhammo  convocation  rejected  that  (which  should 
be  omitted),  that  which  was  to  be  added  was  to  be  found  in  all  parts,  accord, 
ingly  whatever  was  requisite  to  be  added  in  any  part,  they  did  introduce  the 
•ame. 

«'  But  what  was  that  ?"  either  «  at  that  period"  or  *'  at  that  particular 
period,"  or  "  thereafter'*  or  **  on  his  having  so  said,"  or  **  he  thus  spoke," 
and  other  similar  expressions,  only  requisite  for  the  connection  of  the  sense. 
Having  thus  introduced  that  which  was  requisite  to  be  added,  they  concluded 
this  PafkMman  Pdrdjikan. 

While  the  Paihaman  Pdrdjikan  was  in  progress  of  rehearsal  in  convocation 
(by  Maha'kassapo  and  Upa'li,  the  rest  of)  the  five  hundred  ardhantd  who  were 
selected  for  the  convocation,  chaunted  forth  the  same,  passage  by  passage.  At 
the  very  instant  their  chaunt  commenced  with  the  words  "  the  sanctified*  Bud- 
DHO  dwells  in  IFifrai^d,"  the  great  earth  as  if  oflfering  up  its  **  iddAus"  quaked 
from  the  abyss  of  the  waters  under  the  earth. 

They,  in  the  very  same  manner,  having  gone  through  the  (four)  chathn  Pdrd- 
Jikdm  ordained  that  that  (portion  of  the  Pitakattayan)  should  be  called  ••  Pdrd- 
Jikaktmdan'^  (section). 

The  thirteen  Sanghdditiid  they  ordained  should  be  called  the  *'  Tfyasakan,^* 

The  first  two  Sikkhd,  they  ordained  should  be  called  '<  Ariyatdni,'' 

The  next  thirty  $ikkhd,  they  ordained  should  be  called  the  '<  Nuioggiyd 
PdcMttiydni,'' 

(These  four  constitute  the  "  Pdrdjtka.*') 

*  The  opening  of  the  text  of  the  Palhama  Pdr^an, 
3x2 


520  Examination  of  the  PdU  BuMhUtical  Amutb.  [Jin.r, 

The  next  ninety-two  Sikkki  Omj  ordained  thonld  bo  called  the   "  PAckUti^ 

The  next  four  SUikkd,  they  ordained  thoold  bo  called  the  *'  PaiiddMamMmJ' 
(These  two  constitute  the  PdehittiyanJ. 

The  next  seyenty-five  Sikkkd,  they  ordained  should  be  called  '*  SeJkhiyimL** 
The  seyen  Dhamma  they  ordained  should  be  called  "  Addkikmnmrn'Sammiid,'' 
(These  two  constitute  the  Ckuhwaggo), 

Thus  authenticating  these  two  hundred  and  twenty  Sikkh6,  they  ordained  that 
they  should  constitute  the  '*  Mahdwibkanffo.*'  At  the  completion  of  the  y>4rf- 
wibkoHffOf  as  in  the  former  instance,  the  great  earth  quaked. 

They  then   resolved  that  the  first  eight  Sikkkdpaddni  in   the  BkUkktma^ 
wibhtttigo  should  form  the  "  Pdrqfikdm**  (of  the  Bhikkhuniufikkanffo). 
The  (next)  seventeen  SikkM^addm,  they  constituted  the  "  Suttmrasmkam,** 
The  next  thirty  Sikkhdpaddni  they  constitute  the  Ninaffgfya-PdekiiHySmL 
The   (next)  one  hundred  and   sixty-six  Sikkkdpaddni  they  eonstitttted  the 
*'  Pdckitiiydm**  (of  the  Bkiikkvni'WibkanffoJ, 
The  next  eight  Sikkkdpaddni  they  constituted  the  '<  Pd4ideianipdm.** 
The  (next)  seTenty.five  Sikkkdpaddni,  they  constituted  the   "  Sekkipdni.** 
The  seven  Dkammd  they  constituted  the  Adkikaranatamatkd. 
Thus  authenticating  these   three   hundred   and    four  Sikkkdpmddmi*  u  the 
Bkikkkuni'Wibkanffo,  they  decided  that  this  ubkato-wikkan^o  (double  fnkktnfo) 
should  be  divided  into  sixty-four  Bkdnatffdrdf.     At  the    termination  of  the 
Vbkato-wibkango  as  before  described,  the  great  earth  quaked. 

In  the  same  manner  having  rehearsed  in  convocation,  the  "  Khmidkmhar 
(«l80  called  Makdwagge)  containing  eighty  Bkdnawdrd  ;  and  the  '*  Pdrnerff^n.** 
containing  twenty-five  Bkdnawdrd  they  constituted  this,  "  Wtna^^ntakim^* 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  Winayo-Piidkan  also,  as  before  stated  the  earth  quaked. 
They  consigned  the  same  to  the  Tcnerable  Upa'li  hlinself,  saying  '*  ezponnd 
this  to  thy  pupihi.*' 

At  the  termination  of  the  convocation  on  the  VTifMrya-Pi'faAdn,  the  th^ro 
Upa'li  laying  aside  the  ivory  fan,  and  descending  from  the  DAeeundtenen  and 
bowing  down  to  the  priests  senior  (to  himself),  resumed  his  place  on  the  seat 
Individually  prepared  for  him. 

The  coNYOCATioN  on  Winayo  having  terminated  the  venerable  MARA'cAsaAVo 

desirous  of  holding  the  convocation  on  JDAammo,  thus  addressed  the  bhikkhna. 

'*  What  individual  is  most  fit  to  be  appointed  the  chief  of  the  convocation  on 

DkammOt  by  the  members  of  this  convocation  ?" 

The  bhikkhus  replied  "  Appoint  the  th^ro  A'nando  the  chief." 

Thereupon  the  venerable    Mahaska  as  apo   thus  explained  himself  to  the 

priesthood :  "  Beloved  1  let  the  priesthood  attend  to  me.    This  is  the  appointed 

*  These  SikkkdpaddM  are  dispersed  through  all  the  five  books  of  the  ITiaiyo. 
t  A  '*  BAdaaiodriJ"  consists  of  350  gathas,  of  four  p4d&ni,  each  p4J4n  containing 
eight  syllables ;  the  same  computation  is  used  in  prose  also. 

SyUable.  Pid^n.  G&thi.         Bhinawiro. 

8  =  1  »»  „ 

32  =  4  =  1 

8000         s     1000         as      aso  i 


1837.]  EtmmmUum  of  the  PdU  Buddhktical  AnnaU.  531 

time  for  the  priesthood  (to  hol4  their  oonyocation).  I  am  tbout  to  interrogate 
A'nando  on  Dkmmmo,** 

The  refered  A'nanoo  tiien  addreeied  the  priesthood.  «'  Lords  I  let  the 
priesthood  attend  to  me.  This  is  the  appointed  time  for  the  priesthood, 
interrogated  bj  the  venerable  Maha'kassapo,  I  am  abont  to  expound  the 
DAeiRMO." 

The  venerable  A^nando  then  rising  from  his  seat^  and  adjaitiDg  his  robes  so 
as  to  leave  one  shoulder  bare,  and  bowing  down  to  the  senior  bhikkhns^  took 
his  plaee  in  the  Dkammd§mMHf  holding  up  the  iTory-wronght  fim. 

The  venerable  Maha'kabsapo  next  asked,  "  Beloved  1  which  Pifako  shall 
we  rehearse  first  ?" 

«  Lord  1  the  Suitanid  Piiako  /*' 

"  In  the  Sutimta  Pildio  there  are  four  SangitiyS  /  which  among  them  the 
first?" 

*'  Lord  1  the  Dighasangiii.'' 

"  In  the  Dighatanffiti,  there  are  thirtj-foor  Sutidni,  composing  the  three 
Waggd,  among  them  which  Waggo  first  ?' 

'*  Lord  1  the  Silakkktmda'Waggo.^' 

**  In  the  SUakkhttnda-waggo^  there  are  thirteen  Suiiani^,  which  5ic^/aii  first  ?" 

<«  Lord  1  the  Brahmt^dia-iuttan.** 

**  Let  us  then  rehearse  first  that  ;S'M//afi  which  is  embellished  with  the  three 
Silinif  which  triumphed  over  the  Tsrions  heretical  faiths,  sustained  bj  hypo- 
crisy and  fraud  ;  which  unraveled  the  doctrinal  tissue  of  the  sixty-two  heterodox 
sects,  and  shook  the  earth  together  with  its  ten  thousands  component  parts.*' 

Thereupon  the  venerable  Maha'cabsapo  thus  addressed  the  venerable 
A'NAMno. 

"  Beloved  1  A'nakdo  1  where  did  (Buodho)  deliver  the  BrahntajAkm  /*' 

'*  Lord  1  between  Bdjagaia  and  Ndkmda,  in  the  palace  situated  in  the  Amb€^ 
UUhiH  (mango  grove.)'* 

'*  Who  gave  rise  to  it  ?'* 

"  SuppiTO,  Um  jparibHjakOp  and  the  youth  Baabmaoatto." 

'*  What  was  the  subject?" 

"  The  praise  of  virtue.'* 

The  venerable  Maha'kassapo  then  inquired  of  the  venerable  A'itakdo  thn 
origin  of  the  BrakmojiUan — the  individual  concerned,  and  the  subject. 

The  venerable  A'nam do  explained  them.  At  the  termination  of  his  exposition, 
the  five  hundred  arahanta  channted  it  forth,  and  as  described  in  the  former  in- 
stance, the  earth  quaked. 

Having  thus  rehearsed  the  Brakmaj^lan^  then  in  succession,  together  with  the 
BrahmajAlan,  all  the  thirteen  8uU4ni  having  been  rehearsed  in  the  prescribed 
form  of  interrogation  and  explanation,  vis:  "  Beloved  A'kaj«do1  where  did 
(Buddho)  deliver  the  SamAimaphalan  nttidi^**  and  authenticated  the  same,  they 
called  that  portion  the  **  SilakkkoHdmiwggo.*' 

Having  then  rehearsed  MahdwaggOt  and  lastly  the  Pdtiwaggo  and  thus  com* 
plating  the  rehearsal  of  the  three  WaggA  comprising  the  thirty-four  Suttdm, 
amounting  to  sixty-four  Bhdnawdrd  of  the  text ;  and  calling  the  same  (collec- 
tively) the  JDighaiUkdgot  they  consigned  the  same  to  the  charge  of  the  venerable 
A^NANDO,  saying,  '*  Propound  this  to  thy  pupils." 


522  EMmmnaiiw  of  the  P6U  Buidhi$iieal  AmutU.  [Jult, 


In  the  next  piece,  holding  their  oontooation  en  the  Mt^kimm^miiiif^ 
emonnting  to  eighty  Bldnaw^rd^  thej  consigned  the  leme  to  the  dieciples  of  the 
(deceeied)  SVeiputto,  the  chief  miniiter  of  Dhammo,  seying,  "  Charge  yoor- 
•dvet  with,  and  propoond,  thia." 

In  the  next  place,  holding  their  contocatiom  on  the  Smt^Ui-niiif9, 
amounting  to  one  hundred  Bhdfunoird,  they  consigned  the  same  to  Maha^kaa- 
•APO,  saying,  "  Lord  1  propound  this  to  thy  pupils." 

In  the  next  place  O^tly)  holding  their  contocatiok  on  the  AMfmiir4t-nik^f9, 
amounting  to  one  hundred  and  twenty  BMdnawdrdf  consigned  the  same  to  the 
th^ro  Anu^raddho,  saying,  **  Propound  this  to  thy  pupils.*' 

The  Dhdmmoianffdni-WibkmHgaH,  Kaikdwaithum,  Pmgffaidu-Ddikuyammimn 
and  PatihdmoM,  (compose  that  which)  is  called  the  **  Abhidkammoy  HsTiag 
thus  held  a  covtocatiom  on  (this  portion  of)  the  text,  the  uniyersally  landed 
aliment  of  refined  wisdom,  the  fire  hundred  arakmUd  chaunted  forth  (its  title) 
calling  it  the  **  Abhidhamma'pitako^*  as  before  described,  the  earth  quaked. 

Thereafter  the  Jdtaktn,  Mahdmddito,  ChdUmiddSto,  PaiUmmbkiddmMffgo, 
Suttanipdio,  Dhaimmapadan'Uddna%t  IHwuttakan,  the  Wimdrm  and  PiUwaithd^ 
as  well  as  the  Tkhra  and  TMrugdtkd  having  also  been  rehearsed,  as  a  portion  of 
the  text,  and  hating  given  it  the  name  (collectively)  of  Kkuddagtmiko,  the 
jHgkabkdnaki  priests  assert,  that  they  were  included  in  the  convocatiox, 
in  the  same  Abhidhammo,  while  the  M^jjhimabkdnakd  priests  maintain  that 
together  with  the  CharijfdpitakMit  Ap&ddmui  and  BuddkawamOt  the  whole  of  the 
Kkuddaganihd  were  included  in  the  Sutiatii^iiako. 

Thus,  the  whole  word  of  Buddho  by  its  (ras6)  design  is  "  one  single  class  ;'* 
by  its  division  into  DAamfno  and.fFtneyo  consists  of  "  two  classes;'*  by  its 
division  into  first,  middle  and  last,  as  well  as  by  its  division  into  the  (three) 
Piiahdni,  of  '*  three  classes  ;*'  by  its  division  into  Nikdytf  of  **  five  classes  ;'* 
by  its  division  into  Angdfd  of  *'  nine  dasses  :"  and  by  its  division  into  Dktm^ 
mdkkandd  of  "  eighty-four  thousand  classes." 
Why  is  it,  by  its  "  derign,**  one  single  class  ? 

Because  from  the  moment  the  supreme  omniscient  buddhohood  was  attained 
by  Bhaoawa^,  till  by  his  having  terminated  the  course  of  transmigration,  he 
achieved  final  extinction  by  his  nibbdnant  in  which  interval  a  period  of  Ibrty-five 
years  elapsed,  all  that  was  said  (by  him)  whether  to  d^wos,  men,  ttdpa  or  ycfcUd 
as  well  monitory  as  illustrative,  had  but  **  one  single  design,"  the  end  being 
supreme  beatitude.  Thus,  by  Its  "  design,*'  it  is  *'  one  single  class." 
Why  does  it  by  the  Dktmmo  and  Wkut^  division,  consist  of  <*  two  classes  ?" 
The  whole  being  divided  into,  and  called  **  Dhammal**  and  **  Wmuyo,"  numersi 
computation  (makes  it  so) ;  the  Wtnajfa-pi^akan  (slone)  composes  the  TFrneyo; 
the  rest  of  the  word  of  Buodho  is  denominated  Dhammo,  as  well  as  for  the  reason 
that  he  (Maha^kabsapo)  had  said,  '*  It  would  be  most  proper  that  we  should 
hold  a  OONVOCATION  on  Dkammo  and  Winayo ;  that  I  should  interrogate  Upa'u 
on  Winayo,  and  that  I  should  interrogate  A'xando  on  Dkamtmo,*  Thus  by 
the  division  into  '*  Dkantmo  and  WifunyOt**  it  consists  "  of  two  classes." 

Why  does  it  by   the  division  into  first,  middle,  and  last,  **  consist  of  three 
dasses  ?" 

Because  the  whole  consists  of  three  divisions,  vis  :  the  first  words  of  Buddho, 
the  middle  (or  central)  words  of  Buddho,  and  the  lut  words  of  Buddho. 


1837.]  Examination  of  the  PdK  Buddhiaticai  Annals.  523 

The  following  are  the  first  words  of  Bvooho*  :    * 

Andkqfdiisantdr^m  tamdHwenan  anibHtmt 

Oahakdrak^,  fam^anto  dukkk4jdiU  punapptman  ; 
Oakakdraka  /  diUh6H :  punna  gihan  na  kShan  ; 

8abMiphMuk4  hhagg^;  gahMUan  witankhitan ; 
W%9amkkara^gaian  chitian,  tanhdnan  khayamtfjj^^  t 

'*  Performing  my  pilgrimage  through  the  (9anadr6)  eternity  of  countleas  ex- 
istences, in  sorrow,  have  I  unremitUngly  sought  in  vain  the  artificer  of  the  abode 
(of  the  passions)  (i.  e.  the  human  frame).  Now  O  artificer  !  art  thou  found. 
Henceforth  no  receptacle  of  sin  shalt  thou  form— thy  frames  (literally  ribs) 
broken  ;  thy  ridge-pole  shattered  ;  the  soul  (or  mind)  emancipated  from  liabi- 
lity to  regeneration  (by  transmigration)  has  annihilated  the  dominion  of  the 
passions." 

These  are  the  "  first  words  of  Buddbo.'' 

There  are  some  persons  who  maintain,  that  the  gdtH  commencing  with  the 
words,  YiM  ha»4  pdiu-bhawmtti  dkammA  «*  most  assuredly  in  due  course  the 
dhamrnd  will  descend  (be  roTealed)"  which  are  in  the  KKmdM  Section)  were 
also  a  part  of  the  hymn  of  joy  composing  the  first  words  of  Bvddho. 

This  gdikd  of  joy  of  him  who  had  attained  the  state  of  omniscience,  by  his 
own  felicitous  intelligence,  and  who  had  watched  the  progress  of  the  Package 
karan  be  it  understood,  was  deliyered  on  the  day  after  the  full  moon. 

What  he  (Buddho)  said  at  the  moment  he  was  passing  into  parmthb^nam 
(reclining  between  the  two  sal-trees  at  Kmindra,  on  the  full  moon  day  of  the 
month  Wi$dko,^Htmdad4ne,  bkikkkawd !  ^Humiay^mi  w6 ,-  wiyadhammd  mh- 
kk4r4  oppamMma  9ampMihm.  <«Now,  O  bkikkhMMf  I  am  about  to  coigure  you 
(for  the  last  time)  :  perishable  things  are  transitory  i  without  procrastination  earn 
CnibMaum),**  These  were  his  "  last  words.*'  Whatefer  has  been  said  by  him 
between  those  two  are  his  *<  middle  words.'*  Thus  by  the  classification  into  "  the 
first,*'  ''  the  middle,*'  and  the  *'  last  words,"  it  consists  of  **  three  classes." 

How  does  it  by  the  Pitaka  division,  become  the  "  three  Piiaka," 

The  whole  being  divided  into  the  Winago-SuttanU  and  Ahhidhammo,  becomes 
three  sections.  Including  therein  both  what  was  andf  what  was  not  authenti. 
catedin  the  fibst  comyocation,— vis.  the  two  Pd/ifiMibMint—the  two  Wibhm- 
gM,  the  twenty-two  Kkandaik4t  and  the  sixteen  Poriwdrd,  This  (portion)  wa» 
called  the  *<  Winaga-Piiako.'* 

The  collection  of  thirty-four  Suitant^  commencing  with  the  Brahmof^hm  is 
the  *'  JHgkmUkdgo.** 

The  collection  of  one  hundred  and  fifty-two  Suttant6,  commencing  with  the 
M^lapariy4ya  is  the  *<  Majjhimanikdyo:* 

The  collection  of  seven  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty  SuttantA,  com- 
mencing with  the  Oghakarana  tuttan,  is  the  *'  Sanguttanikiyo.** 

The  collection  of  nine  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty-seven  9uttani4,  com- 
nencing  with  the  ChUtapariydddntm  is  the  "  Angutiaronikiyo,*' 

*  Uttered  at  the  instant  of  his  attaining  buddhohood  under  the  bo-tree  at  Uru- 
wila,  now  Bnddhagayi. 

t  Adverting  to  the  few  explanatory  words  which  were  added,  as  before  described, 
for  the  connection  of  the  sense  of  the  text. 


534  EjMmumiM  0/  the  PdU  BmdiUHifMl  AtmOs.         [Joi.r. 


The  KkuddMtmikdi^  contitU  of  iftaea  MetioBf ,  tiy  brtag  diTided  into 
dak^dtmt,  nkttmma^mdmm,  Uiimmm,  tttmwmitmktM,  9mHtmlf6imi,  WmkjfmmMkk, 
PitmMtthu,  Tkirmf^U,  TkMf^U,  JSimUm,  Widdh9,  Paiismrnkkid^  Apm^ 
ditum,  Buddkmwmnao  and  Ck«rt|r4ptteiko. 
This  U  called  *<  SMttmUm  PH^ff.'' 

The  Dkmmmatm^ko,  the  ITiMMfo,  DkUmHiU,  Pmffth,  KmiUwrnHu,  Ya-^ 
MoJtm  aod  Patikdman.    Theae  were  caUed  the  "  Akiidmmm^fiimko.** 

Id  regard  to  the  IFtMye,  it  ia  said,  WhridMm  wiUaammftaU  ;  WtmmymmioekhM 
kd^awdek&nMm  winmyMiikmnMU  apm  Wimmyo  "  fFmay^r*  mkkUi4. 

Thif  IFtiMiyo,  ia  called  *'  IFiiMiyo'*  by  thoae  yened  in  the  Wimm^o,  becavee 
it  compriaes  Yarioas  conflictiiig  doctrinea  as  well  as  controls  the  acts  and  woida 
of  men.  **  Various"  beeaose  the  PdtimMM  comprises  fire  classes  of  Uditin 
and  the  Pdr^iko  is  only  the  first  of  a  eollection  comprising  the  seven  A'pmiiu 
It  has  (separate)  MAtiku  (indexes)  containing  conflicting  mles  in  die  Wu 
hkwtffomd  other  sectlona,  as  well  aa  "  anbseqnenf  *  or  "  snpplementary"  mlea  of 
opposite  tendencies,  both  of  increasing  strictness  and  of  modiffing  laxity. 
MoreoTor,  from  ita  prescribing  mles  for  controling  the  misoondnet  of  men, 
in  deed  as  well  as  ia  word,  it  thenee  '*  controls  the  acts  and  words  of  men,"  sad 
on  that  acconnt,  it  being  both  **  Tarions"  and  '*  conflicting"  and  as  it  "  controls 
deeds  and  words,"  it  ia  called  **  VFinajfo."  For  this  reason  this  designatioa  was 
adopted  aa  expressive  of  its  contents. 
In  regard  to  the  Suttdm,  it  ia  said  :— 

Itwrtmpmui,  AUhan«m,  t^ehamMio ;  t^WMitaio  pMawMMidikd,  i^dtmmie,  ntitM 
nUtumbk^atoeha  tuitan,  "  miimiP*  rnkkkdiam. 

The  next :  the  tv//afi  is  called  tuttan  lirom  its  precise  definition  of  rights ; 
from  its  exquisite  tenor;  from  Its  collective  excellencet  aa  well  as  from  its 
overflowing  richness  ;  from  its  protecting,  (the  good)  and  from  its  dividing,  as 
if  with  a  line. 

Here,  "  It  precisely  definea"  by  ita  diatingnisbtng  one's  own  rights  from 
those  of  other  persons.  **  It  has  an  exquisite  tenor'*  from  its  haring  been  pro- 
pounded in  a  strain  profitable  to  tiiose  subject  to  the  control  of  Wimafo.  It 
is  stated,  that  it  possesses  "  collective  excellence"  becauae  it  coUecta  together 
ita  contents,  like  a  harvest-produce  is  gathered.  It  is  said  *'  it  overflows"  be- 
esnse  it  is  like  unto  the  milk  streaming  from  a  cow.  It  ia  said  "  it  protecti" 
because  it  is  a  safe-guard.  It  is  said  "  it  dirides  as  with  a  line"  because  as 
the  line  (suttau)  ia  (a  mark  of  definition)  to  carpenters,  so  is  this  (suttsn,  a 
rule  of  conduct)  to  the  wise.  In  the  same  manner  that  flowers  strung  together 
on  a  line  are  neither  scattered  nor  lost,  so  are  the  precepts  which  are  herein  con- 
tained united  by  this  (suttan)  line. 

For  this  reason,  this  designation  was  adopted  as  expressive  of  the  nature 
of  its  contents. 

In  regard  to  the  Abhidhammo,  it  is  said  :— 

n  ettha  wuddkimantd  saiakkhand  pdjUd,  puriehehAhmd  wuiiddki  kdtU 
dhammd ;  "  AbhidhMmmo**  tina  akkhdto. 

In  this  ease,  be  there  any  "  dhmnmd**  profound  in  import,  glorious  in  form, 
celebrated  by  their  renown,  and  divested  of  ambiguity,  and  worthy  of  being 
designated  "  odAi,"  thence  they  would  be  called  **  Abhtdhmmmo.''     This  word 


1837.]  BMtminaiion  of  the  PdU  Bvddhiitical  Annah.  525 

*  tdhi'  will  be  found  prefixed  to  etch  of  the  foregoing  (attributei  of)  pre-emlnencei 
glor^y  celebrity  and  peripicuity. 

(Here   follow  a  series  of  quotations    showing  the  instances  in 

which  the  prefix  '  Ahhi*  has  been  so  used.) 

"  Be  it  understood  that  those  who  are  Tcrsed  in  the  contents  of  the  '  PUa» 

m 

km,*  (chest)  from  its  being  the  (BMjanam)  Tcsael  in  which  the  testis  contained, 
as  well  as  from  the  ciroiunstance  of  the  P^inapo  and  the  rest  (SuiUmiA  and 
Abhidkammo)  being  also  comprised  therein,  call  it  '  Tttyo/  Thr€9»** 

(Here  follows  another  series  of  quotations  and  further  explana- 
tions illustrative  of  the  word  PiiakanJ) 

"  How  does  it  by  the  Nikdyo  division  become  of  '  five  classes  ?'  " 

"  The  whole  being  divided  into  the  Diffhamkdyo,  Majjhimanikdyo,  Sanyutm 
Umikdyo,  Anguttaronikdyo,  and  KAuddakatukdyo,  it  becomes  of  five  classes. 

''  It  is  recorded  (in  the  former  A^^hakat&d,) 

**  To  that  (book)  which  contained  thirty-four  Suttantd  composing  three  WaggOf 
being  the  first  compiled,  the  name  '  DightaUkdyo'*  was  given." 

"  From  what  circumstance  did  it  obtain  the  name  of  Dighanikdyo  V* 

"It  is  called  '  Digha?  (long)  from  its  containing  a  collection  of  the  long 
Suttantd;  and  Nikdyo  from  its  being  an  '  Miemblage'  of  numerous  (8ut(aiUd)t 
for  instance  it  is  said  of  the  word  Nikdyo,  '  O  bhikkbus  1  never  have  I  beheld 
a  single  <*  Nikdyo"  Uke  that  of  the  thonghU,  nor  O  bhikkbus  1  a  "  Nikdyo" 
like  that  of  the  animal  creation,  nor  like  that  of  the  physicsl  world.*  In  these 
various  ways,  both  in  sacred  and  profane  language,  is  this  word  applied.  In 
reference  to  the  other  Nikdyo  also,  the  same  construction  is  to  be  placed  on  the 
word  *  Nikdyo.* " 

«  Why  is  it  caUed  the  Mqjjhimo  Nikdyo  V* 

*'  It  is  a  Nikdyo  composed  of  one  hundred  and  fifty- two  Suttantd  of  (Majjhim 
mo)  miJ<iHng  or  moderate  length,  commencing  with  the  Sutton  called  the  *  Md* 
lapaniydya,*  and  classified  into  fifteen  Waggo** 

<•  Why  is  it  called  the  Sanyutta  Nikdyo  V* 

'*  From  its  being  (Sanyutta)  classed  together  under  different  heads,  com- 
mencing with  the  JD^aid-Sanyuttan,  containing  the  A*ghataranan  as  the  first 
Sutton  (of  that  SonyuttonJ,  and  comprising  altogether  seven  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  sixty-two  Suttantd,** 

'<  Why  is  it  cslled  the  Anguttara  Nikdyo  t** 

*'  Because  it  is  classed  C  Angotirikawa$dna*J  under  different  heads,  (or  Amgd 
members,)  esch  progressively  increasing  in  number,  the  first  only  containing 
the  Ckitttgforiydddnant  and  altogether  comprising  nine  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  fifty-seven  Suttantd,** 

•*  Why  is  it  called  Khuddokd  Nikdyo  /" 

*'  Because  it  comprises  exclusively  of  the  four  Nikdyo  (above  mentioned)  all 
that  remained  of  the  words  of  Buddbo,  being  the  whole  of  the  Winoyo  and 
Abkidhmnnugntakon,  and  the  fifteen  sections  (of  the  Suttantd)  commencing  with 
the  Kkuddopdton  ss  formerly  explained." 

*'  Thns  by  the  division  of  Nikdyo9  they  are  ^lo,** 
**  How  does  it  by  the  Angd  division  consist  of  nine  dssses  ?" 
3  Y 


526  ExammaiioM  of  tke  PdH  Bmdikutktd  Ammh.  [Jin.r« 

*  *  Tlie  whole  o  f  the  foregoing  comprising  in  it  the  nine  dUvuiou  are,  the  84Umi, 
GfyjfM,  Wenffdkaran,  Gdihd,  Ud6man,  liiwuttakmt,  M^km^  1<Hftnferfiiwo 
and  the  WMaitan. 

**  The  S^iam  it  it  to  be  nadentood,  contains,  the  two  Wib1Umg6.  and  (two) 
Niddind,  the  KkmuUtko  and  PariwSrOt  and  in  the  SmttmUpAiOf  the  M^nff^daaui- 
/«»,  Ratgna  tuttan^  N6lmkm  iuii^m  as  well  as  the  T^tumtmJtm  mUim^  and  all  the 
other  discourses  of  TnikA^t^  bearing  the  signification  of  *  SmiiMm.* 

"  Be  it  nnderstood  ftirther  that  the  Oifytn  contains  every  SuiUm  eomposcd 
in  Gdikd  (metre)  together  with  (its  prose  portions).  The  whole  of  the  5cn^- 
tako  consists  throaghont  of  that  description  (of  composition  being  G4th^  tsge- 
tfaer  with  prose.) 

"  The  Wfyydkaranan,  be  it  nnderstood,  consists  of  the  whole  o{  AbkidAaanmm 
PHakOf  the  Suttantd  not  composed  in  (?d#Ai,  and  the  words  of  Bcddho  whi^ 
are  not  classified  under  any  of  the  other  eight  Angimi, 

'*  Be  it  known  the  GdiM  consists  of  the  DUmmapaddni,  TUrtiffdikd,  Theri' 
§Aih&  and  those  unmixed  (detached)  G&thA  not  comprehended  in  any  of  the 
above  named  SAiiantd. 

*'  The  Udmutn  be  it  known,  consists  of  the  eighty ^two  S^tmmtd  delivered  (by 
BvDDHo)  in  the  form  of  hymns  of  joyous  inspiration. 

**  The  IttiwattakoH,  be  it  understood,  comprises  the  one  hundred  and  tea 
SuitontA  which  commence  with  the  words :   '  It  was  thus  said  by  BhagawaV 

**  The  MakoHf  be  it  understood,  oomprises  the  fire  hundred  and  fifty  J6ts» 
idmi  (incarnations  of  Buodho)  commencing  with  the  Appanakmj^akmin 

"  The  AhhutadhmKmOi  be  it  understood,  comprises  all  the  SitUaM  contain- 
ing the  miracles  and  wonders,  commencing  with  such  expressions  as  '  bhik- 
khns.'    These  miraculous  and  wonderous  dkmnmd  (powers)  are  vouchsafed  to 

'  ARMANDO.' 

**  The  Widaitan,  be  it  understood,  consists  of  the  CkAtawid&it^,  the  MaU- 
widattan,  the  SwrnMUtki,  the  SakkapmM,  the  Samkhir^hUimUyd,  the  UtM- 
pvundmam,  as  well  as  the  whole  of  those  SHtamtik  which  have  conferred  wisdom 
and  joy  on  those  who  heard  them. 

'*  Thus  by  the  classification  into  Angdni,  it  consists  of  nine  divisions." 

<*  How  does  it  by  the  Dhmtimakkkando  division  consist  of  e^hty-four  thou- 
sand portions  ?" 

*<  It  comprises  the  whole  word  of  Byjddho.  (It  has  been  said  by  A'kajtdOi) 
Dwdsifon,  BfMhM  gttntun  dwStaha$$M  hhikkknio,  thmiurdnii  mAsssM 
yi  m4  dhammd  pawaitito.  *  I  received  from  Buddho  himself  eighty-two  thou- 
sand ;  and  from  the  bhikkhus  two  thousand  ;  these  are  the  eighty-four  thousand 
dhammd  maintained  by  me.'  By  this  explanation  of  the  DhiommaJkkkitnd^  it 
consists  of  eighty-four  thousand  divisions.  A  Suitun  in  which  one  subject 
alone  is  treated  (or  literally  consists  of  one  joint)  is  called  SkMkammakkkmuf^* 
Any  Dkammakkhando  which  treats  of  a  plurality  of  subjects,  or  consists  of 
more  than  one  joint,  is  called  by  the  number  (of  these  subjects  treated). 

'*  In  the  Wtnayo  also,  there  is  the  WtUtkm,  the  MdtiH,  the  Padabkajmdytm^ 

the  A'patti,  the  Andpuiii  and  the  TUeickehubkSdo  classifications.     In  that  (divi. 

sion)  likewise,  be  it  understood,  that  each  class  constitutes  a  Dksmatakkkamie, 

"  Thus  by  the  Dhammakkkande  division,  it  consists  of  eighty-four  thousand 

parts. 


1 837.]  E^amiiHUion  of  the  PdU  BuddkUtical  AnndU.  527 

**  Thus  this  word  of  Buddho,  from  tti  being  left  undivided,  is  bj  its  *  deiign* 
one  single  class.  By  its  dmsion  into  DhMmmo  and  Wtnayo,  it  consists  of  two 
dassesy  and  so  forth ;  and  haying  been  separated  and  arranged  by  the  sanctified 
priesthood,  having  Maha'kassapo  for  their  chief  who  held  the  convocation, 
this  classifleation  has  been  definitively  ordained,  vis.  thns  *  this  is  the  DAmm' 
mo,*  '  this  the  ITmtfyo,'  '  this  the  PatmA  huddha  wwhanan,*  *  this  the  Maj' 
Jkima  kuddha  waehmtmn,*  *  this  the  PMckima  kmddkm  waeitrnM,*  *  this  the 
fVlnaya  pifaJkany*  *  this  the  8Ma  pifakan*,  '  this  the  Abkidkamma  pHmimi,* 
*  this  the  DigkamHfO,*  and  so  forth  to  the  KhmddkamiHpo,  '  these  the  S^t- 
t€mid,^  *  these  the  AngAnU,*  and  '  these  eighty-foor  thousand  Dkammakkhmtdo, 

**  This  was  not  sU,  for  moreover,  having  established  the  farther  several  subdi- 
visions of  classifications  of  Udddnan,  Waggo,  Peydlan,  EkanipdtOt  Dakanipdto 
and  so  forth  (of  Nipatd),  the  Sanyuttan,  Panatdf  as  set  forth  in  the  three 
PHakdni,  the  convocation  was  closed  in  seven  months. 

**  At  the  conclasion  of  this  convocation  or  its  being  announced  '  this  reli- 
gion of  the  deity  gifted  with  ten  powers  had  been  rendered  effective  to  endaiv 
for  five  thousand  years,  by  the  th^ro  Maba'kabsapo,'  from  the  exnberance  of 
its  exultation,  as  if  pouring  forth  its  '  9adku$*  the  great  earth,  from  the  abyss 
of  the  waters  under  the  earth,  in  various  ways  quaked,  (from  east  to  west ;) 
requaked  (from  north  to  south) ;  and  quaked  again  (from  Zeniih  to  Nadir)  ; 
and  various  miracles  were  manifested. 

'<  This  Sm  called  the  '  Paiima  StrngiiV  (Fimnx  convocation).  It  is  also 
(called)  in  this  world,  from  its  having  been  conducted  by  Hyo  hundred  persons, 
PonehoMotikd  Sangiii,  the  (convocation  of  vivb  hundrkd),  and  because  it 
was  exclusively  held  by  the  tb^ros,  it  is  likewise  called  the  Thb'rika'.'* 


A  table  qf  the  PdH  vereion  of  the  Pitaiattagan. 

WlNKTAPITAKO, 

Consists  of  the  following  sections. 
1.  Pardjikdf  191  leaves  of  7  and  8  lines  oo  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  10  inches 
long. 

5.  Packiiiiuint  154  leaves  of  9  and  10  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  9 
inches  long. 

3.  Ch&lawaggo,  196  leaves  of  8  and  9  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  10 
inches  long. 

4.  Makiwagg6,  199  leaves  of  8  and  9  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  10  iaches 
long. 

6.  Parhoir^,  146  leaves  of  10  and  11  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  i  foot,  9  inches 
long. 

Abhiohammapitako, 
Consists  of  the  following  sections. 
1.  DhammaaangaHi,  12  leaves  of  10  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  2  feet  4  inches  long. 
3.  WtbhangoH,  130  leaves  of  8  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  2  feet,  4  inches  long. 

3.  Kathdwatthu,  151  leaves  of 

4.  Pvggalan,  98  leaves  of  8  lines  on  each  side,  eaeh  leaf  2  feet,  4  inches-long. 
6.  Dhdtu,  31  leaves  of  8  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  2  feet,  4  inches  long. 

6.  Tdmakan,  131  leaves  of  10  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  2  feet,  4  inches  long. 

7.  Pafihanau,  170  leaves  of  9  and  10  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  9  feet;  4  inches 
long. 

3  T  2 


538  On  the  '« Iniwn  Boa,*' ««  PytkoH  Tipis.*'  [Jolt, 

SUTTAPITAKOt 

CoBBiits  of  the  following  seetlou. 

I.  Digktmik^o,  29ileaTes  of  8  lines  on  each  tide,  each  leaf  1  foot,  10  indies  lon^ 

9.  Mfajlfhimanik6po,  439  leaTes  of  8  and  9  lines  on  eai^  side,  each  leaf  l  foot,  1 1 
laches  long. 

S.  Sam^takatiMgo,  881  leaves  of  8  and  9  lines  each  side,  each  leaf  9  fiset,  9 
Inches  long. 

4.  Amfpiiirmiik^,  864  leares  of  8  and  9  Uaes  on  each  side,  caA  leaf  I  foot,  19 
inehasloBg* 

8.  Khtdaktmik^o,  is  composed  of  18  booka )  Tia« 

I.  JThatfap^aa,  4  leaTcs  of  8  lines  on  each  side,  9  feet,  4  laches  long.  (Bumesc.) 

II.  Dhammapadan,  15  leaTCs  of  9  lines  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  8  inches  hnif. 

III.  Ud^nan,  48  leaves  of  9  lines  each  side,  6  feet  long. 

IV.  ItH'Otiakanf  31  leaves  of  8  lines  each  side,  each  leaf  I  foot,  9  inches  long. 

V.  Suttdnipdiam,  40  leaves  of  9  lines  each  side,  each  leaf  9  feet. 

VI.  Wimdnaoatihu,  168  leaves  of  7  and  6  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  9 
Inches  long. 

VII.  Pdtaioaiikm,  149  leaves  of  8  and  9  lines  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  8  laches 
long. 

VIII.  Tkdmgdta,  48  leaves  of  9  lines  each  side,  9  feet,  4  Inches  long.  (Bmmeae.) 

IX.  Tkirifdid,  110  leaves  of  8  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  7  iBchea  long. 

X.  Jdiokan,    The  commentary  is  intermixed  with  the  text,  and  In  that  Ibnn  it  is 
a  voluminoos  work  of  900  leaves. 

XI.  Niddiio,  not  ascertained  yet. 

XII.  Patiiatkbhidan,  990  leaves  of  8  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  1  foot,  ii  Indss 
long. 

XIII.  Apadinan,  196  leaves  of  10  lines  on  each  side,  each  leaf  9  feet  long. 

XIV.  Buddha»a*to,  37  leaves  of  6  lines,  each  9  feet  long. 

XV.  Char^dp^akOf  10  leaves  of  6  lines  each  side.  3  feet  long. 


IL— On  ih9  "  Indian  Boa,"  "  Python  Tigrii/'    By  Lieut.  T.  Hutton, 

87M  Native  Infantry. 

It  is  erroneouslj  supposed  that  the  Boas,  after  having  crushed 
their  prey  lubricate  it  with  saliva  for  the  purpose  of  rendering  it  less 
difficult  to  be  swallowed. 

1  possessed  three  of  these  reptiles  alive  at  one  time,  and  frequent- 
ly watched  them  very  narrowly  through  the  whole  process  of  crash- 
ing and  swallowing  their  prey,  which  consisted  of  fowls,  partridges, 
rabbits,  &c.,  but  never  did  they  put  the  least  saliva  on  it  previous  to 
swallowing  it.  The  mistake,  however,  is  easily  accounted  for; 
having  seized  and  smothered  its  prey,  the  Boa  cautiously  and  parti- 
ally unwinds  the  death  knot  he  has  tied  round  his  unfutunate  victim» 
and  resting  awhile  as  if  to  recover  from  the  exertion  he  has  undergone 
proceeds  to  measure  or  examine  the  object  still  held  in  his  embrace, 
and  during  this  process  the  tongue  is  constantly  darting  out,  as  he 
proceeds. 


1837.]  On  the  "  Indian  Boa,"  "  Python  Tigrish  539 

ThiB,  at  first  sight  may  appear  to  be  for  the  purpose  of  lubricating 
the  feathers  or  the  hair  of  the  prey,  but  it  is  in  reality  nothing  more 
than  feeling  the  way  and  ascertaining  where  the  head  lies. 

It  appears  to  me  by  no  means  improbable  that  the  tongue  in  ser<» 
pents  is  rendered  highly  sensitive,  and  may  be  deemed  in  a  great 
measure  the  organ  of  touch  or  feeling,  by  which  it  is  enabled  to  assist 
the  senses  of  sight  and  smell,  and  so  in  some  degree  be  considered 
analogous  to  the  antennae  of  insects*. 

I  am  led  to  this  belief  by  observing  how  constantly  the  tongue  is 
darted  out  and  brandished,  as  it  were,  whenever  the  reptile  is  in  mo* 
tion  or  at  all  disturbed. 

When  I  ofiered  water  to  the  Indian  Boas,  of  which  they  are  very 
fond,  they  invariably  darted  out  the  tongue  rapidly  and  repeatedly  at 
they  moved  along,  and  seemed  to  feel  the  pan  all  round  with  it,  dart- 
ing it  over  the  edge  several  times  until  it  touched  the  water,  when 
they  immediately  raised  their  heads,  and  gliding  forwards  dipped  the 
nose  feurly  into  it,  and  drank  by  long  draughts. 

The  body  in  serpents  is  by  no  means  so  callous  to  the  sense  of 
feeling,  as  the  hard  protecting  armour  in  which  they  are  encased, 
would  perhaps  lead  one  to  suppose ;  I  have  seen  them  shrink  from  a 
very  slight  touch.  This  sensitiveness,  however,  would  not  enable 
them  to  distinguish  different  objects,  were  they  not  furnished  with 
some  organ  adapted  for  that  purpose ;  that  organ  I  suppose  to  be 
the  tongue. 

As  the  Boa  swallows  its  prey  the  parts  as  they  deicend  become 
thickly  coated  with  glutinous  saliva,  but  this  is  derived  from  the 
inside  of  the  mouth  and  throat,  as  the  prey  is  drawn  in,  and  not 
from  any  previous  lubrication,  as  may  be  seen  by  taking  away  the 
object  from  the  snake,  when  it  will  be  perceived  that  those  parts 
which  were  in  the  throat  and  jaws,  are  slimy,  while  the  remainder  is 
quite  free  from  saliva. 

They  always  endeavour  to  seize  their  prey  by  the  head,  but  it  not 
unfrequently  happens  that  in  making  the  spring,  their  destined  vic- 

*  List  year,  (ISab*)!  I  dipped  a  feather  into  spirits  of  tarpentioe,  and  then 
held  it  near  the  antennas  of  a  stag-heetle  which  was  crawling  along  the  table  : 
the  insect  immediately  withdrew  the  antennse,  and  torned  away.  I  repeated  this 
■everal  timesi  and  always  with  the  same  result. 

Another  beetle  very  common  at  Simla  daring  the  rains  and  which  appears 
to  be  the  Searab€eu9  Phmrhanta  of  Olivre's  insecU,  showed  a  much  stronger 
aversion  to  the  smell  of  the  turpentine,  withdrawing  the  antenn«  even  while  the 
feather  was  at  some  distance,  and  bending  down  its  head.  This  would  plainly 
indicate  the  sense  of  smell  to  be  in  the  antennie  ? 


530  On  the  "  Indian  Boa,"  "  Pythnn  Tigrk"  [JuLr» 

tim  moves  away,  iik  'which  case  they  seize  anywhere  they  can,  but 
having  crashed  it,  they  invariably  commence  at  the  head  in  swallow- 
ing it,  by  which  means  they  have  leas  difficulty  in  drawing  in  the 
wings  and  legs  of  animals,  than  if  they  commenced  at  the  taO,  and 
indeed  it  would  be  totally  impossible  to  swallow  a  large  bird  or 
quadruped  unlesv  they  began  at  the  head,  for  the  wings  would  open 
out  across  the  mouth,  and  prevent  the  bird  descending  into  the 
throat,  and  so  would  the  legs  of  a  quadruped. 

As  it  is,  they  often  meet  with  difficulty  in  swallowing  even  a  mo* 
derate  siced  prey. 

A  Boa  eight  and  a  half  feet  long,  which  could  swaUow  a  large 
sized  full  grown  rabbit,  had  often  great  difficulty  in  taking  in  a  par> 
tridge,  for  if  he  did  not  begin  cleverly  at  first  in  getting  the  body  to 
follow  the  head  and  neck  tolerably  straight,  i.  e.  if  he  seized  it  rather 
too  much  on  one  side,  the  opposite  wing  would  not  enter  his  mouth ; 
but  in  such  cases  he  had  an  infallible  remedy  for  smoothing  down 
the  obstacle,  which  consisted  in  throwing  a  coil  tight  round  his  own 
neck,  and  then  drawing  his  head,  and  prey  backwards  through  it,  by 
which  means  the  wings  were  smoothed  down  and  lengthened  out,  so 
as  to  be  easily  swallowed. 

They  appear  to  be  nocturnal, — at  least  I  judge  so,  from  their  lying 
coiled  up  all  day,  and  moving  about  in  the  cool  of  the  evening  about 
nightfall. 

They  make  a  loud  hissing  when  irritated  by  being  touched,  but 
otherwise  emit  no  sound. 

About  the  middle  of  November  they  became  lazy  and  sluggish, 
and  refused  food  when  offered  to  them  on  the  Ist  December,  although 
they  had  not  been  fed  for  a  month  before.  From  that  time  until  the 
beginning  of  April,  they  refused  to  feed  and  generally  remained 
folded  coil  above  coil,  the  head  surmounting  all. 

During  this  period  they  were  easily  provoked  to  bite,  but  never 
made  any  attempt  to  throw  a  coil  round  their  disturbers. 

From  the  month  of  April  they  took  food  freely,  whenever  it  was 
offered  to  them,  which  was  genei'ally  once  a  fortnight,  although  some- 
times more  than  a  month  would  intervene.  They  were  fond  of  water 
which  they  were  frequently  supplied  with,  and  had  it  thrown  over 
them  in  the  evening  during  the  hot  weather. 

On  the  26th  May  the  large  one  killed  and  swallowed  a  partridge 
and  soon  afterwards  began  to  cast  his  skin.  This  he  did,  by  first 
rubbing  his  muzzle  against  the  side  of  his  cage  until  the  skin  became 
detached  at  the  lips,  and  then  by  gliding  slowly  through  and  through 


1837.]  On  the  "  Indian  Boa;*  "  Python  Tigris."  531 

the  tight  drawn  folds  of  his  own  body,  by  which  mean*  the  skin  was 
shoved  farther  and  farther  back  until  it  was  all  off,  or  io  fact  until  he 
had  fairly  crept  out  of  U  ! 

His  colors  which  for  some  time  previous  had  been  very  dim  and 
dark,  now  became  quite  bright  and  clean,  possessing  a  fine  bluish  or 
purplish  bloom ;  and  his  eye  which  but  a  few  minutes  before,  had  the 
dull  bluish  hue,  of  a  sightless  orb,  now  shone  keenly  and  savagely  on 
the  spectator. 

Before  he  had  cast  his  skin^  and  when  he  was  about  to  swallow 
the  partridge  he  had  just  killed,— he' made  seireral  attempts  to  swallow 
it  by  commencing  both  at  the  tail,  and  at  the  middle  of  the  body  ;— 
the  feathers  and  the  wings,  however,  offered  such  impediments  that 
he  was,  each  successive  time,  obliged  to  relinquish  it,  nor  could  he, 
with  all  his  efforts,  swallow  it  until  he  commenced  at  the  head,  when 
the  wings  and  limbs  lying  in  their  proper  direction  no  longer  offered 
any  resistance. 

It  was  evident  that  the  snake  was  partially  blind  from  the  scales 
of  the  old  skin  obstructing  its  sight,  or  it  would  not  have  attempted 
to  swallow  its  prey  in  such  an  "  un-Mnake'like"  manner. 

This  snake  could  with  ease  swallow  a  large  full  grown  rabbit,  and 
therefore  the  partridge*  was  a  mere  trifle, — yet  until  he  began  to 
swallow  it  head  foremost,  it  was  impossible  for  it  to  pass  into  his  throat; 
— ^from  my  observations,  I  should  certainly  be  inclined  to  agree  with 
Mr.  WATSETONfi  when  he  ridicules  the  idea  of  a  Rattlesnake  (crota* 
lus  horridus)  swallowing  a  large  American  squirrel  tail  foremost,  as 
related  by  Audubon.  Neverthelss,  I  should  be  sorry  to  say  that  the 
Rattlesnake  could  not  possibly  have  so  swallowed  it,  because  I  hold 
nothing  to  be  impossible  in  nature,  and  we  know  that  many  incredi- 
ble things  may  nevertheless  be  very  true. 

The  snake  may  have  been  a  very  large  one,  and  capable  of  swal- 
lowing a  more  bulky  prey  in  which  case  it  might  be  quite  possible  for 
him  to  swallow  it  as  described  by  Audubon,  although  the  instinct 
and  habits  of  these  reptiles  and  indeed  common  sense,  would  at  once 
point  out  that  the  head  is  the  easiest  place  to  commence  at. 

In  the  Oriental  Annual  for  the  years,  1 834  or  1 835  is  a  story  of  a 
'*  Boa  Constrictor,"  having  seized  upon  a  boatman  as  he  lay  asleep 
in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  which  was  made  fast  to  the  shore  of  an 
Island  in  the  Sunderbunds.  Th^  description  evidently  shows  that 
the  author  is  unacquainted  with  the  manner  in  which  these  enormous 
reptiles  seize  on  their  victims.  He  states  that  the  snake  had  coiled 
*  Perdiz  picta.  t  Yido  Loudon's  Mag.  Nat.  Hist. 


532  On  the  "  Indiam  Boa,"  '« Pf  thorn  T^gm."  [July, 

itself  round  the  body  of  the  eailor  and  was  joBt  in  the  aet  of  crush- 
ing him,  when  the  rest  of  the  crew  appeared  and  disabled  the  mon- 
ster, which  was  found  to  be  62  feet  in  length. 

Now  the  manner  in  which  the  Boa  is  here  stated  to  have  coUei 
AtMejf  round  the  body,  and  to  be  just  in  the  act  of  crushing  his  prey 
is  directly  contrary  to  the  habits  and  manners  of  the  reptile,  for  in« 
stead  of  deliberately  coiling  round  its  prey  and  then  crushing  it,  the 
whole  is  done  with  the  speed  of  thought, — ^the  eye  cannot  follow  the 
rapid  moYement  of  the  folds  in  which  the  victim  is  enveloped,     did* 
ing  gpraduaUy  and  as  it  were  almost  imperceptibly  towards  his  trem* 
bling  victim,  until  he  finds  himself  fairly  within  reach, — ^with  a  sud- 
den dash  he  throws  himself  on  his  prey,  seizing  it  by  the  head  or  leg 
with  his  powerful  jaws,  and  at  the  same  instant  rapidly  winding  coil 
on  coil  round  the  neck  and  body.     It  is  in  this  first  movement  that 
the  tremendous  muscular  power  of  his  body  is  brought  into  play,  and 
the  folds  which  are  formed  at  the  very  moment  of  seizure,  are  com- 
pressed with  such  desperate  energy  as  to  render  the  victim  powerless 
in  his  g^rasp  and  the  most  convulsive  efibrts  are  useless,  merely  shak- 
ing the  dreadful  monster  without  in  the  least  loosening  his  folds, — 
nay,  on  the  contrary,  only  rendering  them  still  tighter,  until  life  is 
fairly  fled.     I  have  tried  with  my  utmost  strength  to  uncoil  a  Boa  of 
seven  feet  from  a  partridge,  but  without  a  shadow  of  success,  for  he 
tightened  his  folds  in  spite  of  my  endeavours. 

Had  the  "  Boa  Constrictor"  (the  existence  of  which  in  India  is 
more  than  doubtful !)  once  succeeded  in  coiling  itself  round  the  sailor 
—-no  earthly  power  could  have  saved  his  life.  The  crew  might  cut 
the  monster  to  pieces  but  his  fatal  grasp  would  have  done  its  deadly 
work,  and  life  would  have  left  the  poor  sailor,  ere  the  folds  of  the 
Boa  could  have  been  loosed. 

The  velocity  with  which  the  Boa  darts  on  his  prey,  not  only  over- 
throws it,  but  hurls  his  own  body  in  advance  of  his  head  and  thus 
formst  he  first  coil,  the  rest  of  his  length  being  rapidly  twined  at  the 
same  time. 

So  conscious  is  he  of  his  enormous  power,  that  if  the  prey  be 
small,  the  scaly  monster  does  not  deign  to  coil  himself  around  it. 
Rats,  pigeons,  young  fowls,  or  any  thing  of  that  size,  were  seized 
with  a  sudden  snatch  and  simply  twisted  under  the  neck  of  the  snake; 
-r-the  reptile  apparently  using  only  the  weight  of  his  body  and  power 
of  his  jaws  to  destroy  life. 

The  usual  method  of  feeding  them,  was  by  opening  a  small  door 
of  the  cage  and  introducing  a  living  bird  or  beast.     On  first  perceiv- 


1837.]  Off  the  «« In£an  Boa^  **  Pption  TigrU:*  6^3 

ing  its  prejy  the  snake  darts  out  his  forked  tongue  as  if  licking  his 
lips  at  the  thoughts  of  the  banquet,  and  gradually  prepares  himself 
.  for  the  deadly  spring. 

I  introduced  a  full  grown  buck  rabbit,  into  Uie  den  of  the  largest 
snake,  which  there  lay  coiled  up  in  one  corner. 

The  rabbit  eyed  the  monster  in  evident  uneasiness,  with  his  ean 
thrown  back,  and  nose  eleyated  and  stamping  firmly  with  his  htnd 
feet,  on  the  floor.  The  snake  in  the  mean  time  was  incessantly  bran- 
dishing his  long  forked  tongue,  und  gradually  opening  out  the  dose 
drawn  coils  of  his  body  in  order  to  give  himself  room  for  the  deadly 
spring. 

His  head  then  slowly  and  almost  imperceptibly  glided  forward 
over  the  upper  coil,  towards  the  rabbit,  which  intently  eyed  every 
movement  of  his  foe. — In  an  instant  and  with  a  suddenness  which 
made  me  start,  the  snake  dashed  forward,  but  to  my  surprise  the  rab- 
bit eluded  his  grasp,  by  springing  over  him. 

With  a  loud  and  threatening  hiss  the  Boa  sullenly  gathered  himself 
again  into  his  corner,  where  he  lay  still  for  an  instant,  with  his  head 
still  pointing  towards  the  rabbit. — Not  liking  his  position,  the  poor 
buck  turned  to  move  away,  and  that  movement  decided  his  fate,  for  ^ 

with  the  speed  of  lightning,  both  snake  and  rabbit  rolled  in  a  fast 
embrace,  with  a  heavy  crash  against  the  side  of  the  cage.  The  Boa 
had  seiaed  his  victim  by  a  fore  leg,  with  one  coil  round  the  throat  so 
dosely  drawn  that  the  eyes  seemed  starting  from  their  sockets ;  a 
second  coil  was  thrown  around  the  body,  immediately  below  the 
shoulders,  and  another  round  the  loins.  So  instantaneous  was  the 
spring,  that  not  even  one  cry  escaped  the  rabbit,  and  though  the  last 
convulsive  motion  of  the  hind  legs,  was  strong  enough  to  shake  the 
boa,  it  lasted  but  a  few  minutes  and  all  was  over.  For  some  seconds, 
after  life  had  to  all  appearance  fled,  the  snake  still  held  his  firm  posi* 
tion  as  if  to  allow  no  chance  of  escape,  and  proceeded  first  to  disen- 
gage his  teeth  from  the  hold  he  had  taken  and  then  to  uncoil  from  the 
neck ; — with  the  remaining  coil  he  still  held  fast. 

For  some  little  time  he  continued  to  open  and  twist  his  jaws  about 
most  frightfully,  to  clear  his  mouth  of  the  rabbit's  fur,  which  done,  he 
commenced  searching  for  the  head,  and  measuring  the  carcass  all 
round  with  his  nose ;— <luring  this  time  the  tongue  was  ever  on  the 
move,  darting  and  quivering  about  in  all  directions;  but  although 
constantly  in  contact  with  the  animal's  hair,  not  a  vestige  of  saliva 
was  left  behind.  Thefe  was  no  lubrication  here. 
8e 


/ 


534  On  the  "  Indian  Boa/'  **  Pfthm  Ttgru."  [Jo&r* 

The  fore  leg  of  the  rabbit  where  the  snake  had  teized  him,  was 
covered  with  mucas,  bat  only  there. 

The  monster  now  with  a  slow  and  frightfid  expanding  of  the  jaws, 
took  in  the  rabbit's  nose,  and  then  proceeded  with  g^dnally  increas- 
ing distention  of  his  month  and  the  skin  of  Che  throat  beneath,  to 
suck  in  his  prey*. 

The  chief  difficulty  seems  to  lie,  in  getting  the  head  clereriy  into 
the  throat,  which  done  the  rest  of  the  body  soon  follows,  and  hmTing 
passed  the  jaws  and  fairly  entered  the  gullet  it  may  be  traced  quickly 
gliding  down  the  lengthy  brute  until  it  arrives  at  the  stomadi. 

Having  thus  far  succeeded,  the  next  effort  is  to  reduce  his  dislo* 
cated  jaws  to  their  proper  position,  which  is  done  apparently  widi 
some  little  trouble,  by  yawning  and  shovmg  them  about  in  all  possi« 
ble  shapes,  until  the  end  in  view  is  accomplished.  He  then  slowly 
retires  to  his  retreat  and  remains  quietly  coiled  up  to 'digest  his 
meals. 

If  the  prey  offered  be  small,  I  have  known  them  not  only  to  feed 
for  two  or  three  successive  days,  but  even  more  than  once  on  the 
same  day. 

On  another  occasion  I  supplied  the  same  snake  with  a  large 
"  Goht>"  expecting  to  see  the  monster  puzzled  by  so  ugly  a  customer 
as  the  lizard  was  reported  to  be  ;  his  daws  were  tremendous,  and  as 
his  head  was  nearly  as  large  as  that  of  the  snake,  I  expected  bim  to 
show  fight.     He  had  no  more  chance  than  the  poor  rabbit ! 

The  Boa  lay  as  usual  coiled  up  in  one  comer  of  his  cage,  and  when 
I  opened  the  door  to  introduce  the  lizard,  the  poor  animal  was  so  re- 
joiced to  escape  from  me,  that  without  heeding  where  it  went,  it  nm 
and  perched  itself  on  the  top  of  the  snake. 

The  Boa  apparently  conscious  of  the  sharpness  of  the  "  Goh'a" 
claws,  remained  quite  still,  but  evidently  kept  his  savage  eyes  fixed 
on  his  intended  victim. 

The  Goh  at  length  left  his  position  and  retreated  to  the  farther  end 
of  the  cage,  as  if  he  had  at  last  discovered  himself  to  be  placed  in  an 
awkward  situation. 

The  snake  widened  his  folds  and  prepared  to  spring,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  Goh  faced  him,  so  that  I  really  thought  a  fight  would 

*  The  manner  of  Imking  in  the  prey,  appears  to  me  almoit  ineapable  of  a  trae 
description. — The  frightful  distending  of  the  jawi  and  throat  cannot  be  foDy 
eonceiTed,  by  those  who  have  not  witnessed  it.  The  snake  with  mouth  widit 
•pen,  seems  to  draw  himself  over  the  prey,  in  the  same  manner  as  a  slocUqg 
sUps  on  the  leg  I 

t  Atpedes  of  monitor  ? 


1837.1  On  the  '*  Indian  Boa;'  '*  Python  TlffrU/'  635 

ensue ;-— bat  the  sadden  dash  of  the  Boa  soon  settled  the  point,  and 
in  a  second,  both»  as  in  the  instance  of  the  rabbit,  lay  entwined  in  a 
confused  knot  before  roe.^The  snake  had  seized  the  lizard  by  the 
nose,  and  with  such  tremendous  force  had  he  thrown  himself  on  his 
prey,  that  the  head  was  pointed  backwards  towards  the  tail,  and  the 
neck  bent  double,  with  a  tight  coil  round  it  to  keep  it  so. — Two 
other  coils  were  on  the  body  and  a  last  one  above  the  whole  to  add 
weight  to  his  enormous  power. 

Astonished  to  find  the  Boa  close  coiled  round  his  victim  a  full 
hour  after  he  had  seized  it,  I  took  a  stick  to  provoke  him,  thinking 
that  he  was  not  inclined  to  feed, — but  I  soon  perceived  the  reason  for 
his  remaining  thus  inactive.  The  Goh  still  lived  and  moved  its  legs 
when  touched,  in  spite  of  the  suffocating  pressure  and  weight  on  its 
body,  and  so  tenacious  of  life  was  this  reptile,  that  the  Boa  did  not 
uncoil  until  3^  hours  after  he  had  seized  it.  Thus  allowing  him  suffi* 
eient  instinct  to  know  when  his  prey  is  dead,  which  he  assuredly 
does,  the  Goh  must  have  lived  in  the  horrid  embrace  of  his  destroyer 
nearly  all  that  time. 

The  rabbit  died  in  less  than  10  minutes, — the  Goh  lived  upwards 
of  3  hours  ! ! 

Part  of  the  skin  and  several  ova  of  the  Goh  were  afterwards  voided, 
but  I  could  find  no  trace  of  its  long  horny  claws. — ^The  ova  were 
covered  with  a  strong  skin,  like  those  of  a  snake,  and  were  still 
whole. 

The  grain  which  was  in  the  crop  of  a  recently  fed  partridge  was  af- 
terwards voided  whole  and  apparently  healthy. 

The  long  quills  of  a  kite  (/alco  cheela)  were  voided  in  a  compact 
bundle,  much  better  packed  together  than  any  from  a  stationer*^ 
shop  ! 

In  a  work  called  the  "  Tower  menagerie,"  is  a  figure  of  the  Indian 
Boa,  supposed  to  be  the  Pedda  Poda  of  Dr.  Russell,  and  in  the  short 
account  which  accompanies  it,  allusion  is  made  to  its  lubricating  its 
prey  "  with  the  foetid  mucus  secreted  in  its  stomach." 

Reference  is  also  made  to  an  account  "  given  by  Mr.  BaoDKRip  in 
the  second  volume  of  the  Zoological  Journal  from  actual  observation 
of  the  specimens  now  in  the  Tower.  In  this  account  it  is  said  that» 
"  the  serpent  after  slowly  disengaging  his  folds,  placed  his  head  oppo- 
site to  that  of  his  victim,  coiled  himself  once  more  around  it  to  com* 
press  it  into  the  narrowest  possible  compass,  and  then  g^dually  pro- 
pelled it  into  his  separated  jaws  and  dilated  throat ;  and  finally  pre- 
sents a  disgusting  picture  of  the  snake  when  his  meal  was  at  an  end, 
3z3 


588  On  the  <«  InHtm  Boa,"  '*  Pythtm  TtgrU.''  IJwr, 

with  loose  and  apparently  dislocated  jaws  dropping  with  the  super- 
toons  mncns  which  had  been  ponred  forth/*  In  this  aceonnt  the  long* 
cherished  opinion  of  labricating  the  prej  is  again  set  forth,  and  tiie 
mouth  oi  the  serpent  is  said  to  drop  with  the  "  st^er^mmu  mucus 
which  had  been  ptmred  forth  V* 

This  latter  expression  would  lead  one  to  suppose  that  the  macos 
flowed  eopionsly  from  the  mouth, — which  it  certainly  nerer  does*. 

These  snakes  are  kept  in  a  state  of  artificial  warmth  and  in  a  cli- 
mate far  different  from  that  of  their  native  forests,  and  therefore  tbe 
great  flow  of  mucus  may  perhaps  be  induced  by  disease.  My  snakes 
were  in  their  own  proper  climate  and  in  perfect  health  and  Tigour, 
and  yet  they  never  either  lubricated  their  prey,  nor  did  their  jawi 
drop  with  mny  mueuB  at  ali$ — ^nor  did  they  ever  coil  round  their  prey 
again,  after  having  once  quitted  their  hold.  I  may  remark,  tiiat  I 
haye  not  seen  Mr.  BaoDaaip's  account  in  his  own  words. 

A  large  cat  was  once  sent  to  me  for  my  Boa,  by  some  friends  who 
maintained  that  the  snake  would  not  kill  it,  and  this  proved  to  be  the 
case, — not  from  any  want  of  power  or  inclination  on  the  part  of  the 
reptile,  but  simply  because  he  was  not  allowed  to  have  frur  play. 

It  is  well  known  to  naturalists  that  these  powerful  reptiles  lie  oon« 
cealed,  in  expectation  of  some  animal  passing  within  relbch  of  their 
retreat,  and  should  an  unfortunate  creature  stray  near  enough, — it  is 
from  the  thicket  or  jungle  g^ass  that  the  deadly  spring  is  made  vpaa 
the  unsuspecting  victim.  But  if  a  Boa  be  surprised  in  open  gronndy 
instead  of  springing  upon  its  disturber,  it  woald  endeayonr  to  make 
its  escape  to  the  jungle,  and  unless  closely  pressed  or  actually  assailed 
would  make  no  attempt  to  destroy  its  pursner. 

I  had  always  been  in  the  habit  of  introducing  the  prey  into  the 
cage  by  a  side  door  and  from  a  corner  of  the  den,  the  spring  was 
made,  almost  before  the  animal  introduced  was  aware  of  the  danger 
in  which  it  stood.  Had  the  cat  been  thrust  in  in  like  manner,  she 
would  have  had  no  time  to  prepare  for  combat  ; — ^nothing  how- 
ever, would  satisfy  my  yisitors,  but  turning  the  snake  out  of  his 
den  into  an  open  verandah,  in  which  the  cat  was  already  tied  by  one 
leg. 

The  Boa  frightened  by  the  noise  and  number  of  people  collected, 
endeavoured  to  make  his  escape,  and  for  this  purpose  was  passing 
on  without  noticing  the  cat,  when  to  my  surprise  she  seized  the  Bos 

*  If  the  make  had  labricated  the  prey,  the  jawi  should  rather  have  heea  dih 
tituf  of  macuB  after  swallowing  it,  than  druppmgmtk  svperflaous  maeu  t 


1887.]  On  tie  ^*  Indian  Boa;'  "  Python  Tigri$r  637 

by  the  thick  part  of  the  tail,  with  her  teeth,  shaking  him  forcibly 
from  side  to  side,  whilst  her  claws  were  making  sad  havoc  on  his 
sides.  '^< 

The  Boa  made  no  attempt  to  bite,  bnt  as  soon  as  the  cat  quitted 
her  hold,  took  refoge  in  the  cage,  and  coiled  himself  up  as  usual. 

Victory,  of  course,  was  awarded  to  the  cat  as  if  there  had  been  a 
fight  between  them.  A  second  trial  brought  the  same  result,  and  I 
then  shut  the  snake  up,  as  he  appeared  hurt  from  the  sharpness 
of  the  cat's  teeth  and  daws.  The  cat  was  then  introduced  into 
the  cage,  and  the  Boa  disturbed  and  discomfited  as  he  was,  in- 
stantly sprung  at  and  seized  her  by  a  leg  ;  but  the  cage  proving  too 
confined  for  so  large  an  animal  as  the  cat,  he  could  not  coil  round 
her,  and  puss  finding  her  legs  at  liberty  again  brought  her  claws  to 
play  upou  the  sides  of  her  antagonist,  who  gave  up  the  struggle  and 
coiled  himself  again  in  one  comer. 

Not  wishing  to  torment  him  longer  in  such  a  ridiculous  manner, 
and  my  visitors  being /ttZ/y  satisfied  that  a  Boa  had  no  chance  with  a 
cat, — ^I  opened  the  cage  door  and  allowed  the  animal  to  escape,  which 
she  lost  no  time  in  ^oing,  for  notwithstanding  her  victory,  she  evi- 
dently felt  ill  at  ease  in  the  snake's  presence. 

Had  the  cage  been  large  enough  to  have  allowed  the  Boa  to  throw 
his  coils  round  the  cat  when  he  seized  her,  the  legs  of  poor  puss 
would  have  been  firmly  bound  to  her  sides,  and  all  power  of  biting 
or  scratching  very  speedily  put  an  end  to. 

One  interesting  circumstance  was  however,  produced  by  this  failure 
of  the  Boa,  which  was  the  instinct  shown  by  the  cat  in  her  mode  of 
attacking  the  snake.  Had  she  seized  him  by  the  head  or  throat,  the 
tail  would  instantly  have  been  coiled  round  her  with  such  force  as  not 
only  would  have  obliged  her  to  quit  her  hold,  but  would,  in  a  very 
short  time,  have  killed  her.  By  seizing  on  the  tail,  she  showed  that 
nature  had  implanted  in  her  a  knowledge  of  her  enemy's  mode  of 
attack,  and  she  at  once  put  it  out  of  his  power  to  bring  his  enormous 
muscular  strength  into  play. 

The  mongoose  (Mangusta  griseaj  a  decided  enemy  and  destroyer 
of  the  deadly  Cobra  di  capeUo  (Naia  vulgaris)  would  be  easily  crush- 
ed by  a  Boa  because  it  generally  seizes  by  the  throat ;  (I  say  gene- 
rally, because  it  sometimes  fails,  but  in  this  case  it  shakes  the  snake 
so  violently  as  to  prevent  its  biting  ;-*-or  it  may  chance  that  the 
snake  kills  it.)  Instinct  teaches  this  little  animal  to  avoid  the  poi- 
soned fangs  of  the  Cobra,  by  seizing  on  the  throat,  and  putting  it 
out  of  the  snake's  power  to  bite ;   and  the  cat  in  like  manner  seizes 


538  Notice  of  «  fottU  BatraeUan.  [Jolt^ 

on  the  tan  of  the  Boa  to  prevent  the  death-knot  being  thrown  around 
its  body.  Were  these  animals  to  reverse  their  mode  of  attack,  both 
would  infslliblj  be  destroyed ;  for  were  the  Mongoose  to  seize  a 
Cobra  by  the  tail,  the  reptile  would  torn  and  bite, — ^were  the  cat 
to  seize  the  Boa  by  the  throat  the  tail  would  twine  round  and  6uffo« 
cate  her. 

Thus,  throughout  nature,  has  the  all-wise  and  merciful  creator  be* 
stowed  on  his  most  inoffensive  creatures,  the  knowledge  necessary  to 
preserve  them  from  their  deadliest  enemies. 

NoTi.  When  I  first  procured  theie  snakei  they  appeared  to  be  half  ftnpified, 
and  the  Jugglers  from  whom  I  purchased  them,  threw  the  largest  one,  (8i  feet) 
round  my  neck.  For  a  fortnight  or  three  weeks  after  this  I  contioued  to  handle 
them  with  impunity  ;  but  one  morning  while  in  the  act  of  stooping  with  a  pan  of 
water  in  my  hand,  the  large  snake  sprung  at  me,  striking  the  pan  with  snch 
force  as  to  dash  it  out  of  my  hand.  By  striking  his  nose  against  the  pan,  it 
turned  his  head  away  from  me  and  he  darted  past ;— had  he  missed  the  pan,  he 
would  hsTC  seised  me  by  the  arm  and  thrown  himself  round  my  neck. — JL  friend 
who  was  with  me,  thinking  that  the  snake  had  seized  me,  ran  into  the  house  for 
a  knife  to  cut  the  muscles  of  the  back — ^but  fortunately  this  was  unneceaBsry  or 
I  fear  I  should  have  been  strangled  before  the  folds  could  ha?e  been  loosed* 

I  found  afterwards  that  they  had  been  drugged  with  opium  in  their  water,  in 
order  to  render  them  quiet  and  harmless,  but  as  I  did  not  pursue  this  system, 
the  effect  wore  off,  and  1  was  obliged  to  be  cautious  in  approaching  them  after- 
wards, as  they  frequently  sprung  against  the  bars  of  their  cage  at  any  penoa 
passing  them. 

Simlti,  4fA  April,  1837. 


III. — Notice  of  a  skull  (fragment)  of  a  gigantic  fossil  Batrackian,     Bg 

Dr.  T.  Cantor. 

[From  the  Asiatic  Researches,  Vol.  XIX.*] 

This  interesting  fossil  remain  was  discovered  by  Col.  Colvin  in 
the  NahuH  field  from  whence  the  chief  part  of  the  Dddupur  fossils 
were  extracted.  Through  the  care  of  Mr.  J.  Prinsbp,  with  whom  it 
was  deposited,  the  sandstone  in  which  it  was  imbedded,  has  been 
removed  as  much  as  possible,  and  the  fragment  appears  now  in  the 
state  in  which  it  is  represented  in  the  accompanying  sketches.  It  is  to 
be  regretted  that  a  transversal  fracture,  pointing  to  a  remote  period, 
has  left  the  fragment  offering  very  few  data  for  conclusions  ;  to  which 
may  be  added  the  altered  position  of  several  parts,  evidences  of  the 

*  [This  is  so  very  extraordinary  a  fossil  that  we  make  no  apology  for  outstep- 
ping strict  rules  (as  we  did  in  the  case  of  the  SiTatherium),  and  publishing  it 
'rom  the  text  of  the  quarto  Researches,  before  the  latter  have  appeared. — Ed.] 


1837.]  Notice  qfafosnl  Batrachian.  539 

bones  having  undergone  a  severe  compression,  most  probably  at  the 
moment  the  animal  perished. 

The  general  appearance  indicates  beyond  doubt  the  animal  hav- 
ing belonged  to  the  third  great  class  of  vertebrata,  the  reptiles  :  the 
difference  however  in  the  formation  of  the  skulls  of  the  Chelonians 
and  Saurians  renders  these  two  orders  quite  out  of  question.  The  for- 
mation and  structure  of  the  teeth,  the  separation  of  the  lower  jaw  in 
the  middle  afford  certainly  characteristics  of  the  Ophidians ;  Mr. 
PaiNSBP  indeed  was  led  by  these  very  circumstances  when  he  examin- 
ed the  fossil  in  its  original  state,  with  only  the  anterior  part  of  the 
jaws  exposed,  to  suppose  them  belonging  to  a  serpent*.  The  clearing 
of  the  matrix  however  soon  shewed  the  total  difference  from  several 
skulls  of  serpents,  as  represented  in  the  Rigne  animal,  which  animals 
however  have  the  two  above  mentioned  characteristics  in  common 
with  the  Batrachians. 

With  those  skulls  of  recent  Batrachians,  which  I  have  been  able  to 
consult,  (represented  inCuviBa'sOssemensfossiles,  tomeV.  2e.  partie, 
Plate  XXIV.)  the  present  one  disagrees  particularly  in  the  formation 
of  the  intermaxillary  bone  situated  rather  over,  than  between  the 
maxillary,  the  branches  of  which  are  immediately  united  in  the  middle, 
covered  by  the  arches,  extending  to  both  sides,  assisted  by  two  slender 
apophyses,  which  are  fixed  to  the  skull  between  the  parietal  and  the 
anterior  frontal  bones. 

The  rounded  profile  of  the  upper  and  lower  jaw  afford  in  their  general 
appearance  a  characteristic  of  the  Batrachians,  in  some  of  which^the 
frogs,  the  jaw,  generally  speaking  the  upper,  is  provided  with  minute 
teeth,  corresponding  in  form  and  distribution  with  those  of  the  fossil. 

The  separation  at  the  Sjrmphysis,  the  wide  arch  of  the  lower  jaw, 
the  excavation  of  the  inner  surface,  in  short  the  development  of  th» 
bone,  serving  for  insertion  of  the  tongue  and  muscles,  which  solely 
perform  the  function  of  inspiration,  exhibit  phenomena  exclusively 
repeated  in  the  recent  Batrschians,  to  which  order  I  am  thus  induced 
to  look  upon  the  extinct  owner  of  the  present  skull  as  closely  allied. 

CuviBE  characterises  the  frogs  (Rana,  Laurenti)  by  their  being 
ftamiflhed  by  a  row  of  small  teeth  in  the  upper  jaw,  and  an  interrupted 

*  It  was  the  supposition  of  its  being  a  lerpent's  head  that  led  to  my  plteing 
^  fossil  in  the  hinds  of  Dr.  Cantok,  whom  I  knew  to  have  paid  particuUr  at- 
tention to  this  department  of  natural  history.  Colonel  Colvin,  when  it  was 
still  half  hidden  by  matrix  imagined  it  to  belong  to  the  L$etrtm,  It  was  at  his 
snggestion  that  I  attempted  to  elear  it  and  examine  its  peealiarities,  iHiioh  he  an- 
ticipated woald  be  found  of  high  interest.— Bn. 


640  Notice  of  ufoi$a  BtOneUm.  [Jolt. 

transverse  ran^^  of  palatial  teeth,  while  the  toads  {Bnfo,  Laor.)  have 
no  teeth  whatever  (R^gne  animal :  Batrachians).  Mr.  Blainviua  in 
his  masterly  'Analyse  d'un  systeme  g^ntod  d'eipetologie  aud  d'amphi- 
biologie  (Nouv.  Annales  da  mvs.  d'hist.  nat.  t.  IVe,  p.  279)  offen 
as  a  diagnostic  of  his  second  genns  '  Rainette/  HyU.  the  tree-frog, 
its  having  palatial  and  maxillar  teeth  :  in  his  third  genus.  '  Grenooille/ 
Rana^  some  species  partake  in  this  formation,  while  outers  are  void  of 
teeth  in  the  lower  jaw. 

Notwithstanding  the  very  minute  inqmry  instituted  by  Mr.  Pbimsbp. 
no  teeth  are  found  immediately  situated  in  the  lower  jaw  and  it  is 
impossible  to  decide,  whether  the  teeth  imbedded  in  the  matrix  along 
the  inner  margin  of  the  left  lower  jaw  are  palatial  or  belonging  to 
either  of  the  two  jaws.  This  however  is  of  less  consequence*  for  if 
it  be  at  9II  allowed  to  use  the  teeth  as  guides,  the  fossil  representative 
can  but  be  approximated  to  eiUier  the  Hyl^t  or  Rwm^  A  comparison 
in  the  mode  of  life  of  either  might  perhaps  carry  a  step  farther :  the 
recent  tree  frogs,  confined  to  trees,  feed  exdusively  upon  insects,  while 
the  frogs  properly  so  called,  in  their  mixed  aquatic  and  terreatrial 
hunts,  prey  not  only  upon  insects,  but  also  upon  other  animal  matters. 
Considering  the  fossil  teeth,  it  appears  as  nature  intended  these  sharp 
hooks  to  fix  objects  different  from  the  slender  bodies  of  insects. 

By  comparing  the  fossil  the  length  of  which  is  7|  inches,  to  a  skull 
of  the  common  g^een  frog,  (Rana  escuknta,  Linn.)  it  appears,  that  at 
least  one  fourth  is  missing  or,  that  the  original  length  of  the  skull 
must  have  been  about  10  inches.  Following  up  this  comparison,  we 
find  the  skull  of  the  common  frog  is  to  the  total  length  of  the  body 
as  one  to  four,  which  proportion,  applied  to  the  fossil  representative, 
gives  this,  from  the  muzzle  to  the  extremity  of  the  body,  the  gigantic 
length  of  forty  inches,  a  proportion  between  fossil  and  recent  speciea* 
which  however  is  met  with  iu  the  neighbouring  famQy,  the  salaman- 
ders, of  which  the  recent  members  are  of  small  size  compared  to  the 
skeletons,  one  of  which,  (the  renowned  *  Homo  diluvii  testis'  of  Schxu- 
CHZSB,)  discovered  in  the  schist  of  Oeningen,  measured  three  feet  in 
length. 

EitpkmatioH  0/ the  sketehei,  PL  XXXI.  faboutith  Uaear  tUmemnoM.) 

A.  The  upper  surface. 

1.  The  parietal  bones,  about  i  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  strongly 
marked  with  the  rajrs  of  ossification,  united  by  a  very  fine  suture  to 

2.  The  frontd,  formed  somewhat  similarly  to  the'  same  of  Rtaim 
deoM,  L.  (Cuv.  Ossem,  foss*  loc.  dt.) 


1837.]  Noti€9  of  afouU  Batrachian.  ^41 

3.  The  anterior  fromtals ;  their  8ntare  is  entirely  effiused,  a  case 
not  nncommoD  in  aged  Bpecimeni  of  recent  reptiles. 

4.  The  intermaxillary  bone  ;  the  muzzle  having  suffered  a  great 
deal,  it  is  impossible  to  discover  the  junction  between  this  and  the 
anterior  frontals. — Between  the  arch  and  the  corresponding  part  of  the 
maxillary  there  is  a  longitadinal  space,  filled  with  matrix,  so  that  the 
intermaxillary  appears  superincumbent  over  the  upper  jaw,  while  it» 
in  the  recent  frogs,  forms  the  anterior  part  of  the  jaw,  and  is  as  well 
as  the  latter  furnished  with  teeth. 

5.  The  apophyses  of  the  intermaxillary,  proportionally  long  and 
slender,  support  the  arches,  a  distribution  observed  in  the  axolote  as 
represented  by  CnviXB,  (loc.  cit.  pi.  XXVII.  figs.  24  and  25.) 

6.  The  apophysis  which  terminated  the  anterior  part  of  the  cavity 
of  the  eye,  analogous  to  the  apophysis,  which  in  recent  frogs  proceeds 
from  the  side  of  the  anterior  frontals. — ^In  front  of  this  and  nearer 
towards  the  muzzle  we  are  to  search  for  the  situation  of  the  nostrils. 

7.  Matrix  with  projecting  indistinct  fragmina  of  bones. 

8.  Part  of  the  lower  jaw. 

B.  A  front  view 
of  the  fossil  shewing  the  compression,  the  position  of  the  teeth,  and 
the  angle  of  the  lower  jaws,  pressed  up  into  the  cavity  of  the  palate : 
the  references  as  in  fig.  A. 

&  The  lower  surface. 

1 .  The  intermaxillary  bone. 

2.  The  upper  jaw :  in  this  and  the  surrounding  matrix  a  number 
of  teeth,  the  largest  of  which  in  the  middle  t6ward  the  symphisis. 

3.  The  lower  jaw  formed  by  two  wide  arches  sepai'ated  at  the 
symphisis,  the  external  surface  convex,  the  internal  excavated. 

4.  Fragments  probably  of  the  pterygoid  bone.  (Vide  Cuvisn,  loc. 
eit.  p.  389.) 

D.  Teeth,  (nat.  size.) 

The  teeth  are  comparatively  small,  conic  and  recurved,  of  the  same 
formation  as  those  of  the  serpents,  (!shews  a  lateral  section  of  a  tooth.)  - 

The  larger  are  fixed  close  to  each  other  and  in  a  single  row,  while 
two  or  three  rows  of  small  teeth  appear  in  the  left  lateral  branch  of 
the  upper  jaw.  The  matrix  covering  the  left  side  of  the  palate  con« 
tains  several  fragmina,  the  original  situation  of  which,  whether  in 
the  palate  or  in  either  of  the  jaws»  it  would  be,  as  before  said,  difficult 
to  determine. 


4  A 


549        Some  aeeowU  0/  ike  Were  between  Bttrmak  end  Cimm^    [Jolt, 

IV. — Some  accevnt  of  the  Wars  between  Burmak  and  China,  together 
with  thejoumah  and  routes  of  three  different  Embassies  sent  to  Pekin  ^ 
by  the  King  of  Ava  :  taken  from  Bnrmeee  docnmente.      Bg  LieutenmU' 
Colonel  H.  Burnet,  Resident  in  Ava. 

[Condnded  from  p.  451.] 
The  last  embassy  sent  by  the  king  of  Ava  to  PMn  accompanied  a 
Chinese  embassy,  which  arrived  at  Ava  in  the  month  of  April,  1833. 
The  principal  envoy  from  China  was  distinguished  by  a  great  attach- 
ment to  strong  liquors,  with  which  the  Burmese  Government  liberaUy 
supplied  him»  and  he  was  often  publicly  seen  in  a  state  of  intoxication. 
The  principal  envoy  of  the  Burmese  deputation  was  a  T^aredo^gyih 
whose  family  name  is  Mauno  Wbno,  and  with  whom  I  was  well  ac- 
quainted. But  on  his  return  from  China  he  caught  a  jungle  fevinr 
which  brought  on  mental  derangement,  from  the  effects  of  which  the 
poor  man  is  not  recovered  at  this  date,  1836.  The  fever  was  caught 
after  the  envoy  had  entered  his  own  country  again,  for  a  large  tract 
of  territory  above  Ava  is  considered  by  the  Burmese  as  particularly 
unhealthy. 

The  following  is  a  translation  of  such  portions  of  the  procecdinga  of 
ibi«  last  embassy  as  I  have  yet  been  able  to  procure. 

Ltiter  from  the  Emperor  qf  China  to  the  King  qf  Ava  in  1833. 

Elder  brother  Tauk.kdon,  king  of   U'4i,  who,  assleted  by  the  Tlapyd  Not, 
governs  the  great  hingdooM  and  oonntries  to  the  eastward,  affectionately  addroseea 
younger  brother,  the  enn-deteended  king,  lord  of  the  golden  palace,  and  owner  of 
mines  of  gold,  silver,  rabies,  ambqr  and  noble  serpentine,  who  governs  the  great 
kingdoms  and  countries  and  a  multitude  of  nmbrella-wearing  chiefk  to  the  westward. 
Xld^  brother,  who  obtaiaed  possession  of  the  thfone  throni^  the  glory  of  his  an- 
cestors, is  in  amicable  relations  with  various  kingdoms  and  countries.     In  dder 
brother's  empiro  also,  elder  brother  himself,  his  queen,  sons,  daughters,  nobles  and 
oflcers,  together  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  coun^,  are  in  good  health ;  and  lie  de- 
sires to  hear  and  know,  that  in  younger  brother's  empire  tilao,  the  sun-descended 
king,  his  queen,  sons,  daughters,  noblest  oflioefs,  the  poor  people  and  royal  slavea, 
are  all  well-and  happy.    In  pursuance  of  the  custom  which  has  eiisted  since  thm 
VMT  lUp,  (▲.  D.  176T,)  in  the  reign  of  (his)  grand.fiRthcr  Khtbno-loitw,  king  of 
Vdi,  for  a  royal  letter  with  presents  to  pass  once  in  ten  years,  the  ten  years  haviaf 
expired,  a  royal  letter  with  gifts,  four  good  horses,  and  vnrious  cloths,  such  as  are 
always  presented,  are  apw  sent  with  TaBaiN-TA'-i.o'*TB%  and  TsNO-TSHSNa-TB'. 
On  their  arrival,  let  younger  brother,  the  sun-descended  king,  agreeably  to  the 
friendship  and  love  subsistiug  between  the  two  eountries  as  if  tiiey  wore  one,  and 
according  to  existing  custom,  prepare  a  royal  letter  and  envoys  in  return  and  forward 
them.    When  the  men  deputed  by  the  sun-desoended  king  and  tiie  royal  letter  and 
gifts  arrive  at  the  city  of  Ma^:tth\  {Yvmen),  the  no^n-tA  ofMeine  tiohi,  (govoraor 
general  of  Tunant)  will  appoiDt  officers  to  convey  them  safely  on  the  road  as  fhr  as 
the  great  city  {Pekin) ,  and  the  envoys  deputed  by  the  sun.  descended  king  with  the 
royal  letter  and  presents  shall  be  suitably  taken  care  of  and  entertained.    Let  the 
men,  Tsbbim-ta'-lo'-te%  and  Tbno-tbhbno-Tb',  whom  elder  brother  deputes, 
return  soon ;  and  when  the  envoys  come  back,  it  will  be  like  having  seen  the  eoun- 
tenance  of  younger  brother,  the  lord  of  the  golden  p^toee. 

Answer  from  the  King  ^  Aoa  to  the  letter  from  the  Bwiperor  ^f  China,  received  ai 

Ava  in  the  month  qf  April,  1833. 
The  lord  of  the  nhaddan  elephant,  the  master  of  many  white  elephants,   the 
owner  of  mines  of  gold,  silver,  rubies,  amber  sad  noble  serpentine,  who  bean  the 


18S7.]     S9m§  aearnm  tf  EnAt»m9$  hHmeen  Bm^nuk  tmd  Ckinm.      543 


tifle  and  dctinathm  of  TNri  tmi  b€wand  iiiijfd  Upadi  pmwara  pandHa  mahA  ikmn- 
mtm-r4fd^  dirmfd,  the  roynl  supporter  of  religion,  the  tun-descended  king,  lord  of 
life  and  great  king  of  righteonsness,  who  governs  the  great  kingdoms  and  conntriea 
and  a  mutitnde  of  umbrella-wearing  ehiefi  to  the  westward,  affectionately  addresses 
(his)  royal  friend  Tauk-koon,  king  of  V'di,  who  soTerns  the  great  kingdoms  and 
countries  and  a  mnltitnde  of  nmbrelia-wearing  chim  to  the  eastward.  In  accordance 
with  the  friendship  which  (his)  royal  grand«lkther  MnN  tBAHA'-OTfa,  (great  king 
of  righteousness,)  who  founded  the  golden  dty  of  Amarap^a,  and  king  of  U'dVs 
royal  grand-fhtheri  Khtbno-lovn,  affectionately  cnltiTUted  for  a  long  period  of 
▼ears,  royal  letters  with  presents  were  redprooaUy  sent  once  in  ten  years  without 
Interruption.  On  the  8th  day  of  the  waning  moon  of  Tagu  in  the  Burmese  year  1 194, 
fApril  19th,  1833,)  when  royal  ftiend  (king  of  Ava)  had  been  in  possession  of  tho 
throne  for  fourteen  years,  and  Tauk«kOon  king  of  U'di  for  12  years,  Tshbin-ta^- 

LO'-TC^  TBN0-TSHBN0-TB%  Tso'-LO'-TSOVM,  TsA'N-LO'-TSO^N,  La'-T8BBN6-TS' 

■nd  Tak-la-tsr8KO-tb',  havina  arrived  with  a  royal  letter  and  various  presents, 
consisting  of  three  enpe  of  the  n^le  serpentine ;  two  cups  of  the  same,  carved  witk 
flowers ;  one  goglet  of  the  same ;  two  jackets  of  fur  lined  with  yellow  silk,  four  jac- 
kets of  the  same  te  lined  with  plum*colored  silk  ;  eight  rolls  of  gold  cloth  or  bro« 
cado ;  six  rolls  of  various  kinds  of  velvet ;  six  large  rolls  of  satin,  and  four  horses  s 
they  were  received  and  brought  (to  Ava)  in  a  suitable  manner.  On  the  day  on 
which  the  New  year's  Kado  (beg-pardon  audience)  was  held,  the  royal  letter  and 
presents  being  arranged  in  the  palace  ia  front  of  the  throne,  his  msjesty  came  out 
and  took  his  seat  attended  by  the  royal  son,  younser  brothers,  kinsmen,  and  all  tho 
nobles  and  officers,  and  had  the  royal  letter  subuutted  and  read  out.  His  m^esty 
was  pleased  to  hear,  that  the  king  of  U*dk  himself,  his  qfueen,  sons,  daughters  and 
kinsmen  are  well  and  happy.  Royal  friend  himself  also,  his  queen,  son,  daughters 
and  kinsmen  are  well  and  happy.  Agreeably  to  the  friendship  subsisting  between 
the  two  great  countries,  his  Majesty  has  appointed  as  his  envoys  in  return  Mbn:- 
tha'-ta'za'-ot6,  of  the  royal  houseliold,  Nb^mto'-ta'ea',  NB-MTo'-Ta'-OAUNc 
Noratba'  and  Nb'-mto'-bvla-thu',  anid  sends  them  with  the  following  presents : 
two  ruby  rings  for  royal  friend's  own  wearing  ;  two  sapphire  rings ;  two  blodcs  of 
noble  serpentine  weighing  forty-right  viss  and  forty  ticals  ;  four  elephants*  teetk 
weighing  forty-four  viss  and  sixty  ticals ;  three  whole  pieces  of  scarlet  broad  doth, 
three  of  green  and  two  of  yellow  ;  ten  pieces  of  fine  muslin  ;  ten  pieces  of  long 
cloth,  ten  pieces  of  Europe  chintz,  ten  pieces  of  Europe  handkerchiefs  ;  ten  foreign 
earpets  ;  one  hundred  books  of  gold  leaf,  one  hundred  of  silver  leaf ;  three  viss  of 
white  sandal-wood,  three  riss  of  red,  three  viss  of  bastard  sandal-wood ;  ten  Bottle* 
of  otto  of  roses ;  ten  bottles  of  rose  water ;  two  lacquered  ware  boxes  with  high  co- 
nical covers,  gilded  and  inlaid  with  pieces  of  looking  glass ;  two  of  the  same  witk 
flowers  engraved  on  the  lacquered  work  and  gilded  ;  two  of  the  same  engraved  ac- 
cording to  the  yiien  pattern,  two  of  the  same  with  high  stands  and  engraved  in  the 
•ame  manner,  four  round  lacquered  boxes,  each  capauc  of  containing  half  a  basket 
and  engraved  according  to  the  Ywm  pattern,  50  small  round  boxes  of  a  quarter  of  a 
basket  measure  each ;  flfteen  peaeock*s  tails,  with  four  male  elephants  and  one 
female. 

Let  these  envoys  return  soon,  and  when  they  come  back,  it  will  be  like  having 
met  and  seen  royal  friend,  king  of  Cf'dl. 

Copy  itf  the  hutmetiont  ptem  Ajf  ike  iSimgters  ^  Ava  to  the  AmkMtMdon  t^painled  te 

proceed  to  China  from  Ava. 

Mbk:tha'-taza'-ot6,  Nb'-mt6-ya'za',  Nb'-mt6.yk'-oavnq  NoBATHA'and 
Ns'-MTdrBULA-TBU',  who  havc  been  appointed  by  his  majesty  ambassadors  to  pro- 
ceed to  CMno,  having  reedved  charge  of  the  royal  letter  and  presents,  and  baring  been 
fiunished  with  boats  and  crews  complete,  namely,  the  governor  of  Bo- md'«  gilded 
■addle  boat  with  a  brass  pya-lAof  for  the  king's  letter,  a  phaung  or  accommodation 
boat  with  a  double  roof  for  the  royal  presents,  a  war  boat  for  Mbn:TBa'-tA'Za'-oto^ 
•  pkomnf  with  a  plain  roof  for  the  other  ambassadors,  and  another  phaung  with  a 
loof  partly  plain  and  Pi^rtly  double  for  the  Chinese  envoys :  they  will  depart  from 
ilea  OB  a  propitious  day.  They  must  travel  the  proper  stages  in  the  following 
order,    fn  front  of  all,  the  boat  with  the  king's  letter,   then  that  with  the  royu 

"  This  is  a  title  conferred  upon  himself  by  the  Wng  of  Ata  since  the  date  of  the 
war  with  the  British  Government,  and  the  meaning  of  the  Pdli  words  is  thus  trans- 
lated by  the  Burmese  :  **  The  Illustrious  Lord  of  Life,  who  ezerdses  boundless  do- 
minion and  possesses  supreme  wisdom,  the  exalted  king  of  righteousness  and  king 
of  kings.'*— It  is,  I  believe,  the  third  title  which  he  has  given  himself  dncs  his  ae« 
cession  to  the  throne  in  1819. 

4  A  d 


544        8oiM  aecMa  of  the  W0n  betweem  Burmah  mii  (^kma.     [Jvlt, 

prescnta,  then  Mbm.*tha^ta'sa'-ot6*i  bout,  tlien  tbe  boat  of  tbe  olhor  ombosMdora, 
then  the  boat  of  tbe  Chinese  eiiToys,  aod  last  tbe  gorcraor  of  Ba»wU^$  pikmm§  wifli 
the  ^ar  and  other  paddle  and  row  boats. 

At  each  halting -place  the  sheds  and  pnnrtsiona  whiak  have  been  boUt  and  eoUect* 
ed,  are  to  be  allotted  and  distributed  by  the  head  mea  of  the  place,  who  will,  agree- 
ably to  the  orders  issued  .by  tlie  ministers,  calealate  the  nwnber  of  men,  amd  ddU 
▼er  provisions  snficient  Ibr  each  man  firom  one  haltiag-Dlaco  to  another. 

On  arriTing  at  Ba-'md,  tbe  215  boatmen  with  the  fkmm^  amd  other  boats  most 
be  sent  back  to  ^loa,  the  g oTcrnor  and  ofteers  of  Bm-in6  supplying  the  men  with 
prOTisions  soffldent  for  their  journey  back.  Lettora  reportiag  the  day  of  arrival 
there  and  every  other  partieulnr,  must  also  be  sent  down  by  these  men  for  the  in- 
formation of  the  king  and  ministers. 

Mek:tha'-ta'2a'-gy6,  and  some  of  the  ofllecis  vrith  him»  will  have  a  shed  with  a 
square  roof  built  at  Ba-md,  and  lodge  the  royal  letter  aald  presents  in  the  samc« 
For  the  more  easy  conveyance  of  the  royal  letter  the  governor  of  that  place  will  eoo- 
struct  a  plank  Ta-zaumg  (a  portable  pyramidical  structure)  having  three  roofs,  and 
an  umbrdla  and  other  ornaments,  with  a  door  on  one  side  with  a  lock  and  key,  and 
varnish  and  gild  the  whole,  la  this  tha  royal  letter  must  be  placed,  the  lock  laa* 
'  tened  and  care  taken  that  no  rain  is  admitted  and  it  must  be  carried  carefolly  by  men 
whom  tbe  town  of  Ba-md  will  ftimish. 

The  four  male  elephants  and  one  female.  Intended  as  presents  for  the  emperor  of 
China,  wiU  proceed  by  land  to  Bo-wU,  so  that  they  may  travel  with  eaae  and  be  MIy 
aupplied  iritn  grass. 

tVo  hundred  mea  being  expeditiously  supplied  to  proceed  from  JiO-»^,  to  tbm 
Chinese  boaadary,  the  ambasMdors  vrill  travel  by  the  usual  stages,  and  having  in 
front  two  men  with  rods. 

On  your  arrival  at  Jfista^/ftAt  vi&  Mo:wtjfin,  you  vrill  represent  that  you  are  to 
promote  the  advantage  of  both  sovereigns ;  that  friendship  has  existed  between  the 
oountries  of  the  two  kings  (here  some  of  the  long  titles  of  the  two  kings  are  given), 
from  the  time  of  their  ancestors  ;  and  that  you  have  been  deputed  and  are  come  na 
ambassadors  with  a  royal  letter  and  presents.  1  hat  ia  the  eastern  empire  YuBje- 
TA'-TAiNthe  TMiH'tA  of  MaiM^Ttihi,  and  in  the  western  Mbmtb'a-ta'za' the  go- 
vernor of  Bo'md  are  placed  like  bouadary  tags  and  out-posts,  and  are  required  to 
promote  the  advantage  of  boUk  oountries,  conformably  to  the  quaUftcations  eaaeatinl 
to  governors  and  generals*. 

Do  not  remain  long  at  Mmi»gd$hi  :  request  that  the  royal  letter  and  preseata  and 
the  elephants  may  be  eoaveyed,  so  as  to' reach  Pekim  property  ;  speak  boldly,  and  na 
persons  who  are  well  acquainted  with  what  is  due  to  kings,  to  religion  and  to  this 
wortd,  and  then  proceed. 

Speak  also  on  the  subject  of  Afa-Ao-wcny,  and  JfoAe-nal  of  JTjfafo-yetM^^ytt,  in 
the  manner  you  have  been  instructed,  following  the  membraadum  given  you  on  this 
point,  and  taking  care  that  much  discussion  may  not  arise,  and  that  you  may  per- 
suade and  overcome. 

Prepare  and  transmit  a  report  to  Av  of  all  that  may  be  proper  to  be  aobmitled 
without  any  omissions,  once  from  Mo:mjfin,  and  once  from  Maing:hikL 

AAn  leaving  MiabigztiMf  and  whea  you  reach  PcAta,  observe  and  reeotd  every 
thing  earefUlv  and  unreservedly,  so  as  to  justify  the  eonidence  and  favor  of  ~ 
majesty,  who  has  selected  you,  and  speak  dally  vrith  firmness. 

You  must  note  and  bring  back  vrith  you,  alter  making  inquiries  seereUy  aisd 
certalning,  what  the  emperor  of  Ckuut  worships  in  order  to  obtain  ^c»&mm  ,-  what 
he  practises  and  worships  in  order  to  obtain  advantages  in  this  world  ;  as  well  aa  an 
nooouat  of  his  queens,  concubines,  kinsmen,  children,  nobles  and  oficera,  and  of 

*  The  Burmese  have  lists  of  the  qualifications  required  from,  or  chameteristico  of 
every  public  offlcer  and  condition  of  Hfe.  Those  appertaining  to  a  geaeml  are  niae. 
namely:  1st.  Skill  in  overcoming  the  enemy.  2nd.  Knowledge  of  good  ground  or  poet 
in  which  to  defeat  an  enemy,  3rd.  Not  deserting  his  army  in  adversity,  or  when  de- 
feated. 4th.  Sharing  good  or  evil  vrith  his  army.  &th.  Assessing  great  phyaioal 
powers.  6th.  Possessing  purity  of  mind.  7th.  Well  versed  in  the  2V-fia»-fa.6p«Ae* 
MjfOH  (a  work  oa  tactics).  8th.  Ability  to  direct  an  nrmy  without  fatiguing  or  ^»- 
tressing  it.     9th.  Full  of  activity  and  courage. 

The  qualifications  of  an  ambassador  are  these  eight.  1st.  Expert  In  hearing  intel- 
ligence. 3ud.  Expert  in  conveying  intelligence.  3rd.  Clever  in  learning  and  observ- 
ing every  thing.  4th.  Clever  in  repeating  the  whole  of  a  communicatioa.  5th.  RMtudy 
in  comprehending  the  object  and  meaning  of  a  communication.  6th.  Clever  in  mak* 
ing  a  commanieation  folly  understood.  7th.  Clever  in  comprehending  tbe  advantaga 
or  disadvantage  of  any  communication.  8th.  Keeping  a  guard  over  hit  mind,  worda 
and  acts,  so  as  to  prevent  disputes  and  misundcrstaadlnga. 


1B37.] 


Route  of  a  Journey  Jram  Ava  to  Pekin. 


545 


their  eqiii]Mge,  dress  and  ceremonies,  with  a  map  and  descriptioii  of  China  and 
Ibrlory.  Yon  most  express  a  desire  to  |^  and  worship  the  genuioe  teeth  of  Gtfu- 
DAM  A,  and  in  order  that  jon  may  ohtaln  positive  information,  you  must  go  yourself 
and  see  and  take  an  account  of  every  thing  curious  or  worthy  to  be  seen  and  knowa. 

You  must  also  apply  for  permission  to  go  and  see  and  tiJce,  an  aecount  of  caves, 
pagodas,  and  sajfo/s  in  every  quarter. 

You  must  always  keep  in  mind  the  interest  of  his  migesty,  and  execute  his  ser* 
vice  boldly  and  truly,  in  fulfilment  of  his  majesty's  belief  when  he  appointed  yeu» 
that  you  would  .accomplish  every  point  in  which  the  two  countries  are  concerned, 
and  in  accordance  with  the  favor  which  you  have  received  from,  and  the  obligation 
which  you  owe  to  his  majesty. 

The  royal  Woondauk  Maha'-mbn-ota'-ya'za'  submitted  and  read  the  aboTe  oa 
the  28th  June  1833  to  the  prince  of  IValen,  and  to  the  W&m'gyihs,  Kti'-wun  Men:m 
gyiht  My A^wAVi'MtmgifihtF AD Aiv  Men:gifih^  Noabanb  Men:gyih,  mnd  Ktouk- 
TSBAUNO  MeH:gyih, 

Route  of  a  Journey  from  the  City  of  Ava  to  the  City  of  Pekin,  travelled 
by  a  Mission  deputed  by  the  King  of  Ava  to  the  Emperor  of  China  in 
the  year  1833. 


Remarks. 


37th  June, . . 
1833. 


38th. 


SOth.  ... 

1st  July, 
9nd.  . . 
Ard.  • .  • , 
4th. 


Left  the  dty  of  Ava  by  water,  and 
stopped  at  the  temporary  buildings 
occupied  by  the  Chinese  Ambassa- 
dors  at  the  pagoda  of  Shue-gyet,  . 

Proceeded  to  Amarap&ra  at  which 
the  Chinese  envoys  desired  to  stop 
a  day  wiCh  some  of  their  relatives 
and  friends  residing  in  that  city,..  | 

Stopped  at  Shifdh-yaung  village  under 
Tsdyotn, 

Village  of  Shetn-ma-g^ 

City  of  Ktfouk'myaung, 

Jungle  village  of  Thein-kha 

City  of  Ttam^bay^uag^f .......... 


5th.    ......  City  of  Htnga-m6, 


0th. 
7th. 
tth. 

9th. 
10th. 

nth. 


I3tb. 


14th. 


City  of  Ta-gaung^ 

City  of  Khyun^aaung 

Village  of  Thi-gyain  under  the  city 
ofMya-daangf 

Village  of  Tftd-^oya  under  ditto, .... 

Village  of  Nyaung-kkyt'dauk  under 
dtyofJTa-fAd 

City  of  Ka^thd  where  the  fleet  stop- 
ped a  day,  as  the  boats  of  the 
Chinese  envoys  had  not  come  up, 
and  the  stream  was  very  violent, 

Village  of  Lei-pdn-tin  (line  of  silk- 
ootton  trees)  under  dty  of  Ten:gi 
or  Teag»khve, 

of  SkAe-fii, 


Village  of  Jim^by^i'goAn  under  dty 


3 

7 
IJ 
7 
6 
9 
6 
4 

4 
5 


The  boats  of  the  Chinesa 
envoys  were  made  to  foU 
low  those  of  the  Burmesa 
envoys. 


5 
6 


15th City  of  5iM«^^, 

I6th Village  of  Mn^khan  under  dty  of 

Kaang^toan 6 

17th.  Village  of  Zten-ban:gya  under  dty  of 

Ba^m^ 5 

18th ICIty  of  Bo-aid, 3 

T8■BIM-TA^-LA-TB^  and  YxNO-TBHBNO-TKS  had 34  followers,  the  4  Burmese  envoys 
had  46,  and  the  crews  of  the  boats  amounted  toSilS  men.  All  these  men  were  supplied 
with  provisions  by  the  chiefs  of  the  diiferent  towns  and  villages  on  our  route  from 
Ava  to  Ba-md,  and  the  current  bdng  very  strong  between  the  village  of  TH-ggaim 
mnd  Ba^mdf  the  fleet  was  ass^ted  by  additional  paddle  boats  and  men  sent  bv  the 
ehklh  of  the  diifcreBt  places  lying  in  mt  portion  of  our  journey.    On  the  26th  Juaa^ 


The      Chinese      envoys, 


546 


RxmU  of  a  J&umey/roM  Ava  to 


[JvLTp 


tb«  oflMT  in  cbargfl  of  the  elephants  iatended  ee  presents  for  tlie  emperor  of  CMm 
nrriTed  at  £a-ai^,  with  four  of  these  aaimsls  only,  and  reported,  that  oa  tiie  iowaey 
from  iieo,  they  had  all  got  loose  at  the  Tillage  of  Afe-wiia,  under  JToiPi^lon,  and 
that  on  pursuing  and  oYertaking  them  on  the  Nfo-tin  Ka^kkyen  hill,  in  the  territOi> 
ry  of  Jkfo-sMJI,  he  found  one  dead.  The  mission  stopped  23  days,  at  B«-ai^,  prepar- 
ing for  their  land  jonmey  and  collecting  horses  %hd  porters.  The  goTemor  made 
a  small  pyramidal  hoz  with  a  lock  and  key  and  gilded  it  all  over,  for  holdiAg  the 
King  of  ilea**  letter.  On  the  llth  Aognst,  1633,  tiie  cmhassy  left  Ba>md  in  the 
following  order:  first,  3  men  holdiapp  gilded  rods;  thea  the  box  containing  the 
royal  letter ;  then  the  boxes  oontaiaing  the  royal  presents ;  then  the  baggage  of 
the  ambassadors ;  then  a  couple  of  jingals  ;  then  100  musqueteers ;  nnd  then  the 
Burmese  ambassadors  dressed  in  full  uniform  and  mounted  on  elephants.  On  both 
sides  of  the  streets,  the  women  ponred*  out  pots  of  water,  and  the  olBcers  of  the 
dty  escorted  the  embassy  outside,  with  music  and  dancing.  Sacriioes  were  also 
rasbde,  by  order  of  the  Governor,  to  the  guardian  NaU  of  the  place.  There  were  200 
porters,  and  50  bullocks  for  conveying  the  baggage,  and  a  guard  of  100  musqueteers 
aad  too  lancers  with  2  jingals,  besides  15  men  sent  by  the  governor  of  ite-M^  to 
return  from  Yu-koh,  with  letters  from  the  ambassadors,  reporting  progress.  Out- 
side of  the  city  the  principal  Burmese  ambassador  entered  a  covered  sedan  chairs 
aad  the  rest  of  the  Burmese  and  the  Chinese  envoys  mounted  horses. 


Date. 


llth   Aug. 

12th 

Uth 

Uth 


leth. 


nth. 


by  a  party  o 


Names  of  places. 


Left  Ba-md  and  slept  at  the  village 
of  M6:maMtky 

Slept  at  the  Ta-dd-5ryiA(great  bridge), 

Slept  at  the  village  of  the  Ka-khyen 
chief  of  Tein  mountain, 

Slept  at  the  village  of  the  JTa-AAyea 
chief  Ma'tkeng, 


Slept  at  the 
mountain, 


a 

.•a 


Remarks. 


6 

4 

6 
6 


foot  of  the  Main^kkak 


6 


Here  the  mission  stopped  a 
day  in  eonsequeaee  of  the 
porters  not  huTlng  cone 
up  vrith  the  baggage. 

As  for  as  this  place  provi* 
sions  were  brought  for  us 
all  from  Ba-mS. 


Here  the  mission  was  met 

governor 


Slept  at  the  Laoy-Iaiit^-itm  or  cho- 

key  (Shan  LSai'lengf    red  hill   or 

mountain), 

^     .  Chinese,  under  l>o«a*2^-/s^a,  whieh  hsid  been  sent  by  the  „     

of  Afo:myfa  (Thenf'pe}  end  to  which  we  transferred  the  charge  of  the  royal  letter 
pmd  presents  and  all  our  baggage.    'Vht  Burmese  porterq^and  guard  who  came  with 
us  fiN>m  Ba-Hid,  were  paid  what  was  right  aad  proper  aad  seat  back  to  that  dty 
on  the  16th. 
16th Left  the  frontier  chokey  and  reach-! 

ed  the  city  of  M4,-wAn    (Chinese 

Loitg^€huen-/A)  (Shan  ifaaf -won),!     6 
The  mission  considering  that  it  was  the  rainv 
foil,  and  difficult  to  cross,  stopped  at  this  city  3  days, 
eruiting  the  royal  elephants  properly. 
22nd 


dties. 


rhis  is  one  of  the   8   Shan 
seasoB  when  the  streams 
for  the  purpose  of  re- 


Left  M6:wiin,  and  slept  at  the  KeH' 

dot  or  fortified  chokey  on  the  top 

of  the  5Ay<(-m«e-{o4e  mounttin,.. 
lA-tb,  the  ^aa-/ra  officer,  having  authority  over  1,000  men,  aad  Tsovm-tIm  havla^ 
authority  over  500  men,  who  were  sent  by   the  governor  of  Af^.'Myfo  to  meet  the 


•  •  I 


Here  the  mission  found  Txi^ 


mission,  and  who,  after  commuaieating  with  the  envoys 


23rd. 
34th. 


20th. 


Slept  at  the  village  of  if«i-foaa,.. . . 
Slept  at  the  village  of  Nan-iengt. . .. 
(Shan  M^ng-H  and  Burmese  Maindi,) 


Reached  the  city  of  Af<^;my(a,  (Chi* 
nese  Tkeng'gi<^kowt,  Shan  M&ng- 
mgent)    10 

*  Libations  to  Gaudama  here  made  with  prayers  and  wishes  for  the  svceess  of 
the  mission  and  the  glory  of  their  sovereigau 


8 
7 


,  returned  to.  il<f:s»y(a. 

Here  the  misdon  stopped  a 
day  to  reCresh  the  de> 
phants. 


The     governor  of  M^zmgim 


1S87.] 


Route  of  a  Journey  firom  Ava  to  Pekim, 


547 


came  oat  In  sUU  with  troops  half  a  taiiig  in  advance  of  the  city  to  meet  the  Bar- 
mete  eDToyt.  whom  he  conveyed  into  the  town  in  sedan  chairs,  and  entertained  with 
a  play.  The  watts  of  M6:myim  are  of  brick,  1,050  cabits  square  and  10  cabits  high, 
with  one  gateway  on  each  side.  There  is  a  governor  and  the  military  officer. 
The  former  has  charge  of  the  revenne  and  judicial  aifkirs  and  the  latter  commands 
the  military.  There  are  3,000  soldiers  and  only  10  guns  and  mortars.  Tbe  go* 
vernor's  hoxise  Is  at  the  north-west  angle  of  the  town,  and  to  the  westward  there  are 
two  granaries  capable  of  holding  about  9,000  baskets  of  paddy  each.  The  envoys 
reported  their  arrival  at  M6:myih  to  the  King  of  Ava»  On  the  4th  September,  the 
governor  of  M6:m^  dispatched  the  Burmese  Interpreter,  THffti«OTA*DBN,  with  the 
Chinese  Interpreter  Noa-Shub-tha,  under  charge  of  HA-TSOUN-riN,  Kt(.pu*ta« 
TiN  and  Yan-lA-T80u'n,  to  proceed  to  Ptkin  in  advance  of  the  mission.  The  envoys 
and  the  royal  letter  and  presents  were  then  put  in  charge  of  the  officer  Tstr-TA'.i.6-TB% 
who  wore  a  blue  button  and  commanded  1,000  men,  Uie  Interpreter  Maim-tba,  who 
waa  a  Shan,  and  a  Chinese  interpreter  Noa-pa-nouk,  and  5  other  men  who  wore  • 
white  button.    The  mission  stopped  nine  days  at  M6a»i^, 


7th  Sept. 


8th. 


9th. 


lOth. 


commander 


8 


« 


Left  the  dty  of  If  Jomjffii,  and  slept 

at  the  village  of  KAn-lan-Uhan^  . . 

Stopped  at  the  village  of  PA^weng, 

alter  crossing  aa  iron  bridge  7  ea- 

bits  broad  and  70  long,  over  the 

Shtte'H  river, 

Stopped  at  the  village  of  PkA'pyaukf 
after  crossing  the  Salueen  river  in 

a  boat, 

Slept  at    the    dty    of    WuH-tshenff 
Chinese  yong'tehamg-ffi  and  Bur 

mese  Wun-zen 

came  out  in  state  and  met  the  mission  a 
where  we  stopped  a  day.    The  walls  of  this  dty  are  J 760  cabits  square  and  8  cabits 
high.    There  are  9  arched  gateways  on  each  face,  and  there  is  a  military  officer  as 
well  as  a  governor  here. 


6 


iThe  governor  and  military 
Tai$tg  in  advance  of  tfala  dty 


i 2th.  Sept... 
JSth 


]4th. 
15th. 

18th. 


J7th. 


IBth. 


19th. 
90th. 
91st. 
39nd. 
93rd. 


Slept  at  the  village  of  KnonbS, |    4 

Stopped  at  the  viUage  of  5ikyd-mvA^,| 
after  crossing  an  iron  bridge  105 
cubits  long  and  seven  broad,  over 

the  MS-khaung  river, 8 

Slept  at  Yo^n-pven-kien 9 

Slept  at  the  village  of  Khuon-leng 
pM 

Five  taings  beyond  KkMon^Ung-pkA 
(we^  crossed  an  iron  bridge  seventy 
cubits  long  and  seven  broad,  over] 
a  river  which  separates  from  the 
Bd-kjf&n  and  fslla  into  the  Mi- 
khmmg  and  stopped  at  the  village 
of  ToH'pyin'^dk,   

Crossed,  in  the  village  of  Yatt-psfin^ 
kien,  an  Iron  bridge  88  xubita  long 
and  7  broad  over  the  HSkyAn  river,! 
which  flows  from  the  Tdft  lake,  and 
stopped  at  the  village  of  Hd'kgdnpo    6 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  Ttauk-ehow  sno- 
ject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  dty 
otTM 

Slept  at  the  rillage  of  KhoAn-kaikf, , 

Slept  at  the  rillage  of  riY-a^W,    .. 

Slept  at  the  rillage  of  PhA-powi,, . . . 

Slept  at  the  village  of  St^-khvaukl 

Passed  the  dty'  of  JTyM-xda-cAoto, . . 


9 
8 
9 
6 
8 
3 
and 


There  is  no  wall  round  this 
town,  but  there  is  aa 
arched  gate-way  with  a 
double  roof. 

The  walls  of  this  town  are 
upwards  of  680  eablts  from 


Ave  onbita  high,  700  cubits  long  from  east  to  west, 

north  to  south,  with  a  gateway  on  each  Cue.     There  is  a  governor  and  a  eom« 

■uttder  of  cavalry  here. 


<48 


Jtoii<«  nfa  Jounufjnm  Aon  to  P<Am. 


P 


Date. 


Names  of  pUoM. 


•••<•• 


ft 

a 

2 


The  walls  of 


93rd Slept  at  the  ▼Ulafte  of  Li-M, 

94th .Slept  at    the   dty  of    2Uil-«fty«^ 

I  (TekouJtiimg  or  Tekon^pm§,}  .... 
about  6  or  <l  cubits  hig^h,  9.100  cubits  loag  from  east  to'  west,  aad  9»600  enhits  from 
north  to  aoath.  There  are  9  gates  ia  the  eastera  aad  westera  ftees,  and  oae  oalj 
at  each  of  the  other  two  faces.  A  governor,  a  MiUtary  ofieer,  a  Shf enf-gveag  aad 
three  other  ofieers  have  charge  of  the  town. 

9Sth Slept  at  the  city  of  AMf-fedn-Moi,      7 

96th Slept  at  the  village  of  M^-ftAe,    ..      6 

97th Slept  at  the  city  of  JLrd.fibite.Men,..      8   The  walls  of  this  town  ai« 

upwards  of  9, 1 00  cubits  square  aad  4  or  5  cnhits  high,  with  a  gateway  om  each  of 
the  4  sides.    A  governor  has  charge  of  the  town. 


The  vralls  of  this  town  are 


The  walls  of  this  towm  are 


98th iSlept  at  the  village  of  L^jra-Ken,..      6 

99th I  Slept  at  the  city  of  An'Ong^ckoWf  . .      8  , 

npvrards  of  4,900  cubits  square  and  6  or  6  Ugh,  with  I  gateway  on  each  fece.  There 
is  a  governor  here  also.  Seeing  but  few  houees  within  aad  without  the  city,  wa 
asked  the  inhabitants  the  eanie,  and  they  told  us  that  the  town  had  been  roincid  by 
aa  excessive  salt  tax. 

40th Reached  the  city  of  Afoia^./iAi,  (Tu- 

nan,)  the  residence  of  the  7>ods- 

iit 6 

npvrards  of  6.300  cubits  square  aad  6  cubits  high,  with  battlementt  eompieta.  Om 
each,  the  eastern  and  western  faces,  there  are  two  gateways,  and  om  the  sonthem 
and  northern  only  one.  At  each  nteway  there  are  6  pieces  of  cannon  capable  of 
carrying  shot  weighing  a  visa  or  half  a  vin.  The  gateways  are  arched  and  have 
double  roofs  over  them.  There  is  a  large  lake  which  extends  fh)m  the  sooth  to 
the  west  of  the  town,  in  which  there  is  a  great  deal  of  cultivation.  Two  or  three 
severe  shocks  of  earthquake  had  been  daily  felt  in  this  town  between  the  6th  nnd 
98th  September,  1833,  and  upwards  of  600  brick  houses  had  been  thrown  down, 
and  upwnrds  of  90  men  killed.  We  saw  portions  of  the  walls  of  the  town  nnd  a. 
great  many  houses  in  rains,  and  found  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  much  nlarmed. 

On  inquiry  wf  learnt,  that  at  Fn-noa,  there  is  a  Tsodn-td  named  Tubno-ta- 
TBVO,  and  n  Tt/d  named  Lo'-ta^-ybno  and  there  are  8  officers  under  them  Lt-ti- 
yeng.  Phaa-ti.yeng,  Kh6.t4-yeng,  Nvo.t4.yeng,  Tshcb-td-lA-yd,  T8han.ti-16.y#, 
L6.t4.16>y£,  and  a  royal  teacher  named  Li'-tan.  The  TB0<ia.t6  superintends  the 
revenue  and  civil  affairs ;  Tit6  governs  the  military.  The  U-t4-yeng  eonduets, 
under  the  ordem  of  the  Tso6n»tn,  all  civil  matters  which  occnr  at  any  place  subjeot 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Tsodn.td.  The  Phan.t4.yeng  takes  charge  of  all  the 
revenue  collected  therein,  and  disburses  pay  to  the  military  when  ordered  by  the 
T8odn.td.  The  Kh6-t4-yeng  examines  and  tries  all  crimiaal  offences  committed 
witiiln  the  same  extent  of  jurisdiction.  The  Nyo.t^-veng  collects  the  land  aad 
salt  taxes.  The  three  officers,  Tsheln.ti.l6.y^,  Tshan-ti-16-y£  and  L6>ti.l6.y£  have 
iurisdtotion  within  the  city  of  Yunan  only,  in  which  they  conduct  the  revenue  aad 
Judicial  duties.  The  royal  teacher,  Li^-tan,  examines  all  mea  withia  the  Tsodn.td*B 
Jurisdiction  who  come  to  him,  as  to  their  learning  and  skill  in  archery,  aad  in  the 
nui^t,  sword  and  lance  exercises,  and  reports  whether  they  are  qualified  for  the 
public  service,  or  not. 

The  royal  elephants  joined  the  mission  at  Faaoa  on  the  16th  October,  and  on  tlie 
following  day  tne  Burmese  envoys  waited  on  the  Tsodn-td  and  communicated  to 
him  the  two  subjects  comprised  in  their  instmetions  from  Ava,  The  envoys  re- 
quested the  Tsodn-td  to  solicit  the  Emperor  to  put  a  stop  to  the  diffhrenoe  whidi 
exists  between  Maba'-wbno  andMAHA'.MVB  the  l^.et  or  Shan  ^efs  of  JTyem 
ybaa-pyik,  (a  town  8  days  journey  to  the  east  of  Xjfa2a-/nMa,  situated  on  the  grsttt 
Oaasbodia  river  and  on  the  frontiers  of  China,  the  chiefs  of  which  pay  tribute  t» 
both  Ava  and  CMaa.)  The  envoys  also  requested  the  Tsodn>td  to  make  oertaie 
subjects  of  dMaa,  who  had  worked  the  royal  silver  mines  at  BS-duen  during  the  years 
1899, 1630, 1831,  and  1S39,  to  pay  up  the  balance  of  the  duty  they  owe  Uie  king  of 
AvM.  T^e  duty  was  upwards  of  900  ei»,  but  these  men  had  only  paid  SO  eiss  and 
had  gone  off  to  the  towus  of  Tth4-thyo6n  TUi  and  l#J.*ieyta. 

The  envoys  sent  back  from  yimaa  the  elephanteers  and  men  whom  the  governor 
of  As-md  had  ordered  to  accompany  the  mission  so  far.  Chinese  were  appointed  by 
the  Tiodn.td,  agreeably  to  ancient  customi  to  take  chaige  of  the  elephants.    Hm 


19870 


Hmth  ttf  m  Jimmsif  frtm  Ava  to  PMn. 


149 


mittioB  Biyw  eoMltttng  of  the  four  eayoys  and  thef r  thirty  fottowtn,  betides  tw« 
men  acquainted  with  the  ChiMte  laai^iiage,  whom  the  QoTcrnor  of  Ba-mi  had  at« 
taehed  to  the  ea^oyi,  left  Tfuum  on  the  Qitt  of  October  1633,  attended  by  the  iin« 
•dermentioned  Chinese  appointed  by  the  Tsodn-tA  to  take  charge  of  the  mission.  Two 
military  officers,  Kne-ti-yea;  who  had  a  red  button,  and  Tsd-tMA-y^  who  had  a 
blue  button ;  and  two  dvU  c^Beers,  Tshen|^-tft-l6-y^  who  had  a  bine  bntton,  and 
TenK-t&46-v6  who  had  a  transparent  white  button  ;  and  8  subordinate  officers,  Ti- 
ti-16-y6,  who  had  a  white  button,  and  Tshue-^-lA-v^,  Shya-16-y^,  Tsoun-16-y^, 
Mo*w^-16.y^  Hoiui«16-y6,  Thoun-16-yl,  and  Haa-lA-ye,  each  of  whom  wore  a  brass 
button* 


Date. 


Slst.   Oct. 

1833. 
9Snd.  . . . .  • 
LO'oYB  the 


Names  of  plaees. 


a 

3 


Remarks. 


We  learnt  from  Ptbno-ta'- 


Left  the  city  of  TtoMii,  and  slept  at 
the  Tillage  of  Wia^kkvwtk,   6 

Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  Fon-leif,    ....      7 
- .  ffOTernor  of  this  place,  and  some  men  of  rank,  who  came  and  paid  us  a 

▼isit,  that  this  town  had  consisted  of  upwards  of  3,060  houses,  but  that  at  9  o'dock 
en  the  morning  of  the  6th  September  last,  an  earthquake  had  completely  destroyed 
the  place,  leaTing  not  a  single  house  or  shed  standing,  and  killing  upwards  of  1,060' 
of  the  inhabitants.  - 


SSrd 


SSth. 


96th. 
97th. 


9Sth 

90Ul.   .*•... 

30th 

Slst 

JstNoT 

Ind 


3rd.. 
4th. 


Slept  at  thcTUlageof  FM^ttn-Mi, 

Slept  at  the  city  of  M4'Unm»ehowt 

CMaUm0O 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Sk^^ekow, 


Slept  at  the  village  of  Pi-skm,   .... 
Slept  at  the  dty  of  Pyeng-yeng-hMH^ 


Slept  at 
Slept  at 
ffoa, 
Slept  at 
Slept  at 
Slept  at 
Slept  at 


the  Tillage  of  n-ia-kho&n, 
the  Tillage  of  Y6'hum''tatg- 

the  TiHage  of  Shuan'tsam^ , . 
the  Tillage  of  Phshyd-ii,  . . 
the  Tillage  of  A'id'teng,, . . . 
the  dty  of  tthtaing, 


7 
6 


Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  BS-koun,  .... 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  TMn^Unff^choWf 

fTchin^^Ming  tj 


7 
7 

4 
6 
6 


The  walls  of  this  dty  are 
6,300  cubits  in  drcumfer- 
ence  and  10  cubits  high, 
with  a  gateway  on  each  of 
the  4  sides.  The  name  of 
the  gOTCraor  Is  Lhy6-t6- 
16-y€. 

The  walls  of  this  city  are 
4,900  cubits  |b  circumfer- 
ence and  9  cubits  high, 
with  a  gateway  on  each  of 
the  4  sides.  Lhy6-ti-ld-yd 
is  the  gOTcmor. 

The  walle  are  about  4,900 
cubits  in  drcumference 
and  5  cubits  high,  and  has 
a  gateway  on  the  east, 
west  and  south  faces,  but 
none  on  the  north.  The' 
gOTcmor  is  Ts4n-ti-16-y6« 


6 
6 


The  walls  are  upwards  of 
9,800  cubits  in  dreumfer^ 
ence  and  10  cubits  high, 
with  1  gateway  on  each  of 
the  four  sides.  The  go- 
Temor  is  T8beng-ti-16-y^» 


The  walls  are  upwards  of 
4,900  eubita  in  drcumfer- 
ence and  19  eubits  high, 
with  1  gateway  on  each  of 
the  4  ddes.  Tshauk-ti- 
16-y6  it  the  gof emor. 


4  B 


S50 


EauU  ofm  Jmamef/ram  Atm  to  PeUi. 


[Joiir« 


Dftte. 


8th.  'Not. 
1833. 


eth. 


7tfa. 


Nimes  of  pl«9ei. 


Stopt  at  An.9kMe'fi,   C^gm-tham  T) 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  ^Tj^aa-jiyciif -Mm, 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  2)iA«ii|f.<MMi.M€», 


SIh. 


•  •  Cii*  •  • 


a 


6 


Rematka. 


8 


The  walls  are  about  7»000  ea- 
hlti  in  dreamfereaoe  and 
10  high,  with  1  gateway 
on  eadi  of  the  4  aides.  Kt- 
eng-t4-16-y^  9t  Tshdn-ld* 
y6  are  thegorermors. 

The  walls  are  4»900  enhita 
roand  and  10  high  with  l 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides.  Ts6.ti.l6-7«  U  the 
gofemor. 

The  walls  are  about  1,400 
caUts  round  and  10  high, 
with  gateways  on  eaeh  of 
the  4  sides.  If  yen^ti-lA- 
jt  is  the  goTemor. 


Hie  walls  are  about  I0,M0 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Kne-ekow,  (Koei 

nfsaff^ I    8 

onbits  roand  'and  15  high,  with  4  gateways  on  the  north  faee,  3  on  the  east.  I 

the  sovth,  and  2  on  the  west.  The  oflleers  here  are  Tao4n-t4-y^ng,  a  military  oAeer 
and  4  governors,  L4n-ti-y^ng,  Ts4n-t4-yeng,  L1iy6-t4-16-y6  and  Tsin-ti^ld-yd. 
The  Tso6n-t&  of  raaoa  has  Jurisdiction  in  all  dvil,  eriminal,  and  revenne  aAdrs, 
In  all  places  subjeet  to  both  fae-chow  and  FMaoa  dties  ;  bat  he  has  no  powtr  Ia 
mllitiA  affdrs,  whieh  are  snperinteaded  by  the  military  oiBcers  Ti-td  and  Tl-talk* 
The  oncers  of  the  Tso4n-td  only  disburse  the  pay  of  the  military.  The  misaioft 
stopped  at  this  dty  one  day. 


lOtlu 


iMi. 


ISth. 
14th. 


15th. 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Loda-H-Mcn, . . . . 


•  ••«•' 


16th. 


17th. 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Ate-lete-Mm, 


Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  JUky^-ym-lsda, 
Slept  at  the  dty  of  Kntf-j^en^-MeRy 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Jnoa-fiyciif  •<*«», 
( JTooay-iiia^  f) 


6 
8 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  IW-j^ym^-Mni, . . 


Slept  at  the  rlTer's  dde  in  the  dty  of 
Am-jrM4^a-/6,  fTcMii-yaea,) 


fThe  walls  are  about  600 
eabits  round  and  10  high* 
with  I  gateway  on  eaeh  of 
the  4  sides.  Pi-mft-tao^a 
Is  the  goTemor.  The  mis* 
don  stopped  here  a  day  an 
the  porters  with  the  bag« 
gage  had  not  come  up. 

The  walls  are  about  3,500 
cubits  round  and  8high« 
with  one  gateway  on  tmtSk 
of  the  4  ddes.  TSaak-td- 
16-yd  is  the  gOTemor. 

The  walls  are  about  6,400 
cubits  round  and  10  high, 
with  one  gateway  on  eae^ 
of  the  4  sides.  Taa.ti46- 
yd  is  the  goTemor. 

The  walls  are  upwards  of 
4,900  cubits  round  and  s 
high,  with  I  gateway  oa 
each  of  the  4  does.  Shyeagw 
ti-ld-yd  is  the  goTernor. 

The  walls  are  about  5,600  A- 
bits  round  and  13hlgh,wltli 
1  gateway  on  each  of  ttie 
four  ddes.  Ts4n-t4-i6-y6 
is  the  goTcmor. 

The  walls  are  about  7,000 
cubits  round  and  lahigh, 
with  1  gateway  on  eaeh  off 
the  4  ddes.  Tfedn.ti-1A- 
y6  is  the  goTomor.  The 
misdon  stopped  here  a 
days  preparing  boats  aB4 
embtrkiaig  in  than. 


1837.] 


XoBie  of  a  Jamiuyfirom  Ava  to  PMn. 


651 


Dftto. 


SOth  Not. 
1833. 


Slst. 

Mod. 

33rd. 


Names  of  plieei. 


«4Ui. 


95th. 


Mtfa. 
S7ib. 
48fli. 


•  ••••• 


S9th. 


80th. 


lit  Dee. 
Sod.  .. 
Sid.     .. 


Dropped  down  the  ttMam  !n  boats 
from  TMn-jfudn'/A  and  stopped  at 
the  city  of  2VM-l»ihcta.Mm,  

Slept  at  the  ehokey  of  Ti-pi'tiMf    . 
Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  Pyaa^ttot,    . 
Stopped  at  the  city  otYi-p^en^iim 
and  recelYed  proTiaiona, 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  r«^a-f«^>^, 


Left  ritAi.«f<^/6  .at  3  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  and  dropped  down  at 
Ihr  only  as  the  ehokey  Tillage  of 
Kjfim'Imff'dan, 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  JrAy«y-ya«Aieii| . . 


the 


•Ih. 


Slept  off  the  landing  place  at 

Ttilago  of  7VM.|fM 

Slept  at  the  Tillage  of    ShyeAg-yi 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  2V«ii|r-ibjFi-ikieii, 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  L^kgi-hUHf 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  ShgtM^^iid-fU^ 
(Tthm^'tchtou  rj     


Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  Kamg-^tjfo,. . 
Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  TtoAn»»ehi .... 
Reached  the  d^  of  Tihtm-ifk-f^, 
(Ttkimg-U,) 


Proceeded  by  land  and  slept  at  the 

Tillage  of  n»iaun-'t8tm, 

6th Slept  at  the  TUlage  of  TW-JTAiid-yt,. . 

7th Slept  at  the  dty  of  Li.«AotP, 

lonnd  and  9  high,  with  two  gateways  on  the  weitertti  and  only  one  on  each  of  thf 
other  threo  sides.  Tsh«in-t4-lA-y^  and  Tsin-ti-lA-y^  are  the  goTcrnors.  The  misuoa 
stopped  here  three  days,  as  the  porters  with  the  baggage  had  not  come  up. 


I 


9 
10 


3 
10 


9 

16 
13 


8 


17 

16 

6 


Remarks. 


6 

6 
6 


The  wills  ar«  4,900  enbita 
ronnd  and  U  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
ddes.  Shyen-ti-lO-yd  ia 
the  gOTemor. 

The  walls  are  5,600  enbita 
round  and  7  hivh,  with  1 
gateway  on  eadi  of  the  4 
sides.  Lby6-ti-lA>yd  is 
the  gOTernor. 

ThewaUs  are  7,000  cnbits 
ronnd  and  9  high,  witti  a 
gateway  on  each  of  the 
4  sides.  There  are  a  great 
many  small  TiUagea  depen- 
dent on  this  dty.    It  haa 

3  goTernors,  Tsofin-ti-lA- 
y4,  Fhn-ti-16-yd  and  Li- 
ti.lA-y«. 

The  walls  are  4,900  enbita 
ronnd  and  6  high,  with  S 
gateways  on  the  south 
side  and  one  only  on 
each  of  the  other  sides. 
T8odn.t&-I6-y4  is  the  go- 
Ternor. 

The  walls  are  4,300  cubits 
ronnd  and  9  high,  with 
1  gateway  on  eadi  of  the 

4  sides.  Taik.t4.1d-y4  ia 
the  goTcrnor. 

The  walls  are  4,300  cubita 
round  and  8  high,  with  l 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  Ly^g-t&-Id-y6  is 
the  gOTcmor. 

The  walls  are  8,400  cnbits 
round  and  10  high,  with  4 
gateways  on  the  south  side 
and  1  only  on  each  of  the 
other  3  sides.  Wun-ti* 
10-y6  is  the  goTernor. 

The  mission  disembarked 
from  the  boats  and  re- 
main edherc  during  the  4th. 
Dec.making  arrangomenta 
for  prosecuting  their  jour* 
ney  by  land. 


The  walls  are  8,400  cubits 


JOU. 


Slept  at  the  Tillage  ot  Shmt-Ung^yeng^ 


6 


The  mission  was  detdned  at 
this  Tillage  a  day,  a  relief 
of  porters  not  being  im« 
meuately  procurable. 


4  a  3 


S5< 


wt&ntf  ijf  9  jonffmtf  ftcvn  Ava  to  J^fRw. 


[Jolt, 


13th  Dec. 
J833. 


Slept  at  th«  dty  of  ITtfrn-foii-Mm, . . 


8 


The  ivalli  are  S»950  cuUts 
round  and  7  high,  with  1 
gateway  at  each  of  the  4 
sides.  Ts6-ti-l6.7«  la  the 
governor.  The  miaaioB 
was  detained  here  a  day,  la 
eonsequence  of  the  portera 
with  the  baggage  act 
having  eome  ap. 

The  walls  are  91,000  cnhita 


easteni  and  western  sidea,   and 


14th Slept  at  the  village  of  MvM-tAi^y^ 

ISth Slept  at  the    dty  of  Kgfp-US-fi, 

CKin-ichewJ   

lound  and  10  high,  with  S  gateways  on  each  the 

one  only  on  each  of  the  other  two  sides.  Ts4a-ti-I6-y£,  Tshenr-t&-]A*y6  and  Uiyd- 
ti'lt'ji  are  the  governors.  The  walls  of  this  dty  are  very  handsomely  and  properly 
Imilt,  and  the  ditch  surroandlag  them  is  fnll  of  water,  on  which  we  saw  a  great  many 
ioats  plying.  The  Mission  was  detained  here  a  day,  in  coaaequenee  of  the  portera 
with  the  baggage  not  having  come  up. 


^7th. 


80th. 


Slept  at  the  village  of  <3f<iiy-ya>p-y«,{    9 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  ITpcnp-BtfiR-cAev, 
(Kmmen,) 


The  Missioa  was  detained  in 
this  village  9  daya  in  oqb* 
sequence  of  a  great  fall  of 
snow  which  had  eovoied 
the  roads  aad  made  theaa 
impassable. 
9  |The  vralls  are  4,900  eubita 
with  9   gatewaya  oa  the  southern,  and  1  only  on  each  of  the 


round  and  9  high, 

other  three  ddes.  L<&-ti-16-y£  is  the  governor.    The  Misaioa  was  detained 

day,  in  consequence  of  the  porters  not  having  come  up 'with  the  baggage. 


S3nd. 

33rd 

94th«   .^  •  •  •  • 


3«th. 


Slept  at  the  vil  lage  of  5M-  JTApoalr,. .  I  6 
Slept  at  the  village  of  Zcny-paa-jri,  .  |  6 
Slept  at  the  city  of  n-fsAsM-AAa,  ..      9 


9 
the 


ThewaUs  ars  4,900  eaMfto 
round  and  8  high,  with  one 
gateway  on  cMh  of  the  4 
sides.  Tshauk.t4.lA.y4  lo 
the  governor. 


The  waUs  are  10,S00 

4  sides.    Weng.t4-yeng  and 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Htmn-iMUnf, 

(Spaaa-jMiap.; ^.. 

rouad  and  13  hlght  with  one  gateway  on  each  of 

Osueug-yang  are  the  governors.  In  eonsequence  of  the  whole  of  the  count^  bo  - 
tween  the  dties  of  Tshan-tek.fft  and  Tbuoa-tth^ng  having  beea  daatroyed  by  4m 
Inundation  in  the  year  1839«  great  difienlky  Is  now  ezperieoeed  there  ia  proeurini^ 
post  horses  and  porters.  The  Misaloa  was  repeatedly  obliged  to  wait,  and  was 
unable  to  travel  tae  distance  between  the  two  dties  in  less  than  33  days,  althou^k 
the  same  journey  formerly  occupied  only  13  days.  The  offloers,  appoiated  by  tilia 
Tsoun-td  of  ytmoM  to  escort  the  mission*  here  stated,  that  they  had  received  lattera, 
orderiag  them  to  make  all  haste,  as  the  feast  of  Ijanthorns  In  the  month  of  Ftbrunry 
urns  Bear  at  hand,  and  they  requested  that,  in  order  to  fadliute  the  journey,  tte 
Burmese  envoys  should  each  proceed  in  a  covered  chair,  having  a  LA  (male),  hanieaa* 
ed  to  it  before  and  another  behind.  The  mis  don  stopped  at  this  dty  6  days,  and 
hired  60  sumpter-horses  and  mules  at  fiO  ticals  each,  to  convey  the  presouta  and 
baggage,  leaving  the  lighter  artides  only  to  be  carried  by  porters. 


Ut 


Jan. 
1834. 


3Bd. 


4rd. 


Left  the  dty  of  7h«ea«fttoi$p  in 
vered  chairs  with  large  horaes,  and 
stopped  at  the  village  of  LkpA- 
Sftng-ul, 

Stopped  at  the  dty  of  Yi  or  Hi-Mea, 


Slept  ftt  the  village  pf  Wi^teng^ 


•  t « • 


6 
6 


Tha  walls  of  thia  dty 
4,300  cubits 
10  high,  with  1 
on  caeh  of  the  4  ddao. 
Wdn-ti-l^yd  ia  tha  gover- 
nor. 


1«87.I 


Rwt$  ofm  Journey  fiiim  Ava  to  Pekht^ 


653 


4th  Jan.  .. 

1834. 
6th 

6t]i«     • 

7Ui 

Itlu     

9th. •  ••.... 


10th. 


llih. 


19th. 


13th. 


14th. 


15th. 


lNtt«». 


Idfh. 


Slept  at  Ntm-^ftm'fk  (Ntmjftmg),. . . . 

Stopped  at  the  Tillage  of  Tung^teng, 
in  eonseqnenee  of  the  porters  with 
the  haggage  not  having  come  up, 

Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  nd-M, 

Stopped  at  the  city  of  Yi-ehom,  being 
unable  to  proceed  in  eonseqnence 
of  a  fall  of  MOW,  (Yuf)   ........ 

Slept  at  the  village  of  Kyi'Sheng,   . 

Stopped  at  the  dty  of  Yui-hien,  the 
porters  with  the  baggage  not  haT- 
ing  come  np, 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Shan^hHn^ 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Tthan-kd-hieti,  . . 


Slept  at  $h£ng-tnng''kkyengf 


Slept  at  the  dty  'I^eng'Chow,(Tehingf) 


On  leating  tteng^ehow  we  found  the 
WhAn-ho  (HO'Wtg'hoJ  river  was 
frozen,  and  bdng  nnaole  to  proceed 
by  the  same  route  as  that  travelled 
in  the  year  1823   by  the  present 

Siremor  of  Ba^tmd,  we  deviated  to 
e  north-west  and  stopped  at  the 

dty  of  rolfoi-ydii-Aieii,    

Stopped  at  the  dty  of  H&46'k%um  to 
change  pott*horses  and  porters, .. 


Slept  at  tha  dty  of  fbaa-ftieR, 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  Yan-tii'kiai,,. . . . 


6 


3 
6 


4 
9 


6 


11 


6 


10 


6 


The  walls  are  7,000  enbita 
round  and  13  hieh,  with 
1  gateway  on  each  of  the 
4  sides.  T^Dg.ti.lA.yA 
and  Shyank*>t4-y6ig  are 
the  governors. 


The  walls  are  4,900  enbita 
round  and  14  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides.  Tsodo-ti.l6-y6  is 
the  governor. 

The  walls  are  4,900  cubita 
round  and  Ohi^h,  with  ona 
gatewav  on  each  side.  L6- 
t&-ld-ye  is  the  governor. 

The  walls  are  10,600  cubita 
round  and  11  high,  with 
9  gateways  on  the  eastern, 
and  one  only  on  the  3 
other  sides.  Tsftn-ti-lO- 
y6  is  the  governor. 

Ihe  walls  are  3,500  cubita 
round  and  9  high,  with 
1  gateway  on  each  side. 
Wdn.ti.l6.y«  is  the  go- 
vernor. 

The  walls  are  9,300  cubita 
round  and  8  high,  with  l 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 

ddes.  Ts4n-t4-16-y6i8the 
governor. 
The  walls  are  7,000  cubita 
round  and  7  high,  wilh  a 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  L6.ti>16.y6  is  the 
governor. 


The  walls  of  this  dty  are 
3,500  cubits  round  and  8 
high,  with  one  gateway  on 
each  of  the  4  sides.  Tseng- 
ti-lA-y6  is  the  governor. 

The  walls  are  9,800  cubits 
round  and  8  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
side.  wdn-]4-16-y6  is  the 
governor. 

The  walls  are  8,400  cubits 
round  and  8  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  Koun-t&-16-yd  is  the 
governor. 

The  walla  are  4,900  cubits 
round  and  9  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  Ii-t4-yeng  is  the 
governor. 


5M 


SmsU  ofm  Jmumeffrom  Avm  to  FMn. 


fJuLY, 


1834. 
18ih. 


Slept  «t  JMa-MM*- 


Stopt  at  tiM  city  of  Hmnk-ksfehg-fk 
to  ehange  hones  and  porterSfC^flioei 

Kiif^>    


Ditto, 


19th. 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  2Ms-/6, 


DittOy    <  •  •  • 


Ditto,. 

90th.  . 
Ditto, 


9Ut. 


Ditto,. 


Stopt  at  the  city  of  Tthenf-huAryi  to 
chaage  honee  and  porters, 


Paeied  the  city  of  SVI-m-Aim, 


8 


Slept  at  the  city  of  H^'yd^Mm, 


Stopt  at  the  dty  of  ^ftycu^-iidii-Mea, 
to  change  horses  and  porters,  .... 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  Wt-hu-fA^  (Ow- 
knm  t)  where  we  joined  again  the 
road  which  the  goyemor  of  JBo-si^ 
traYclled  in  1833, 


Stopt  at  the  dty  of   JTAyi-JUMjf,  3 
taings  distant  from  the  abo\e,  . . . 


Passed  through  the  city  of  2^an-f  dk. 
ytt,  (Tehang-^t^ 


The  walla  are  7,000  enhtts 
ronnd  and  19  high,  with  1 
gateway  oaeadi  of  the  \ 
sides.  Hd.t4-16-y«  is  tho 
governor. 
e  pile  walls  are  7000  e^ts 
round  and  13  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  Wdn-t<16-y«  la  tlifl 
gOTcmor. 

The  walls  are  5,500  qririta 
ronnd  and  10  high,  with  3 
gateways  on  the  easteca 
and  1  on  each  of  the  other 
3  sides.  Shy4n-ti-lA-y6 
is  thegoTcmor. 

The  walls  are  3,100  cohUa 
ronnd  and  8  cmhits  high, 
with  an  arched  gateway  of 
brick  having  adonblc-roof- 
ed  shed  over  it  on  eaeh  of 
the  4  sides.  H6-ni-hiea  is 
the  governor. 

The  walls  are  31,000  cnhits 
round  and  10  high,  with 
an  arehed  gateway  of  brick 
covered  by  a  doable-roofiDd 
shed  on  each  of  the  4  sidea. 
The  vralls  have  also  para- 
pets of  brick. 

The  walls  are  17«500  cnbita 
ronnd  and  13  high,  vrith  1 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides.  Sby4.ti.yd  is  tt» 
governor. 

The  walls  are  6,300  cnbHs 
ronnd  and  13  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides.  Ts(i-tii.la  is  the  go- 
Tcmor. 

The  walls  are  7«000  enUta 
ronnd  and  1$  high,  with  « 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  Lykn.t4.10.yd  aaA 
Tshein.ta-16.y6  are  the 
governors. 

The  walls  are  of  mnd  with 
brick  parapets.  They  aco 
7,000  cubits  ronnd  and  9 
high,  with  an  arched  cata- 
way  of  brick,  covered  by  « 
double-roofed  shed  on 
of  the  4  sides. 


The  walls  are  6,800  eubita 
round  and  13  Idgh,  with  1 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  H4.t4>l6.yd  and 
T84n.t4.16.yd  are  Uic  go- 
vernors. 


1887.] 


Rimie  of  a  Jaunufffram  Ava  to  PoUm, 


66$ 


[There  Is  lome  mistake  here.  The  Misiion  of  18SS-94  reeched  Tum^te^fii  on  the 
second  day  after  leaTing^  We-hu-fL,  and  passed  the  Tillage  of  Yi-koun  before 
coming  to  2taii-<eit-/i(.] 


31st  Jan.   .. 
1834. 


Ditto* 

92nd 

Ditto, 

93rd.  • . • •  , 


94th. 


Ditto, 


^tto, 


99th. 


Ditto, 


Mth. 


Ditto, 


97«li* 


Passed  the  figure  of  a  Nat  70  cnbits 
high  within  a  4  roofed  hnilding,  and 
having  a  figure  of  DiPBNOAmA 
BuDDB  on  its  head,  J  a  taingdis- 
tant  from  the  above,  .... 

Slept  at  the  YiUage  of  H-Aoim,  dis- 
tent from  Wt'kue-fU, 

Passed  through  the  dty  of  TVoa-eAoip, 


Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  (hm-ld-k^eng, 

distant  from  Yi-koun, 

Slept  at  the  city  of  Ban-tan^kieH,.  •  • . 


Stopt  at  the  city  of  Youn-Ung^-hieMt 
to  ehange  horses  and  porters, .... 


Passed  through  the  dty  of  Sh^a-kok- 
Men,   


Slept    at  the  dty   of   Ywm-tdtM, 
(ChM-tir)   


Passed  through  the  dty  of  Nueshjflim 


19 


II 
10 


Slept  at  the  city  Of  P^-sibya-Meii,   .. 


Stopt  at  the  dty  of  IVmiA-cAoip,  to 
change  horses  and  porters,  {Tcka  f) 


Slept  at  the  dty  of  £tieii-f«ikot(n-/Ueii, 


Aopt  at  the  dty  of  Ttwg'teh^fu^ 
(rcAiag-Kng,)  


6 


The  walls  are  6,300  eabiti 
round  and  JO  high,  with  l 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
aides.  Lyd-ti-lA-yA  is  the 
gOTcmor. 

The  walls  are  4,900  cubits 
round  and  19  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides,  and  Yo4n-td-10*y6 
is  the  goTOmor. 

The  walls  are  6,600  cubite 
round  and  19  high,  with 
1  gateway  on  eadi  of  tiie 
4  sides,  and  HA-ti-lA-y^ 
is  the  goTsmor. 

The  walls  are  4,900  cubiti 
round  .and  9  high,  with  l 
gateway  on  each,  of  the 
4  sides,  and  Yu^ng-ti-16'- 
y4  is  the  governor. 

The  walls  are  7,000  cubits 
round  and  19  high,  with  t 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides.  T,hdn.ti-lA.y4  is  the 
goremort 

The  walls  are  6,000  cubits 
round  and  19  high,  wUh  }, 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides,  and  Ly6-t4*16-y4  is 
the  governor. 

The  waUs  are  3,500  cubite 
round  and  7  high,  with  I 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
sides,  and  Nyd-ti-16-yd  it 
the  governor. 

The  walls  are  14,000  cubite 
round  and  14  high,  with  I 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 

L sides,  and  Teng-ti45-y6 
is  the  governor. 
&e  walls  are  10,600  cubite 
round  and  19  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  eadi  of  the  4 
ddes,  and  H&.t4.15-y6  is 
the  governor. 
The  walls  are  10.600  cubite 
round  and  IS  high,  with  I 
gateway  on  each  of  the  4 
ddes,  and  Li>t&-lA-y^  is 
the  governor. 


65« 


RmUe  rfa  Jmtmef^Jram  Avat^  PeMl« 


[Jn&n 


Date. 


38tbJan.  .. 
1834. 


DittOi 


Dttlo, 
S9tk. 

90th. 


flat. 


Dttto 

UtFeb 


Mtot 


ted. 


aWL 


Names  of  placet. 


Stopt  at  the  dty  of  Ttng-ehowt  to 
ohaage  hones  and  porters,  (Ti^t) 


Passed  the  dty  of  iri»ii-#if-A<oi,  .. 


Slept  at  the  YtUage  of  Mjfeng^i'itt^g, 
Slept  at  the  Tillage  of  FuM'ttkeii' 

kh^6 

Slept  at  the    dty  of   Pauk-iemg-fA 

where  a  2Ma-fa  resides  (i'ae^uv) 


6 


[The  walls  an  8*400 
round  and  13  hiicfa,  with  1 
gateway  on  ea^  of  the  4 
sides,  and  H4-ti-16-7«  la 
the  governor. 

The  wis  are  14,000  enbita 
ronnd  and  10  highp  with  I 
gateway  on  eneh  of  tlie  4 
sides,  and  Yd-td-lA-yi  is 
the  governor.  (The  rowto 
of  Uie  mission  of  1787 
makes  this  plaoe 
more  dittaat 
/eta./V.--B.) 


13 


6 


Stopt  at  the  eity  of  NgaM-Ok^hiim  to 
ebange  horses  and  porters  (Ngwa  TJ 


Slept  aft  the  viUage  of  Pi^khd 

Ptesed  throngh  the  eity  of  Teitg'Ui^ 

avcn,    .•.••••••••••••••■•••••••• 

Slept  at  the  dty  of  TViie-cAeio,  {Tn- 
tchmir) 


Slept  gt  the  dty  of  Leag; 


Heaehed  the  dty  of  PS-kifln,  the  re- 
ddence  of  the  emperor  of  CMna, 
(PeAta,) 


10 


The  walls  are  7>000  eablte 
roond  and  IS  high,  with  E 
gateway  on  ea&  of  the  4 
sides*  Tshi-hank.y6  U  th» 
Tao6n.t4,  and  Tshein-th- 
16-y^  and  Oan-t4-16-y£  aror 
the  governors. 

The  walls  are  6,800  enbita 
ronnd  and  7  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  ea^  of  the  4 
sides,  and  TsheiA.t4.lO.94 
Is  the  goveraor. 

The  walls  are  8,400  enbita 
round  and  7  high,  with  1 
gateway  on  eaeh  of  the  4 
sides,  and  Lyd-ti-lO-yA  Is 
the  governor. 

The  walls  are  10,400  cmMta 
ronnd  and  is  high,  with  9 
gateways  on  the  eastana,. 
and  1  on  each  of  the  other 
S  sides,  and  Tibank-t&.16- 
yd  is  the  governor. 

The  waUs  ars  7,000  cnblfea. 
ronnd  and  10  high,'  ivith  I 
g«i    jray  on  each  of  the  4 
sides,  aad  Tshein>t4*lA-7^ 
is  the  governor. 


€t' 


From  the  dty  of  3£o:myin  to  PMn,  there  is^a  fortified  elejtay  or  peaft^ 
with  811  officer  8t  every  taing  or  half  toif^  of  the  road  as  oongtdered  neoes. 
■ary ;  8nd  firom  a  distance  of  10  dayg  before  you  reach  Pekin  to  that  eltj, 
there  is  at  iatervahi  of  one  quarter  of  a  taing,  and  betireen  every  tw<^ 
ehokiesy  a  imall  building  with  a  centinel  on  duty.    At  eadi  chokey  ibm 


1887.]    Some  OMowif  of  Emhtisms  hoiween  Burmah  and  Ckinu.      657 

guard  of  fbar  or  five  nei>  came  oat  to*  receive  us,  wben  we  arrived  there^ 
and  fired  tre  gant.  At  every  large  town  where  we  were  to  stop  for  the 
night,  a  party  of  6  or  600  armed  men  came  outside  of  the  town  to  meet 
us,  and  fired  three  vollies  with  50  or  60  muskets,  and  in  these  towns  three 
guns  were  fired  on  our  arrival  at  night,  and  departure  in  the  morning. 
At  each  stage  we  were  furnished  with  horses,  hoats,  porters.  See.  at  the 
expence  of  the  town,  and  ofiloera  of  the  government  conducted  us  from 
one  stage  to  another,  as  £ur  as  their  jurisdiction  extended. 

"  Including  the  (inner)  wall  of  the  palace  enclosure,,  there  are  three  lines 
of  hrick  wall  on  the  eastern,  western  and  northern  sides  of  the  city  of  AUn, 
and  four  on  the  southern.  The  lane  of  wall  outermost*  is  88,000  cubits 
square  and  SO  high,  with  four  gateways  on  the  eastern  and  western,  six 
on  the  southern,  (apparently  including  the  gateways  in  the  southern  wall 
of  the  Tartar  city)  and  two  on  the  northern  side.  In  the  middlet  line  of  wall 
there  is  one  gateway  on  the  eastern  and  western,  and  four  on  the  southern 
ride  (apparently  one  within  the  other).  In  the  inner  wall  of  the  palace 
endosure  there  is  one  gateway  on  each  of  the  four  sides.  The  mid. 
die  wall  is  10  cubits  high,  and  the  wall  of  the  palace  enclosure  13 
cubits.  There  ar»  battlements  on  the  outermost,  and  on  the  inner 
wall  of  the  palace  enclosure,  but  none  on,  the  middle  line  of  wall, 
which  is  covered  with  yellow  tiles.  The  gateways  in  the  outermost,  and 
in  the  inner  wall  of  the  palace  enclosure  are-  of  brisk  arched,  with 
sheds  of  three  roofs  over  them;  and  tho?e  of  the  middle  wall  have  sheds 
of  plain  square  roofs  only  over  them.  There  is  a  tower  at  the  four  angles 
of  the  outer  wall.  There  is  a  ditch  full  of  water  surrounding  the  outer 
wall;  another  between  the  outer  and  middle  walls;  another  between  the 
middle  and  palace  enclosure  walls;  and  a  fourth  inside  of  the  palace  en« 
closure  wall. 

"  The  palace  of  the  empevor  consists  of  a  brick  terrace  with  poste,  o^ww 
which  is  placed  a  double  roof,  the  upper  part  of  which  is  square  and 
eovered  with  yellow  tiles. 

'*  The  age  of  the  emperor  is  62  years,  of  which  he  haa  reigned  17  yeara. 
He  has  seven  queens,  but  his  principal  queen  is  dead.  He  has  one  son 
eight  years  old,  and  another  four  years  old.  He  has  two  daughters  also 
by  one  queen.  Of^aughter  fifteen  and  the  other  ten  years  of  age.  He 
has  two  younger  brothers  by  a  different  mother. 

*'  The  emperor  entrusts  the  superintendence  and  direction  of  public  af. 
fairs  to  the  following  officers.  All  afiairs  relating  to  the  interior  (palace) 
are  superintended  by  three  men,  ShyanUa^peng,  TthatUO-yeng^  and  Sk^fu 
id^yeng,  who  reside  at  the  Nue^uje^pa  brick  building.  The  business  ouU 
side  of  the  palace  is  thus  carried  on.  War  and  mUitary  affairs  are  under 
the  superintendence  of  the  Pym^ptUa^yeng.     The  LupuMUyeng  takes 

•  Both  the  Tartar  and  Chinese  city  appear  to  be  here  indoded. 
t  Thii  mppears  to  be  the  external  waU  of  the  palace  cncloture. 
4  C 


f58        8me  ueomU  cf  ik^  Wkn  btiwtim  Bmiimk  mid  Omm.    [JoiiV; 

diarge  •£  ambMMdon  aad  raoeirM  th«  reports  of  all  IMbuMr  asA  atEi 
imtj  and  dvil  ofioart,  and  after  oxaaiaation,  aabmha  Um  aaaM  to  tbo  anu 
peror  and  imea  the  naeoHarjr  ropliea.  Tfcn  ITinni  jn  ii  fwij  tinirrlBtnnii 
penona  employed  on  public  worka  or  aorvice^ 

**  The  g^yCTif4»t-M.ywy  inquirea  Into  and  deeidea  on  eriainal  aliiia. 
The  Xyfcjwefa-IMO  haa  no  biiainaai ;  hot  the  galea  of  which  hehnddiaige 
have  been  phMod  under  the  lAfkUajj/mtg.  The  JSTtupn^d-feng  aupeihu 
tends  the  public  lands  and  revenues  and  the  census  of  the  ptriiltthn 
The  LLp^ML-yen$  superintends  the  ceremony  of  doing  homage  to  the 
emperor.  There  ia  no  fbtfn  or  LkwotuS  (court  of  juatlee  or  council 
chamber  of  miniaters),  but  each  chief  eKaminea  and  lasues  his  ordera,  and 
then  reports  to  the  T&^ffeng  of  the  interior,  who  submits  the  same  to  the 
emperor.  The  T^pt-^tf-jieii^^  who  auperintend  affurs  outaide,  are  caL 
led  within  the  palace^  whencTcr  the  emperor  has  occasion  for  them.  The 
following  is  a  list  of  the  gOTcmors  and  military  oAcers  at  a  diatnnce  from 
the  capital.  There  are  ton  dril  officers.  The  TVofiiuffi^  the  PMUaik» 
the  LydnJUtvng,  the  LiflnUaiimg,  the  Jn-fito.fitoi,  the  Fi.lwy.fgin,  the 
TM^^^oik^  the  FhAJtkimtis,  the  T^dMimemgy  and  the  AnenfJUtosi^ 
There  are  ten  militory  officers  also.  The  TiUA^  THJMk^  Sk^^mJnik, 
TthanJtifan,  ToJeyi,  TA^tm,  S^f0^p$,  T^keng^Uoan,  PoUmOm,  and 
Waik~we,  Under  one  TjoAni^e  there  are  two  PfhOmtaUt,  dvil  officers,  and 
two  IHM,  militery  officers,  and  aubordinato  officers  without  number. 
The  TsoUnUM  and  the  civil  officers  and  governors  toke  cognlnace  of 
crimes,  thefts,  fires,  lawsuits  and  revenue  matters.  The  TM  and  the 
mUitary  officers  superintend  the  military  and  their  affidrs*  There  are 
seven  kinds  of  distinction  on  the  top  of  the  head-dress  (buttons)  cop. 
per,  whitei.ooloured,  §^ass,  opaque  blue^cokrared,  transparent  blne^oolonred, 
opaque  red,  and  transparent  red-coloured.  The  dvil  officers  noAn-li 
and  PJuutaik,  and  the  military  officer  TiM  have  transparent  red  but. 
tone,  and  the  aubordinato  officers  of  different  cokrars  according  to  their 
different  ranks.  The  TiOiULdit  and  all  the  dvil  officers  wear  a  long  robe 
with  the  figure  of  a  bird  worked  in  gold  thread  on  the  breast  and  back. 
The  Ti44i  and  some  of  the  military  officers  wear  a  long  robe  with  the  figure 
of  a  lion  worked  in  gold  thread  on  the  breast  and  back,  and  some  with 
the  figure  of  a  Tiger  or  of  a  To  (fabulous  animal)  on  the  breast  and  bade. 
The  musquetoers  wear  a  blue  jacket  reaching  to  the  waist,  with  a  border 
of  red  two  fingers  in  breadth,  and  some  Chinese  letters  in  white  on  the 
breaat  and  back.  The  musqueteers  and  lancemen  also  wear  the  figure 
of  a  Bhulu'i  head  (monster's)  or  of  a  tiger's  head  on  their  head-dreaL 
The  feathers  of  peacocks  are  not  conferred  upon  officers  according  to 
thdr  dtuations.  They  are  given  to  military  officers  only,  to  men  near 
the  emperor  who  may  have  distinguished  themselves  in  any  action  and 
pleased  the  emperor.  All  the  civil  and  military  officers  of  towns  and 
villages  come  once  in  three  years  to  Pekin.  No  presents  are  allowed  to 
be  taken  from  any  of  the  towns  and  villages,  but  the  emperor  gives  a 
monthly  salary  in  silver  to  every  officer  according  to  his  dtoation. 


1837.]     Some  aceauni  rf  the  Wwr$  between  Burmak  tmd  China.        659 

''  We  did  nol  «e6  any  imaget  or  pagodas  oonnected  with  Buddb,  hit  pro. 
eepta  and  diMsiplos,  aoulptured  or  built,  and  worshipped  bjr  the  inhabitants 
of  Ckhm,  We  only  saw  in  every  town  and  Tillage,  buildings  dedieated  to 
NoU,  and  large  images  of  Nate^  before  wbioh  buAdos,  bollocks,  goals 
and  hogs  were  killed  and  sacrifteed.  The  Chinese  priests  wear  trowsers 
and  jaokets  of  black,  blue  or  yellow  colours,  and  shave  the  hair  of  their 
heads,  and  wear  caps.  They  eat  at  night,  but  hare  no  wife  or  children. 
They  do  not  drink  spirituous  liquors  and  do  not  study  books.  They 
guard  the  buildings  dedicated  to  Nats,  and  the  figures  of  Nate,  day  and 
night,  and  after  sweeping  the  floor  or  ground  clean,  they  burn  lights  at 
night  before  the  figures  of  the  Nate,  and  remain  in  attendance ;  and 
when  the  Inhabitants  of  the  country  kill  buffaloes,  cows,  goats  and  hogs> 
and  offer  them  in  sacrifice,  the  chief  of  the  priests  superintends  and  directa 
the  ceremony. 

**  Children  learn  to  read  by  paying  money  to  a  teacher.  From  LuajfJaing 
ehokey  to  Fekim,  all  the  towns  and  Tillages  on  onr  road  presented  vs  with 
ooney  and  dothes  agreeably  to  former  custom.  On  our  arriTal  at  PeMn 
ve  deliTered  the  royal  letter  and  presents  and  had  audiences  of  the  enu 
peror,  and  he  gare  us  presents.  Theee  particulars,  with  the  days  on  which 
they  occurred  and  the  quantity  of  presents  we  received,  having  been  al- 
ready reported,  (in  separate  letters  to  the  king  and  ministers,  of  which 
I  still  hope  to  procure  copies)  they  are  omitted  here,  and  only  a  descrip. 
tion  of  the  different  towns  we  saw  in  our  journey,  and  of  the  city  of  Pektn, 
and  an  account  of  the  military  and  civil  officers  and  of  their  dress  are 
inserted. 

"  We  left  ifen  on  the  87th  June,  1833,  reached  PMn,  the  residence  of 
the  erapenHT  of  China  on  the  Srd  February,  1834.  We  remained  at  Pekin 
38  days  and  left  it  on  the  6th  of  March,  with  the  letter  from  the  emperor, 
his  presents  of  doth  for  the  king  and  queen  of  Ava,  and  the  letter  ad- 
dressed by  the  ministers  of  the  emperor^  to  the  Lkuom&  at  Joo.  We 
letumed  by  the  same  route  as  that  by  which  we  went  to  Pekin,  and 
arrived  at  Yunan  in  a  certain  number  of  days,  and  remained  there  for 
some  days,  whilst  the  TeaOvut^  prepared  his  letter  for  the  Lhuot^  at 
Aoa,  We  then  came  to  Jlfd-fi^n,  and  having  written  a  petition  for  the 
king  and  a  letter  for  the  ministers  of  Ava,  we  inserted  these  documents 
into  bfimboos  covered  with  red  cloth,  and  sealing  them  carefully,  deliver- 
ed them  to  the  governor  of  MO:myin  for  the  purpose  of  being  forwarded 
to  the  governor  of  Ba^mS,  who  transmitted  them  to  Ava.  We  requested 
that  governor  also  to  send  a  party  te  meet  us  at  the  chokey  of  LuaffJaitn§ 
and  escort  us  in  safety  agreeably  to  former  custom.  From  M6:mytn  to 
Ziua^Jaing  we  were  escorted  by  a  party  of  muaqueteers  with  a  suitable 
officer,  and  the  Tsd-buihs  and  chiefs  of  tlie  eight  Shan  dties  conveyed  to 
Bo-mo  the  emperor  of  China's  letter  and  presents,  and  all  our  ba^ag e,** 


3  0  2 


660  On  «  new  ffemti  of  the  PkaUigmdee.  [Smr, 

V. — On  a  new  genmso/ihe  Plantigradee.    By  B.  H.  Hodgson.  Esq. 

In  your  62nd  No.,  for  April  1836, 1  described,  sttmrnarily  but  care- 
Inlly*  fourteen  new  animals  of  this  kingdom,  indnding,  with  those 
priorly,  described  by  myself  in  varions  numbers  of  your  Journal,  and  in 
the  Society's  Transactions,  all  the  mammala  then  known  to  me  as 
inhabitants  of  Nepal*,  of  which  descriptions  had  not  been  given  by 
others.  To  General  Hardwickk,  science  is  indebted  for  an  aceoant 
of  the  Ghoral  antelope »  and  of  the  yellow-necked  marten  :  to  Messrs. 
Vigors  and  Horsfibld,  for  an  account  of  the  Nipalese  Cat.  But  I 
am  not  aware  that  any  more  mammals  of  A/i^/ia/hadbeen  given  to  the 
world,  when  I  commenced  the  task  of  recording  them ;  and  I  believe 
I  have  added  essentially  to  the  correctness  of  the  descriptions  of  those 
three.  The  Mnhampra  or  yellow-necked  marten  (of  Boddaxrt,  by 
the  way,  originally)  had  always  been  stated  to  be  a  nmetela  merely. 
By  the  examination  of  its  skull  1  ascertained  that  it  belonged  to  the 
subgenus  Martee.  In  like  manner,  the  Nemorkmdine  Ghoral  had 
been  alleged  to  have  suborbital  sinuses— -a  mistake  which  I  corrected. 
This  gradual  emendation  of  the  record  of  species  is  the  necessary 
fruit  of  continuous  attention ;  a  fruit  that  ripens  slowly  with  the  recur* 
ring  sunshine  of  opportunity  ;  for,  with  so  many  things  to  note  in 
every  animal,  it  is  odds  but  the  specimen  or  the  observer  will  be 
wanting  somewhere,  if  there  be  no  room  or  inclination  for  reiteration. 
I  speak  apologetically  for  myself,  and,  on  the  present  occasion, 
purpose  to  correct  some  errors  and  deficiencies  in  the  deacriptiona  of 
No.  52  of  your  Journal. 

Two  animals  are  there  described  by  the  names  of  Gnlo  Nipalenek, 
and  Guh  Urva,  The  latter  proves  not  to  be  a  Gmlo,  but  an  oecolanft 
new  form  between  Herpestee  and  Gulo,  which,  I  shall  now  endeavour  to 
do-  justice  to,  previously  amending  the  statement  of  the  colors  of  the 
former  as  follows. 

Gulo  Nipaleneie,  nobis.  Glutton,  above,  saturate  glossy  brown ; 
below,  with  a  dorsal  line  extending  from  the  middle  of  the  head  nearly 
to  the  hips  ;  a  transverse  band  drawn  obliquely  across  the  brows  to 
the  middle  of  the  cheeks ;  and  the  terminal  third  of  the  tail,  brilliant 
orange  yellow.  Superior  and  inferior  colors  strongly  contrasted, 
occupying  the  lateral  as  well  as  inferior  aspect  of  the  head,  bat  the 
inferior  only  of  the  face,  neck  and  body.  £dge  merely  of  the  upper 
Up,  paled :  inner  margin  of  the  ears  the  same,  and  both  concolorous 

*  See  the  recent  Systematic  Catalogue  transmitted  to  the  Cantor  of  the 
Moaeum.  It  contains  98  species  and  Tsrietie«y  of  which  45  are/ 1  beiteve,  new. 


I8S7.]  Om  a  ww  gemtM  of  the  PhmHgradee.  66t 

with  the  lower  Boiface :  a  dark  small  patch  behind  the  gape,  on  either 
cheek :  fore  limbs,  paled,  internally  to  the  wrists,  and  frequently 
spreading  over  the  digits  :  hind,  only  to  the  oscalcis  or  less.  Fonr  teats 
placed  in  a  parallelogram,  in  the  posteal  region  of  the  beUy ;  two  of 
them,  ingnioal.  and  two  ventral.  In  young  animals,  and  in  the  winter 
dress  of  mature  ones,  the  dark  superior  surface  is  earthy  grey  brown, 
and  the  pale  inferior,  as  well  as  the  marks  above,  canescent ;  the  dark 
moustache  is  also  wanting. 

Tribe  PLANTioaADBS.     Genus  Urva,  nobis. 

Character,  Teeth  as  in  the  Genus  Herpestee.  Structure  and 
aspect  precisely  mediate  between  Herpeetee  and  Gulo,  subver- 
miform  and  digito-plantigrade.  Snout  elongated,  sharpened  and 
mobile.  Hands  and  feet  largish;  with  the  digits  connected  by 
large  crescented  membranes.  Sole  and  palm  nude.  Hind  feet  dad 
half-way  from  the  os  calcis.  Nails  subequal  before  and  behind,  GmIo* 
kerpeitme.  On  either  side  the  anus  a  round,  hollow,  smooth-lined 
gland  secreting  an  aqueous  foetid  humour  which  the  animal  squirts 
out  posteally  with  force.  No  subsidiary  glands,  nor  any  unctuous 
fragrant  secretion.  Teats  six,  remote  and  ventral.  Stomach  purel^r 
membranous,  without  neck  or  fundus.  A  short  blunt  ccBcum  of  equal 
diameter  with  the  great  gut.     Orbits  incomplete*. 

Habits,  Cancrivorous  and  ranivorons;  dwelling  in  burrows  in  the 
▼alleys  of  the  lower  and  central  hilly  regions  of  Nepal. 

Type.  Gulo  Urva,  of  the  Journal  No.  52  for  April  1836.  Urva 
coMcrivara  hodie,  nobis.  Affinities  various,  closest  with  Herpestee  and 
Gulo,  connecting  Mydam,  Mephitis  and  Ursitasus,  on  one  hand,  and 
Herpestes  and  Viverra  on  the  other,  and  forming  a  singular  link  be- 
tween the  odoriferous  and  foetid  genera  of  the  Digitigrade  and  Planti-^ 
grade  Tribes ;  its  obvious  station  being  at  the  end  of  the  one,  or  at 
the  beginning  of  the  other  tribe. 

Color.  That  of  the  jackal  or  fulvous  iron  grey,  darker  and  embrown- 
ed on  the  inferior  surfiace  of  the  neck  and  on  the  chest.  limbs  black 
brown.  A  white  stripe  on  either  side  the  neck  from  ear  to  shoulder. 
Edge  of  the  upper  lip  and  the  whole  lower  jaw  canescent.  Terminal 
half  of  the  tail  rufous  yellow.    Fur  of  two  sorts,  very  ample  and  laxly 


*  Some  of  these  mtrkf  of  our  geniu, .  or  fubgenni,  are,  I  am  aware,  only 
tffniAcaDt  by  their  combination  with  others.  And,  ai  to  their  nnmber,  it 
appetrt  to  me  that  we  ihall  only  reach  the  more  intimate  affinities  of  the  mam* 
mala  by  carrying  into  this  department  of  Zoology  a  portion  of  the  precision  and 
minutenefs  which  have  bean  applied  to  the  Ornithological  department. 


IM  Olifi  mm  fmm9  rf  li#  PkmUgrodti.  \3wtf 

tel  out  the  ttterior*  qudimnBiilated  firom  tiie  base  witii  houy  or  fol* 
mow  Mid  with  black ;  the  mteiior*  dttiky  at  the  base,  falvoaa  npwarda. 


Sirmeimrt  mtd  8iwi*  Feci.  Tmek, 

Tip  of  moat  to  root  of  tall  (domI)t    1  6 

Lengtli  of  hotd  (tnont  to  Jot  of  oodpat  straight) 0  4 

nfloaly,    0  11 

1W  aad  taraiiBol  hair,  1  11 

SdoiU  to  foroaagle  of  thoeye,..  ••• 0  1^ 

Thence  to  base  of  ear  (lohe) 0  l§ 

Girth  of  body,  behind  shoulder, • 0  8 

Mean  height,  ..  • 0  8 

Elbow  to  tip  longest  finger, 0  5| 

T^e  knee  to  tip  longest  toe,   0  7i 

Top  wrist  to  base  finger  (superior), 0  If 

Longest  finger,   •«  0  li 

Its  naU  (straight),   <. 0  Oi 

Jnt  of  OS  calcis  to  bsae  long  toe  (saperior), 0  8| 

liOngest  toe,  ••• • 0  li 

Its  naU  (straight) 0  Of 

Length  of  external  ear  (Tertical), 0  '  If 

Its  free  ezsertion  firom  the  head,  or  depth  of  the  helix,.  •  0  0  /s 

Weight  of  the  animal, 4  Iba^ 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  general  and  particular  external 
conformation  of  this  animal  more  precisely  than  by  aaying  that  thej 
are  Gulo-herpettine,  reference  being  had  to  the  more  alender-bodied 
species  of  the  former  genus,  such  as  OriefUalis  and  NipalensU,  In 
Herpesief,  the  structure  is  more  Termifonnv  with  greater  length  of 
tail  and  of  neck,  (palpably  noticeable  in  the  skeletons  ;)  and  the  hands 
and  feet  are  shorter  in  proportion  to  the  leg  and  arm«  the  metacarpi 
and  metatarsi  being  more  compactly  knit.  In  Cr»/o  as  before  limited* 
the  bulk  of  the  body  and  length  of  the  neck,  agree  with  those  of  our 
animal ;  but  the  tail  is  shorter ;  the  anterior  limbs  heavier  and  their 
talons  more  decidedly  fossorial ;  the  agreement  in  these  latter  respects 
being  closer  with  Herpestes,  and  indeed,  almost  identical  in  reference 
to  the  proportional  strength  and  size  of  the  anterior  snd  posterior 
extremities,  with  their  digits  and  talons.  The  talons,  however,  are, 
in  our  animal,  more  fossorial,  that  is,  blunter  and  stronger,  than  in 
Herpestes.  In  the  general  contour  of  the  cranium,  and  in  the  number, 
position  and  character  of  the  teeth,  Urva  agrees  with  Herpestes,  with 
the  two  following  marked  differences,  and  approximations  of  our 
animal  to  Gulo,  viz. :  the  orbits  are  inoomplete»  and  the  ample  sweH  of 
the  parietes  reduces  the  longitudinal  and  transverse  cristse,  but  especi- 


1887.]  0mm  new  gmm  of  tke  Plantigrade9.  663 

ally  the  latter,  to  lets  than  half  their  size  in  the  skull  of  Herpe»tn*, 
The  thorax  is  much  more  capacious  in  Urva  than  in  Herpesteg ;  thf 
spinous  proeesses  of  the  cervical  vertehro  are  smaller  and  more  equal  i 
and  there  are  only  21  caudal  Tertebro  instead  of  28,  as  in  Herpegtes, 
In  both  Herpgsies.aLnd  OtUo  there  are  but  four  mamma :  in  our  animal 
there  are  six.  The  snout  of  our  animal  is  much  more  elongated  and 
mobile  than  in  Cfuh :  more  so  palpably  than  in  Herpeiteg,  Lastly* 
the  anal  apparatus  of  Urva,  differs  from  that  of  both  genera,  approxi* 
mating  it  very  closely  to  the  mephitic  weasels,  to  Hoksfiilo's  Mydam, 
and  to  our  UrsiiiuniM. 

Too  little  is  known  of  the  anal  and  quasi-anal  organs  of  many 
odorous  and  foetid  genera  to  enable  me  to  speak  with  much  confidence 
on  this  subject ;  but  I  take  the  present  occasion  to  retract  the  asser* 
tion  made  in  your  April  No.  for  last  year  relative  to  Herpe$te$,  Both 
the  Nipalese  species  of  that  genus  (Herpestes,)  have  a  congeries  of 
small  glands  surrounding  the  caudal  margin  of  the  anus  like  a  ring, 
and  secreting  a  thick  musky  peculiar  substance,  which  is  slowly  pro* 
traded  in  strings  like  Termicelli,  through  numberless  minute  scattered 
pores.  And  the  lowland  species  (or  Nyula^  nobis)  has  also  on  either 
aide  the  rectum,  two  larger  and  hollow  glands,  of  similar  character  with 
the  others,  apparently,  but  distinguished  by  a  rather  thinner  secretion 
by  the  hollowness  of  these  glands,  and  by  each  being  furnished  with 
a  larger  and  palpable  pore.  The  peculiarity  of  our  Urva  is  that  it 
has  only  the  lateral  glands ;  that  their  secretion  is  aqueous,  horribly 
foetid,  and  projectile  to  a  great  distance  by  the  living  animal  by  means 
of  the  muscular  rings  which  surround  the  neck  of  the  duct ;  not  to 
mention  that  the  central  cavity  is  much  larger,  and  has  a  more  distinct 
neck  or  duct,  which  points  obliquely  backwards  or  outwards,  causing 
the  discharge  to  be  in  that  direction,  I  append  to  this  paper  a  note 
by  Dr*  Campbbll,  taken  at  my  request,  on  the  anal  apparatus  of  ouf 
Urva,  upon  which  type  of  our  proposed  new  genus,  I  shall  add  no 
more  at  present  save  that  its  manners,  so  far  as  known  to  me,  agree 
much  more  nearly  with  those  of  CMo  than  with  those  of  Herpestes* 

Genus  Mu&tda;,  subgenus  PutoHus,  Cmrxxn.  Species  new.  Sub* 
keaMHAakuuiOt  nobis.  Structure,  and  aspect  of  Cathia  vel  amiventer, 
nobis.    Vide  Journal  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal,  December  1885. 

*  The  eompreised  parietes  and  large  crista  of  fferpuUi  are  intereating  points 
of  agreement  with  Vhmra;  as  the  ttiinid  jwrietea  and  small  crista  of  Oulo  and 
of  J^rva,  are  with  JA»/fto.  The  former  or  odoriferons  races  bear  in  respect  to 
the  form  and  aiae  of  the.  ea^cphaloB  the  same  analogy  with  the  third  section  of 
the  caaiBK,  as  the  latter  or  fostid  raess  do  with  the  second  seetiott. 


564  On  M  ntw  gmtim  of  tie  PUmUfnuk$.  [Jultw 

Eleven  and  half  to  twelve  inches  long  from  anovt  to  baae  of  tafl. 
TmI  five  and  half  inches,  or  six  and  half  with  tiie  temnnid  hair. 
Uniform  bright  brown,  darker  along  the  dorsal  line.  Noae,  upper 
tip  and  forehead,  with  two  inches  of  the  end  of  the  tail,  Uadc  brown  z 
mere  edge  of  npper  lip  and  whole  lower  jaw,  hoary.  A  short  longi* 
tudinal  white  stripe,  occasionally,  on  the  front  of  the  neck  and  aoose 
▼agne  spots  of  the  same,  laterally,  the  signs,  I  suspect,  of  immatnrity. 
Feet  frequently  darker  than  tha  body,  or  dosky  brown.  Whiskera 
dark.  Far  close,  glossy,  and  soft ;  of  two  aorts,  or  fine  hair  and 
soft  wool :  the  latter,  and  the  hair  basally,  of  dosky  hne ;  bat  the 
hair,  externally,  bright  brown.  Head,  ears  and  limbs,  more  dosely 
clad  than  the  body ;  tail,  more  laxly,  and  tapering  to  a  point.  Ik 
may  be  worth  while  to  add  that  I  have  recently  procored  some  fine 
specimens,  from  the  Himdlofom  districts,  of  the  JE^rsime,  in  the  winter 
dress  of  the  species. 

PutoriuB  Erminea  most,  therefore,  be  added  to  the  catalogve  of 
Nipalese  mammalia. 

In  Nepai  the  Puioru  (of  which  I  have  now  ascertained  the  exia. 
tence  of  three  species)  are  exclasively  confined  to  the  northern  region. 
Are  there  any  species  of  this  subgenus  in  the  plaina  of  India  ?   * 

P.  S.  With  reference  to  our  type  of  the  genus  UniiiuniSp  the 
following  accidental  omission  in  the  description,  is  material.  **  The 
penis  is  large,  bony  and  ringed  with  two  or  three  corkscrew  prooeases, 
not  unlike  thoae  of  the  same  member  in  Rhmoceroi  Umanrms.  The 
testes  are  large,  nude,  and  applied  to  the  buttocks,  without  any  pen* 
dency  of  the  scrotum." 

It  appears  somewhat  doubtful  whether  the  molar  teeth  of  Matelhm 
miBUivcrus  be  2  or  } .  But,  even  if  thoy  prove  to  be  the  former,  there 
will  stiU  remain  such  striking  differences  of  conformation  and  hahita 
between  that  animal  and  our  UrsUax  as  may  well  entitle  the  latter  to 
the  distinct  station  I  have  assigned  to  it,  let  the  fmk»  of  the  diatinctian 
be  generic  or  only  sub-generic. 


Urva  CancHvora,  Hodgson,  (male.)    March  did,  18^7. 

The  testicles,  included  in  a  neat,  and  very  hairy  scrotum,  are  not 
remarkably  pendent,  but  are  well  braced  up  to  the  pubis.  The  penis 
pointing  downwards  (to  the  ground)  hangs  directly  from  the  pubis  aa 
in  the  tiger,  it  is  terminated  by  a  slender  depressed  bone  fChs  of  an 
inch  lon^,  and  of  f  iths  an  inch  in  diameter ;  the  urethra  opening  cm 
its  lower  side  one  line  from  the  point.  The  prepuce  is  attached  to  tike 
4)s  penis  close  up  to  the  point,  rendering  it  impossible  to  extend  d&e 


1  ta7:}  Ott  «  MW  f MMt  ^  lit  PlmMgndei.  A«5 

orgm  fmn  iU  aheatb  more  tban  Iths  of  an  inch.  In  copnlation  tbe 
poiat  done  of  the  penie  csn  be  introdnced,  mileee  in  thU  animal  the 
ofgan  U  not  bared,  bnt  ntcd  sheathed.  The  prepuee.  however,  is 
hidry  to  its  attachment ;  which  renjders  this  unlikely. 

no  anal  orifice  is  bare  and  very  capacious.  On  each  side  of  the 
orifice  (central  and  lateral)  rather  without,  than  within,  the  sphincter, 
Ijhere  ia  a  ronnd  opening,  large  enough  to  admit  the  point  of  a  com* 
mon  diseeeling  blowpipe,  through  which,  on  pressure  of  the  sides  of 
tile  anusy  a  wliey*eolored,  foetid  fluid,  the  consbtence  of  thin  gruel 
paeeee  in  a  jet*  The  direction  of  these  openings  is  posterior  (towards 
tlM  tafl)  tlM  fluid  not  paesmg  into  ^e  rectum,  but  being  thrown 
faehiiid  the  animal*  The  blowpipe,  ere  it  passed  into  the  cavity  com- 
wanir sting  with  tiieae  orifices,  had  to  be  directed  anteriorly  and 
laterally*.  On  removing  the  integuments  from  the  perineum,  two 
gidbukor  white*coIered  boifies,  each  the  size  of  a  cherry,  were  found 
in  contact  with  the  rectum,  one  on  each  side,  and  in  the  centre.  The 
mesabranous  attachments  of  these  bodies  to  the  gut  being  removed, 
there  remaiaed  a  connectmg  neck  about  {ths  of  an  inch  long,  (the 
dnet  from  their  centres)  which  opened  as  described,  and  through  which 
the  fluid  was  discharged.  A  medial  section  of  these  globalar  bodies 
separated  them  into  two  cups,  the  hollows  of  which  when  united  were 
large  enovgh  to  contain  the  largest  marrowfat  pea.  The  cavities  of 
tbeir  bodiea  were  lined  with  a  very  delicate  white,  smooth,  and  shining 
membrane,  external  to  which,  and  surrounding  it  entirely,  was  a  layer 
of  wliite  glandular  substance,— the  secreting  organ.  The  whole  was 
envelc^ed  in  a  thin  membranous  covering.  The  two  lateral  openings 
deacribfld  wef«  the  oi^  onee  apparent,  on  the  anal  orifice.  Immedi- 
ately under  the  integuments,  and  close  to  the  sphincter  ani  at  its 
perineal  margin,  lay  the  vesiculie  seminales,  white,  of  an  oval  form, 
smd  ^  an  mh  ia  kngth.  I  call  these  bodies  vesiculse  seminales  as 
tibey  ware  connected  doeely  with  the  urethra  at  their  opposite  sides, 
from  that  io  contact  with  the  rectum.  If  tbey  are  not  vesiculse  semi- 
nales, what  are  they  }  they  are  not  prostates ;  but  they  may  however 
correspond  to  tiie  glanda  of  Oowfke  in  die  human  subjectf. 

A.  Campbbll,  M.  D. 

*  When  littiiif  I  with  the  sainsls  vent  towards  aie  about  a  foot  off,  thv  bodies 
which  secrete  this  fluid  were  pressed  upoo,  when  a  portion  of  it  was  squirtad 
in' my  face. 

t  I  am  aware  that  it  Is  said,  the  whole  of  the  Cam^eors,  Rmmaumiia,  CV/eoas, 
MamtpUHa,  uad  PUatH^rada,  with  the  exception  of  two  of  the  latUr,  are  without 


4n 


S9t  JnieffreUahn  ^  the  iMcr^pihm  (Jui.t» 

Yi. — ImUrffHwikm  of  the  mMt  mdentoftkeiMtcr^fiibm  m  the  pSBtr 
ealied  the  tdt  ef  Fbkos  Sa/h,  near  Delhi,  and  of  the  Al&ihaUi. 
Badhia  and  Mattiah  pUlar,  or  idi,  inecr^tione  which  agree  therewiih* 
By  Jmmmm  Pkinsbp.  Sec,  Ae,  Sec.,  SfC. 

I  now  proceed  to  lay  before  tlie  Society  the  remltfl  of  nj  eggfaeliea 
ef  the  alphabet,  developed  by  the  umple  records  oi  Bfailfla»  to  IIml  cdo- 
brated  inscription  on  Faaoz'a  colnmn,  of  which  facsimilet  hare  been  in. 
the  Society's  possession  since  its  very  fonndatioD,  without  any  aneesM 
Uk  attempt  having  been  made  to  decipher  them.  Thia  is  the  less  to  be 
wondered  at  when  we  find  that  500  yean  before,  on  the  re*crectien 
of  the  pillar,  perhaps  for  the  second  or  third  tine,  by  the  emperor 
FsBos,  the  unknown  characters  were  jnst  as  mnidi  a  mystei^  to  tbe: 
learned  as  they  have  proved  at  a  later  period—"  Bound  it"  says  the 
author  of  the  HaftakUm,  "have  been  engraved  literal  characteia 
which  the  most  intelligent  of  all  religions  have  been  unable  to  explain. 
B^port  says,  this  pillar  is  a  monument  of  renown  to  the  rajas  or 
Hindu  princes,  and  that  Finoz  Shah  set  it  up  within  hia  hunting 
place :  but  on  this  head  there  are  various  traditions  mhkki  it  woidd 
be  todious  to  rekte." 

•   Neither  MuHAMiixn  Ami^n  the  author  of  the  Hafleddm^  nor  Fbeish*. 
tuH,  in  his  account  of  Fanos's  works  alludes  to  the  oomparatively 
modem  inscription  on  the  same  pillar  recording  the  vietoriea  of 
VisALA  DsvA  king  of  Sdcambhar{  {tja  Simbhar)  in  the  12lh  century,  of 
which  Sir  William  Jonbs  first,  and  Mr.  CouiBaooKB  afterwards, 
published  translations  in  the  first  and  seventh  volumes  of  the  B«- 
searches.    This  was  in  quite  a  modem  type  of  NUgarf }  differing  about 
as  much  from  the  character  employed  on  the  AUedmhmd  pillar  to  reoordiL 
the  victories  of  Chamdea  and  SAMunaAwoupTA,  aa  that  type  ia  aDur* 
perceived  to  vary  from  the  more  ancient  form  originaUy  engmvea  on 
both  of  these  pillars;  so  that  (plaoing  CBANnuA-evrTA,  in  the  tfaixd. 
for  fourth  century,  midway  between  Visala,  in  tbe  Samvat  year  1390. 
and  the  oldest  inscription)  we  might  have  roughly  dedueed  an  aati* 
quity  of  fourteen  or  fifteen  centuries  anterior  to  VuALA'a  reign  firnr  tliie 
original  Idt  alphabet,  from  tbe  gradual  change  of  iorm  in  the  alphn^ 
betical  symbols,  had  we  no  better  foundation  for  fixing  tbe  period  of 
these  monuments.. 

But  in  my  preceding  notice,  I  trust  that  .this  pdnt  has  been  set  sit 
rest,  and  that  it  has  been  satisfactorily  proved  that  the  several. pillars  oC 
De/At«  AlUhdbadi  Mattiah  and  /^aciAMi  were  erected  under  the  oidc»  of 


1B37.]        cm  the  C^hmm  cf  JMU,  AlUM^  Betiak,  «e.  'Sm 

)aMkg  Dsv/ifA«fnTA  Pitadabi  of  Giy/M,  aboat  three  hundred  jmn 
before  the  CfarmtUn  era.  ^ 

1  have  there  also  explained  tiie  nature  of  the  docnment*  and  have 
now  only  to  diedose  its  contents  in  detail,  as  far  as  my  hasty  scrutiny. 
and  my  very  imperfect  acquaintance  with  the  languages  of  ancient 
India  will  permit. 

The  difficulties  with  which  1  have  had  to  eontend  are  of  a  very 
different  nature  from  those  presented  by  more  modem  inacriptions, 
where  the  sense  has  to  be  extracted  from  a  mass  of  hyperbolical 
eulogy  and  extravagant  exaggeration  embodied  still  in  very  legible 
and  classical  Sanskrit.  Here  the  case  is  opposite: — the  sentiments 
and  the  phraseology  are  perfeMy  simple  and  strHightforward— but 
the  orthography  is  sadly  vitiated— and  the  language  differs  essentially 
from,  every  existing  written  idiom:  it  is  as  it  were  intermediate 
-between  the  Sanskrit  and  the  P£ll ;  and  a  degree  of  license  is  therefore 
tequisite  in  selecting  the  Sanskrit  equivalent  of  each  word,  upon  whiob 
•to  base  the  interpretation — a  license  dangerous  in  the  use  unless 
•^restrained  within  ^olesome  rules ;  for  a  skilful  pandit  will  easily  fin^ 
a  word  to  answer  any  purpose  if  allowed  to  insert  a  letter  or  alter  a 
fowel  ad  libitum.  There  are  some  substitutions  authorized  by  ana? 
logy  to  the  Pfll  which  require  no  explanation — ^such  as  the  preposi- 

.*tion  [jC  or  poft  for  the  Sanskrit  trfTf;  Arofp  forifir ;  dhammalorysni;  th^ 
use  of  ')  i(A»  and  sometimes  ^  chh,  for  ^  ksh,  &c. ;  while  others  again, 

as  [J-  >  X  *«^'^  ^^^  ^  orf%XTW.  ^tdhi  or  hidayqte ;  +  XX-t  haydndni 
for  ^mi^lfiy  kahfdndni,  8ic,  have  for  their  adoptiou  the  only  excuse^ 
'that  nothing  better  offers  :  but  it  is  unnecessary  to  dwell  upon  these 
peculiarities  here,  as  attention  has  been  directed  to  all  that  occur  in. 
the  notes  tq[>pended  to  the  translation. 

On  searching  the  society's  portfolio  I  found  the  five  original  ma* 
*nuseript  plates  of  Captain  Hoarb,  whence  the  engravings  published 
^^in  the  Researches  seem  to  have  been  copied.     Their  collation  has  been 
*  of  essenUal  service  in  detecting  a  few  errors  of  the  vowel  marks  that 
have  crept  into  the  engraving.     I  found  also  two  much  larger  draw- 
ings of  the  first  and  last  inscription  of  the  series,  apparently  of  the 
actual  dimensions.-^liiese  I  suppose  to  have  been  the  originals  pre- 
sented to  Sir  William  Jonbs  by  Colonel  Polmr.  luid  therefore  of 
themselves  venerable  for  their  antiquity !     But  they  are  by  no  means 
so  faithful  as  Captain  Hoarb's  copy,  and  the  inscription  round  the 
odnmn  has  the  *  singular  blander  of  the  two  lowermost  lines  being 
copied  in  an  inverted  order,  that  is,  written  from  right  to  left  in  the 
hoiKBtrophedtm  fashion.  Nevertheless  in  one  or  two  doubtful  points  they 
4p2 


SM  htWfimi&Hm  rfA$  imeflftim  C^lt. 


teve  rendered  go6d  serriea  lif  tiipplyiiig  a  ▼owol,  or  an  «Mtf«v«  1^^ 
•d  for  tha  plaral  of  a  verb,  omitted  throagh  miatake  in  die  aoMller  copy. 

In  oontrtTing  a  fount  of  type  adapted  to  lliis  andent  and  higUy 
degant  form  of  Ndfmi,  I  have  made  Imt  a  few  batgnificant  alteratkma 
mloA  I  Iniit  will  not  be  tbongbt  nowarrantable.-— The  Q,  Q,  and  0, 
bebg  of  smaller  aiae  than  the  other  letters  in  the  origimd  ^— I  hata 
dongated  them  to  aqaare  with  the  rest.  The  Towels  also  are  in  tha 
original  attached  to  the  sides  of  these  letters  as  Q-  M,  Q^^  -Q  ^^ 
1  hare  made  them  ^»  Q*  S)  ^  Viroid  an  anseemlj  gap.  The  letter  ( 
is  inileeted  on  the  centre  with  i  and  d  thos  -( •  ( ;  ^ese  I  hare  for 
nniformity  made  ^ ,  (f :  it  is  necessary  to  notice  this,  lest  oonanlleri 
of  the  originals  should  imagine  I  had  been  taking  libertiea  with  my 
materials.  For  the  compound  vowel  o  also  I  have  been  forced  to 
content  myself  with  a  prolonged  stroke  (the  t  and  a  united)  as  X  *^ 
in  lieu  of  the  more  elegant  break  given  in  the  original  to  ahew 
the  two  vowel  marks  as  3l  "^-  Nothing  material  howerer  ia  loH 
through  these  trifling  modifications;  while  with  them  tha  anoicnt 
alphabet  becomes  easier  to  print,  and  certainly  easier  to  read*  tiian  thp 
more  complicated  letters  of  the  (so-called)  perfected  (Somabito)  aU 
phabet  of  the  briihmans. 

The  four  inscriptions  facing  the  four  cardinal  poiata  on  tiia  ^Uai; 
appear  to  be  enclosed  in  frames  and  to  be  each  complete  in  itaeU. 
These  foar  edicts  are  repeated  verbatim  on  the  three  other  Uka,  with 
exception  of  the  lower  half  of  the  eastern  tablet  which  is  wanting  in 
all,  as  is  likewise  the  long  inscription  round  tha  shaft  below  tha 
separate  tablets. 

On  the  other  hand  the  Allakahad  pillar  has  five  short  insulated 
lines  at  foot*  which  are  not  to  be  found  elsewhere.  They  are  curious 
from  their  allusion  three  times  to  the  second  queen  of  Dbvah amyita  ; 
but  from  the  incompleteness  of  the  lines  on  the  right  hand  tha 
context  cannot  thoroughly  be  explained :  the  three  lettera  at  the  end 
of  the  third  line  look  line  numerals* 

•  Sss  plate  IV.  «l  YoL  III. 


JTifi&At  ganiyatdife  dev^  Mmdni  ova. 

DaHydffd  dm)iye  tiHtfokunatu  0v^iif$. 

We  migbt  tnmsUto  the  whole  of  the  first  line :  ^WTWtftWV  V^tW 
^l^tHi  wm^li  ¥l|i|T!,  '  By  the  word  of  Devitum^^ii^ — mtiat  be  called 
m  perfect  ascetic  or  BrahiDag»/  The  second  line  certainly  records  a 
gift  ff  i|)<Vl^r(^  '  of  the  second  queen'— and  the  alamevaddnM. .  a  suf- 
ficiency of  gifts  of  some  particular  kind.  Kiehki  gamyati  dew  «iay  be 
supposed  to  be  the  name  of  the  lady*  or  kickM  may  be  hmokU^  some* 
iitae.— £<*ai<  a  general  i—tiH  for  trkiya  third,  and  other  insidated 
wolrds  can  be  recognized  but  without  coherence. 
-  To  return  from  this  digression  :-^The  general  object  of  DstiMAH • 
nTA'e  series  of  edicts  b  according  to  my  reading,  to  proclaim  his  re« 
nunciation  of  his  former  faith»  and  his  adoption  of  the  Buddkiit  penraa« 
aion«  to  which  wholesome  change  he  invites  others  from  every  rank  in 
«odety,  by  a  representation  of  its  great  excdlency.  Ue  addresses  to 
lus  discifdes,  or  devotees,  (for  io  I  have  been  obliged  to  translate 
nyisAd»  as  the  Sanskrit  KM^»  though  I  would  have  preferred  rJjfokd^ 
ministers,  had  the  first  d  been  long^-)  a  number  of  specific  rnlea  for 
their  goidance,  with  penalties  of  a  comparatiyely  nild  nature  ISsr  any 
emission  in  their  perfoimance  t  but  the  chief  drift  of  the  writing  seems 
directed  to  enhance  the  merits  of  the  anthor^^-the  contiaaal  reenir* 
rence  of  eia  si#  kute,  *  so  have  I  done/— -aiguing  rather  a  vaunt  of  his 
own  acts,  than  an  inculcation  of  virtue  in  o^ers,  unless  by  the  fsi^ 
of  example. 

It  is  a  curious  fact  that  although  the  intent  of  the  royal  convert 
seems  to  have  been  to  spread  every  where  the  knowledge  of  his  ooover* 
sion*  and  of  the  virtuous  acts  to  which  it  had  given  rise  on  his  puit, 
and  farther  to  set  forth  the  main  principles  of  hit  new  lisith,  yet  the 
name  of  Am  author  of  lihat  religion  is  no  where  distinctly  or  directly 
introdnoed,  as  BsrnDBA,  Gotama,  Bbabta  iiOiii'»  to.  At  the  end  of 
the  fivafc  sentence*  indeed,  the  expression  iMhUIsm  ibdUUri,  which  I 
hmm  supposed  to  be  intended  lor  siyerimi  fseMeU,  may  be  thought 
to  eonlain  one  ef  BonoBA'a  namce  as  Svbavo,  (the  weU-oome)— bet 
in  thm  the  error  fai  spelliqr  iMkes  the  reading  doubtM.    In 


KTD  iUmp^Uim  ^Ske  kmcrifUm  {J 


ukotlitr  place  I  have  reodered^  final  ezpiMfliaaa^ncnMniMft,  '  ahall 
give  praiae  to  Agnf — a  deity  we  are  hiardly  at  liberty  to  pronooioe 
conneeted  with  the  Buddlust  wonliip,-dioiigh  pointa  of  agrecmeiit 
and  iiannoDy  may  be  adduced.     But  in  any  case  Aqni  if  rendered 
generally  aa  '  god'  keepa  him  distinct  from  Boudba  '  the  teacher/  of 
whose  deification  no  evidence  ia  alforded  by  the  inscription ;   for 
neither  is  there  any  allosion  to  images  of  him;  nor  to  tem^es  or 
shrines  enclosing  his  relics.     It  is  only  by  the  general  tenor  of  the 
dogmas  inculcated,  that  we  can  pronoance  it  to  relate  to  the  Buddhist 
"teligion.     The  sacred  name  constantly  employed — the  true  keystone 
of  Shakta'b  reform — is  Dkammm  (or  Aarma),  *  virtue  ;'  npon  ^ 
exceeding  excettencies,   and.  the  incontestable  supremacy,  of  which 
-divine  attribute  the  whcde  of  his  system  seems  to  have  originally 
•fested,  and  by  which  it  may  have  won  its  way  to  the  hearts  of  a  peo- 
ple whose  inclinations  were  already  imbued  with  admiration  of  this 
-quality  in  their  own  ancient  system,  though  it  had  sinee  been  mixed 
up  with  an  unseemly  maas  of  inconsistencies  and  grots  idolatries; 
and  the  pious  and  reflecting  must  haTS  been  glad  to  reject  them,  when 
-an  opportunity  was  afforded  of  saving  their  consciences  from  the 
•idreadfttl  alternative  of  being  thought  to  throw  off  all  religion,  if  they 
•Placarded  the  one  in  which  they  were  bom  and  bred.    Buddhism 
^  was  at  that  time  only  sectarianism  ;  a  dissent  from  a  vast  proportion 
« of  the  eusting  sophistry  and  metaphysics  of  the  Brfihmanical  achook, 
/without  an  absolute  relinquishment  of  belief  in  their  gods,  or  of  coa- 
vformity  in  their  usages,  and  with  adherence  still   to  the  milder 
X^alilies  of  the  rdigion,  to  all  in  short  that  it  contained  of  dftanntf, 
f  ..lyutnc,  justice,  law.    The  very  term  DksvdaMp^a, '  beloved  of  the 
-  gods,'  4ihew8  the  retention  of  the  Hindu  pantheon  generally ;  and  this 
&  might  be  easily  confirmed  by  reference  to  Mr.  Gsoma's  note  on  the 
4,hirth  and  life  of  Sa/xTA* 

Those  who  have  studied  the  mystics  of  Buddhism  from  tiie  lucid 
i dissertation,  of  Mr.  Hodoson  in  the  January  and  February  Nos.  of 
*last  year's  Journal,  will  know  that  Dbabma  is  the  second  member  of 
.the  Tridmndya,  or  triad, --(IMiUUr,  Dkttrm9,  Smghm,^  aoeoi^faig 
•  to  the  theistical  school ;  while  what  Mr.  HooosoU  calls  theaHmatical 
vschool  exalts  Dkttrmn  to  the  first  place.  With  tiiem  **  Dkmw  ia  Dm 
.  fuktera,  matter  as  the  aole  entity,  invested  with  intrinsic  aetivity  and 
lintdligeijtce,  the  efficient  and  material  cause  of  alls — BMO^  is 
:derivatiTe  from  ZMorma^  is  the  active  and  intelligent  Ibfce  xA  natae 
rfrstput^ffirom  it  a^d  then  opecating  upon  it:-»3nayi«  is  thnmnit 
t  ^f  that  operation ;  is  embryotic  ^reation,  the  ^rpe  and  sum  4>f  ail 


I8S7.1        M  ik9  Cohmnii  •/  IMK,  AiUSaM:  BkuA,  ie.  571' 

gpeeifie  foniir»  uliicb  are  tpontaneouBly  evolTed  from  tiie* intiofi  or 
JTwirtff  witii  Diarma^/^  Hq»pily  in  our  inscriptTon  there  in  no  neeesw^ 
wttf  to  mbrt  to  these  eobtletres  of  the  schools  which  have*  rendered  ti 
phdti  matter  perplexed.  The  word  is  here  eyidently  osed  in  its  sim^ 
pie  scttse  of  **  the  law,  Tirtiie,  or  reIig^ion*'->-and  though  its  gifts-  andT 
excellencies  are  Tannted,  there  is  no  worship  offered  to  it,  no  godhead- 
daimod  for  it* 

'  The  word  ikmmna  is  in  the  document  before  ns  generally  coopledF 
with  aaother  yrord,  vmihi^  in  its  several  cases,  dAomsia-tMi^i,  dkamnu»^ 
vt4^i9  &c.  according  to  the  Sanskrit  grammatical  rnles  of  oomhrna*' 
tion  or  Bomdtm. 

The  most  obvions  interpretation  of  the  word  va4hi  is  fonnd  in  the- 
Sanskrit  ilV  vriiHd,  increase,  whence  are  derived  the  vernacarar  words 
^ibuf,  to  increase ;  bafkid,  increasing ;  hufhai,  increase,  &c.,  differing 
imperceptibly  in  pronuoeiation  from  the  va^i  and  vaifhitd  of  the 
inscription.  The  constant  recurrence  of  the  same  expression  wanld 
lead  to  the  conclusion  that  the  religion  of  Buddha  was  then  genecally. 
known  by  this  compound  title,  as  '  the  increase  of  virtue,'  '  the. 
expansion  of  the  law,'  in  allusion  to  the  rapid-  proselytism  which  it 
sought  and  obtuned. 

Against  this  interpretation  if  it  be  urged  that  the  dental  i2&  [)  is-  in: 
other  cases  used  for  the  Sanskrit  A  if ;  as  in  the  word  dharmma  itself;, 
in  vodka,  murder ;  bandha,  bound,  &c.  Such  objectbn  may  be  met  by 
instancing  other  undoubted  cases  where  the  cerebral  4^  is  used  for  the 
Sanskrit  Y  dtfA  as  in  H  d  -f  rbrG-i!  o^^osaydni  (for  arddha)  *  half 
kos ;'  and  in  like  manner  the  dental  rth  is  generally  expressed  by  the 
cerebral  Vk,  as  afiUr,  aMym  for  ^|^  ^fiV* 

The  only  other  word  by  which  vo^t  can  be  rendered  is  the  Sanskrif 
Vf^  wittit  '  occupation,  turning.'  Now  we  have  examples  of  ther 
dental  I  being  represented  by  the  cerebral  d  in  the  inscription,  espe* 
cially  when  double  or  combined  with  p,  as  ({ji.Btt4<ki  for  st^ta,  (or 
Moitm,  P£i)  seven ;  and  in  one  compartment  (the  commencement  of 
the  under  inscription  ronnd  the  shi^),  the  same  letter,  |!  M  is  nse4 
indifimntly  for  ^,4^  in  the  very  word,  dhamma  vwf^yd,  which  we 
are  discossing.  It  is  hardly  possible  to  imagine  that  two  expressionr 
io  strikingly  similar  in  orthography  as  dhammttva4ki  and  dhammavatti 
or  vtt^fif  yet  of  such  opposite  meaning  should  be  applied  to  the  sameL 
thing.  One  must  be  wrong ;  and  I  should  have  had  no  question 
which  to  prefer,  were  it  not  for  a  curious  expression  I  remembered  to^ 
have  met  with  in  the  Tibetan  translation  of  the  Buddhist  volumes. 

*  Joam.  As.  Soc.  Vol.  V.  page  37* 


Of  dM  tfp«h«  FiMpal  aots  m  Ssakta's  life  teeriM  ia  tli«  G|P»». 
cbrr«(pff  (S.  J^cMflmltfiv).  th#  Untfa  is  traaikted  bjr  Mr«  Cboha 
KoBOAi.  "  H«  furw  litf  litMl  9f  ik$  Um^  ov  pMblwhw  bis  doolriiie  T 
ngw  it  wsspoMibk  tfittike  Simtkritof  tkis  e^feaaioa  HMsbt  be  fqvri 
¥4  vNfwimit  or  in  the  Mli.  «iiwbiw»i  rnnf^ht^.  mm  mfpt^^ 
ilg  ffqplicatioii  or  dMrmr,  m  woU  as  *  whotL' 

Finding  n  copy  of  the  LaliUi  Vutarm  in  Sanskrit  amoBgak  Mi. 
HoMson's  YslaaUa  coUeetioa  of  Baddhist  w^rks  trsnilerrBd  from  the 
CoU^^  of  Fort  William  to  the  Asiatio  Society's  lihrary.  I  req^sested 
flty  pandit  Kam ai.a'ka'mta  to  look  into  it  for  this  expression  '  iriMsL 
of  the  law*  adopted  by  the  Tibetan  translators ;  and  he  was  not  long 
in  extracting  an  idrandanoe  of  examples  of  its  nsei  thus  in  the  SMth 
lesft  in  the  35th  adlydya.  Tatsaoata  (AufaOa)  is  made  to  say ; — 

^  ^iit  3iwfsii  w^  ^if^Tflllf  It 

'  I  win  go  to  Btntret : — ^haTiiig  arrtTod  at  the  city  of  JTdtAi,  I  will  tnra  the 
iMel  of  the  Uw,  which  li  rerolTing  amongit  nankiod,  Q,  e.  I  will  mn  mj 
religlooa  eovrae.') 

Hie  word  dkarmaehakra  is  here  distinct  enough^  and  not  to  be 
confounded  with  oar  dhammava^M.  The  following  example  from  the 
91 3th  leaf,  I  therefore  add  less  to  strengthen  the  evidence  than  ss  a 
enrioas  employment  of  many  of  the  expressions  met  with  in  other 
parts  of  oar  inscription,  particularly  in  the  eastern  tablet. 

fli^nrf^nrf^^ro  iriwrmnwiwi  ^i^xw  wrrim  OT^wnj*  mnrni 
ytiwK  I  w^wj  ^w:  ^w^  I  ^nr  nw  fxwm  nw^n  f^m  ^^t^ 

Will  I  wvw  sm  n^ww  I  w^RTfw  M%t  vi*^  I  'ni!^  ii^mA  i{4 1 

**  HaTing  bowed  the  head  in  reTerence : — Do  thou,  oh  Braoata'n,  be  pleased 
to  set  aboat  turniag  the  wheel  of  the  Uw  of  him  that  hath  firmly  embraced 
Tatsa'^ata.  Tttro  then  the  wheel  of  the  law  oh  Sitoata  !  For  the  benefit  of 
sraeh  people,  for  the  deUght  of  mneh  people,  fer  eomptsaioB  to  the  worM,  for 
the  argent  reasea  of  the  eoocssitiM  of  ■«,—*»  tbe  beaefti,  Ibr  tte  MigliS 
alike  of  angds  sod  meD,«— perform  thou,  oh  Bh  aoata'v,  te  saeHftee  el  the  lew  t 
^poor  down  tbe  pleatlfnl  shower  of  the  law  : — lift  ap  o&  high  tiie  great  haaiier 
of  the  law :— -blow  forth  the  great  conch  of  the  Uw :— strike  loud  the  greet  dnua 
of  the  Uw  1*' 

Tlie  moltitude  of  metaphors  employed  in  thu  example  and  throogh* 
oat  the  volume,  in  connection  with  dAarma,  prepares  as  for  the  dftaauaa 
kdmatd,  dhamma  pekhd,  dkamma  va4^  of  our  inscription.    Still  a  more 


1887.]  on  the  C6himns  bf  DtJJd,  AtUikabad,  Betiah,  ift.  5?3 

direet  illastrttioB  by  the  aeCaal  empl^Tment  of  the  term  dharma  vridAt 
ims  wanting^ ;  and>  althoDg^h  on  farther  search  the  precise  exprestioii 
was  not  foand;  the  pandit  met  with  many  matances  of  the  word 
vr^ki  occurring  in  conneetion  with  hoM,  which  as  applied  to  the 
Boddhist  faith  was  nearly  synonymoaa  with  dharmm :  BodM  widdki, 
the  growth  of  knowledge,  or  meUphorically  the  growth  of  the  hodki 
or  sacred  fig  tree — ^the  tree  of  knowledge,  being  aa  applicable  to  Bad* 
dhism,  as  dkmrmtt  vriddki,  the  growth  of  grace.  Thas  in  the  ISlat 
leafs 


*  The  ikik$hmt  (priests)  it  that  time  (said  there  were)  eight  goddesses  of  bodhi 
0riidM:  that  ii  to  8ay«^;9H  widdki,  day4,  trey^H,  chit,  i4a9at&,  MtytaMinii 
mnuigMt  ckapi*: — these  (eight  diviae  persoalfleatioas)  from  doUig  sertiee 
to  the  great  saint*  hy  the  practioe  of  aseoticism,  aa  wall  aa  hj  the  graae  of  the 
great  saiot,  (the  said  priests)  have  magnified.' 

Thia  passage  is  corrupt  and  consequently  obscore,  bnt  it  teaohea 
plainly  that  dharmamiddki  of  oinr  inscription  may  always  be  under* 
atood,  like  bodhivridki,  in  the  general  acceptation  of  '  the  Boddbist 
religion.' 

Proselytism,  taming  the  wheel,  or  publishing  the  doetrines,  which* 
ever  is  preferred,  was  evidently  a  main  object  of  the  Buddhist  system* 
and  it  is  pointed  at  continually  in  the  pillar  inscription.  Not  content 
with  injunctions  to  spread  the  tenets  among  the  rich,  the  poor,  the 
boosdiolder,  and  the  ascetic  ; — briihmans,  the  arch^opponenta  of  the 
f^itbiiSre  also  named,  under  the  disguise  of  the  corrupt  spelling  kttttoia ; 
even  the  court  and  the  zenftnah  (if  the  term  is  allowable  for  a  period  an- 
terior  to  the  seclusion  of  the  fair  sex)«<-are  specifically  recommended 
to  the  discreet  and  respectful  endeavours  of  the  missionary. 

I  have  said  that  the  founder  of  the  faith  is  not  named.  Neither  is 
the  ordinary  title  of  the  priesthood,  bMkku  or  kkiekkM  to  be  found, 
though  the  word  is  so  frequently  met  with  among  the  Bhilsa  dliamnf . 
The  words  nuMmaid,  (written  sometknes  mdid)  uid  dhttmma  makdnuUd 
seem  used  for  {meets  '  the  wise  men,  the  very  learned  in  religion.'— 

*  Grace,  infcrease,  merey,  happiness,    genlvs,  praise-giring,  tvuth-speakiagi 
equality. — Aay4  is  writtea  t€0^  t  i^aM^tf,  ajinald,  and  saw^^iml,   twmmfini  :  hi 
fact  the  whole  volume  is  so  fnlLof  errors  of  transcription  that  it  waa  with  difli- 
calty  Kakala'ka'nta  conld  manage  to  restore  the  correct  reading. 
4  a 


574  tnterfrettUkm  €f  the  hucr^^Hm  [Jult, 


The  Mine  epithet  is  fonnd  in  conjunction  with  hhUM  in  the  interesting 
passage  quoted  by  Mr.  TaaNOva  in  the  preceding  article  on  the 
Fitakaitayan,  (see  page  506.) 

But  it  is  possible  that  this  expression  has  been  nusnnderstoed  by 
the  pandit :  mahdmdid  ^  Q^  ^  j^even  if  by  shortening  the  a  it  be  read 
makdmaid,  the  greatly  wise^  can  only  roetaphorically  be  said  to  become 
vydpid  or  *  pervading'  all  orders  of  society,  in  order  to  conversion  • 
while  Mr.  Hodgson's  epitome,  above  alluded  to,  gives  us  another 
mode  of  interpretation  perhaps  more  consonant  with  the  spirit  o^ 
the  system.  Mahamdtrd  (in  P£li  makdmdtd)  is  another  name  for 
Dharma,  as  Prajnd  Paramitd  the  great  mother  of  Buddha — ^the  uni- 
versal mother,  omniscience,  illusion,  mdyd,  &c. — and  as  such  may  be 
more  correctly  supposed  to  pervade  than  mahdmatd  the  priests,  which 
moreover  is  always  written  in  Fili,  mahdmati. 

It  will  be  remarked  that  assemblies  are  mentioned  (mkdydni),  and 
preachings  (dhamma$dvdndni),  and  ordinances  of  all  sorts,  but  there  is 
•no  allusion  to  the  vihiira  by  name,  nor  to  the  chaitya,  or  temple :  no 
hint  of  images  of  Buddha's  person,  nor  of  relics  preserved  in  costly 
monuments.  The  spreading  fig  tree  and  the  great  dhdiris,  perhaps  in 
memory  of  those  under  which  his  doctrines  were  delivered,  are  the  only 
objects  to  be  held  sacred,  or  to  have  rites  performed  at  them  ;  and  m 
those  rites,  the  meat-offering — the  sacrifice  of  bloody  is  interdicted  as 
the  highest  sin. 

The  edict  prohibiting  the  killing  of  particular  animals  is  perhaps 
one  of  the  most  curious  of  the  whole. — ^The  particularity  with  whidi 
it  commences  on  the  birds  is  ill  supported  by  what  follows  regarding 
animals,  which  are  dismissed  with  a  savachatupad^  '  all  quadrupeds' — as 
if  the  sculptor  or  scribe  had  found  the  engraving  of  such  a  list  too 
long  a  job  to  complete. — ^The  two  first  birds,  suke,  wdrike,  the  green 
parrot  and  maina,  are  the  principal  pet  birds  of  the  Hindus,  still 
universally  domesticated,  and  not  rivalled  by  the  nightingale  of  Persian 
introduction.  Many  of  the  names  in  the  list  are  now  unknown,  and 
are  perhaps  irrecoverable,  being  the  vernacular  rather  than  the  classical 
appellations.  I  have  pointed  out  such  endeavours  as  have  been  made 
by  the  pandits  to  identify  them,  in  my  notes.  Others  of  the  names 
in  the  enumeration  of  birds  not  to  be  eaten,  will  remind  the  reader  of 
the  injunctions  of  Moses  to  the  Jews  on  the  same  subject.  The  list  in 
the  11th  chapter  of  Leviticus  comprises  '  the  eagle,  the  osaifrage, 
the  ospray,  the  tmliure  and  kite :  every  raoen  after  his  kind,  the  owi, 
night  hawk,  cuckoo  and  hawk ;  the  little  owl,  cormorant  and  great  owl : 
the  swan,  pelican,  and  gier- eagle ;  the  stork,  heron,  lapwing  and  bat/ — 
those  marked  in  italics  being  found  in  our  list.      The  verse  imme- 


1837.]         OA  the  Cbliimiur  of  Delhi,  Allahabad,  Betiah,  3fC.  ^75 

diately  following  the  catalogue  ol  birds,  "  All  fowls  that  creep  upon 
mil  four  shall  be  an  abomination  unto  you>"  presents  a  curious  coin- 
cidence with  the  expression  of  our  tablet '  eavechatapade  yepOti  bhogan 
eto  eik,'  which  comes  after  gdmakapote,  the  tame  dove. 

But  the  edict  by  no  means  seems  to  interdict  the  use  of  animal 
food — probably  this  would  have  been  too  great  an  innovation.  It 
restricts  the  prohibition  to  particular  days  of  fast  and  abstinence,  on 
the  chief  of  which,  fowls  that  have  been  killed  are  not  even  to  be 
ofiered  for  sale — and  on  these  days,  beasts  of  burthen  are  to  be 
exempted  from  labour :  '  the  ox  even  shall  not  be  tied  up  in  his  stall/ 
The  sheep,  goat,  and  pig  seem  to  have  been  the  staple  of  animal 
food  at  the  period — they  are  expressly  mentioned  as  kept  for  ftittening, 
«nd  are  only  not  to  be  slaughtered  while  with  young  or  giving  milk  : 
but  merit  is  ascribed  to  the  abstaining  from  animal  food  altogether. 

Ratna  Paula  tells  me  no  similar  rules  are  to  be  found  in  the  Pili 
works  of  Ceylon,  nor  are  the  particular  days  set  apart  for  fasting  or 
mpavdsun  in  the  inscription,  exactly  in  accordance  with  modern  Bud- 
dhistic practice  which  observes  only  the  tttthami  and  panaradassami,  or 
Sth  and  15th  of  each  half  lunation,  (that  is,  nearly  every  7th  day.)  All 
.the  days  inserted  are  however  of  great  weight  in  the  Hindu  calendar 
of  festivals,  and  the  sectarians  may  not  yet  have  relinquished  them. 
Thus  the  two  lunar  days  mentioned  in  the  south  tablet,  tishya  (or 
fu$kgaj  aad  punarvasu,  thoagh  now  disregarded,  are  known  from  the 
lAilitu  VUtdra  to  have  been  strictly  attended  to  by  the  early  priests. 
In  the  14th  leaf  we  have  the  foUowing  example. 

*  The  prlcsU  perceiving  the  people  of  the  cities  of  Bodhisajtwa  to  be  sleeping, 
and  knowing  too  that  the  middle  of  the  night  had  arrived,  and  knowing  that  the 
moon  had  entered  into  the  maneion  qf  Puehya  /  knowing  that  this  was  the  time 
of  night  to  depart  (for  some  religions  observance),  called  their  disciples.' 

In  one  respect  the  mention  of  these  days  is  of  high  interest,  as  proving 
that  the  luni-solar  system  of  the  bri^h  mans  was  the  same  as  we  see  it  now, 
three  centuries  before  our  era,  and  not  the  modern  invention  Bkntlbt 
and  some  others  have  pretended.  The  astronomy  of  the  Purdnas  was 
(as  Mr.  Wilkinson  has  shewn)  as  much  a  bone  of  contention  be- 
tween the  two  sects,  as  were  their  other  branches  of  metaphysics* 

None  of  the  fierce  conflicts  between  the  followers  of  the  two  religions 
had  yet  probably  taken  place.  Occupying  the  throne  and  the  court  it  had 
4b 


676  InterprHalUm  of  the  imeri^ium  [Jwlt, 

nothing  yet  to  fear.    Neveiibelefi  (d  I  have  read  the  panage  aright) 
opposition  was  ooatemplated  as  conTersion  ahooid  proeeed,  and  the 
weapona  prescribed  to  meet  it  are  *'  the  foolishness  of  preaehing," 
and  a  stedfast  adherenoe  to  ordinances.     Meantiase  the  example  of 
royal  bencToleDoe  ¥ras  exercised  in  a  way  toeondliate  the  NdmapdMOM' 
dat,  the  Gentiles  of  every  persuasion,  by  the  planting  of  trees  along 
the  roadsides,  by  the  digging  of  wells,  by  the  establishment  of  baxars 
and  serais,  at  convenient  distances.  Where  are  they  all  ?  On  what  road 
are  we  now  to  search  for  these  venerable  relics,  these  banyan  treea  and 
mangoes,  which,  with  the  aid  of  Professor  Candolls's  theory*,  wonld 
enable  as  to  confirm  the  assumed  date  of  oar  monoments  ?     The  lit 
of  Fxao2  is  the  only  one  which  aliodes  to  this  circomstanoe,  and  we 
know  not  whence  tiiat  was  taken  to  be  set  ap  in  its  present  sttnation 
by  the  emperor  Faaoz  in  the   14th  century — whether  it  had  stood 
there  from  the  first  ?  or  whether  it  ¥ras  re-erected  when  it  received  the 
inscription  recording  the  victories  of  Visala  dsva  in  the  Satmmi  year 
1 230  or  A.  D.   11 63  ? — ^This  cannot  be  determined  without  a  carelid 
re-examination  of  the  ruinous  building  surrounding  the  pillar,  which 
I  hope  some  of  my  antiqaarian  friends  will  undertake.    The  chambera 
described  by  Captain  Hoaux  as  a  menagerie  and  aviary  may  have  been 
so    adapted  from  their  original  purpose  as  cells  for  the  monastic 
priesthood — ^a  point  which  the  style  of  their  architecture  may  settle. 
The  neighbourhood  should  also  be  examined  for  traces  of  a  vikdnt,  a 
holy  tree,  a  road,  and  boulees  or  large  pakka  wells  : — the  textnre  <tf 
the  stone  also  should  be  noticed,  that  the  quarry  whenoe  it  was 
brought  may  be  discovered,   for  now  that  we  know  so  much  of  its 
history  we  feel  a  vivid  curiosity  to  pry  into  the  further  secrets  of  this 
intereating  sthstwrnbhut  even  to  the  difficulties  and  probably  cost  of  its 
transport,  which,  judging  from  the  inahil^  of  ^e  present  Government 
to  afford  the  expense  even  of  setting  the  Allahabad  pillar  upright  on 
its  pedestal,  most  have  fallen  heavily  on  the  coffers  of  the  Ceylom 
monarch ! 

But  I  must  now  close  these  desultory  remarks*  in  the  hope  of  here- 
after rendering  them  more  worthy  of  the  object  by  future  study  and  re- 
search ;  and  proceed  to  lay  before  the  Society,  first  a  correct  version  of 
the  inscription  in  its  own  character,  and  then  in  Roman  letters  which  I 
have  preferred  to  N&gari,  because  the  PdH  language  has  been  already 
made  familiar  to  that  type  by  MM.  Bouxnocf  and  Lasssn,  as  well  as 
by  Mr.  Tuxnour's  great  edition  of  the  MahdvoMa,  now  just  issued 
from  the  press. 

*  See  translation  of  his  Essay  on  tke  Leagevitj  of  Plsnts,  J.   A.  S.  voL  III« 
p.  196. 


1837.]  on  the  Colmmu  rfJMlu,  Allakabad,  Beiiah,  Stc.  577 

I. — Inscription  on  the  North  compartment. 

'U-I'AC-J^    irO'bC  Ol  H'lA  H/TX  DB-Ftf/CO, 
*H/CX   U-^TX  HA^X^V^wCX  HAl  rfll 
«  HAl  LrdVI  >rb  d'T  88  HJ,/b^X 
SD'iTbT  D*8-f8Xd  rbla^i  i<i^A   A^rb/a<? 
7  l^-J'/GUd  "B   L+rCd"  AAXd"  8  to  HJ,<f£5x-X 
Srb-Ud  OxXd"  H-JdU-J-rb8"!»uXAi  Vli<fH'A 
9  808"JC(1  >rbC.,?dX  .'•X-D-'BUJ-JI  D"81^dl 

10  DUiroq^xi  D-"8rA"n  ><rr(Ji  U>^  -xs 

i2>Xfl  fOdaidX  d"1"?lC'8  D\r,!^!)?I  feb!" 
1*  ?1ll  H'lICd  "8  Db-I  +XIJ!+Cl  >X1"8 

A 

15  HOI  :-X'D-8j'Wa"(lA"ViHJ,bC  U8-A_dJ- 
16(^A-Fd  IrA.r/^  ld"b-A-fO-b(  U^/IA  ;UrV+C-+<brX 
n  "li ,f r  dl  Cx !•  fClr A •  H C-  +Xl-'8 i  > T  A  :•  X"8 

i8+xi+^  Aii^fi  cu'i'  T  A  r-x-li  Cbf?  A  :-X*<fHrCli 

19I8"A    >b<'iTdT  >rClri'dT    >rb>T'i   /^'l 

20  Hrbli  if  8*1X8  H0  d7x  J!0-J'x  HFT)  8'1  :-X 
ai-FTJllib-f  8"bJ'r^»bXrb/C  ><b[J<S"t''fx  :-X''8 
^ai^J-A-Fl  :-X'81'8  GOA-Fx 

[The  AlU^abed  "version  it  cat  off  after  the  3  first  letters  of  the  19th  line. 
J.  A.  8.  TOl.  III.  p.  118.  The  Mathia  end  Radhia  I4ts  contain  it  entire,  tdding 
only  Hi  at  the  conclusion,  and  after  8aeh$  Sochaye  iirthe  12th  line.] 


678  Rfitoralion  of  $Ae  oMeii  ifmeripium  CJu&Vi, 

II. — Inscription  on  the  West  eon^rtmeni^ 

«Hr^''rdAr8  :-X-D8-J'u-J'T(Ja -JgfB 

o 

6+-8"lbiAli    ?lrOglU!«fC  b-ArliTLb>'lri* 

«  HJ,AUlid  rVl'jLl!'.1'j,l*6XrO*A  D*8XAld 
7<5^Xc!)^rb*A  grSlUJ"-  +AU-l»A-d   C-JA'd 
8H-JDliA  -Jg-Fd-Jli'A  bCd-j'Aiy  U-j'/Clb'B. 

A  A  1 

9<b!'-lllj(dOfbA  A  td-Fli'Xi^rb-X  lJ.8-JS-f 

•  A 

lOdVXH-JDjLAi    H(5U-lig'    ilK^^kSj  L^ik 
II  H^i-Ob-A  i^XADX  dluTBUg-  4irirJ"C-Ci 
la'lrA'bBJ'g-f+C"  6rb!»rbUArVTl  11>7.H/A' 

18H^0^•A•  Hi^ai+y/bAAiiA  i>7.r80£-Fr 

O  A  I 

1*  H/t-Ji!'*?<f   HAbXl+C    :-<bA^iC-l>/C+X 
1«  (^Xb-Jr08/CdA)jL  !''r'/08Ad  Hi:-Abd'8HAA 

16  Q-  D  ID  DliJ  X/Cr  ^iTa  >  •  i*"!  b  a  i  Dl*  a  1  ?  i  rCXiJ 

17  XA  >1  iX-Fi-FJ!  -tPbJLb-'A  ^iklkl' 

18  1,b-A*<flHbX/C  ?r  !>  b-' A  Go  A +•  L  b  <f  rb- ,f +<b*  A 

19  :.i&."8  b-i'I-JDfbb  -F-Jrb  G-JAH-J"DXA/(  VlAiii 

20  id  A  (f<!JD  D*8d-Jl  rbX"8  ?lfb  ^rTAX 

[The  lecoikd  part  of  the  Allahabad  inscription  begins  to  be  legible  at  the  12th 
letter  of  the  14th  line.  The  whole  is  to  be  found  on  the  RadMa  pillar,  (vol.  TV. 
PI.  VII.)  The  termination  at  Mathia  differs  (vol.  III.  PI.  XXIX.)  in  haTlng 
inserted  after  the  3rd  letter  of  the  20th  Une  the  words  ^  bXi-L'  ?lr' 
the  rest  as  here  given.] 


-J  -^ 


1837.1  0"  t^  Cohmni  0/ Delhi.  AUahabai.  Betiak,  ««.  579 

m.—InMcriptUm  <m  the  South  compartment, 

3Hj+  ,c-j'f  H^il  d+<f+  irrO  r>"i#a  yCJt 

'r,OldAU>lU(JAl>A  IdTffjbX  Hg-FXJ! 
8>,'-Fd'rO+-J'd' A/li  CJLtf'li  HiDa,CA+- 

9   Cd-FJ!  HrbiJr{J+  iD+tC  1+C<!^1  A;i.rO?i 

olf'UA<!^l  >i.Hl(5i<r  <!^Or(Jl<fiH""UA<?l 

2  a!j!  ii>A>l  d"<5.  i-fO*  01 M'  bd  b  ?i  D<fid" 

8  HlXrb0-8iHidll(l(?+A<fl>/Cll<f?<!)rCJ! 
^lAilrC^iCJArb  XJ^H-lIC    ?iJ!-FXJ! 
^±\r'KtSjl    HOy'bTl  d'il-rbX  b'lHfCl  XrCl 

6  |j1A4,1  /"rbd'Ajiffbrb-fV  ^i*Cl  AlU!-J'tA<!^l 

7  Hgq-  >.<+  rb+-3  ><f(iH*lX0'lX/C  U!^'tA<{^l 

A 

8  XrCl     bXArbl  d'A'tfrdl   dA.*iff()bTl   HrbrC^flfC 

II.  ~  o 

9-Jall+((?i  XirblJArb^^Arb  Hr^''fbAr8    >  A"l 

aoH'A-j'+i  U--l<!rrb/(  DD1K1J!+('1 

[Th»  word  ^l/aJMndnt  at  the  end  of  the  7th  line  seems  accidently  to  have  been 
omitted  in  the  Feroz  lit.  It  is  supplied  from  the  Radhia  and  Mathia  pillars. 
The  AUahtthad  version  Is  erased  from  the  3rd  letter  of  the  6tb  line.     The  other 

Uti  have  j'  after  "i.^  twice  in  the  10th  line.] 


660  ReMtwatiom  of  the  oldest  inMcriptiom  [July, 

IV. — Inocription  on  the  EmI  compartmenU 

»6Aj  )\/<ilXH   D-«-J'G-j'TCa    -JfrC 

6^8-+J!r\iT  HiG-^X  A 0d  ^  > G-tf"  V8 <? 
7f0iJ!-Flr0   bCily'  /Oi  CfO-r*"!)  "8U8/C 
8  <!J <? 0JL  U f X   >d.:-X'HAX  bibA81 

A 

0  :.XD8-J'C  ■j'TdX" 

0<?lCl   Cx>f(J  -Jf  l-i  hG-  1  h/+a 

2  HAtJ'  -Jfl   b-zUVi'    r-Arl^  +0€l 

8D'8idX  i'dXXd^l  H1<I,CX  0-8ilX 
4i^(g  >A-  I'ifltl   tXI-fC  -XS  ViHG-  >«b8 
5  1^(5  HX+Ad   HAM' Vi'/i/ji  -XSl+O-gl 
6H1<|CX  D-8i(^XA^X/(  XdSl  Hl^GX 
7D'8i<iX  <!>^(5  H>-flrl>£l  HJ^bCbgX 

8  -l^l^;  Si  H-l^V  CX  D-8i  (iX  i^XX  +XrV-FJ! 

9  Hr"  r8lb-D-8A(^XA  >A-><fl-CibX!'rd-X6i;i- 
«o  H"G-  >rb^l/-(5  D-8rCiIJL  .C^bXa""  D8"lrb(^j! 

n  HlrCfC8'  >A£l  rl{A.  Hijbc'b^rbA   H  flj  •X8''rbA 

[The  Mttthia  and  Badhia  inflcriptions  terminate  with  the  tenth  line.  Hie 
remainder  of  this  inscription  and  the  following  rnnniog  round  the  Colamn  are 
peculiar  to  the  DeUU  monument.] 


1837.]  M  ike  CohmmM  tfDOd.  AtltMbai,  Betiak,  Ste.  581 

Drmulaikn  of  the  Ituer^tian  of  th9  North  eomparimeni. 
Tkm  spake  king  Dsv/nam pita  Pitadasi  : — In  the  twenty-seventh 
year  of  my  anohntinent,  I  have  caosed  this  religions  edict  to  be 
psblished  in  writing.  I  acknowledge  and  confess  the  faults  that  hare 
been  cherished  in  my  heart.  Prom  the  love  of  virtue,  by  the  side  of 
whidi  all  other  things  are  as  sins — Irom  the  strict  scrutiny  of  sin. 
<«-«nd  from  a  fbrvent  desire  to  be  told  of  sin  :-^by  the  fear  of  sin  and 
by  very  enormity  of  sin  : — ^by  these  may  my  eyes  be  strengthened  and 
confirmed  (in  rectitude). 


Lioe,  Transcript  of  tbe  Iiwcription  on  the  North  compartment. 

1  Dw^mmmpiya  ptyirfgn  Lifa  eoam  6hA,    Sai^vUatlwua 

2  abhidUnawU,  iyum  DkatfimaUpi  Ukh4pitd  1. 

4  of^a  foWik^d,  tiidya  tuiSudyd,  aghtm  bhaytnd, 

5  agma  tmA^n^  urn  chakhomamm  attuitUhiyd  3. 


1.  The  opening  sentenee  has  been  folly  explained  and  commented  on  in  the 
preceding  Jonrnal,  page  469. 

2.  The  whole  of  the  northern  tablet,  although  composed  of  words  indiTidnally 
easy  of  traaslatlon,  presents  more  difllcmlties  in  a  way  of  a  satisfkctory  interpret 
tation  than  any  of  the  others.  This  ftrst  sentence  particvkrly  was  vniatalUgible 
to  Rath  A  Paul^»  who  for  ihMtmpMli  would  have  snhstitnted  DnoMa,  •  the  tea 
(elephant)  powered'  a  name  of  Buddka.  The  paadit^s  reading  seems  more  to  the 
purpose,  ^f^lVlfiirf  (or  nearer  stiU to  the  text)  ^X^llft  ^f%l)^(nf  yOim^sy» 
'  I  declare  or  confess  the  sins  cherished  in  my  heart ;'  ¥l<^  being  the  proptr 
or  regular  form  as  oppoeed  to  tiie  cemmon  form  of  the  verb  according  to  the 
rales  obtaining  in  the  F&lf ,  as  in  the  Sanskrit,  langnage. 

3.  The  sense  of  this  passage,  although  at  first  sight  obrious  enough,  recedes 
as  the  construction  is  grammatically  examined.  I  originally  supposed  that 
AnmMim  was  meant  for  ilnan/a,  the  anuswara  being  placed  by  accident  on  the 
left,  and  had  adopted  the  nearest  literal  approach  to  the  text  in  Sanskrit  for  the 

translation  :— ^It^lHI^I  l|l|IVrinfnVT  ^WT^  ^ifhWfT  ^WTW  WJ'tWr  ^RW 
«rYW  ^4^  ^f^'if  ^Sf'^^im  ^Il8«llir»  tIz.  :  *  through  the  examlnatloni 
ftcof  the  sinAilness  of  the  numberless  sins  connected  with  the  worldly  passions;*  but 
In  this  it  was  necessary  to  omit  two  long  Towels  (in  parikkdyi  and  mnuigd  to  place 
them  in  the  third  esse.  By  making  them  of  the  fifth  case,  (in  Sanskrit  the  tiyeMflgM 
pmukmm)  and  by  reading  Anymta,  trerj  letter  can  be  exactly  preserTcd  with  the 
sense  gifcn  hi  the  present  translation  ;  thus :    ^^ITIWfll  If^VHIWI^r  ^VlH 

t€)VT«T^WTl?lQ;^T^ ;  the  reet  as  before.  In  this,  the  most  doubtful  words 
are  mriima  andcAoidbs/  the  latter  Ratna  Paula  would  break  into  cAe-Mo» 

*  and  oertaialj'  (tAo  for  kkalm)  ;  the  former  may  be  replaced  b  j  ^n9Tf%<rT«  *  by  per* 
severance,'  but  this  is  hsrdly  an  improvement    It  Is  also  a  question  whether 
Vkamma  kdma  is  to  be  applied  in  a  good  sense  as  *  Intense  desire  of  virtue,*  or 
In  a  bad,  as  '  dominion  of  the  sensual  passions.' 
4  w 


682  Interj^nuakm  of  tie  imerifiwM  [July; 

The  sight  of  religion  and  the  love  of  rdigion  of  their  own  acoord 
incrense  and  will  ever  increaae  :  and  my  people  whether  of  the  laity, 
(ffrihistj  or  of  the  priesthood  fucetietj — all  mortal  hebga.  are  knitto^ 
gether  thereby*  and  prescribe  to  themseWea  the  same  path :  and  above 
all  having  obtained  the  mastery  over  their  passkma,  they  become  s»- 
premely  wise.  For  this  is  indeed  true  wisdom :  it  is  nphdd  and  boond 
by  (it  consists  in)  religion-^by  religion  which  cherishea^  religion 
which  teadies  pions  acts,  religion  that  bestows  (the  only  true)  pleasore. 

Thus  spake  king  Dsvi^NAMnTA  Pitadasi  :^In  religion  is  the 
chief  excellence  : — ^bnt    religion    consists  in  good  works  i-^^in  the 


7  pKiudjpt  efc«  MM  uka»4  eka  gnay4  tha  fMti^vm^duk  anmdhijfonti  6, 

8  mmpmH!f4ditnfUHH  eka :  aianekapalan  9nMipayitm»  kamna  a vta 

9  maMmdt^  6  €$M  vidki  y4,  iyam  dhamrnhta  p4Un4  dhammhta  vUh^tu 
IC         dhammhui  tukhiyan4  dhammena  gdtiti  7.   Detdtumtpiya  piyadad  I4i^ 

11  htvam  6k6.    Dhamms  tddhu,  kiyameha  dhamtnHi  ;  apduinavai  8  bahukijf4mt  9  ; 


4.  This  MAtsnee  is  eqnallj  simple  in  tppesrsaos,  thoafh  anbigaoas  in 
lag  from  the  same  otase  ;  ^^^T  ^wVnilfl  ^  im*  fr4  Wflv!  W|^t|d^9 ; 
iiwHtii  if  howsTer  hers  applied  ia  the  good  saaae  with  dkvwuu 

5.  Two  reading  here  offer,  both  nearly  similar  in  meaniag— H^CWT  ^fil^ll 
IIIH^I^  4\4l9l^  irailT^—*  ny  people,  yea,  the  demons,  the  gods»  and  thorn 
of  a  middle  sUte :'— or  ^IW^  ftW^  IHIIW,  (my  people)  •  both  family  folk, 
ascetics,  and  morUls  (in  general),'  ^^ftlT^  ^^fii^^l^  ^,  are  united  toge- 
ther  (like  the  threads  in  a  cloth)  and  follow  together  in  one  path,  (or  consent 
together  t)  for  pAdayanii  read  padttpanii. 

6.  Either  ^HTfilTmf '  having  obUined  dcTpnt  meditation,*  or  (which  ia  nearer 
the  teit  ^mf^  ^(tOL  from  BH,  *  abstinence  from  passion,*  tlie  participle  termina* 
tiSft  HT  twA  from  the  prefixing  of  jmw,  becomes  ydp,  or  is  changed  to  ^:  it 
presorted  in  the  Pill  peyfleve,  ^uwdpm^Uwd.  T^WmN  nmRWT  ^f^^ 
«ia/di  sapremely  wise,  may  be  made  nearer  to  the  text,  where  the  third  4  is  long, 

by  reading  mflHIll  ^iN»  moMmdtrd,  being  ths  holiest  act  of  biihawaloal 
rcTerence,  accompanied  by  the  dosing  of  every  corporeal  orifice* 

7.  This  passage  is  somewhat  obscore — ^bnt  it  is  tolerably  made  ont  by  ^t'^tiea 
to  the  cases  of  tlie  pronouns  and  the  fonr  times  repeated  Dkarma  in  the  Uiird 
ease  f  thus  l^TfwflTW  Xi  l'8^'*rf'i«ll  ^hB^  ftfifWT  ^l9w  VVfVWT  1|l8l 
wHiciifrom  the  root  VW»  to  knit  or  string  together.  The  text  gives  the  Htersl 
translation  accordihg  to  this  reading:  bat  the  aspirated  d  and  the  sepnntien  of 
yd  wonld  favor  the  reading  1[lf^fi|fw  %  ^,  fte.  <'  this  is  the  true  path, 
mle,»  d(e«    la  either  case  theie  are  errors  in  the  genders  of  the  prononna. 


or 


J8a70        mi  tl^  CohmM  0/ tMhi,  ANahobad,  Beiwk,  ^c.  i>8k 

iKm^omitsion  of  many  acta :  mercy  and  charity,  purity  and  chastity  ; — 
'{dicae  are)  to  me  the  anointment  of  consecration.  Towards  the  poor 
and  the  afflicted*  towards  hipeds  and  qoadrapeds,  towards  the  fowls  of 
the  air  and  things  that  move  in  the  waters,  manifold  have  been  the 
benevdent  acts  performed  by  me.  Out  of  consideration  for  things 
inanimate  even  many  other  excellent  things  have  been  done  by  me. 
To  this  purpose  is  the  present  edict  promulgated ;  let  all  pay  attention 
to  it{  (or  take  cogniaance  thereof,)  and  let  it  endure  for  ages  to 
tsome  :  and  he  who  acts  in  conformity  thereto,  the  same  shall  attain 

«temal  happiness,  (or  shall  be  united  with  Scgato.) 

■  ■     ■  ■    I  ■  .  ,,  ^^ 

12  duif4dan»,  taeka  ioeA«y« ;  ekMufdint  ptnw  10;  baku  vidha  dine,  Dupada 

13  dMtupadMtu,  pakki'vdliehaUtu,  vuridhMM  wtugahe  JImi|«  II ;  ap^na 

14  d4khim4^  afm^Atpidba  m$  bahiuti  kay6ndm  kaHni  12 :  ^tdjfe  me 

15  tpt^jfa  iyam  dhammaUpi  Ukkmpiti.    Hwa  anufoHjpajantu  ehiran 

16  thUMeha  hotutiH  18,  Ye  eha  ktvm  tampatmpajitati  u  tukatam  kaehhatiti  14. 

8.  JpoHtunai   (ia  other  Uti  with  a  double  t),  it  the  Sanikrit  ^V^^il^, 

*  not  certainly  omitiiiig,' — aUttdtng  either  to  the  wordi  fint,  or  the  non-omiHio^ 
of  deeds  joBt  mentioned,  or  to  what  foUowt. 

9.  By  kiyiMj  both  my  Pilf  and  my  bribmanical  advisera  insiat  upon  under- 
ttanding  Jta/ydna  Wf9,  happinesa  ;  hahu  kalyine  in  the  aoTenth  caae  (nimHai 
taptemij  *  for  much  happineaa.'^But  1  prefer  the  more  aimple  f^ni rfw  •eta— in 
the  neater  like  the  preceding  kiyaift :  the  Sanskrit  kriyd  ia  however  feminine. 

10.  t^r^r'^'l  ^UtRi^  ^^<l*lfMfii  18^  may  alao  be  read,  of  the  aame 
signification — purity  from  paasion  or  rice.  CAaihurddn  is  explained  in  Wilson's 
Dictionary  aa  '  the  ceremony  of  anointing  the  eyea  of  the  image  at  the  time  of 
consecration*— but  it  is  also  allegorically  uied  for  any  inatr action,  or  opening 
of  the  eyes  derived  from  a  apiritual  teacher. 

n.  JL  very  easy  sentence;  ^»r*ii<1^  (l^lC^^f^J^  ^f^^tf^^W 
f^Omil  ^WV^  Vli— the  construction  is  as  that  of  the  Latin  ablative  abaolute, 

*  many  kiadne ises  being  done  of  me,  towards  the  poor,'  &o. 

12.  ThU  ia  alao  equally  clear  :— ^RTfr  f^iF^^i^  ^s^lTfvr  ^fV^iT  ^TPf 

Wl^lfW  inflf^r— Hf|irdN«  may  here  allude  to  vegetable  life,  or  to  that  which 

doth  aot  draw  breath  t   beoevolence  to  inanimate  things.— For  ^^rf«r    also 

^nVrfW  grain,  food,  may  be  intended.  A  better  senn  for  mp4na  may  be  obtained 

hy  leading  WlQITWW  ^(W^i  plensiag  and  eoncUiatory  demeaaoar. 

Sfc  •*        t  ,  ^ 

13.  YHW^ranr  'on  this  account,  or  with  this  intention,' ^¥  ^i^Vflt 

IRPnt— the  Sanakrit  verb  is  in  the  dtwrnne^padm  or  regular  form,  the  Pail  in 
the  jMretaMn-iHiia  or  ordinary  form—'  let  all  pay  attention  to :'  f^^f^fH^PT 
^V^XT  Tf^— *'  let  it  (the  ordinance)  be  enduring  for  ages.' 

14 •    If  ye  aad  m  are  here  preferred,  the  verbs  mast  be  plural,  otherwise  ya 
and  ta  are  required.    ^^  ^  ^nfffV^UHfl!  "#  %^  H^^ftf.    In  this,  the 
«nly  method  of  reading  the  text,  there  is  a  corrupt  snbstitation  of  i  for  g  twice : 
but  other  fnf**nf—  of  the  same  tabstitntion  occur  elsewhere. 
3  F  2 


Thus  spake  kiag  DsTAWAiinr a  Pitabam  : — ^Whatever  appeticdi  li 
ne  to  be  Tiitoooi  and  good,  that  u  so  held  to  be  good  aad  twtoowbf 
me,  and  not  theleee  if  it  have  evil  tendeney,  is  it  aoeouited  foreiiVy 
ne  or  is  it  named  among  the  asuutve  (the  nine  ofibnoes  ?).  Eyes  br 
given  (to  man)  to  distinguish  between  the  two  qunlitlea  (betvm 
right  and  wrong)  :  according  to  the  capacity  of  the  e  jcs  ao  may  tlMf 
behold.  The  following  are  aoconoted  among  the  nine  minor  tru» 
gressions : — mischief,  hard-heartedness,  anger,  pride,  envy.  Tha^ 
evil  deeds  of  nine  kinds  shall  on  no  accoant  be  mentioned  Tli^ 
should  be  regarded  as  opposite  (or  prohibited).  JLet  this  (ordinsaoi) 
be  impressed  on  my  heart,  let  it  be  cherished  with  all  my  sovl. 


17  Dev4nam  piya  phfa  da$i  L^a  kmrnm  4M.    JKeyAmwa—  ddAmti 

18  kaydnekaiiti,    Nomina  p^Mt  dtkhoH,  itfmm  wt§  p^fcaftri  :  ifomm 

19  n4mitil6.    Dupaiaffekhm duiitho eta hmiom 4*ukko ma dM^  Imhd 

20  annava  gmminiiUma  (H)  IS ;  atha  Oumiiye  fdMniyt  kddhd  mima  ugi 
81  karatuaunahakaift  19  mipalMatayuaHH  :  cm  M^ka  <Mdkiy«  90 
22  hidatik4g€iymtimmia  me  p6iitik^(H)  21. 

15.  By  the  pandit  VVn^t^  ^^irfll  T«' i^  VVTil  VT^flT  Utenlly '(vhat- 
erer)  may  direct  or  tead  to  the  happloett  of  me — thia  for  my  hsppinesa  ia  daafe' 
Again  %Tfi|ir  (by  iteration  for)  ^S^T^'  ^^fir  T^  W^VirflT  (vkateTo) 
nay  exhibit  the  ainleaineaa  of  me-^thia  for  my  ainleaanaaa  ia  done*  {md  tp^^')  1* 
the  tranilation  I  haye  auppo  sed  tyaM  to  be  «|r«M»  ia  the  neater*  sad  hara  tilcta 
ddthatit  aa  allied  to  the  vernacular  dtiAns,  which  ia  Ssaakxit  ehaaget  ia 
thia  teaae   to  driehyaU  orTmir  ii  aeen. 

16.  T^  WT  ^f^^'W  mi^lflf— or  thia  ia  called  iMiMNi^a  word  of  nnknovs 
meaning.  The  pandita  woold  read  adiama,  tranagroMlona — but  the  word  isrqwft 
ed  more  than  once  with  the  aame  apeUing ,  and  muat  therefore  be  retained. 

17.  An  obicare  paaiage,  ehmkha  (written  ehukho)  being  neater  doea  notagrg 
with  «•«  m.— OTernding  thia  aa  an  error,  we  may  make,  l^^fn^K^ff  w^^W 
t4  '^WOrifnirg'— deM^«,  la  preciaely  the  modera  Hindi  aolQaactire, '  ■■! 
•r  ahall  it  aee.*— See  nete  15. 

18.  The  H  doea  not  esiat  oa  the  Feros  lit  tboogh  it  is  retained  on  the  othsrt* 
^ArimoM  94mM  ia  the  former  nnknown  terBi-*which  aeeoBs  here  to  neu  ^ 
ntstsM  or  petty  ofeaoea.  IHHlf^Wllf  (are)  '  indnded  amoBgat»  or  ooUsd  :*— 

19.  ^v^  "vm^f  ^4.  mrHf  «nw.  T«Sr,  vrrw  wwfMiome  ef  ^mm  tgiw 

irUhtlis  aine  Unda  of  ambor^nate  crimes  enamerated  in  flaaskilt  vorin:— 

which  aie  aa  follows  :— 3lfnr  HTVCW  fH  WTif  ^Wl  ^W  #TWIIW  ignonsM* 
deceit,  envy,  inebriety,  loati  hypoeriay,  hate,  ooTetooaneas,  sad  starice.  Tket 
sereral  vicea  ^Yfon^ftpdfir  abaU  not  evea  be  named. 

20.  1  Wnr?  T W  « eoaat  thsae  forbidden'  (makiag  aw  sgree  villi  M^te  ii  ^ 
Latin)  and  for  hd4ktL  rendiag  h^dhm^  oppositioB-*hlBdrsaes. 

my  heart'--thia  ia  cherished  ia  my  nund^ ' 


V887.il        0*  '^  (Mmm^  •f  OMi,  ^?riifl«<  JBMmA.  «c.  S8ft 

Ttm^^im  of  th&  WM  mKriftiom. 

Thna  spake  long  Pitadasi,  beloved  of  the  gods.  In  the  twenty* 
•eTenth  year  of  my  anointment*  I  have  canned  to  be  pronraU 
gated  the  following  rdigions  edict.  My  devotees,  in  very  many 
Itondred  thousand  souls,  *  having  (now)  attained  unto  knowledge ; 
T  have  ordained  (the  following)  fines  and  punishments  for  their 
transgp'essions.  Wherever  devotees  shall  abide  aronnd,  (or  circum- 
ambulate) the  holy  fig-tree  for  the  performance  of  pious  duties;  ttaS 
benefit  and  pleasure  of  the  ccfuntry  and  its  inhabitants  shall  be 
(in  making)  ofieri^gs  :  and  according  to  their  generosity  or  otherwise 


Tranacript  of  the  Iiiacriptio&  on  the  West  compartment. 
Line, 

1  Btvtfiumiptjfa  ptyMtoft  U^a  kntan  4ki*    Stuii^ioliati  vsmi 

%  ehkmUnamt  ty«si  ihoofmaUfi  Ukk^pit^    Lajakdmg  1 

3  hahutu  p^na  tata  tahoietuJMum  4yat4  2,  tenuft  ye  ahhihdreva 

4  da^4'etfa  atapatiyu  m*  A«(»3.    Kinti  rtQiM  atvatka  aMtt44 


1.  ^^ffin  8  rm^mkioBM  mj  devotees  or  diiciplet ;  from  ^[^  to  have  the  aflee* 
tions  engaged  by  any  object :— Had  tiie  d  been  long  the  preferable  reading  woald 
have  been  r4feftd,  aatembliea  of  prineea  or  mien,  qvati  coartien  or  ralert. 

••  n%^  "AX^n  H^<J1IW  ini^  ^rW^  " **»•  psn^t«  reading,  makingrir/cM 
in  the  vocatife— '  oh  devotees  who  are  oome  in  many  loitls,  in  hnndreda  of 
thoaaaads  of  people :'«— bnt  in  thia  reading /aRoit  which  ia  found  alike  in  all  the 
testa  Hinst  be  placed  in  the  7th  eaae  plural,  jan^Mi.  HlBfinW  ^r^fi|T>«dnafmia 
dycird  (Ftti  jtmaai  dya#4)  '  having  oome  into  tLit  knowledge*  ia,  I  think,  preferw 
able  ;  and  ia  accordingly  adopted.     In  Pili  jtmmti  and/iM^  are  both  used. 

3-  -Jiilt  ^  ^fH^l^^N  ^^WW  ^{l!^m5  ^  IBTfS  •  of  *hem'  the  following  con- 
iacationi  (finea)  or  pnniahmenta  for  neglect  of  duty  *  by  roe  (are)  made'  (ordain- 
ed).—^AtAdrc,  cenfiaeatioa  or  aeisng  in  presence  of  the  own^r.  Alijdta, 
iFaasgneaion  or  oauasioa  of  duty. 

4.  %^^^  '^flfW: '  around  the  eaiM/Ma'  holy  fig-tree  or  (ficoa  religiosa),  1/ 
the  i  be  long,  the  word  would  aignify,  *  without  fear,  fearlesa.' 

&•  ^W^itlf  ynw^ifji, '  circnmambulationa  mnat  be  practiied*— or  ^^(f^ 
*  pious  acta/  wUl  be  closer  to  the  original.  To  the  termination  isii  the  other  iita 
add  H  in  thia  and  the  following  inatancet.  The  fonaer  agreca  with  the  ▼ernacular 
AeeiMetbe,'theiatterwiththe8aaaksiti|i|Af  *istobe.'  The  former  it  perhaps 
derivud  frosi  the  Sanskrit  future  partidplelar  termination  Inviira  or  oe^e. 

6.  ^tt^^|  «rir9^[fi  fmV^  ^''W  ^t^rfW—*  ^^  ^«  ^^8«  •«*  lU  Inhabltanii 
(including  animalaj  the  benefit  and  pleaaurei  a  small  present  or  offerings  (^f^^ 
a  nasar),  ahaU  be.* 


shall  they  enjoy  prosperity  or  adversity :  «iid  they  shall  give  thaaloi 
for  the  ooming  of  the  £uth«  Whatever  villages  with  their  lAhabhants 
may  be  given  or  maintained  for  the  sake  of  the  worships  the  devotees 
shall  receive  the  same  and  for  an  example  unto  my  people  they  shall 
follow  after,  (or  exercise  solitary)  austeritiee.  And  likewise,  whatever 
blessings  they  shall  pronounce,  by  these  shall  my  devotees  accomnlate 
for  the  worship  (?).     Furthermore  the  people  shall  attend  in  the  night 

6  aiMifBAtii^iNi  M  7  iakhiymuHltMtfyanam  jmusmti  8 1  DHammaftttnmcka 

7  «ty0  vaditanti  9.    Janawifanapadam  kintihi  datatfieka  polUtifi  db« 

8  aUdhay$oitti  10  rtQah^pilahaiUi ;  pafichaiitaot$Ha^  puli$hupi  m^ 

9  cMcnda^n^  pattcfcaiusutt  11,  Upi  ekti  Uni  viyo  vadi$anH :  jfemnmnmjaki 


^'  ^^nr%9w^,  '  through  their  benefolenoe  or  •/A«twtM,*  tbst  it  in  proper* 
tion  to  their  boast  J. 

^'  ^<t^f|;  ^:4tW^  vfwlifWt  '  'hsll  tiiey  become  protperou  or  imfor. 
tttoste,'  aceor4iBg  to  the  pandit ;  bat  a  nearer  approach  to  the  conatmctioa 
of  the  text  may  be  formed ;  Vf€W  ^:fvj  ili^f«ff>  *  ihali  know  good  or  bad 
Uprtone/ 

9.  It  if  best  to  regafii  n^HVirvr  **  *  oompoaud  of  dkmrmm  and  dys/em, 
length,  endarance,— or  (from  djra/), '  the  coming.'  The  word  viyo  ia  nnlEnown  to 
either  the  Santkrit  or  the  Pili  acholar,  they  auppoie  it  to  be  a  term  of  applanse 
attached  to  wfl(«rf^  '  tbey  ahaU  esy/  aa  in  the  modern  Hindvi  limao  hAaU 
MUh^,  they  ahaU  aay  '  wdl*  to  yon,  they  ahall  appland  yon.  -^(^  to  praiae,  may 
be  the  root  of  tlif  espreaaioa.  It  also  something  reaembles  the  lo  of  the  Greehe, 
nhich  however  like  dkem  is  oaed  aa  an  expression  of  lamentation ;  and  thia  meaning 
eccords  also  with  the  word  viyo  in  Clovoh*s  Singhalese  Dictionary.— Fiy a, 
eiyov,  viyoffd,  '  lamentation,  separation,  absence.'  Fiyo^tfAsnwia  ia  traaalalsd 
*  perishable  things*  by  Mr.  TuaMoea,  in  a  paaaage  from  the  PiWmiUjf&m. 
4Bse  p.  523. 

10.  «|sn  ^TT^J  r*r^r%<|^^  Mll^im  ^rroW  inrfir,  perhaps  tbs 
'  tome  little'  given  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  and  preserved,  shall  be  on 
sccoant  of  worship,'  (or  they  shall  give  trifling  presenta  to  make  pAji,  f) 

11.  This  passage  is  rather  obacure  in  its  application  to  the  preceding,  the 
paadit  reads  ^^f^l^pHltrfiff/  the  devotees  also  apeak,'  bnt  the  letter  j»sl  nacer* 
tain.and  I wonld  prefer  ^l^f^,  shall  receive,  vfif^f^ij}  tJ^HIflpy  9i  Y^CmfiT 
^flT^f^POf^t  ^^^  having  proceeded  my  devoteea  shall  obtain  the  sacred  of- 
fering of  chaodan  ;— ^^  being  read  by  the  pandit  as  ^R[ir*  sandal-wood,  an 
nnctnons  preparation  of  which  is  applied  to  the  forehead  in  pAjd^t  bnt  the 
aspirated  eh  makes  this  interpretation  dubioas :  'Chkandam  are  solitary  private 
(occnpations)  or  desires. 


16870         on  the  CohmmB  ofDdki,  Allahabad,  Bat(ah,  S^e.  BB9 

the  great  myrobalan  tree  and  the  holy  fig«tree.  My  people  shall 
loater  (accuinttlate)  the  great  myrobalan.  Pleaauie  is  to  be  eschewed 
as  intoxication  (?). 

.  My  deT6tees  doing  thus  for  the  profit  and  pleasure  of  the  village; 
whereby  they  (coming)  aroand  the  beaateous  and  holy  fig*tree  may 
thcerfiilly  abide  in  the  performance  of  pious  acts.   In  this  also  are  fines 


10  ekafpatUi  4radhuyitav$  12.    Ath4  hi  p^f  viyat^y  dMH^i  ninjata  13 

1 1  mtvnthi  koH  ;  viyata  dh4ii  ehuppati  m«  pqfan  14  j  mkham  hald  hdtavt  (ti)  15. 
13  k§9am  wuma  r4^'«A4  kai4  16,  Janmptidaaa  kiUuuhh^y,  ytna  «l«  abkU4 


'   12.  An  unknowii  letter  i    in  tht  word  ehaytmti  or  ekapamii  lesTee  thii  leatence 

Ia  the  same  vnoertaioty.  Adoptini^  the  former  we  haTe  ^vf  ^  ^fflTT  ^l^f^ 
^VTTI^Ilf^lTft  '^7  vbich  my  deroteee  (may)  eeecMNtrfa/a  for  the  pvrpoee  of  the 

worship : — ^to  pay  the  ezpenaee  of  the  worahip  from  the  tccamnlated  moMart  and 
ofleriBga.' 

13.  A  new  eiibjeet  here  commeBcea.  ^^i^  ^i^ff  f^^HI^  ^%  ftrfw 
t^tlfy  '  moreover  let  my  people  frequent  the  great  myrobalan  treea  (whieh  idao 
the  Hindua  prise  very  highly  and  desire  to  die  under)  in  the  night.'  Thus  reada 
the  pandit,  but  the  laat  word  is  WfjWf  not  yatu ;  and  it  may  be  an  adverb  implying 

'  occaaionally*-^or  prohibiting  altogether.  ViffOtAy  may  alao  mean  '  for  the 
learned,*  vtyc/d  in  P41i  being  a  scholar :  in  which  case  I  should  understand 
f)|f||9l|l1  es  (he  name  of  aome  third  tree  (like   filfllJlQT  ^he  nyetmmthtt  iri$ti§ 

^^  (vmi^H  the  white  water-lily  which  opens  its  petala  (or  smiles  at  night)  ao  aa  to 
connect  the  dkdtri  with  the  atva^ikm  ^f^i^,  or  holy  Sg-tree,  thua  t  ^|^Tf% 
M^r^^aiq  lir?tfiffamTfir^^yW[y^rir,  'the  dhdin,  nitifiH  and  atpaiAa 
ahall  be  for  the  learned.' 

14.  The  same  expreaaion  here  recura:  f^^pif  j^j^f  (or  inw)  ^^i^. 
'  my  people  aecnmulatea  (or  planta  ?)  the  auapicioua,  or  the  great  myrobalan* — 
perhaps  ^lff|| '  caresses'  ia  be  preferred  in  both  places. 

15.  A  new  enjoinder ;  ^if^WT  ^Tifli  or*  following  the  Bakra  and  Mathia  texta^ 
TPIirvfw,  may  mean'  thepleaaure  of  drink  i%mi  vinous  liquor)  is  to  be  eschewed, 
but  for  this  sense  the  words  should  be  inverted,  as  ^wniV*  The  ezAt  tnnala. 
lion  aa  it  atanda  ia, '  pleaaure,  as  wine  muat  be  abandoned,'  a  common  native  turn 
of  expression,—'  do  this,— (aa  aoon)  take  poiaon.* 

16.  JTefi  mnat  here  be  read  aa  ^f^rT**'"!  ^evoteea  having  done  the 
foregoing. 


Mmrpnitaim  o/Og  imerifUmm  [Jvi.7, 


Mkl  pnniduimU  for  the  tramgretsiona  ol  mj  dtxwdium  ippointeA. 
Maeh  tobe  dctked  b  so<^  renown !  Aooordiiig  to  Um  BCMoe  <iC  the 
oftnoe  (the  destrnctioa  of  viyo  or  happineM  ?)  thdl  be  the  le—of  of 
the  pwDtthmcntt  b«t  (the  olEeMbr)  ehali  not  be  pnt  to  death  bj  me. 
Baniahment  (ahall  be)  the  ]niiitthment  of  thoae  MalefiMton  deeenring 
of  impriaoiiiaeat  and  ezecation.  Of  thoae  who  coaoiinit  morder  on  the 
highroad  (daooita  ?)  even  none  whether  of  the  poor  or  of  the  ridi  ahall 
beiii}ttred  (tortured)  on  my  three  e^Mcial  daya  (?)•    Thoae  gvSty  ef 


<«i 


13  mnatha  ia^ta^  «otMaii4  hamSd  paf«t«3P«viitt  17  :  £t#iia  m«  i^«Mnc9 

14  Mih&madM^4m4aUKpaH}fhaU\%.    JdkMte«%fU  «i4  iUti  19  f 
15" '         vtyoiUrs  tmmat4ekm  Wjf  daffia  9ammt4ekm  ;  mm  tit  pichmmt  wniti  20. 

avv  ^^^a^^wwa^aia  waa*a#w^a"aaa  i^aaa»##w^p^B^a^^B  ^^^  aaea  vi^a^^^^^v^^^a  ^va  %  ^^^va>^a  a^wa'^^p^^^a^^p  aa^a^^v 

17  you  22  dUmtndti  hioaUni  nir^payiUhamti  23  ;  jhfitafe  t^Mip  24 


(••■•F 


ir.  ^^Wlft,  ^^r«Nlf  ^fwHWJ  '  "^wmd  *ht  hoi  J  trae  cheerfaL*  %riNf 
n^^  il^Pir»  '  *^Mdl  they  be  in  tba  perfomaace  of  plow  acta.* 

U.  A  new  sabjeet:  ^W  W  tVVTWt  ^tfir^T  WT  <WT  WT  ^flRWri 
fnr:^ '  ia  thie  (edict)  oonaieetioae  (or  ftnee)  aid  paaiehaieata  for  the  tnaignt- 
•ioot  (or  Bon-fulfllment)  of  my  deirotees  are  appointed.' 

19.  A  ouriouely  lotrodneed  parentbeeie ,  f^fiinaul^  ^tT^ftfll:*  *  nmA  to  be 
desired  ii  snob  glory  I* 

20.  f^;^r,  deitroying  v/yo,  happinoM  or  '  well'  (as  we  say  '  let  weQaloBe*) 

^I?in  ^^im  ^V^TWHT  ^>   '  according  as  the  measare  of  the  offeaes 

aiay  be  so  the  meainre  of  ponishment,*— something  b  wanting  to  vMke  the  next 
word  intelligible  eeoiA,  &c.  as  if  ^a^Hl^Pf  ^  «  ^VTff^, '  bat  they  shall  not 
be  put  to  death  by  me.' 

21*  W^nr  ^f^rri  im^l^  ift^VW^'  of  men  desenrlng  of  imprisoameat  or 
aieentlon,  pilgrimage  (Us)  the  punishment  (awarded)  V  This,  the  only  inter- 
pretation consonant  with  the  scnipulons  care  of  life  among  the  Baddbists,  is 
•npportad  by  the  genitive  case  of  mtMsfdadai  x^jtt  a  closer  adbarence  to  Ae  letter 
af  the  text  may  be  foand  la  ^ftf^  "^^nf • '  the  a4iadged  pnnisfament.*  If  by  ijfi^ 
pilgrioMige;  be  intended,  '  banishmeat,'  there  is  no  sneh  disproportion  beiag  the 
panishment  awarded  as  might  be  at  first  supposed.  It  is  in  the  eyes  of  aativas 
the  licaTiest  infliction. 

22.  The  gaaeral  ntaaniag  of  this  aeatsace  can  easily  be  gathered,  but  iti 
oanstraotion  is  in   some  parte  doubtful,   the   words  ^TW     (^^Y)   ^wiwl 


1837.]        om  the  Cokmn$  0/ Ddki^  AUahabai,  BHiah,  3[C.  589 

cruelly  beating  or  Blaaghteriiig  living  tilings,  having  escaped  mutila- 
tion (through  my  clemenqr)  shall  give  alms  (as  a  deodand)  and  shall 
also  undergo  the  penance  of  fasting.  And  thus  it  is  my  desire  that 
the  protection  of  even  the  workers  of  opposition  shall  tend  to 
(the  support  of)  the  worship ;  and  (on  the  other  hand)  the  people 
whose  righteousness  increases  in  every  respect,  shall  spontaneously 
partake  of  my  benevolence. 


18  ndfcftam  v4  ni  ripayitd  dtfiunp  dmhanti  ^paritUunft,  26 — upav4$aneva  hachhanti  27. 

19  Jchhihi  me  A«oai|i  niroihmiipi  tdrati  palitaifi  arudhaye  vuti  ;  janataeha 
80  varhmH  vividha  dhaiftma  ekmrane,  iayomt  dHmta  vibh4g9ti  28. 


iglf^lflg^f^lfll  follow  the  same  idiom  ts  above— the  three  dayi  of  (or  for)  the  high- 
way  robbers  ormiirderen :  i^,  myi  geaerallj  placed  before  the  verb  or  participle 
(as  me  Me  passim)  inclines  me  to  read  yote  as  if iff^T  ^'  ^V^fVf  though  nstull j 
written  vuie, 

23.  DMndiikwaktni  is  transcribed  by  the  pandit  ^iy  IfTftg^^l^lfir, 
'  among  the  poor  people,  blasphemies,  or  atheistical  words,'  bat  this  does  not 
connect  with  the  next  word  ni  ripayiht^fi^  where  we  recognise  the  3rd  plural  of 
the  future  tense  of  root  ^19  to  hurt  or  injure  ^ffg^ffi  with  the  prohibitiYe 
jfr,  not,  prefixed.    Perhaps  it  should  be  understood   '^ijniil  Uani)  ^jjf^n 

<  neither  among  the  poor  or  the  rich  shall  any  whatever  (criminals)  be  tortured 
(or  maimed).' 

24.  Here  are  two  other  propositions  coupled  together  '^^  mT^jflHf  /diMM 

I  think  should  be  fcpi  beating,  and  im^  destroying— ><»i/«y^^4nif^  might 
thus  be  cruelty  to  living  things.  But  I  adopt  this  correction  only  because  I 
see  not  how  otherwise  sense  can  be  made. 

25.  7T>f^Kf<l!  ii>v*t  be  the  vernacular  corruption  of  i^nir  l(raf>n~~' they 
shall  pay  a  fine,  or  give  an  alms.' 

26.  ^Kf^y  relating  to  the  other  world,  just  as  we  should  say,  a  deodand 

should  be  levied :  ^irWTQ*  "WT  H^ff^*  1^^  '  ^'  ^^7  '^^l  l^^'  ^^^  f**^*' 

27.  A  doubtful  passage  for  which  I  venture  thus  i  i;;^ifvi  w^  fsf^PW 
PlCr^W  '^nl^lf'  ^T^nil^  WiW*  *  '^  ^*  "^J  desire  thus  that  the  cherishing  of 
these  workers  of  opposition  shall  be  for  the  (benefit)  of  the  worship,'  meaning 
that  the  fines  shall  be  brought  to  credit  in  the  vMra  treasury  ? 

28.  The  wind-up  is  almost  pure  Sanskrit  i  inrw  ^  '^4^1'  fwfm  ir4^<^ 
^9Wl^l[rW  f^WrSfif '  ^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^  people  as  increases  in  every  respect  the 
•walking  in  the  path  of  tirtue,  so  shall  they  of  my  charitable  donations  have 
diviiion ;'  or^rbape  Jg^  '  spontaneously.' 

4  • 


890  Interpretation  of  ike  imcriptionM  [ivi.it, 

Trmuktion  of  the  Inscription  on  the  Southern  compartment. 

That  spake  king  Dbtanampita  Pitadasi  :-^Iq  the  twenty- seventll 
year  of  mj  anointment.  The  following  animals  shall  not  be  pat  to 
death  ;  the  parrot,  the  maina  (or  thrush),  the  wild  duck  of  the  wilder- 
ness, the  goose,  the  bull-faced  owl,  the  vulture,  the  bat,  the  amhdJta- 
piltika,  the  raven,  and  the  common  crow,  the  vhiav^aka,  the  adjutant, 
the  oanh^amaoa,  the  kaihiAaoayaka,  the  panasasesitnala,  the  sdnd<dca. 


Line,  Tnnscript  of  the  InBcription  on  the  South  oomputme&t. 

1  Dwdnantpiya  fiyadasi  LtQa  Kivtan  dh&,    Sc44^vuaH  vaaa 

3  ahhuittnamt  1.    Imdnij4t^i  avwihiy4fd  kafini  uyMd  2. 

3  Suke,  tdlikd  3,  4rane-chak4Me,  ha^$a,  nandimukh$  4,  g9r4ti  5 

4  jmtuki,  mnM  hapma  6,  dtt4l,  anapii  kamaw  7,  vidaveytki  8. 


1.  The  words  ipam  dhamma  Uyi  Ukht^d  are  here  to  be  understood  ;  other. 
Wise  the  abstaining  from  animal  food,  and  the  preserration  of  animal  life  pre* 
seribed  below  most  be  limited  to  the  year  ipecified,  and  must  be  regarded  as  an 
•diet  of  penance  obligatory  on  the  priaoe  himself  for  that  particular  period. 

2.  In  Sanskrit  this  seatenoe  will  run  xjft^  Man^^'^^^V<fa(  vnf^  ^ 
WVr.  The  JUdhia  and  Mathia  versions  have  avadkyam,  the  y  being  subjoined,  [) 
both  here  and  in  the  two  subBeqaent  instances  of  its  occurrence. 

3.  VfRlfT  *  species  of  maina.  The  classiesl  name  of  thia  bird,  htrdue  waliea, 
follows  the  Ternscnlsr  orthography  of  the  inscription. 

4.  In  Sanskrit  <||<n^^^y|^  ^9  ^f^?^  *  ^^^  ^"^  ^'  ^®  three  ii  precisely 
'  the  wild-dnck  of  the  wilderness  ;  the  modern  ekakwi-ekakwa,  (anas  Caaaca,  the 
brahmsay  doek)-»tbe  last  is  not  to  be  found  in  diciionariea,  but  I  render  it 
'  owl*  on  the  authority  of  Kama^laka'nt  who  ssys  rightly  that  this  bird  may 
sloBS  challenge  the  title  of*  bull-faced  I' 

6.  The  nearest  Sanskrit  ornithological  sjnonyme  to  g^rim  is  fi^nf  ^^®  ^iddk 
Of  tultnre,  which  I  have  accordingly  adopted.  Jatuka,  the  bat,  is  the  same  in 
SsMkrit,  mgm. 

6.  Ambd  kopiliJtd  is  unknown  as  a  bird.  The  name  may  be  compounded  of  the 

Sanskrit  words  ^17  mother,  and  Vf^f^^r,  ^  tree  bearing  seed  like  pepper, 
(pothos  ofBcinahs :)  perhaps  therefore  some  spotted  bird  may  have  received  the 
•pithet. 

7.  The  next  two  names  are  equally  unknown  1  but  the  former  majr  represent 

the  lEss^'  M  ^f^VrVt  ^'  ^''^^  ^^  Bengal ;  and  the  latter  in  this  case  may  be 
safely  interpreted  the  common  crou^  '  the  thing  of  no  raise,'  ^^4C^,   •*  the 

Word  imports. 

91  The  nest  word  tedoveyake  may  be  easily  Sanskrltisel  as  ^^^y^^ 
(disbslisving  the  redas)  but  such  a  bird  is  unknown  at  the  present  day. 


1837.]        M  the  ColvniM  of  Delhi,  Attahabad,  Betiah,  SfC.  691 

the  okape^at  those  that  go  in  pain,  the  white  dove  and  the  domestio 
pigeon.  Among  all  fourfooted  beasts  the  following  shall  not  be  for 
lbod» — they  shall  not  be  eaten  :  the  she-g^t  of  various  kind,  and  the 
sheep,  and  the  sow,  either^when  heavy  with  young  or  when  giving 
nilk.  Unkilled  birds  of  every  sort  for  the  desire  of  their  flesh  shall  not 
be  pat  to  death.     The  same  being  alive  shall  not  be  injured :  whether 


6  gang^pupuiahi  9,  M^Xcu/omavd  10,  Aa^Aoici  Myofce,  pa^iuus  thmaU, 
0  MtMo^f  okapa4e,  paramti  1 1 ,  tttakapoti,  g4wuifcupati  ; 

7  Sav€  ehatafde  12,  y€  fol^ibhogai^  no  cti,  na  chakhddiyati  : — Ajtikdndni 

8  t^ahiehdf  sukarich4,  gabhiniva  payaminiioa  :  mvadhaya-^^ataka 

9  pi  chakdni  4ianin4sike  vadhikakafi  no  kataviye  13  :  Um  iujiv^ 


9.  The  ffonpd  ptgmiika  leemi  to  designate  a  bird  which  arri?ed  in  the  valle j 
of  the  Ganges  at  the  time  of  the  swelling  of  ita  waters  VHrnrV*,  or  in  the  raiai ; 

as  such  it  may  be  the  '  adjutant,*  a  bird  rarely  seen  np  the  conntry  bat  at  that 
season. 

10.  The  tenkujam&va  and  the  two  names  following  it  in  the  ennmeration  aie 
no  longer  known.  The  epithet  karhaiatayakt  might  be  applied  to  the  cMter, 
qnasi  y^<m^<  sleeping  with  its  head  on  one  side— a  habit  ascribed  in  fablo 
to  this  bird  according  to  the  pandit :  or  it  might  be  rendered  ^rV^Y  ^^  '^l^lt 
the  Numidian  crane.  Tht  pmuMuuimela  may  derire  its  name  from  feeding  on 
the  panata  or  Jikk  fnit. 

11.  I  feel  strongly  inclined  to  translate  these  three  in  a  general  waj  as  the 
perchers,  9*VW,  the  waders  or  web-footed,  ^q^ ;  and  those  that  assort  in 
pain  nf^iff  <f.     The  first  epithet  might  also  applj  to  the  common  fowls  in  the 

sense  of  capon.  The  mention  of  the  wild  and  tame  pigeon  immediately  after  the 
aboTO  list  obliges  us  to  regard  all  included  between  the  known  names  at  the 
commencement,  and  these  winding  np  the  list,  as  birds ;  or  nearly  allied  to  the 
feathered  race :  otherwise  panatatuimart  might  easily  be  broken  into  TfSl^ 
a  monkey,  and  fsHQilT^  *be  gangetic  porpoise  ;  and  in  the  same  way  r§ki^ad€, 
(rm^^  might  be  aptly  translated^   frog :  gandak,  tadaka,  or  Molaka,  f(«^ 

the  porcupine. 

12.  The  sense  requires  that  a  new  paragraph  should  begin  with  this  word 
although  from  the  Aual  f  of  the  preceding  list  they  might  seem  all  to  be  classed 
together  in  the  locative  case.  As  a  noun  of  number  9aveehatvpad§  may 
remain  singular  t— in  Sanskrit  the  sentence  would  run  ^4^J«i|<ir  W  3rfir%4 
|jmA||  vpiHiT^^*-  y*  should  equally  govern  a  plural  verb  in  the.  text,  where 

perhaps  the  anuswara  is  omitted  accidentally  in  d/t  and  chakh^iyetL 

13.  This  paragraph  as  translated  in  the  text  would  run  in  Sanskrit  with 
•very  slight  modification     ^v^r^rrfN     ^WTC^    IK^TtVrfWI^T  ^wftl 

4  a  3 


59tK  Interprehition  ^  the  ituer^fHmm  [Jira»T« 

became  of  tbeir  aBeleBsnees,  or  for  tlM  sake  of  anmseBieiit  they  ilidl 
not  be  injured.     Animals  tbat  prey  on  life  sh^  not  be  cherished. 

In  the  three  foar-monthly  periods  (of  the  year)  on  the  er^iing  of 
the  fnll  moon,  daring  the  three  (holy)   days,  namdy,  the  fo«irteenth, 

10  110  riptt«»hf€  14 ;  d4v€  atut^ijf€v4  vUi4nymd  no  tipeyiuni^  16 : 

11  jivhtajM  no  p«titaoty2  16.    TitudtiituiiimMtu  tMgaifi  yuyiig— fa'yam 


^IWT  ^MW  mniT  ^(^  i  t^Inlm^  ^Wfiwr  iil  m^m-  But  tke 
flzpreuion  ii  awkward  from  iht  repetitioB,  (partieshurly  ia  the  original)  of  tbo 
participle  kukai€  with  its  gerund  k^itnijft,  Aaother  Tery  plamlble  reading 
occurt  to  the  pandit ;  making  Aioumatite  tradki  teMf  reprefeat  the  three  holy 
months  of  the  Baddhiet  aa  of  the  brahmanioal  year  ;— -^iPnumpj  ^gfi^  W^i 
^  In  the  moatbe  of  Anouuh  Bkidrm,  and  JTsribifa  (or  Kirtik),  to  which  these 
prohibitions  would  particularly  apply :  hut  there  are  two  strong  objectioBS  to 
this  readings  Ist,  that  the  order  of  the  months  is  inverted,  KMik,  the  first  in 
ofder  being  found  last  in  the  enumerition ;  and  2iid,  the  genwd  lafasjyi 
waald  be  left  without  specification  of  the  act  prohibited.  14 either  of  these  is 
however  an  insuperable  objection,  as  the  act  had  been  just  before  set  forth,  and 
the  months  may  be  placed  in  the  order  of  their  sanctity.  The  construction  of  the 
tncceeding  passages  may  determine  which  reading  is  entitled  to  a  preference. 

14.  This  passage  varies  little  from  the  Sanskrit  llfiill||Sf\^T  ^  Tp><ia|l; 
from  the  rootifni  to  hurt,  or  ii^ure.  I  was  led  to  this  root  from  the  impossihility 
of  placing  the  letter  [*  of  the  inscription  in  any  other  place  in  our  alphabet  timn 
u  f|g.  In  the  Girnsr  inscription  the  ordinary  ^  or  rss  rendered  by  | 
which  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  Ikts  of  DeMt,  AlUMb^d,  fte.  where  r  is  always 
expressed  by  ^  /,  or  a  curved  form  of  r  J  ^  neaily  similar  in  figure.  Adding 
the  vowel  mark  |^  or  i,  we  have  preds^  M  to  eipress  the  short  sharp  r|,  in 
which  the  burring  sound  of  the  r  is  not  eouTertible  so  easily  into  the  more 
liquid  sound  of  U  The  aspirated  letter  vnph  must  necessarily  be  repreaeated 
by  simple  \j^  p  ;  at  least  the  correspoading  aspirate  has  not  yet  been  met  with 
«n  the  stone. 

15.  The  Sanskrit  version  of  this  passage  hardly  differs  from  the  Mt§ttiki, 
WnniT:  ^Hsilti^ll  ft^T^rr^T  itr  ^fi^rrwr:.  The  termination  differs  only  fitim 
the  drcumBtance  of  the  Sanskrit  masculine  or  feminine  being  replaced  by  the 
neuter  in  the  vernacular,  as  in  the  P&li  Isnguage.  The  contrast,  "  whether  aMfeft, 
or  whether  for  amusement,"  does  not  sound  to  us  so  striking  as  *  whether  for  use 
or  for  amusement,'  might  have  done ;  but  the  meaning  of  the  iigunction  is 
that  even  the  uselessness  of  the  object  shall  net  be  an  excuse  for  depriving 
H  of  life.  ^^ 

16.  Jiv^ntjhe  £  ^  X  c  ^  might  admit  of  three  interpretations :  '  alive 
or  not  alive' ^jiva  najM,  i, «.  either  living  or  dead,  but  this  is  at  variance  with 

the  gerund  1  brG k  dJjy  Sanskrit  ^IMF(MHH||:  not  to  be  nurtured.  Again 
^Wf^  Is  one  name  for  a  pheasant,  or  chak6r.  But  the  most  obvious  and 
most  accordant  interpretation  is  *  that  which  llveth  by  life,'  to  wit  a  camivoroup 
animal  i  which  a  strict  Buddhist  could  not  countenance  with  consistency. 


1637.]        on  the  CoUmu  ^  DdU,  Allahaiad,  Betiah,  4c.  698 

tke  fifteentht  and  the  firat  day  after  oo&janction,  in  the  midat  of  the 
tq^OBoika  ceremoDiea  (or  atrict  faata),  unkilkd  things  (or  live  fiah  ?) 
ahall  not  be  ezpoaed  for  aale.  Yea,  on  theae  daya,  neither  the  anake 
tribe,  nor  the  feedera  on  fiah  (alligatora)  nor  any  living  beinga  whatso- 
ever  ahall  be  pat  to  death. 


^^■w^'^Bj'at 


12  tinnidivatdHi  ehdvudamiii  faf^fm4(Utm  jmtipad4yi  dhav6y^haYf 

13  tmvpoiathmffk  maehhi  16  avadibiy)  iwpiiriittaviyi :  €tSn  (y9v4) 

14  o^cvMfMit'AnwifaMafMi  y4ni  «i^»dni  pijinanikiyM 


17.  We  now  coine  to  the  specification  of  those  dajs  wherein  peculiar  obeer' 
Tance  of  the  foregoing  mlee  if  enjoined,  f^  ^l^tfl^R  teeme  to  embrace 
the  whole  year,  '  in  the  three  four-monthly  periods,  or  seasons  :'  the  expression 

ArdJL'  b'XiJ~/GjL'  ''•tfyA?!  jvu^aarndt^aili  might  admit  of  tranalationai*  the 
third  full  moon,'--bat  a  closer  agreement  with  the  Sanskrit  is  adopted  in  tha 
text  by  making  the    1    which  in  fact  on  the  stone  is  separated  from  the  rest,  an 

expletive,  quasi  jf  ^q  ^T^Nrt^  '  the  CYening  of  the  full  moon'  generallj : 
and  this  agrees  with  the  Hind(i  practice — see  Sir  William  Jonss'  note  on  the 
calendar  (As.  Res.  III.  263}  where  a  $ydm4puja  is  noted  for  the  15th  or  full  moon 
of  Aswina  (Klirtika)  a  day  set  apart  for  bathing  and  libations  to  Fama,  the 
Judge  of  departed  spirits.  It  will  be  remarked  that  the  numbers  Humit  ehd' 
um^mmtf  pafSM^asom,  ■!»  alssost  aa  near  to  the  modem  Hindi  worda  tin, 
cAmuUh  pmutarm,  as  to  the  gesinioe  P4li,  tim  (neuter),  ekuddatm  and  pMrnarasa, 
three,  14th  and  15th.    Tht  pMfipad  (Sanskrit  !E|fir9^:)  1«  the  firat  day  after  the 

All) ;  the  Hindu  keep  particolarly  the  prvHpat  of  the  month  Kirtika  (d|ytf to 
prmtipmf}  when  games  of  chance  are  allowed.  Dh^vdife,  I  have  translated '  current' 
(Sanskrit  ^fvm:)  altbeugh  this  word  has  rather  the  signification  of  '  running* 

in  an  actiTC  aense. 

18.  The  oN^poM/Aam  or  rather  upo§atha  is  a  religions  obferrance  peculiar 
to  the  Buddhists  ;  TS'ifltTW,  ^  f^^B^t  hardly  expresses  enough :  it  requires  an 
abstioence  from  the  five  forbidden  acts  to  the  laity,  or  the  8  and  10  obligatory 
on  the  ^pdrik^t  disciples,  and  ;Samafier««,  (priests.)  1,  destroying  life;  2, 
atealing;  3,  fornication;  4,  falsehood;  5,  intoxication;  6,  eating  at  unper- 
mitted times  ;  7,  dancing,  singing  and  music  ;  8,  exalted  seats  ;  9,  the  use  of 
flowers  and  perfumes  j  10,  the  touch  of  the  precious  metals.    The  affix  tnaehl^, 

U  1    is  equiralent  to  the  Sanskrit  VpS  or  the  P&li  maJIJhi,  *  midst ;'  for  in  our 

alphabet  the  }h  is  always  found  replaced  by  ehh :  had  it  been  separated  in  the 
text  from  mnaipotatkmH,  it  might  have  been  conatrued  with  the  ensuing  words, 
*  fish  unkilled  are  not  to  be  exposed  for  sale  (during  the  days  specified),  Sanskrit 
wn^  %HVf:  ihf^  fti^Ufi;  As  it  stands  howerer  avadhya  must  refer 
either  to  '  things  unkilled'  or  the  things  whose  slaughter  is  aboTC  interdicted 


594  InieffreiaiiaM  of  the  uueHpii^MM  [JTvlt. 

On  the  eighth  day  of  the  jMibJUr  (or  half  month)  on  the  fowteenth, 
on  the  fifteenth,  on  (the  days  when  the  moon  is  in  the  mansions  of) 
tir$ka  and  pmmrvoMmui ;  on  these  seYeral  days  in  the  three  fonr- 
roontbly  periods,  the  oz  shall  not  be  tended :  the  goat,  the  sheep, 
and  the  pig,  if  indeed  any  he  tended  (for  domestic  use),  shall  not  then 


tm 


16  pumaiMiuns  20  titmekitwfiasi  fvpta  dioaaijfg  gtkh  iimitiattitemyf  21. 

17  4fii^,  04tM,  tukaH,  9vipi^n^  nOdUktyoti  no  niiMutmm^  22. 


most  not  be  loid.  The  BuddhUt  foripturei  eoaat  amoag  the  t^^emtim  diwrntiai 
or  HMi  days,  the  pitnekmrn,  mitkami,  ckituddui  and,  pmuutrmn  or  fall  moon  of 
every  month.  The  firtt  of  tb^te  ii  not  ellnded  to  in  our  text,  and  the  prmt^Mi 
if  perhapf  included  in  the  15th  day,  which  begins  with  the  CTening  of  the  fall 
and  reaches  into  the  day  after. 

19.  The  interdiction  is  here  extended  to  snakes  and  alligatora,  the  most 
noxioni  and  dettrnctiTe  reptiles :  at  least  n^^essMl,  aad  kmmttAhogmti^  Sanskrit 
Hljl^lj^tyi;  j^f^  ^imr:  '  the  generation  ofoigas,  and  the  feeders  on  fisk,* 

admit  of  no  better  explanation.  The  whole  sentence  is  perfectly  Sanskrit,  except 
that  the  neuter  gender  is  substituted  according  to  the  Pill  idiom  (?)  in  lien  of  the 
Sanskrit  masculine. 

*"•  H08"'b'TiL  «**«^P^»^».  S«ikrit  ^«i«t  ^W%l»  «•«•  «ke 
eighth  day  of  each  paktka  or  half-month  {  but  perhaps  it  sUndes  particalariy 
to  the  g69ktk6fkitmi  of  Kirtika,  when  according  ts  the  Bkimm  pmr4Ummm  *  cows 
sre  to  be  fed,  caressed  and  attended  in  their  pastares  ;  aad  the  Hindns  are  to 
walk  ronnd  them  with  oeremony,  keeping  them  always  to  the  right-band*.* 

21.  As  ptmsnemme,  ^|<|j^flr,  is  one  of  the  nakshatras  or  Inner  asteriass, 

(the  7th,}  the  preceding  word  f tiiye  must  be  similarly  understood  as  f^   the 

asterism  PmuAa.  For  the  rererenoe  paid  to  this  lunar  day  see  the  preliminary 
remarks.    Otherwise  it  might  be  rendered    f^l^  trintye   (tiik()  on  the  30th 

or  Ml  moon,  as  ptumadaw  the  15th  is  employed  for  the  emdsatt,  or  new  moon ; 
but  against  this  reading  it  may  be  urged  that  the  TOwel  i  should  be  losf 
(as  in  the  Hindi  iUMn)  t  and  again  the  enumeration  of  the  days  in  the  Inni-aolar 
calendar  is  never  carried  beyond  the  15th;  for  as  the  lunar  month  contains 
only  28|  solar  days,  there  would  be  great  trouble  in  adopting  the  second  period 
of  15  tiikii  or  lunar  days  to  them  continuonsly  without  an  adjustment  on  the 
day  of  change. 

22.  Sans.  9n%x  iff  fifOf^H^,  '  cat^l^  *hall  not  be  looktd  «/,'  or  regarded 
with  a  Tiew  to  employment.  Were  the  word  simply  no -roAAtfevtye  it  would  imply 
that  they  were  not  to  be  '  kept'  for  labour  on  such  days.  See  the  foceg oiag 
note. 

*  Sir  W.  JoNSS  on  the  Lunar  Calendar,  As.  Res.   III.  266. 


)  837.3         on  the  Ctlumns  of  Delhi,  Allahabad,  Betiah,  ke^  695 

be  tended.  On  the  iinha  and  the  punarvaeuna  of  every  four  months, 
and,  of  every  pdksha  or  semilunation  of  the  foor  months,  it  is  forbidden 
to  keep  (for  labour)  either  the  horse  or  the  ox. 

Forthermore  in  the  twenty-seventh  year  of  my  reign,  at  this  present 
time,  twenty-five  prisoners  are  set  at  liberty. 


^       *! 


18  Tti^  PUM4MUWM  MtwfoiMyh  etuitwfLnM'pakkifi,  atwud  gmuttd 

19  ioMaia  nokafmnyi  23  :  y&vu  ta44avitaHv«ua  ttbhirithutna  9t4yl 

20  ai^talikoifk  Tpa^nnoiuLH  handhana  mokMm  ka\inx  24. 


23.  The  expression  niraJthiUnye  is  here  applied  to  the  other  domeitio 
animtli  with  the  remarkable  addition  evdpi  a^sM  mrakhiyaii  'if  any  such  is 
regarded  at  all  for  such  purpose,'  Sana.  Y^if^  ^p^  f^^t^RT*  ^^  KVl 
implying  that  such  animals  were  then  bred  for  food. 

24.  '  On  the  tUAya  and  punarvatu  days  of  the  nakthairte  syitem*  most  here  be 
understood ;  as  the  term  '  of  every  four  months,  and  erery  four  half-months  would 
otherwise  be  unintelligible.  The  division  of  the  Zodiac  into  28  asterisms,  each 
representing  one  day's  travel  of  the  moon  in  her  course  is  the  most  ancient 
system  l^nown,  and  peculiar  to  the  Hindus.  From  the  Motion  of  the  earth,  It 
will  follow  that  the  moon  will  be  in  the  same  stellar  mansions  on  different  days 
of  her  proper  month  at  different  times  of  the  year,  hence  the  impossibility  of 
fixing  their  date  otherwise  than  is  here  done.  Although  the  nakshatras  days 
do  not  seem  now  to  be  particularly  observed,  yet  they  are  constantly  alluded  to 
in  the  narration  of  Ihe  first  acts  of  the  priests. — See  observations  on  this  head 
in  the  preface. 

We  find  the  word  rmkheM  (S.  t^^  ^T  Wtl^)  now  introduced,  so  that  it 
was  purposely  reserved  for  application  to  the  beasts  of  burthen  in  the  Climax  of 
the  prohibitory  law,  '  horses  and  oxen  shall  not  be  tied  up  in  the  stall  on  these 
days  I'  The  termination  in  )  in  this  and  the  former  instances  is  curious.  It  is 
the  7th  ease  used  like  the  Latin  ablative  absolute,  even  with  the  gerund. 

25.  The  concluding  sentence  requires  no  comment  being,  except  as  to 
genders,  identical  with  the  Sanskrit,  i|r¥7T  ^^Hftprf  ^faftJSW  H^  Wflt 

^TflftVI^  VM  W«lfirT»nr  Hnr  WW:i  •  Moreover  by  me  having  reigned  for 
twenty-seven  years,  at  this  present  time,  five  and  twenty  liberations  froos  im* 

prisonment  (are)  made.'    The  verb  *  are'  or  '  shall  be'  being  understood.    It  is 

perhaps  ambiguous  whether  *  in  this  interval'  applies  to  the  duration  of  the  27th 

year,  or  to  the  time  previously  transpired,  yivat  signifying  both  *  until,  up  to  ;* 

and  '  as  long  as,  when.^ 


t&6  ImterpteMkn  of  ike  iiticripiiaiu  tJutr» 


TVffMltliMi  ef  tke  Itucriptiom  m  the  Eastern  omupertrntni. 
Tb«B  spake  king  Dst/mampita  Pitadasi  : — ^In  the  twelfth  year  ^ 
mj  enointmeiit,  a  religioiu  edict  (was)  published  for  the  pleasure  and 
profit* of  the  world;  having  destroyed  that  (document)  and  regantiug 
my  former  religion  as  sin,  I  now  for  the  benefit  of  the  world  prodaia 
the  £act.  And  this^  (among  my  nobles,  among  my  near  relatioDai 
and  among  my  dependents,  whatsoever  pleasures  I  may  thus  abandoo,) 
I  therdbre  cause  to  be  destroyed ;  and  I  proclaim  the  same  in  all  the  ^ 

■■■■■■■  I.  -.  I  ■■^■^^M^— ^> 

Luie»  Intciiptiim  on  Uk«  East  side  of  the  column. 

1  DsoAuMN^a  fifdad  L^  hkvmnfk  did.    Duwedmm 

3  ooM  abhmUnmmk,  dkaifmalifi  liltkaifita  1  lokaad, 

3  kiiaiukh4yk  2  :  f^m  apakM  3,  tamtam  dkammavaihi  p^toed 

4  hevam  lokatd  khavakhati  pa^ivekhdmi  4,    Atka  iffam  5  :— 
a  ndtWH,  6  havam  patiyiiafnn^,  htvam  apaka^htm 


1«  The  omisiion  of  the  demonstratiYe  prononn  iyam,  this,  whioh  in  the 
other  tablets  is  united  to  dkammMlipif  requires  a  different  turn  to  the  aentence, 
a«eh  as  I  have  ventured  to  adopt  in  the  translation  :  In  ttie  1 2th  jear  of  his  reiga 
the  rija  had  published  an  edict,  which  he  now  in  the  27th  considered  in  the 
light  of  a  sin.  His  conTcrsion  to  Buddhism  then  must  have  been  effected  la 
the  interral,  and  we  may  thus  Tenture  a  correction  of  20  years  in  the  date 
aasigned  to  PiATiasA'a  succession  in  Mr.  Turnour's  table,  where  he  is  made  to 
come  to  the  throne  on  the  verj  year  set  down  (ot  the  deputation  of  Mahiwda 
and  the  priests  from  Asok  a's  court  to  cbuvert  the  Ckyhn  court. 

2.  I  have  placed  the  stop  here  because  the  following  word,  uttam  eeemed  to 
divide  the  sentence  '  an  edict  was  promulgated  in  the  12th  jear  for  the  good  of 
my  BubjectSy  so  this  having  destroyed,  or  cancelled,  I — '  aelaai  seems  com- 
pounded of  M  employed  conjunctively  as  in  modern  Hindi,  and  *iem  thia. 

3.  Apahdtd  ^i|^m  (is)  abanddned :  via.  the  former  dMttmmalgri  teiam 
(neuter)  is  perhaps  used  for  ^a^  td-iyam  (feminine)  so,  that ;  or  supplying  the 
word  ^iQ  i^  ^'^1  run  in  the  neuter  IT^Ipr  ^^%fi  ^^^  continuing  innr 
(Pili  imm»tam)  Ififiirfl^n?!^^  ^l^"  (being)  as  it  were  a  sin  according  to 
dkermm  verdki  (my  new  religion,  so),  the  expression  being  connected  by 
ieipuruthe  tamUa, 

4.  The  text  has  pHwekhaiif  which  may  be  either  read  hUa^MtoH 
(S*  ftm^imirrf)  a  description  for  the  benefit ;  or  Aefti  vaJthati  (S.TJptTlinfW) 
« deacriptioB  for  the  sake,'  to  wit^i^jr^  of  mankind.  4.  Pati  vekkemi 
(vakhimi)  S.  ^f^l^^lflf  I  now  formally  renounce,^  the  affix  j»ra/t  gives  the 

sense  of  reeauieiien  from  a  former  opinion. 

5.  L^  or  kathd  understood  to  agree  with  iyem ;  eikm  tyam,  msiy  be  rendered 
*'  furthermore." 

6.  Sanskrit,  ^n^,  SnOT^^*^,  ^S^mi^  ^f  among  lorda,  companions,  and 
lieges-  The  last  word  may  also  be  read  ^pf  q^,  among  the  sincere  or  fsithfU 
(adherents). 


18370         on  the  Columns  ^ Delhi,  AUahabad.  Betiah,  SfC.  597 

oongre^tions ;  ivkUe  1  pntj  with  every  Tariety  of  pray^  for  those 
who  difler  from  me  in  creed»  that*  they  following  after  my  pvoper  ex- 
ample may  with  me  attain  unto  eternal  salvation :  wherefore  the 
present  edict  of  religion  is  promulgated  in  this  twenty-seventh  year 
of  my  anointment. 

Thus  spake  king  Dsvanampita  Pitaiusil: — ^Kings  of  Jhe  tdden 
time  have  gone  to  heaven  under  these  very  desires.  How  then  among 
mankind  may  religion  (or  growth  in  grace)  he  increased  ?  yea  through 
the  conversion  of  the  humbly-born  shall  religion  increase. 


t  Umat^ni  MiAoifi  avahimiii  7  ;  Uthacha  vidahami  ;  A>mM 

7  tavanihiytm  paiivekhdmi  8  ;  iavap48aif4avirM  pujitd 

8  vividhdifa  pvjdyd  echa  iyam  dtand  packupagQiaanH 

9  tlhni  mokhyamat^  9.    S44iavisativasa  abhUitinamd 
to  ty«nt  dkammalipi  likhapitd. 

11  Devdnampiya  piyadati  L^d  hevam  dhd.    Ye  atikata 

13  atomoifi  r^a^ni  10,  kna  Aevaip  iehhdtu,    Kathaffkjane 

13  dhamimava4^yd  vadhHyd  t  niehajai^M  11  anuripdyi  dhammaviulhiyd 


7.  Sanikiit,  f^f?V;WV|V  ^WIWTIw  TRi »  *  ^®^  ""J  plwrorei  I  forego  ;• 
HWrW  fmiWlfty  '  '^  1  altogether  bora  and  destroy.' 

8.  Hemeedf  ior  ime^m  or  imaneee,  Sanskrit,  fW*  tW  Wv$  fwvriw 
irflpmff^— MtUytf,  an  aisembly,  may  signify  the  congregationi  At  each  of  the 
principal  9ikdra$  or  monasteries. 

9.  The  constraotion  of  this  passage  b  not  qnite  grammatical :  ecA«  mast  be 
read  evemeha ;  then  In  Sanskrit  ff^  ^imrin  M^l^MII*^*!  WT  ^  ^TWiTtr, 
'  this  (is)  for  the  following  after  (or  obedience)  of  the  soul  (myself)  as  connected 
with  my  ftith  or  desire  of  saWation,*— the  word  tg^emane  la  what  is  called 
the  tUmiita  upiami  case.     I  haTe  given  what  appears  the  obviovs  sense. 

The  inscriptions  at  Allahabad,  Mathia  and  Bakra  all  end  with  this  sentence  t 
and  there  is  an  evident  recommencement  in  the  Feros  tablets  as  If  the  remainder 
had  been  superadded  at  a  later  period. 

10.  I  am  by  no  means  confident  that  the  precise  sense  has  been  apprehended 
in  the  following  cnrions  paragraph.  The  word  kathamf  how,  impUes  a  qnestion 
asked^  to  which  the  answer  is  accordingly  fonnd  immediately  following,  and  a 
second  question  is  proposed  with  the  same  preliminary  "  thus  spake  the  rija" 
and  soWed  in  like  manner,  each  term  rising  in  logical  force  so  as  to  produce  a 
climax,  tluit  by  oonversion  of  the  poor  the  rich  woald  be  worked  upon,  and  by 
their  example  even  kings'  sons  would  be  converted  ;  thus  shewing  tbe  necessity 
and  advantage  of  continual  preaching.    For  oHiata,  my  papdit  reads  atikrdnta, 

the  whole  line ;  ^  ^fw«T^  WWOf  KT«nW:  i|^  ^«f  T^^  IT^^IW 
4h 


598  InierpnMitm  of  tie  Mcr^Umi  tJui>r» 

Thus  tpake  king  Dbt/h ampita  Fitadasi  :— Hie  present  moment 
nnd  the  paet  have  deputed  under  t£e  eame  ardent  hopes.  How  hj 
the  oonvereion  of  tlie  royal-bom  may  religion  be  increased  ?  Tlirougb 
the  conTeraion  ol  the  lowly'>bom  if  religion  thos  increaseth,  by  how 
mnch  (more)  through  the  conviction  of  the  high-bom.  and  their 
oonveraiony  thaU  religicm  inorease  ?    Among  whomsorer  the  name  of 


14  vadkithd  ftaip*    Deidmampiya  figadoii  L^/o  kevam  oAd.    Etama 

16  hutka  ^tika^ta^eha  12  alteram  hscam  iehhdtu  r^famnt  kathtm  jamnt 

16  anuriip^4  dhamma  va^hiyd  f)adhey4ti  13  ?  naiehajane  anuru]t6yd 

17  dhaifima  vadhiyd  f»a4hUh6 :  it  kina  tujan^  anupaiipaj4y6 

18  AtiMi  n^€n$  •nur^p^yd  14  dhaiitma  tgdkiyd  9adhiff4ti  ;  kina$ukani 


HJ^ff^l*  wriw  ?  c/araa  3rd.  per.  pi.  IsC  pret.  ffom  if  went  to  heATea, '  a» 

Andeat  priocet  went  to  heaTen  under  thef  e  expeetctioni  (departed  in  tbe  fiutb) 
how  iIiaU  religion  increnae  among  men  throagk  the  aame  hopes  V 

11.  Tbe  fint  syllable  of  thia  word  ahould  perhapa  be  read  ao, — aoeA^pMwe, 
though  differently  formed  from  the  uanal  vowel  o  .■  aor  will  the  meaning  in  anch 
caae  be  obiioaa.  By  adopting  the  pandit's  modification  nUkajanUf  *  Tile  bom'  we 
have  a  oontraat  with  tbe  wjaime,  well  born  of  the  next  sentence :  thna  ift^i|i| 
^H^m^JT  If^Vfft:  W^  3  bnt  thoagh  the  Q  tka  of  the  word  vm^kUkm 
helongt  only  to  the  leoond  person  pinral  and  reqaires  the  noan  to  be  placed  in 
tbe  objectiTe  case,  '  yon  inereaae  religion »'  I  incline  to  read  it  aa  a  cormptioa' 
of  the  future  tense  vo^Aifo/t,  or  the  potential  va^«yd/. 

12.  The  letter  A  in  eta  fmmhMrtia   (ippf  sn  hour,  15th  of  the  day  or  night) 

being  rather  doubtful,  I  at  first  took  it  for  a/r  and  translated  i '  as  my  aons  and 
relatione,*  ^  ^  ^t^  ^fiiyilH^  ^IT^*  ^^^  ^^  ^^  remarked  that  only  for 
the  anafiMra,  thrice  repeated,  the  word  a%Hk0^Ui^  would  be  precisely  the  aame 
as  utikmim,  above  rendered  by  aiikr6mU,  The  aame  meaning  would  be  obtain- 
ed again,  by  makiag  puikm  the  Saaakrit  arifT,  pare,  Tirtuous :  *  my  Tirtnous 

anoestors'  bnt  on  the  whole  wmkmrikM  is  to  be  preferred  as  being  nearest  to  the 
original. 

IS.    The  rerb  is  here  written  I  ^  JT  f  vadki^i,  the  ft  being  perhaps  the 

intensitive  or  expletive    jj^  or  xfy  added  to  the  viuUkeyd  of   the  preceding 

sentence* 

w.  ^m  ^m^i  ^nn  ^mv^fkrmwmm  ^n^^^^^f  *^^^  (may  not  ha 

effected)  towards  the  convincing  and  converting  of  the  upper  classes  ?'  The  word 
mntp&t^jM^a  however,  from  former  analogy  will  be  better  rendered  by  the 
Sanskrit  mn^raiipadpi  ^l^nifiT^^*  which  will  then  require  ^if^HTta 
agree  with  tfHjtmi* 


i 


1S37.1        on  the  Coiumm  of  DelM,  AlUAOad,  Betiah,  SfC.  599 

God  re&teth  (?)  verily  thU  is  religion,  (or  verily  virtue  shall  there 
increase.) 

ThoB  spake  king  Dbvanampita  Pitadabi  : — Wherefore  from  this 
very  hoar  I  have  caused  religious  discourses  to  be  preached  ;  I  have 
appointed  religious  observances — ^that  luankind  having  listened  there* 
to  shall  be  brought  to  foUow  in  the  right  path  and  give  glory  .unto 
^od.  (Agni.  ?) 


19  a  (iyauA)  may^  Acip  15  dhaifima  wtdhiydti  etam. 

Deednan^iya  piyadati  h^a  ketai^ 
2D  aA4.     ^tamshutha  dhaifanat4oan4ni  96xapay6mi  dhammAnutathiui 

21  ^muMmi  16.    EtamLJan»  tuta  anupatijM\fisati  17  apiiffi  namitati  16. 


15.  This  sentence  U  unintelligible  from  the  imperfection  of  tii o  of  the  letters. 
The  pandit  would  reed  'fi  if  ^(^ifsr  ^fil^ljii^'  H<lilH^H  T^T  •  but  thia  appears 
OTerstrained  and  without  meanlDg.  The  last  two  worda  "  dkarm  shall  increase'^ 
point  out  a  meaning,  that  as  (religion  and  conversion  ?)  go  on,  virtue  itself  shall 
.be  increased.  A^jfa  may  perhaps  be  read  AJa^ 

^ fi-  Twifwif ^^ wwwrf^  ^I4^i(ii  «i4ii|i)r^  ("b.  TTPwrfw)  ^iir%» 

'  at  this  time  I  have  ordered  sermons  to  be  preached  (or  ^  ^yf^  to  my  sons  ?  or 
rnf}  virtuous  sermons)  and  I  have  established  religious  ordinances.' 

17.  TIHT  ^A^  U  ^TJSrflf  U^flimfll  *  so  that  among  men  there  shall  be 
eonfprmity  and  obedience.*  It  may  be  read  jyjf  9|i(:  WWX*  '  vbioh  the  people 
having  heard  (shaU  obey),  and  I  have  preferred  this  latter  reading  because  it 
gi?ee  a  nominative  to  the  Tcrb. 

18.  The  anomalous  letter  of  the  penuldmate  word  seems  to  be  a  compound 

of  ^  »  I  and  miutwara,   A       which  would  make  the  reading  a^ntm  namisati 

H 

*  and  shall  give  praise  unto,  aoki,'  but  no  reason  can  be  assigned  for  employing 
such  a  Mithraic  name  for  the  deity  in  a  Buddhist  document.  A  facsimile  alone 
from  the  pillar  can  solve  this  difficulty,  for  we  Lave  here  no  other  text  to  collate 
irith  the  Feros  idt  inscription.  It  is  probably  the  same  word  which  it  iUegible 
in  the  19th  line.  The  only  other  name  beginning,  with  VJ  a,  which  can  weU  be 
substituted,   i*  V|  P    A^^t  •  name  of  Brahma,  Vishnu  or  Siira,  or  in  general 

terms,  *  God.'  Perhaps  }^  ^  Aj4,  *  illusion  personified  as  Saktr^-'fUdyi) 
may  have  more  of  a  Buddhistic  acceptation* 


4  H  2 


600  InterfrtUaUm  ofthg  imci  ijitf iiwt  [Jvlt, 


V. — Intcription  round  the  $haft  of  Feroz*9  Pilhar, 

«C (f  t A j!  d  8"irO(5ji!  <?  ^  0J!  hx  C a'j!  xc" jl  c  (J  d  i^  1 

Olf^A.  Cl  rbAfbb-lbrb  H"X/C  "X  tH  HXCA'VA'd  b-Ad 

b-j'Xi?0 

2  5x-  DBJLA-    l'<fr(iXl)X!>/(JTriHV  >AUAii 

Hill 8"!  D80WX+("l  D88C-8^  +(r  08  W  J+? 

■!'fl[iXliX>r(J-J'6VA'H(r8Arl{C^  j!^&-i!  JCCJ;Ci! 

<6Ib/fj!b-rbX  brl;8-j!rbl-  H  [Ji /f -J  Cll/C  H4^<GXJ! 
AAAAfvTtXJ!    b^?/rX     C«b^j!rbl-  C« letter.]  >^l;^ 

?^l8<!^i0Xb-  /l/TXlXbiflib-li  -Jfc'b-88  Xd  All 
il-^^-  :-8dD'8"lb('bX'  Hl.bc'bSA.X    l>A!»0U 
4  >/b+?  l»<frtX  tXI'rb  ViHG- D88C-8'XtliA 
Db-<!?T)HiHOrb.HlA(l-^Hi  (I^Xbf  ;b  bl^Kl'dlKtriS 

Id  .bi Crb-7a^  Cd  <^Xbf  ;brbU0(tJC'8  +^  ysis 
6  :.'8<!Jxbf  G-b-XXlAOA^CH +?  :-'8^Xb<ri;b--X 

££  Crb  ■?  rb  C'8   +  (    :-'8  (!JX b  (■  C-b-A  X  b ^  <!Jr()0  b ^i' 
,(iO-7^rb"A/b,A7.8C-irXD-88C-8'/rd"8  >lAf6liS,\jC 

(b^rbd  HlrbCrb?^     "{•(TX-  GX  CX^rtJiTa  b-A'HlP 


lfiS7.]        M  the  CMhmi*  tfDdU,  AOrnktbai.  BituA,  Sse.  601 

6  >\6  Hid  Di^-Fs'T  ?i<^rUAf(J  ^xu<r;i88ai 

0XA1J!u('a  l^>dA  ^iCrl^d  ?-J-Fl-  C4"8  +?  Hir 

di'iJt^^ri'  :-'8  ?i(^rOAri{<?xuf  uir:XA! 

7   D-^0?lC5lD81,U('U/Cl>(Uli-D-8'b?lD'8U^ 
bXd   X/XI-XflrOdHidi  8l»i<CD'idJ+^"lrAi^ 

^jCjCl'UtlCJLI'rC  J"6"lri-H&XJ!b-  -FJ!«^88'XrCD 

,  A 

8    i  ^fb-  JC d    8"^  b A^,    *b,rl{XX  A,-Jfl{  rl{H^rCX  A  X8  l?-J 
-Fi-    Hl.b^bJCX  Gi^lfb8lrli  +blA-J^rb,  HA  ?rbf/C 

q-a^ AbVbXxi'criiix  Gx>r(J JgiAHC-i^Jlxi'd 

X:-X-  D8A^  aIa  >2>b-lA  H-F;)li- D-8ix"Bld 
Il-XXd 

>rb  1"8  .••d,+^:-8"Xd:-8"j;  ^Ki  HA^Xi!  H-lIC 
dQlf    D-8J1!X8"J!   Xi!'8+(rj!  Jll'XXAdrtl  l^IXl- 

D-8A^  A^X  H^UXl  ft/^1" 

10  Hl-d cf  1  Gil- ;b > A"l  HOI  :'X-+?  l^A'bliX^ 
d->8rli^X^fAjA(3d  Hlb^b6-4AVA-b-Hl,b^b 
8 -A*    HA-JDA     H-JDb-X  ibAi^rbXAX/rdT^lB    /X- 

D-8^Dj'rbb;:X >A>(ri*  CiHC-r-x- 

11  D-8-J'd  HAH0  ^^O^iS  i()-Jd ■J-FJ!<f  AA+C 
^X  >1  ><b  d"'-0(5A+  fdX 

fft*  «r«»«  ia  braokrt*  denow  the  number  «£  letters  probebty  miMing  in 
the  efccea  perto.  The  initul  fijuret  ehow  the  commencemeat  of  eMh  Use,  on 
the  piVUr,  and  Id  the  enfrtTed  pUte  of  the  7th  voL  of  Researchef.] 


603  InteffreMiam  of  the  inMcrifiumg  {July, 

Translation  of  Inncriftion  ramnd  the  coimmn. 

Moreover  along  with  the  increaae  of  religion,  oppotition  will  ia- 
crease:  for  which  reason  I  have  appointed  sermons  to  he  preached,  and 
I  have  established  ordinances  of  every  kind  ;  through  the  efficacy  of 
which*  the  misguided,  having  acquired  tme  knowledge,  shall  proclaim 
it  on  all  sides  (?),  and  shall  become  active  in  upholding  its  duties. 
The  disciples  too  flocking  in  vast  multitudes  (many  hundred  thousand 
souh),  let  these  likewise  receive  my  command — '  in  such  wise  do  ye 
too  address  on  all  sides  (or  address  comfortably?)  the  pecqile united  in 
religion.'  King  Dbvanam pita  Fit adasi  thus  spake : — ^Thus  among  the 


Transcript  of  the  Inscription  round  the  column. 

1.  Dkamma  oo^ty^  eka  M^Aa  1  9a4hiiati ;  «layMui  aVutife  dkmmmas&oAmin 
t6ioipk6ni  2,  diuufandautathini  3  Pi9idh4ni  4n6pit4ni  :  yafdya  (?)  f6pi  b^umt  /raastf 
4ymtd  4  et»  pmliyo  va^iionttpi,  pavifhaUpai^tipi  5  :  raJ<Mpi  bahuketu  pdMatgiasahaMgu 
AyatA,  tdptmi  dnapita,  kevameka  kevamcha  paliyo  vadatha  6 


1.  The  only  word  toi table  here  is  ^\lf  ;^  opposition  :  Rtttrnm  Paulm  would 
read  vf^  wisdom.  There  is  no  such  word  as  -mjM  ^^  *  cerebral  dh.  The 
more  proselytism  succeeded,  the  greater  opposition  it  would  necessarily  meet. 

2.  SMipiti}%i  should  doubtless  be  idvdpHdni  m^\f^^t(^  '  caused  to  be 

beard.' 

3.  ilmi«aMi»t  (subauditur  vaMyoiii).  ^if  W^rfift  ordinances,  would  be  tbe 
more  correct  expression.    ^niTt^in.  ordered,  commanded. 

4.  yaidympdpi  bahune  jatuuin  6yatd*  The  first  three  letters  are  inserted  in 
dots  on  the  transcript  in  the  society's  possession  ;  it  is  consequently  doubtful 
how  to  restore  the  passage  ;  a  nominative  plural  masculine  is  required  (o  agree 
with  dyaid  and  govern  v^dumti,  tbus  ^^  ^VfiT  Ifm  Krf(,  xH  ^fw^ 
Vf^i^VT.  '^^  meaning  of  paliye  or  paliyo  is  very  doubtful  :  it  resembles  or 
contrasts  with  the  viyo  of  a  former  part  of  the  inscription.  The  pandit  would 
have  iff^ifT  *  on  all  sides' — viz.  that  they  should  become  missionaries  after  their 
own  conversion. 

5.  Perhaps  3|^^  wnrwf^»  '  ^^7  '^"^^^  employ  others  in  speaking'  (or 
preaching). 

6.  The  word  vadatk^  being  in  the  seoond  person  plural  irVW'  ^^®  '^/'M^ 
^^1^1^,  beginning  the  sentence  must  be  in  the  rocatire,  *  oh  disciples.*     But 

^▼en  this  requires  a  correction  from  vaddtha  to  vadatko.   Aymtd  and  ciuyt/^  are 

equivalent   to   the    Sanskrit  ^^  and   ^|lnf^HI!»  hsTing  come  and    being 

admitted  by  me,— or  ^11||fHlvi:,to  them  it  is  commanded,  whiobis  best  beoaasa 

it  leads  to  the  imperative  conjunction  vedatka* 


1887.]        on  the  Cehmm  of  Delhi,  AUahabad,  Betiah,  SfC.  60S 

present  generation  have  I  endowed  establiahmenta,  appointed  men  very 

wise  in  the  faith,— «nd  done for  the  faith. 

King  Dvy^NAM PITA  Pitadasi  again  epake  as  follows  : — ^Along  tber' 
highroads  I  have  caused  fig  trees  to  be  planted,  that  they  may  be 
for  shade  to  animals  and  men ;  I  have  (also)  planted  mango  trees :  and 
at  every  half-coss  I  have  canaed  wells  to  be  constructed,  and  (resting- 

2.  /anaifi  dkaifimayutmn  7.  Devdnain  piy€  Piyadati  heva  mha  :  Ma  meva  me  anu* 
9ekhamdne  8  dhammathdbhani  iaiani  9,  dhaiftma  mahdmatd  kaid  10,  dhaifuna  .  ,,..,ra 
ka^.  D^vdnam  piye  Ptyodati  (4fa  hevam  aha.  M4geiu  pt  im  11  nigohini  rvpdptttfni 
iMidyopag^i  hatai^ti  pasumanitiaam  12  :  ambawUthikjfd  rcpdpitd  13 :  a4kakatay6ni  pi  m# 
udupdndni 

3.  khdndpdpitdni  14 ;  nisi «ptcAa  kdl6pU6  15  ;  4p6nSu  16  m§  bahukdni  tata 

7. .     ^^nnw    Ifirnit  address  yourseWei  to  the  people  endowed  with  Tirtue 
(the  faithful). 
8.    ^W^HW  ^^^I^HI^'  ''^'  ^^^^  agrees  with  the  Bentence.  called  iriya 

vUethan  ia  Sanskrit.    AnwvekkamAni  7th  case  '  among  the  now  apparent/  that 
Is  among  the  present  generation. 

9*  IVW^flfr^Wrf^  VWTf'fi  '  religious  establishments  are  made,*  or  perhaps 
^i|fX:  pillars,  made  neuter  according  to  the  Idiom  of  the  Pali  dialect  ? 
•10.  wWiminTT:  IPTT:  the  Tery  learned  in  religion  are  made — i,  e.  wise 
priests  appointed.  The  succeeding  word  is  erased,  and  it  is  nnneceasarj  to  fill 
it  up,  as  the  sense  is  complete  without.  From  the  last  line  of  the  inscription, 
where  thambdni  occurs,  the  missing  letter  may  perhaps  be  read  ^,  4^^^' 

11«  «nlf^fTr  ^  s^^nn:  Tl^lfmrr:* ' "»  my  roads  nagrodh  trees,  (the  banyan 
tree  orgeat  indiea)  caused  to  be  planted  in  rows.' 

12.  ^wnrvr:  lifiimfa  M|A^*l*Ml^i>  '  "l**!!  h®  fo'  giving  shade  to  animals 
and  men.'    The  whole  of  this  paragraph  is  smooth  and  intelligible. 

13.  Ahmaiikya  of  the  small  or  printed  text  is  in  the  large  facsimile  ambtnubhu 
ityd  which  leads  us  to  the  otherwise  hasardous  reading  of  ^Hf^y*  'mangoe  trees,' 

the  word  rojMpitd   (applied  just  before  to   the  jjanting  of  trees)  confirms  this 
satisfactory  substitution. 

14.  ^1^1  Hill r*l  ^<,yf^lfir»  'wells at  every  halfcqss.' — ^This  passage  is 
highly  useful  in  conflrmiog  the  valae  of  the  letter  I  as  «.  Udupdndni  should  be 
Mfop^iidfw.  Khdn6p6pitani,  may  be  rendered  vrfWIfT^  caused  to  be  dug,  or 
WTW  ^nfVwrf'r  ^^»  *^^  made  complete— (pai^Aa.) 

15.  Seyeral  letters  are  here  lost,  but  it  is  easy  to  supply  them  conjecturally 
having  the  two  first  syllables,  niH  and  the  participle  kdidpitd: — filfllHtfig 
^I^HI;  ^^f^pf  Hlftm*  and  houses  to  put  up  for  the  night  in  are  caused  to  be 
built. 

1^*  ^IV|l||fi|  are  taverns  or  places  for  drinking.  Space  for  one  letter  follows 
^^,  probably  fif  i^-taia  fa/«,  Sanskrit  Wlf^vf :,  here  and  there. 


M4  Inierfreiatim  of  tkg  mBcripium  [Jo&r , 


places  ?)  for  the  nig^lit  to  be  erected.  And  how  many  taveraa  (or 
serais)  haye  been  erected  by  me  at  yarions  places,  for  the  eptertainment 
of  man  and  beast  I  So  that  as  the  people*  finding  the  road  to  every 
species  of  pleasure  and  convenience  in  these  pkcea  of  entertainment, 
these  new  towns,  (nayapuri  ?)  rejoiceth  onder  my  nde,  so  let  them 
thoronghly  appreciate  and  follow  after  the  same  (system  oi  benevo- 
lence).    This  is  my  object,  and  thns  have  I  done. 


mikhdjfan^jfa  puli  me  r^iki  wimma  y4ekm  tukkajfiU  loki;  twrfydfc*  rffc4Hiw^iiy|i|»ati 

4.    MS  ibcfs  19.    D4v4»amfiif€  PijfmdtH  kaoa  Aa  :  Dhsifmm  wnkimM  fimtt4 
b&hu  vidhstu  20  aputu  dnugmkiktgu  vhf^mfa,  tefOPajUdMO^  diem  gihilk4juaii  efta  tMs 


1^*  VfH  WTITW  TOWmmt*  literaOy,  *  for  tbe  entertalBmeBt  of  beast  and 
man.'  The  five  following  letteri  are  Baiaaing,  which  may  be  anpplied  by  np^Hp^l 
or  some  aimilar  word. 

18.  This  neat  aentence  will  ran  thus  in  Sanskrit,  alteriag  one  or  two  vowels 

o"'7»  w  ^r*iHTi*iTi!  ftPniT^  f%  (ir)  ^wPWTif  siJHbPi  ^Tsflfir:  mr 

^Wr^t  ^Pf :  THi^  ^I^TlJirfrnrfll  ^^J^jfir^l^r^  Tftr.  in  tWs  the  only 
alteration  made  are  yaiha  for  ya  .*  and  rdifMi  from  rdjiki  (natural  to  die  P&Ii 
dialect)  tbe  third  case  of  rdji^  a  line  or  descent.  The  application  of  iiiiiM  indefinite, 
ly  is  qnite  idiomatieal.  The  ta  may  be  inserted  after  ki — ^bnt  it  will  read  withont, 
*  thia  people  aa  they  take  pleaanre  under  my  dynasty  on  account  of  the  varions 
profit  and  well  being  by  means  of  entertainment  in  my  town  (or  conn  try),  (f«/Aa 
must  be  here  understood)  so  let  them  take  cognisance  of  (or  partake  in)  this  the 
fame  (or  laudable  effect)  of  my  religion.*  Puriki  ri^hi  may  alao  be  understood  aa 
in  town  and  country,  in  the  translation. 

19.  This  sentence  is  quite  grammatieal  ^H^JlH^  ft  (or  f.l|<^Am^l) 
^^fplf :  <  from  thia  oauae  by  me  this  (is)  done.' 

20.  The  large  facsimile  corrects  the  vowels,  ft  for  ia,  vidhetu  for  vidkmtmj 
&c.  of  the  printed  transcript,  mdid  is  the  same  in  both,  bat  in  other  plaoea  w« 
find  maid.    The  paaiage  nay  run :  ^i   ir^TinfT  ^fW   W  ^vfYW^    ^J^ 

^IVIJt^f't  flnnw  l^WHr^Wfrl—^be  word  q|^[^^*  among  unbelicvewt 
cannot  well  be  admitted  here— ^P91f IfT^,  '  with  kindneases  and  fkvora'  may  be 
the  word  intended,  which  though  feminine  in  Sanskrit  is  here  used  in  the  neuter. 
Porvay«i?a/d,  R.  P.  would  read  W^tllfrHTSf  obtaining  age,  or  growing  old-^in  thu 
latter  case  the  sense  will  be,  that  the  *  wise  unto  salvation*  growing  old  in  tbe 
manifold  riches  of  my  condescension  and  in  the  favors  of  the  aaeetica  and  the 
laity  growing  old — they  in  the  s«n^Ac|  ($am^kat€n  for  san^Acfe)  or  places  of 
assembly  made  by  me— shall  attain  old  age  ?      But  mdhwuUi,  will  be  much 


1M7.]  on  a#  Cahmmt  cfDMi,  Mahabod,  Beiiah.  SfC.  tOS 

•  Tins  wp9ke  Ichig  DmfhiJiuwnA  Pitada«i  : — Let  the  priests  deeply 
▼ersed  in  tlie  foith  (or  let  my  doctrines  ?  )  penetrate  ftmong  the  mnlti- 
tiides  of  the  rieh  eepaUe  of  grsntiDg  Mayors,  and  let  them  penetrate  alike 
among  ail  the  nnbelievers  whether  of  ascetics,  or  of  hoaseh(4ders  :  and 
let  them  penetrate  into  the  aasemUies  (t)  for  my  sake.  MoreoTer  let 
them  for  my  site  ind  their  way  among  the  hrihmans  and  the  most 
destitate:  and  among  those  who  hafe  abandoned  domestic  life^  for  my 
sake  kt  th«n  penetrate ;  and  among  Taridos  nnbelievers  for  my  sake 


MMoiMfttiU  nfimkttu  pi  im»  Mate, 

6.    imt  friyapat6  hohantUi ;  nigtttktt^  S2  p»  im  tait,  ime  e^fopSftf  koha^titi  :  nAi^ 
p48an4uu  pi  me  ka^,  inu  piydptttA  kohmntiti :  pati^itiiha  patU^mtkain  23  tuu  tuu  U  H 


further  on  lias  the 


laoreiotellifiUe  if  rendered  tmtU  or^Mirkm,  in  lien  of  teschers.  (See  prelisti- 
nary  remarkt.) 

Should  Mnghat  be  a  right  reading,  it  gives  us  the  aspirated  g  j^,  which  is  ezaot- 
ly  the  form  that  would  be  deduced  from  the  more  modern  alphabets ;  but  if  an  A 
II,  the  sense  will  be  the  same.  From  the  subsequent  repetition  of  the  propo- 
sition <m«  vyipatd  Mkmiti  with  so  many  nouns  of  person  in  the  locatiTS 
case,  it  seems  preferable  to  take  arihent  and  pdimi4€nt  in  the  same  sense— 
which  may  be  done  by  reading  the  former  either  as  ^frffw*  smong  the  aillict* 
od  or  frightened,  or  ^rpfv  ^^^  "c^*  ^^  ^^^^  yariously  written  ptgpaniit 
kohanii,  kahamti,  &c.  may^be  ^wf^  »ther  than  iv^f«||— in  the 
pa9lnJt  tense—'  shall  be  occasionally.'  viT  ^^^^  *^  '^^^  ^^ 
BsesiMng  of '  on  aooouat  -of** 

21.  We  baTe  here  undoubtedly  the  vernacular  word  for  brihman  ^s^Acnctis 
for  mV^  ^laiir^fiW  among  brihmans   (those  without    trade)— and  laity 

(Ihoae  fottowisg  oeci|pationa). 

22.  Nigathew^  Sanskrit  fin^irv— those  who  have  abandoned  home,  or  refi- 

gioB,  or  caste. 

23.  PaHviMUha  patipUiihofft  (the  last  i|i  redundant.  The  pandit  would  read 
tfaftW  '  ^^  y*  *'^*"'  ^^  ^^  ^  amongst*— (or  stedfastly  pursue  their 
object)  meaning  the  fnahiwMtdt  among  the  people— but  this  ii  inconsistent^ with 
the /els  which  require  SF!irfVlC<n  SlfirfVll^  iK  W^  11^  91^  ^H^:  ^RITtr 
Villi:  ^  ji,  *  among  these  several  parties  respectively,  these  my  several  wise  m^ 
and  holy  nMn  <sksU  And  thsir  way.'  The  double  expression  tbroughont  U  peen* 
lisr,  as  is  the  sddidon  alter  the  verb  «f  ^4^  ^  ^|^  "^n^*  "^  •*•"«  '^ 

•softikeQsntiles«» 
4  1 


Imerpr^^ihm  of  the  inicrifiiem$  ^Jxsi,r, 

let  them  find  Ibair  way  i-^ytm  lue  your  utmost  eiideaTOim  wnon^ 
these  sefcnd  cImms,  that  the  wise  men*  these  men  learned  in  the 
religion,  (or  these  doetrines  of  my  religion)  may  penetrate  among* 
these  respectively,  as  well  as  among  all  otiier  vnbelievers. 

Thns  spake  king  Dbv/nampita  Pitadasi  : — And  let  these  (priests) 
and  others  the  most  skilinl  in  the  sacred  offices  penetrating  among  the 
charitably  disposed  of  my  qoeeos  and  among  all  my  sedoded  women  dis- 


6.    Et§  ehm  an§ehm  baku  kdmakkA  34  dinamtagun  26  9iydpmid  m  mmm  eimm  dt- 
9Uam  26  eha,  tavati  eha  am  nitodhanati  U  haku  mdkenja  d  (da)  Uma  37  tini  tdmi  UcOd 

y^tmnim pt^aQS HidmchM  ditim2d  ehmddUUmam^O  pi  eha  mm kmU ;  tp- 

ndndan  dU  dtrnkumArinam  31  ima  ddnavuaguu  viffipala  hahantiH,  Dhamm6padina 
tk49^dkMimim^falifati^2l2:  mJd  dhammApad^ma 


84.  Hers  the  word  wy  mwnu  ^  ssbttitated  for  n^miti;— mendag 
*  the  ftniahod  prsotitiosen  is  religions  ceremonial'— for  JTdMuOM  read  IdwaAtf, 
or  Mnef Ad,  ^r^:«-bot  if  sidbMdfd  be  made  « ^bidrum'-^tdmrnkd  moat  be 
rendered  ceremonial. 

25.  ^mPmlff  '  smoBf  the  free  beatowers  of  charity/  in  the  P4H  the  word 

ia  need  in  the  dngnlar  ddnstitefMi  Oumm)  for  dcsaotnif  >. 

26.  Devinsm  S.  im  ^4t^  94w» '  sisong  the  whole  of  my  qneens'  in  contra- 

diatinction  to  «<  (?)  rodAsncW,  which  may  mean  fn  ^KTf|  *  concubinea ;  aepa« 
parated.' 

2^«    ^^fi^if  SITW^f  'with  the  ntmoat  rcBpect  and  reyereoce,*  there  ia 

OYidently  a  letter  wanting  afker  d,  which  ii  auppUed  by  a  d. 

28.  The  pandit  here  alto  enables  me  to  anpply  a  hiatna  of  teveral  lettera  :— 
in^  infir  irm  ^mtfk  WPJ  or  paHta  C¥^^)  l«t  them  (the  priesta)  thna 
d^acreetly  or  reapectfUlly  make  their  efforts  (at  converaion), — paismmf  eiertian 
pr^iiMf  respectful. 

29.  JSr<da  cAeos  difdracils,  qnasi  ^(^^s  f^^^  (<>' f^V^S  )  '  ^^  ^yout  snd 
abroad,  within  and  without  ;*  the  application  is  dabions.  I  prefer  TinV 
'  with  the  eyes.* 

30.  The  pandit  suggests  ^n^^  ^^^^  ^fJKf  *^^  (whence  may  bo  formed 

^l^^^l^t  posscisively)  of  inferior  wives,  women,  but  I  find  wn^i^  '  a  son* 

in  Wilson's  dictionary  snd  necessarily  prefer  s  word  exactly  agreeing  with  the 
text. 

BU  ^i)m\^  ^41iWK!Wt  '  ^' ^^^^  queens  and  princes :'  ddaestasyom  is 
here  put  in  the  plaral,  which  makes  it  doubtfhl  whether  the  former  ahouid  not 
dso  be  so.   (See  note  25.) 

32.  These  two  words  in  the  4th  case  must  be  connisoted  with  the  preeediiif 
Mntencs  SllBlMI^|i||^|f|  for  the  purpose  of  religioas  sbetrsction,  ^pdddwom, 
'  lestrainfaig  the  organs  of  sense,'  has  howoTer  the  second  a  long .  ^^[^ 
O'em.)  is  a  narar  or  present,  ^nii^  a  calamity  t  iffiiMfjiyil^  ' '«'  the  dsft 
asfisrtainmeat  of  dAsnac,'  for  s  regular  religious  instructioB  ? 


)«d7J         M  ike  CblMimt  of  DeM.  AttaMad.  Betiah,  SfC.  «07 

oraetly  and  respeotfiilly  use  tiieir  most  penoaaive  eflbrts  (at  conTer^ 
siod)  :  and  acting  on  the  heart  and  on  the  eyea  of  the  children,  fie  my 
aake  penetrate  in  like  manner  among  the  charitably  diaposed  of  other 
queens  and  princea  for  the  purpoae  (of  imparting)  religioua  enthuaiasm 
and  thorough  reUgiooa  instmction.  And  this  ia  the  tme  religiona 
demotion,  this  the  sum  of  religiona  ioBtraction :  (viz  J  that  it  shall  in* 
ereaae  the  mercy  and  charity*  the  truth  and  purity,  the  kindness  and 
honesty  of  the  world. 

Thoa  spake  king  Dbyanampita  Pitaoasi  : — And  whateversoever 
benevolent  acts  have  been  done  by  me,  the  same  shall  be  prescribed 
as  duties  to  the  people  who  follow  after  me :  and  in  this  (manner) 
shall  their  influence  and  increase  be  manifest, — by  doing  service  to 
Cither  and  mother  (  by  doing  service  to  spiritual  pastors ;  by  respect- 
ful demeanour  to  the  aged  and  fuU  of  years, — and  by  kindness  and 

7.  Dka^mdpa^patieha,  yd  iyqm  33  dayddint  ia^uoekave  mandavnidkmM  eka  34 
iokma  luvam  va^isatiti.  Dtv&nampiye  piya  dasi  Idja  hevam  dhd,  ydnihikAni  eha  mama 
ya  tadhandni  katdni  35  tarn  lake  anupappa^nt  taifuihaanuvidkiyanti  36 ;  tena  vadhitd  dka 

8.  tadhisanti  eka  37  mdtdpitiiu  su$£i$dyd  ;—guruiu  nuAtdyd  38  ;  vaydmahdlO' 
JtoMOip  anupatipatiyd  39 ; — babhanatamantsu, — kapanofMUainu,  aoaddsa  bhatiketu  «a)|i- 


33.  lyam,  femioine,  agreeing  with  prat^atii,  the  worthier  of  the  two  ai  ia 
Lstin. 

34.  Of  these  three  conpled  qaalities  the  two  first  are  known  from  the  north 
tablet :  The  third  in  the  large  facaimile  reads  mandavi  tddham^,  which  may 
be  rendered  «pS[0(|WW  'Among  the  squalid- clothed,  the  outcasts  (lokata)  of  the 
world.*  But  though  agreeing  letter  for  letter,  the  sense  is  unsatisfactory,  and  I 
ba?e  preferred  a  translation  on  the  supposition  that  the  derivation  of  the  words 
is  from  madkata,  sweet,  bland,  and  sddAu,  honest.  Sddhu  is  also  a  term  o{  salu- 
lition  used  to  those  who  bare  attained  aroAal-hood.     See  preceding  page  518. 

3S-  inf^^  Hflftf^mPRT  '^nWTf'r  IWTf«r»  *  whatCTersoeyer  noble  acUons 
by  me  are  done.* 

36.  M  (for  irrfif)  «l4  ^Hilftnrir  Wrfsnr  ^|irf%*Nr*  *  *hese  tUngs, 
unto  the  people  who  wait  upon  me  for  instruction,  are  prescribed  as  duties.' 
fipffif  sacred  rites  enjoined  bj  the  veda$. 

37.  -ftif  "^rfwni  ^ifiltlpH.  '  By  this  (means)  (those  good  acto)  having 
increased,  shall  cause  to  increase  also  (the  following,  good  acta  ;  Tia.) 

38.  ifTnrf^Vl  YJ^^WWT  >Tf  V^ir^r  '  rendering  service  to  father  and  mother, 
and  the  same  to  spiritual  guides'  the  next  word  payA  maJkdiaHmam,  is  intcrV 
preted  by  R.  P.  as  :  '  the  very  aged'— there  is  no  corresponding  Sanskrit  word ;. 
H^l(\|^m}  may  be  the  bald-headed,  from  ^f%^,  forehead.    A  great  man  is 

called  kar'ra  kapdl,  from  a  notion  that  a   man's  destiny  is  written  oa  his 
4i  3 


IwihrpnUUm  of  IA0  inn'iyrtwi  tXvirT» 


ewdeieenMOB  to  brfliaans  and  siMiiHiw*  to  the  ovpbu  «i4  dirtiUtw, 
to  Mnranto  «ad  tbe  mtnatrd  tribe. 

King  Dbtanamfita  Pitas aai  agam  apake : — And  rtligioB  incnaaedl 
among  men  by  two  aeparate  proceaaee» — }pf  perfngmaiif<  of  rdigiaaa 
offices*  and  by  aecanty  againat  perseontioii.  Aceofdingly  tbit  rdigioas 
cfioea  and  inunanities  might  aboand  among  maUitodaar  I  have 
obaerred  tbe  ordinanoes  myaelf  aatbe  apple  of  my  eye  (?)  (aa  testified 
by)  all  these  animals  which  haye  been  eared   froaa  sfatagbter,  and 


mmntihi  va^hitA  duwthi  ytva  Akdidii  40  dhaiiuna  niymn0nm  dUi  mritiyd  ckm 

9.    tmta  thm  htkum  dkammm  niyamnirUiyiva  dka  bkuye;  dhaqtma  tuymme  j*-*^*^ 
<MyfM2iy«*«>41.  /«4mdUiiaiMiiMAt«MriJUy^M,«fii4a^db«6«&tt 
ndyomifit  42   3fAnt  me  ka^ni :  ntrtttya  va  cka  bkuf^; 
va4hitd  ooiAtyidyc  43  hhutdnam. 


forehMa :— thu  in  the  Nmtkmdkmf  wlien  the  swan  bringiag  a  mesMge  from 
JPtityirt  it  caaglit  by  Nala  rigB,  it  lemeBti  :— 

"  Why,  oh  Cnator  I  with  thy  loCnt  hnd,  who  mAmt  the  temfer  ami  the 
•old  wife,  hut  yov  writlen  on  my  forehead  the  haraiiig  letter  which  layB,  thoe 
•halt  be  leparated  from  thy  mate  ?*' 

5^-  Wf^R^I^^^  >M^<»^^  ^»<l^*<i%^  ^mHiMIHI.  The  perreniaB 
of  the  word  ^^Asmh  as  te^Aon  (before  alluded  to)  is  eommoa  bow  in  some 
proTinces.  The  wampnttipaiti  or  eondeseenstoii  to  these  classes,  is  eeDtraiM 
with  the  mmfrrnHpuiH  or  respectful  behsTJonr  to  tbe  aged. 

Similar  doctrines  are  incnlcated  in  an  addendam  to  the  ten  moral  precepte  by 
SnoRO  BTSAH  a  religions  king  {dkwiaui  rija)  of  Tibet : 

1.  Reverence  to  God.— 2.  Exercise  of  tme  religion.— 3.  JUwpeei  io  Oe 
iMTiMtf.— 4.  ^oMOwr  to  purenti.-^S.  Respect  to  the  higher  classes  and  to  old 
persons.— 6.  Good.heartedness,  (or  sincerity)  to  friends  and  acquainUnoes.— 7. 
To  be  useful  to  one^s  countrymen,  Ac— See  manuscript  Tolume  of  Csom  a's  Anal 
lysis  of  Tibetan  works.  The  Snbha  $kiim  rmhtdwidki  of  Sakta  Pandita.  Also 
Index  KmMfur,  leaf  23,  page  44. 

40,  J)HW€ki  for  Y^f%  two-fold,  w. :  tint  ^rrantfr  •«•  form- :  the  second. 
H^filW*I  1l9^  (niriiipm  for  nriie,  dancing)  according  to  the  pandit :  bnt  I 
youid  prefer  dwikidkdrtki  pn  the  PAH  3rd  case  plural)  •  by  two  signs  or  tokens  :• 
▼"•flRirW^by  ▼•lentsffy  practice  of  its  obserrances,  and  Mcondly  fi|^J. 
*•  by  freedom  from  violence-security  against  persecution.'  The  Sanskrit  wonld  h« 
fTUt  ^IfH^W i  to  the  dual.  "  "* 

T'fwrr,  •  •■  in  the  transUtion.'  ^  y^^^w^ 


1 UTJ]  on  the  CMmu  ^  DOd,  4lhMM.  Betiah,  Sfc.  M9 

hf  iiwiiifiilil  oUbBt  virtvoiu  acte  perfbnii«4  on  my  behalf.  And  tbat 
the  reHgioa  may  be  free  from  the  peraecntion  of  men,  increasing 
Ifarongh  the  absokte  prohibition  to  put  to  death  living  beings,  or  to 
aaer^ee  anght  tbnt  draweth  breath.  -For  sneh  an  object  ie  all  this 
done,  that  it  may  endare  to  my  sons  and  their  aons'  sons—- aa  long  the 
sonand  the  moon  shall  la«t.  Wherefore  let  them  follow  its  iDJuactionsand 
be  obedient  thereto— and  let  it  be  had  in  reverence  and  respect.  In  the 
twenty  •seventh  year  of  my  reigpi  have  I  cansed  this  edict  to  be  written ; 
so  sayeth  (Dbva'nampita)  : — "  Let  stone  pillars  be  prepared  and  let 
this  edict  of  religion  be  engraven  thereon,  that  it  may  endare  unto  the 
remotest  ages." 

10  anulabhAye  pAn&nam :  »i  ttdye  aihdye  iyam  kate :  putd  papotike  44  ehanda  ma- 
tuUyik$  4ft  kttuH :  toMokm  anupat^JmUuti  hevam  hi,  anupaf^ajantdm  hi  49«  ata  la- 
dha  ta  aVMahoti,  47  sataoisati  wudbhisitenami  iyam  dhammaiibi  UkhapdpitMit  eta 
Devdnmi^yu  iki  ; — "  Iyam 

11.  dktniunalibi  ata  aihd  rilaOMbhdnitd  sila  dhalakdtniva  tata  kataffiyd  ;  ena  «« 
chiUMti  nyd.''48 


42.  Niyamimi  neater  for  tlie  Sanskrit  masciilme  fifi||fT  and  so  the 
participle. 

43.  ^fw^r^  ^Jirmt,  •  by  the  not  killing  of  animaU,*  ^nn^'iTT^  irTfWft. 
'  by  the  not  BacKifidng  of  lifingbdngft.'  m  tH^^V^QTV  TWinfT, '  M  ^ith  luch 
object  is  thh  done.' 

^*  S^n$T^l4( '  pending  from  lona  to  greatgrandaona' — ^from  generation  to 
generation. 

45.  ^i^H^vO^^f  '  pending  the  snn'a  and  moon^s  (duration),  H^^fl^fir. 

46.  For  trnttpatipajtatiu^  see  note  13,  north  inscription.  The  duplioation 
^iW^lfifW'?^  Xf^  ^TiflTV^ptlt  f^,  the  first  in  the  e^mnumform,  the  second 

propn-form  of  the  lerb,  seem  intended  to  make  the  order  more  impresslTe  and 
imperative. 

47.  The  half  eflkced  word  cannot  well  be  explained  ;  the  second  is  ^TTKT^T 
Hr^fir,  '  let  it  be  rcTerenced*,  or  « let  reverence  be,»  probably  the  word  is  repeated 
here  as  before. 

48.  The  final  sentence  I  did  not  quite  understand  when  writing  mj  first 
notice,  hming  supposed  MikttkabkM  to  represent  the  Sanskrit  rilasihdpma. 
After  careful  reeonsidB ration  with  the  pandit,  we  recognise  the  P4li  as  rather 
the  enact  equiTalent  for  tUastdmbka,  a  stone  pillar  (made  neuter)  t  the  sentence 
may    tbeiefofv   thus     be    transcribed    if;if  ^^^fmf^l    ^1T;  ^TO  fiWTmw: 

W  DlVl^lf<«l  'TT  IWr:  wAm:  X'^f  W  fiT^fHlflf:  WW.  T*»«  transUtion 
Is  given  in  the  text,  A'dhdra,  a  receptacle,  a  stone  intended  to  contain  a 
record.  The  words  iiMhnhhM  and  nhdhaMdni  howcTer,  being  in  the  plural 
and  neuter,  require  iataviymHi  uLm  neuter,  which  maj  be  effected  by  altering  the 
next  word  ene  to  4im,«-'<ii#  being  superfinous  though  admissible  as  a  duplication 
ef 


610 


N^a  Meieorologteal  RegUUf, 


titn^TA 


VII.- 

"Ahttnei  ( 

9/a 

Meieorological  Register 

kept  at  the  CMmmdM  At- 

ObtenratloBaat  10  a.  \ 

-•    1 

Obe.at4  F.  M. 

Wind  ^  weather  ;  raiv. 

Day. 

Bar. 

at39o. 

Thermometer.  | 

Bar. 

at  890. 

Thermometer 

At  10  A.  If . 

At  4  p.  M. 

± 

^—  ^*# 

Air. 
80 

Wet 
43 

Dur. 

Air. 

Wet 

Dur. 

9 

Mar.l 

98,839 

96,464 

66 

47 

SW.  doudf. 

SW.  doady. 

9 

409 

59 

44 

376 

63 

63 

10 

W.  clear. 

W.  dear. 

a 

437 

84 

48 

899 

61 

46 

16 

W.  ditto. 

SW.  doady. 

4 

488 

89 

47 

389 

64 

47 

17 

W.  ditto. 

W.  dear. 

8 

479 

83 

48 

806 

63 

47 

16 

W.  elondy* 

W.  ditto. 

6 

817 

81 

45 

417 

63 

46 

19 

SW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

» 

809 

83 

46 

404 

67 

48 

18 

W.  dear. 

W.  ditto. 

8 

609 

88 

48 

498 

68 

49 

19 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

0 
10 
11 

la 

13 

587 

54 

47 

•  • 

• . 

.  • 

•  a 

SW.  doudy. 

•  • 

. . 

•  • 

•  a 

384 

65 

47 

18 

W.  ditto. 

14 

368 

66 

47 

9 

933 

65 

48 

17 

W.  dear. 

W.  ditto. 

16 

990 

63 

46 

7 

914 

67 

50 

17 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

16 

894 

66 

48 

7 

979 

69 

63 

16 

Wa  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

IT 

439 

57 

60 

7 

391 

68 

59 

16 

Wa  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

18 

469 

57 

60 

7 

338 

68 

89 

16 

W.  ditto. 

SW.  doady. 

19 

449 

67 

60 

7 

316 

70 

69 

18 

SW.  doudy. 

W.  dear. 

90 

379 

68 

61 

7 

963 

71 

66 

18 

W.  clear. 

W.  ditto. 

31 

809 

88 

51 

7 

190 

67 

59 

14 

W.  ditto. 

NW.  doady. 

0178 

99 

397 

66 

60 

6 

934 

69 

58 

14 

W.  ditto. 

w.  dear. 

93 

387 

58 

59 

6 

398 

69 

56 

14 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

94 

439 

61 

63 

8 

330 

70 

86 

14 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

35 

409 

69 

54 

8 

306 

79 

67 

16 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

96 

384 

64 

55 

9 

3:^ 

70 

67 

13 

W.  ditto. 

W.  doady. 

97 

441 

65 

65 

10 

883 

73 

65 

18 

W.  ditto. 

W.  dear. 

98 

311 

63 

50 

13 

189 

74 

59 

99 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

99 

931 

63 

61 

19 

139 

73 

49 

94 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

SO 

963 

89 

47 

19 

196 

71 

49 

33 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

31 

343 

58 

56.7 

47 
48.8 

11 

936 

69 
64.4 

81 

18 

W.  ditto. 

NW.  ditto. 

Mean, 

96,410 

6.9 

25,999 

48 

16.4 

0178 

Apr.l 

95,376 

68 

48 

10 

96,936 

69 

48 

91 

W.  dear. 

W.  dear. 

9 

346 

69 

60 

19 

936 

61 

48 

IS 

W.  ditto. 

NW.  doady. 

3 

390 

64 

49 

6 

974 

64 

64 

10 

W.  doady. 

NW.  ditto. 

0868 

4 

347 

66 

50 

6 

954 

68 

60 

18 

W.fof. 

W.  dear. 

8 

3S6 

68 

66 

8 

939 

71 

84 

17 

W.  dear. 

W.  ditto. 

8 

302 

60 

69 

8 

929 

74 

89 

99 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

7 

338 

69 

64 

8 

397 

76 

64 

99 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

8 

317 

63 

69 

11 

197 

76 

60 

96 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

9 

360 

69 

50 

19 

946 

79 

53 

19 

SW.  cloudy. 

SW.  doady. 

10 

343 

64 

69 

19 

999 

71 

61 

30 

W.  elear. 

SW.  ditto. 

11 

980 

61 

59 

9 

189 

74 

66 

19 

W.  ditto. 

W.  dear. 

19 

327 

69 

53 

11 

933 

76 

65 

20 

SW.  dear. 

W.  ditto. 

13 

359 

63 

63 

10 

994 

77 

67 

90 

S.  ditto. 

S.  calm. 

14 

307 

66 

66 

JO 

. . 

•  • 

•  » 

•  * 

SW.  ditto. 

15 

997 

67 

66 

11 

178 

80 

69 

98 

W.  ditto. 

W.  clear. 

18 

977 

66 

56 

n 

909 

78 

64 

94 

S.  calm. 

W.  ditto. 

17 

301 

67 

64 

13 

173 

75 

68 

17 

8.  ditto. 

8.  doady. 

18 

9J7 

67 

66 

u 

•  • 

.  a 

•  • 

•  * 

S.  ditto. 

19 

934 

68 

57 

11 

156 

76 

60 

16 

SW.  ditto. 

W.  calm* 

90 

975 

70 

60 

10 

176 

80 

60 

90 

SW.  breesy. 

W.  breeay. 

91 

959 

74 

57 

17 

142 

82 

60 

99 

SW.  calm. 

W.  ditto. 

99 

309 

70 

66 

14 

996 

81 

68 

96 

SW.  ditto. 

SW.  calm. 

93 

409 

66 

61 

\6 

395 

76 

68 

93 

SW.  ditto. 

SW.  ditto. 

94 

499 

64 

50 

14 

377 

74 

53 

91 

SW.  ditto. 

SW.  ditto. 

95 

446 

69 

50 

19 

•  • 

•  • 

•  • 

•  e 

SW.  ditto. 

98 

431 

63 

63 

10 

337 

76 

84 

91 

SW.  ditto. 

W.  dear. 

97 

430 

66 

93 

19 

•  • 

•  a 

r  . 

«  • 

SW.  ditto. 

98 

393 

66 

66 

11 

995 

80 

60 

90 

W.  ditto. 

SW. 

t 

99 

469 

69 

68 

11 

991 

81 

55 

9^ 

SW.  ditto. 

NW. 

80 

893 

71 

65 

16 

906 

80 
74 

64 

96 

SW.  ditto. 

W. 

Mean, 

96,346 

64 

83 

11 

95,331 

64 

90 

\ 

•M 

1837.] 


N^al  Meteorological  Register, 


611 


Btieneyfor 

1837. 

By 

A.  Campbbll, 

Esq 

P.M.  D.  N^l Reridency. 

ObaarvationB  at  10  A.  M. 

pbe.  at  4  P.  M. 

Wind  ;  weather';  rain. 

«^ 

Bar. 
at39». 

Thermometer 

Bar. 
at  33*. 

Thermometer. 

At  10  A.  If. 

At  4  F.  M. 

i' 

Day. 

Air. 
71 

Wet 
54 

mtt. 

17 

Air. 

73 

WetjDiff. 

S 

Mayl 

35|359 

95.317 

55 

17 

SW.  clear. 

NW.  dondy. 

2 

369 

66 

59 

14 

379 

78 

66 

33 

SW.  ditto. 

NW.  dear. 

S 

404 

65 

54 

U 

317 

68 

56 

13 

W.  cloudy. 

W.  ditto. 

0173 

4 

454 

.55 

50 

5 

373 

56 

50 

6 

N.  W.  rain. 

NW.  rainy. 

519 

5 

377 

56 

50 

6 

910   64 

54 

JO 

N.  W.  ditto. 

W.  clear. 

519 

9 

365 

60 

64 

6 

997    71 

65 

19 

W.  clear. 

W.  fioe. 

7 

4J0 

66 

56 

10 

331 

76 

60 

16 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

8 

391 

70 

58 

13 

333 

79 

56 

93 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

043 

9 

364 

68 

67 

11 

260 

77 

58 

19 

W.  fine. 

W.  ditto. 

173 

10 

883 

66 

57 

8 

369    75 

57 

18 

SW.  clear.  ' 

W.  ditto. 

2] 

870 

66 

56 

9 

950    77 

56 

91 

NW.  ditto. 

SW.  cloudy. 

19 

347 

66 

84 

13 

953    76 

55 

91 

NE.  ditto. 

NW.  ditto. 

IS 

983 

70 

55 

15 

183:  78 

56 

23 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

U 

981 

71 

58 

13 

199 

79 

60 

19 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  haay. 

15 

979 

79 

58 

14 

199 

81 

60 

31 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

16 
17 
18 

987 

73 

68 

14 

905 

83 

58 

34 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

19 
90 
91 

933 

75 

58 

17 

193 

83 

63 

20 

NE.  clear. 

W.  dondy. 

93 

950 

78 

60 

18 

164 

83 

69 

31 

B.  dondy. 

NW.  ditto. 

93 

967 

75 

69 

13 

168 

84 

64 

30 

NE.  dear. 

W.  ditto. 

94 

985 

71 

60 

11 

185 

83 

63 

20 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  dear. 

95 

806 

74 

61 

13 

319 

80 

64 

18 

SE.  dondy. 

W.  dondy. 

96 

337 

76 

63 

13 

349 

83 

66 

16 

NE.  dear. 

SW.  ditto. 

97 

990 

73 

65 

8 

373    83 

65 

18 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

696 

98 

931 

76 

68 

8 

140   84 

66 

18 

E.  ditto. 

W.  dear. 

90 

180 

78 

68 

10 

093<  87 

65 

33 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

30 

139 

79 

68 

11 

083i  88 

65 

33 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

31 

179 

80 
69 

65 
58 

15 
11 

117 

87 

78 

66 
59 

21 
19 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  doudy. 

Mean, 

95,319 

25,317 

9093 

Janel 

96,166 

77 

64 

13 

35,093 

86 

64 

33 

W.  dear, 

W.  dear. 

9 

199 

77 

60 

17 

039 

83 

64 

18 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

3 

139 

75 

66 

19 

097 

85 

57 

38 

N.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

4 

946 

74 

57 

17 

168 

84 

58 

36 

W.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

0 

307 

75 

60 

15 

231 

86 

58 

37 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

6 

987 

76 

56 

90 

195 

85 

57 

98 

NE.  hazy. 

W.  haay. 

7 

249 

77 

57 

90 

195    86 

60 

96 

E.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

6 

830 

77 

69 

15 

225'  83 

65 

17 

B.  ditto. 

SW.  dondy. 

9 

349 

75 

61 

14 

324    83 

63 

91 

W.  dear. 

W.  dear. 

10 

988 

74 

65 

9 

3071  83 

63 

90 

NE.  dondy. 

NW.  ditto. 

0346 

11 

368 

76 

61 

15 

194   84 

61 

23 

NW.  clear. 

W.  ditto » 

13 

950 

77 

63 

15 

173 

86 

61 

25 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

13 

276 

77 

63 

15 

173 

87 

63 

25 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

14 

309 

79 

61 

18 

13S 

87 

61 

26 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

15 

176 

77 

60 

17 

098 

88 

61 

27 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

26 
17 
18 

199 

81 

60 

91 

063 

89 

63 

26 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

19 
90 

The 

llrtt 

faU 

Of 

raioat 

IP. 

M. 

win 

d  at  W.  thttn 

der. 

91 

36,371 

75 

66 

9 

35,280 

78 

70 

8 

E.  dondy. 

SE.  cloudy. 

580 

93 

369 

73 

66 

7 

256 

78 

70 

8 

SB.  ditto. 

E.  ditto. 

436 

93 

362 

74 

66 

9 

335 

76 

67 

8 

SE.  ditto. 

SE.  rain. 

173 

94 

333 

74 

67 

7 

147 

76 

67 

9 

SE.  ditto. 

NW.  dondy. 

173 

35 

4k  ^A 

159 

74 

66 

8 

113 

78 

70 

8 

NW.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

1547 

96 

143 

74 

70 

4 

094 

77 

71 

6 

E.  ditto. 

B.  ditto. 

97 

166 

74 

67 

7 

083 

78 

70 

8 

E.  ditto. 

SW.  ditto. 

610 

98 
2& 

118 

74 

69 

6 

054 

77 

69 

8 

B.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

376 

150 

74 

69 

5 

074 

77 

70 

7 

SB.  ditto. 

SW.  ditto. 

1557 

SO 

178 

73 

67 

6 
13.3 

089 

78 
71.9 

71 
64«S 

7 
16.9 

NE.  ditto. 

W.  ditto. 

886 

Mean, 

95,338 

76.0 

633 

95,150 

• 

6808 

613  Proe§HBn^$  tf  tU  Amatk  Soeuiy.  [Joir. 


Miarek,^'  Clear'  mraiit  a  doadlata  tkj  not  a  dear  atmoaphera.  Oufaif  f!he 

part  of  this  month  there  lias  been  a  thick  haze  from  II  a.  if .  till  mineet.  la  orA« 
nary  itasona  thii  does  not  oommenea  befofre  the  month  of  May,  hat  tUa  year  va 
have  not  onr  nsntl  freqnent  spring  showers. 

April.— T\kt  Barometrleal  range  between  10  and  4  la  ai5.  The  TheraMMactiiMl 
range  10*.    Mean  depressioa  of  wet  bulb,  15.5. 

Ihis  is  a  most  onusutlly  dry  reason.  Thefreqneat  spring  showers  peenUar  t» 
this  elimate  have  been  altogether  wanting  this  seasoa.  A  heaTj  hasc  95  days 
oat  of  the  30. 

lfay.~The  hottest,  and  driest  month  of  May  withia  tha  raaoUeedon  of  the  oldest 
inhabitaats.  The  obsermtioas  made  in  the  northern  end  of  a  western  open  yeraadah  : 
mean  barometrleal  range  for  the  day,  96;  do.  tbennometrieal  9* ;  average  deprcasioa 
ofwetbnlb  15®. 

Jmu. — From  the  1st  to  the  90th  the  weather  was  hotter  and  drier  than  haa  aver 
before  been  recoUeeted  in  Cathmandn.  Mean  temperatnre  ftDm  1st  to  16th  77*  at  10 
A.  M. ;  do.  do.  at  4  P.  M.  850.  Mean  temp,  from  31st  to  30th  at  10  a.  m.  73®;  do. 
do.  at  4  p.  II.  77  ^ 


VIII. — Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Soeieiy. 

Wednesday  Svening,  2nd  August,  183T. 

The  Rev.  W.  H.  Mill,  D.  D.,  Vioe.Proaident,  in  tho  ckair. 

RuBTOMJBis  CowA&rn,  Esq.,  Baboo  Suttohdbn  Oaotais  and  CapCaia 
Boole,  were  elected  members  of  the  Society. 

Dr.  G,  6.  Spilbbury  and  Major  J.  R.  GNriBunr  wen  ptopoetd  bjr  tlio 
Secretary,  aeoonded  by  Mr.  Cbacboft. 

Dr.  G.  MoPbbbson,  Berhan^re,  propoeed  by  Capl.  PBMBSBioir,  oo^ 
conded  by  Col.  Maolrod. 

Letters  from  Messrs  J.  Mum  and  G.  W«  Baoov,  aeknoirledlfad  thBir 
election. 

Letter  from  the  Rojral  Societies  of  London  and  Ediolmrgh,  uid  from 
the  Society  of  Arts,  acknowledged  receipt  of  the  SOth  yoL  of  Aaiatio 
Researches. 

The  Secretary  read  correspondence  with  Governmenl  pBCSBBOt  to  tlio 
resolution  of  last  meeting  regarding  fthie  museum. 

To  H.  T.  Pbinsbp,  Esq. 

Secretary  to  Qovemaumtf  Oenerai  Departimemt. 
Sib, 

I  am  directed  by  the  Asiatic  Society  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  year  letter, 
dated  the  38th  ultimo,  to  the  address  of  their  President  conveying  the  reply  of  Aa 
Bight  Honorable  the  Governor  General  of  India  in  Coaooil  to  the  Society'a  raptasea* 
tation  on  the  subject  of  their  mnseam  of  antiquities  and  natural  history. 

The  Society  feel  that  they  have  every  reason  to  be  highly  flattered  with  the  ana* 
deseension  and  consideration  extended  to  their  address  by  the  members  of  goveiB- 
ment;  and  althotteh  a  reference  to  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Diractora  haa  beea 
deemed  indispensable  before  finally  determining  on  the  adoption  of  the  Society's 
proposition  for  the  formation  of  a  national  museum  at  the  cost  of  the  atate,  still 
they  entertain  the  most  sanguine  assurance  of  a  favorable  issue  andar  thia  aa- 
eoaragement  and  recommendation  with  which  His  Lordship  In  Council  haa  haea 
pleasM  to  promise  that  the  reference  home  shall  be  acoompanied. 

On  the  strength  of  this  confident  expectation  a  very  fuU  meeting  of  the  Sodaty 
held,  on  the  6th  instnnt,  came  to  the  resolution  that  it  would  be  uaadvisabla  at 
such  a  juncture  to  break  up  the  establishment,  and  abaadoa  tha  incfoient  maacam 
upon  which  they  had  for  two  years  devoted  so  considerable  a  portion  oftheir  Income, 
and  thus  perhaps  have  to  recommenae  their  collections  a  year  heaee,  should  tha 
Honomble  Court  acquiesce  in  the  proposed  measure. 

It  was  consequently  resolved  that  a  second  respectful  application  should  be  submit-  - 
ted  to  the  Right  Honorable  the  Governor  General  in  Council  in  immediate  eonnactten 
with  thdr  former  address  to  inquire  :— 

Whether,  in  order  to  malatain  the  Society's  Ifusenm  in  its  present  state  of  a0- 
deasyg  peudlBg  tha  refereaee  on  the  subject  of  its  extsusioB  and  coavaniou  iaia  a 


1 837 .]  ProeeedmffM  of  the  A$iatic  Society,  613 

pMlt  institiitioii,  the  governnent  would  be  diiposed  to  saaetioii  a  montUy  grant 
of  900  Rupees,  ti&e  aetsud  sum  which  it  now  obliged  to  be  withdrawn  from  this 
object,  on  aooonat  of  other  eaUi  on  the  Society's  funds. 

And  secondly,  whether  (in  order  to  avoid  unnecessary  loss  of  time)  the  Govem- 
ment  would  entrust  the  Society  with  a  certain  sum,  say  not  exceeding  800  Rupees 
per  mensem,  to  be  expended  m  the  accumulation  of  antiquities,  manuscripts,  and 
ob|ects  of  natural  history  and  scienoe  ;  on  the  conditioa  that,  in  the  event  of  the 
Boaormble  Court's  declining  their  sanction  to  the  Society's  proposal,  the  whole  of 
the  objects  thus  collected  shall  be  placed  at  the  disposal  of  GoTcrnment  in  acquit- 
tance of  the  money  advanced. 

I  hafc  the  honor  accordingly  to  request  that  you  will  be  pleased  to  obtain  the 
sentiments  of  His  Lordship  in  Coundi  on  these  modifications  of  the  original  pro- 
position to  which  it  is  hoped  there  will  be  the  less  objection,  because  It  is  known 
that  the  Honorable  Court  has  an  extensive  and  valuable  museum  and  library  to 
which  Bweh  an  aoeession  cannot  bat  prove  acceptable. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be,  &c. 
AMiaiit  Society^ t  Apartments,  \  (Signed)        Jambs  Prinsbp, 

Cuteutta,  lOih  Juig,  1837.  J  Seey.  Asiaiie  Society. 

To  Jambs  Pumbbp,  Esq. 

Secretary  to  the  Aoiatie  Society, 
Sim, 

I  am  directed  to  aekBOwledge  the  receipt  of  your  letter  dated  the  10th  instant, 
submitting  further  propositions  connected  with  the  condition  of  the  funds  of  the 
Society  and  its  resort  to  Government  for  ^d  in  maintaining  the  museum  of  antiqui- 
ties and  natural  history  already  commenced,  and  in  reply  to  state  that  the  Right 
Honorable  the  Governor  General  of  IncUa  in  Council  sanctioDS,  pending  the  reference 
on  the  subject  intended  to  be  made  to  the  Honorable  the  Court  of  Directors,  the 
payment  of  200  rupees  per  mensem  for  the  establishment  and  expences  necessary  to 
keep  up  the  existing  museum  and  library  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  Orders  will  accord- 
ingly be  issued  for  the  payment  of  this  amount  monthly  from  the  1st  proximo  to  the 
receipt  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Asiatic  Society. 

3.  With  respect  to  the  further  request  urged  on  the  part  of  the  Society,  viz. 
that  the  Governor  General  of  India  in  Council  will  allow  the  sum  of  800  rupees  per 
mensem  to  be  held  applicable  to  the  purchase  of  objects  of  curiosity  or  antiquarian 
interest,  the  Society  oeing  under  obligation  to  account  for  the  expeadituro  of  the 
money,  and  to  deliver  the  articles  provided  for  transfer  to  the  Honorable  Court's 
museum  in  London  if  so  ordered.  His  lordship  in  Council  feels  compelled  to  decline 
to  make  any  spedlie  approfiriation  of  funds  to  such  objects  on  the  terms  stated, 
but  he  will  be  ready  to  receive  from  the  Society  recommendations  for  the  purchase 
or  otikcr  procurement  of  objects  of  more  than  common  interest  of  which  the  Society 
may  receive  information,  and  for  the  obtalnment  of  which  it  may  want  the  necessary 
funds. 

3.  His  Lordship  in  Council  desires  it  to  be  understood  however  that  the  objects 
for  which  the  aid  of  Government  funds  may  be  solicited,  ought  not  to  be  of  a  perish- 
able nature—the  utility  of  collecting  such  in  a  climate  like  that  of  Bengal  being  in  the 
opinion  of  his  Lordship  in  Council  very  doubtful. 

I  am,  &e. 
Council  Chamber^  1  H.  T.  Prinsbp, 

861*  July,  1837.  i  Secy,  to  Govt, 

A  member  inquired  what  the  Committee  of  Papers  proposed  doing  with  the 
government  grant,  the  Secretary  explained  that  as  the  money  had  been  asked  for 
a  spedftc  object,  he  concluded  it  would  be  at  once  devoted  to  the  payment  of  the 
museum  contingent.  The  Curator  was,  it  is  true,  about  to  quit  Coicutta,  but  as  that 
officer's  resignation  was  not  yet  before  the  meeting,  he  should  defer  making  any  motion 
with  regard  to  the  disposal  of  the  grant  (the  acceptance  of  which  be  confessed  went 
exceedingly  against  his  own  feelings  of  the  dignity  of  the  Society)  until  a  future  oc- 
casion. 

Some  copies  of  the  third  volume  of  the  Mahdbhdrata  just  completed  vrere 
laid  on  the  table.  The  printer's  bill  for  this  volume  (500  copies,  850  pages) 
amounted  to  Rupees  3; 693  13. 

Library. 

CoLBBBOOKx's  Miscellaneous  Essays,  3  vols.— presenf^d  on  the  part  qf  the  tote 
mUhor. 

Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  Vol.  XII 1.  Part  2nd,  1836,  also 
Journals  of  Proceedings— j»res«i/cd  by  the  Society. 

4    K 


614  PrHekSngM  0/  tU  Adtiie  S&aety.  [Jotr. 


TniiuMlUB8orih«8oci«t7of  AHSyVol.  U.  Pitt  I,    prmmfti  b^M,  jUkmJw  Urn 

Memoirs  of  the  Astronomical  Soeiety  of  Ix>o40b,  Vol.  IZ.— jprcMii/«rf6jrlAe  SotUijf, 

ACoapanioAto  Johnson's  Dietlonnry,  English  usd  BengiU, — by  J.  MBVDisa, 
lOaa    pmmied  fy  the  miUhor, 

Dictionary  in  English,  BengiU.  and  ICanij^nrS,  by  Captaia  Goa»oir,  Political 
▲gtnt  at  Manipnr    prumted  ^  ik§  uuikor  tkremgk  Mr,  l^fAnm, 

Xha  eharaeteraof  Theophrmstas,  translated  iato  Arsouaa,  Vtmetf  1830  pfMtmiti 
h^  JoK  A9daU» 

The  OnartcrW  Jonraal  of  Medical  and  Physical  Sodety,  No.  Ill — 19  fftt  AUlsra, 
Pf^m$6n  6e«««v»  and  <y$hmu§kmemjf. 

Meteorological  Register  for  Jaaei  I8S7 — by  the  Senreyor  Oeaeral.  ^ 

Lttdner's  Cydopodia,  Greece,  toI.  4,  from  the  boohsellera, 

■  ,  8o«they*s  Admirals,  vol.  4. 

Reponse  deM.de  Paravey  sur  Taatiquitd  Chiaolse,  a  HP*^  addraasrd  aadcr  aavi- 
lope  to  the  President—^  iUmikmr. 

Adverting  to  the  edition  o(  the  Miacellaaeous  Essaya  of  the  lata  Mr.  H.  T.  Colb- 
BSOOKB  aaaonneed  among  the  presentations  to  the  library  this  evening,  Mr.  J.  T. 
Pbarson  called  to  the  attenttoa  of  the  meeting  that  although  it  waa  impoasiUc 
now  to  return  thaahs  to  the  iUastrioos  author  for  what  might  be  called  Ms 
dying  bequest  to  literature,  the  Society  might  justly  place  on  reeord  some  appropri* 
ata  aeknowledgment  o€  its  great  obligations  to  this  emiaeai  orieataiiat,  aad  aome 
expression  of  its  regret  at  ue  termiaation  of  his  honorable  aad  uaeAil  caraer.  Ha 
thought  it  would  be  aa  excellent  plaa  to  follow  the  exaasple  of  the  iaatitute  at 
Paris,  ia  its  ealogistic  memoirs  oa  the  death  of  eminent  members— aaoh  as  those 
proaounced  by  the  Baron  Cuyibe  on  so  many  occasions. 

The  meeting  ooncurring  in  Dr.  Pbabson's  proposition  which  vras  seooadad  by 
Mr.  Haab,  and  the  Vice-President,  Dr.  Mill,  having  aceeded  to  the  request  of  the 
meeting  to  embody  in  their  present  resolution  an  abstract  of  the  serviceareadercd  by 
Mr.  CoLBBAOOBB  to  the  Society,  and  to  Asiatic  literature  ia  general, — it  was  ac« 
eordingly 

JUidved  unanimouify,  that  the  AslBtie  Society  crinnot  place  on  ha 
■helvee  thU  last  donation  from  Hbnby  Thomas  CoiiSbboomb,  so  long  one 
of  its  most  distinguished  members,  without  recording  a  tribute  of  sJfiectiott 
for  his  memory,  of  admiration  for  his  greet  lalents,  and  regret  for  the 
lose  sustained  by  oriental  literature  through  his  lamented  death. 

''  Mr.  Colbbbookb  was  proposed  asa  meml>er  of  this  Society  in  the  year 
1799,  and  his  first  essey  "on the  duties  of  a  faithful  Hindu  widow"  was  read 
in  the  last  season  of  Sir  William  Jonbs'  occupation  of  the  chair,  in  April 
1794.  Though  on  an  insulated  subject  only,  which  vnrioas  ctrcnmstances 
however  render  deeply  interesting,  this  short  essay  well  exemplifies  the 
manner  in  which  he  exhausts  every  subject  of  that  nature  that  he  under, 
takes :  and  is  a  happy  prelude  to  that  series  of  splendid  contributionB  to 
the  society,  which  in  profundity  of  acquaintance  with  all  subjects  of  In* 
dian  literature  and  science, — in  the  union  of  the  most  extensive  erudition 
with  the  most  chastened  judgment,  and  an  accurate  scientific  acquaintance 
with  the  several  subjects  which  his  essays  collaterally  embrace,  are  unsuw 
passed  by  these  of  any  other  contributor  to  our  Reeearches,— or  by  any 
who»  either  before  or  since,  have  pursued  the  same  unbeaten  paths  of  lite- 
rature. 

His  next  essay  was  the  ''  enumeration  of  Indian  clseoes,*'or  (aa  we  con. 
monly  term  the^)  castes—- in  the  Sih  volume  of  the  Researches  ;  an  aUe 
and  excellent  elucidation  of  a  subject  of  no  common  interest.  And  this, 
after  some  less  important  contributions,  was  followed  by  the  essays  oa  the 


1887.]  Proceeding$  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  615 

Beligioos  CeremoniM  of  the  HiadiUy  and  on  the  Sanskrit  and  Prakrit  laa. 
guageSy  which  appear  in  that  volume  and  in  the  7th — esaaf  a  which  would  be 
of  themaelree  enfficient  to  place  the  author  in  the  highest  rank  of  oriental 
scholars, — ^and  which  must  long  continue  to  form  the  best  textbooks  of 
those  who  wish  to  investigate  the  depths  of  Indian  literature  and  religion. 
The  translation  of  one  of  the  more  recent  inscriptions  on  the  Delhi  Ut, 
which  appears  also  in  the  7th  volume  of  the  Researches,  is  chiefly  interest, 
ing  as  heing  the  commencement  of  the  author's  more  extensive  researches 
into  ^monuments  of  the  same  kind'  in  our  later  volumes:  he  was 
among  the  first  to  point  oat  the  great  importance  to  the  knowledge  of 
ancient  India  of  a  pursuit,  the  enlargement  of  which  is  daily  increasing 
our  stock  of  historical  information.  The  "  account  of  certain  Muhammadaa 
sects"  in  the  same  volume  contains  some  valuable  particulars  respecting 
the  origin  of  the  curious  race  so  well  known  in  the  west  of  India  under 
the  name  of  Bohrae  ;  and  proves  that  in  the  midst  of  his  accurate  study 
of  the  more  secluded  literature  and  monuments  of  the  Hindus,— the  aa. 
thor  was  versed  also  in  the  learned  records  of  Western  Asia. 

The  dissertation  which  bears,  perhaps  most  of  all,  the  stamp  of  the 
profound  Sanskrit  learning  of  the  author,  is  that  on  the  Vedas  in  our  8th 
volume  ;  a  work  which,  though  necessarily  leaving  much  undone  that  is 
yet  required  towards  furnishing  a  complete  analytical  index  to  those  re. 
cords  of  the  ruder  language,  and  oldeot  worship  of  the  Hindus,— has  found 
none  to  second,  much  less  to  complete,  or  to  supersede  the  mas. 
terly  outline  of  their  contents  which  is  here  presented  to  the  inquiring 
student.  In  this,  as  in  the  other  essays  of  Mr.  Colbbrooxb, — the  reader 
feels  that  it  is  not  a  mere  philologist,  or  collector  of  ancient  records  that 
he  is  consulting, — but  one  whose  critical  sagacity  weighs  well  the  value« 
the  age,  and  the  import  of  every  authority  that  he  alleges :  and  whose 
statements  in  consequence,  may  be  received  with  the  most  entire  respect 
and  confidence. 

The  later  volumes  of  the  Researches  are  adorned  not  only  by  the  ela. 
borate  *'  Observations  on  the  Jains"  in  which  very  respectable  classical 
erudition  is  brought  to  aid  profound  Indian  research, — and  the  learn- 
ed and  interesting  Bssay  on  Sanskrit  and  Prakrit  poetry, — but  by  the  au« 
thor's  articles  on  Hindu  astronomy.  To  this  deeply  interesting  subject 
of  inquiry  none  has  so  completely  brought  the  qualification  desiderated  by 
iDBiiBRy  the  union  of  Sanskrit  learning  with  competent  astronomical 
science.  The  account  of  the  Indian  and  Arabian  divisions  of  the  2Sodiac 
in  the  9th  volume,— and  the  essay  in  the  19th  on  the  notions  of  the  Hindu 
mathematicians  respecting  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes  and  the  mo. 
tions  of  the  planets,-— are  most  valuable  contributions  to  onr  knowledge 
on  this  subject.  They  are  the  best  corrections  to  the  extravagant  oo^ 
tions  of  Indian  antiquity  which  the  preceding  speeulatlons  of  Bahxt 
andothers  had  deduced  from  imperfect  notices  of  the  Hindu  observations  : 
and  also  to  the  crude  and  fanciful  speculation  wh^  which  a  writer  on  the. 
4  K  2 


61 G  Proceedings  of  ike  Asiatic  Society.  [July, 

opposite  nde^  the  late  Mr.  J.  Bentlet,  had  unhappily  adulterated  eome 
very  valuable  and  interesting  calculations. 

Such,  with  some  articles  of  less  moment,  but  all  deserving  peruaal, 
are  the  contributions  of  Mr.  Colebrookb  to  the  Researches  of  the  Society, 
of  which  he  was  elected  Vice-President  on  the  5th  of  October,  1803,  and 
President  on  the  9nd  of  April  1806, — ^an  office  which  he  continued  to  fill 
until  his  departure  to  England  in  18 15.  But  it  would  be  unpardooaUe 
to  omit  all  mention  of  the  works  separately  published  by  him  while  resi. 
dent  here ;  particularly  the  Sanskrit  Grammar,  with  its  very  able  eritieal 
preface, — the  edition  of  the  ancient  Sanskrit  vocabulary,  the  Amera  CMo, 
to  the  tnterpretatxon  of  which  much  botanical  knowledge  ie  made  to  oon. 
tribute ; — the  very  erudite  and  ingenious  work  on  the  Algebra  of  the  Hin* 
dus, — and  the  Digest  of  Hindu  Law,  a  standing  monument  of  the  proleanon. 
al  value  of  the  writer,  and  of  his  skill  at  the  same  time  as  a  jurist  and  an 
oriental  scholar. 

Neither  would  it  be  pardonable  to  omit  all  mention  of  what  has  been 
contributed  by  Mr.  Colebrookb  to  the  same  cause  since  his  retnm  to 
England,  where  he  acted  aealoosly  as  the  Society's  agent  until  age  and 
infirmities  compelled  him,  in  1830,  to  relinquish  the  duties  of  the  office  to 
which  they  elected  him.  This  period  is  signalized  by  the  erection  of  the 
Royal  Asiatic  Society,  to  which,  as  their  first  President,  Mr.  Cqlbbbooxb 
delivered  his  inaugural  discourse  in  March  18S3,  and  of  whose  transaetionfl 
his  articles  may  be  regarded  as  the  principal  ornament.  Of  these  the  ea. 
says  on  the  Philosophy  of  the  Hindus  in  its  Ave  principal  divisions  ib  un. 
questionably  the  most  important,  relating  as  they  do,  to  a  subject  which 
none  who  studies  the  history  of  the  human  mind  can  regard  otherwise  than 
with  the  greatest  interest,— and  written  with  an  ability,  a  mingled  pro- 
fundity  and  clearness,  which  challenges  comparison  with  the  best  of  his 
preceding  works.  A  perusal  of  these  ^ve  essays — aa  they  were  auoces. 
sively  published  in  the  two  first  volumes  of  the  R.  A.  8.  Transactions,  or 
as  they  are  now  republished  with  the  best  of  his  earlier  essays  in  the  aeu 
lection  now  presented  to  our  library, — will  at  once  convince  every  dia. 
coming  reader  of  their  immeasurable  superiority  to  any  thing  that  had 
been  before  published  on  the  same  subject." 


Mr.  Maonaobteit  presented  in  the  name  of  Mr.  WiLsnisoir  a  aeoond 
pamphlet  by  Soobajeb  Bapoo  in  Maratha  in  reply  to  the  Pandits  of  Aona, 
who  have  defended  the  Pauranic  system  of  astronomy,  in  a  brochure  enti- 
tied  Avirodha  prakdsa. 

A  letter  from  Major  Low,  dated  Province  Wellesley,  7th  July,  proffered 
to  the  Society,  a  manuscript  description  of  a  political  mission  to  the  Siamese 
In  lower  Siamy  provided  that  it  could  be  published  complete  with  tke  tiB 
drawings  attached*    Referred  to  the  Committee  of  Papera. 

Literary, 

Mr.  Watbbn  invited  the  Society's  notice  to  a  prospectus  first  made  pnh. 


1837.3  Proceedings  of  the  Asiatic  Society.  617 

lie  in  the  Bombaif  Courier  wmt  men  the  baek,  for  taking  accurate  drawings 
of  the  remains  in  the  Adjunta  Caves,  and  publiahiDg  them  by  subacription. 

Reeolved,  that  the  Society  subecribe  for  two  copies  and  circulate  the 
notice  among  ita  members.    [See  co^er  of  the  present  number.] 

Read  a  letter  from  Mr.  Secretary  Macnaohtbh  forwarding  a  manuscript 
grammar  of  the  Befochee  laogui^e^  by  Lieut.  Lbboh  of  the  Bombay  En- 
gineers. 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  the  Hon'ble  O.  Turnour  of  Ceylon  was  read  : 
stating  that  he  had  found  by  means  of  the  new  key,  that  the  Delhi  Ut  in. 
soription  related  to  the  Dakda  relic  or  sacred  tooth  of  Buddho  in  Ceylon. 

Lieut.  SiDDONs  presented  a  continuation  of  his  translation  of  the  Dadum 
pantki  Orantha,  the  chapter  on  meditation. 

Lieut.  £.  CoNOUiT  forwarded  an  account  of  a  visit  to  the  ruins  of  Oufein, 
with  notice  of  various  coins  and  antiquities  found  there  :  accompanied 
with  sketches  by  Lieut.  Kbwnby^  including  two  of  the  gr^at  meteor  ob- 
served on  the  11th  January  last  in  central  India. 

Lient.  Kfiron  announced  the  safe  arrival  of  the  BkUbaneswar  inscrip. 
tion^labsy  which  he  was  about  to  return  to  their  respective  temples. 

Physical, 

Mr.  B.  H.  HoDOSON  communicated  to  the  Society  copies  of  dorrespon. 
denoe  regarding  the  publication  of  his  work  on  the  Zoology  of  Nipal,  and 
of  the  arrangements  he  had  effected,  requesting  that  the  Society  would 
add  such  suggestions  as  to  them  might  appear  desirable. 

Resolved,  that  the  Society  forward  the  papers  (as  requested)  to  Sir  A. 

Johnston,  stating  their  concurrence  in  Mr.  Hodgson's  views  as  to  the 

mode  and  scale  of  publication,  and  ui^ing  such  support  for  the  work  as  the 

home  Society  should  be  able  to   afford  among  its  members  as  well  as 

through  its  influence  with  the  Honorable  Court. 

Mr.  HoDOiON  has  obtained  the  valuable  aid  of  Sir  Wic.  jAaoiNB  to  superintend 
the  publication  of  the  plates,  which  it  is  proposed  to  ezecnte  in  lithograpny  on  an 
economical  scale,  so  as  to  make  the  work  a  text-book  for  Indian  naturalists  rather 
than  a  costly  ornament  to  the  drawing  room  of  the  rich  as  intended  by  Mr.  Gould, 
who  estimated  the  ezpence  of  snch  an  edition  at  a  lakh  of  rupees  I  The  descriptive 
portion  Mr.  Hodgson  jadidonsly  defers  publishing  until  his  return  to  Europe,  and 
It  will  be  presented  in  a  convenient  octavo  form  separate  from  the  plates. 

A  generic  and  specific  account  of  the  Gauri  Oau  (whose  head  was  lately 

exhibited  by  Mr.  Evans  to  the  Society)  was  also  received  from  Mr. 

HODOSON. 

Journal  of  a  trip  to  the  Boorenda  pass  in  the  Kandwer  district  of  the 
Himdlaya,  by  Lieut.  Thomas  Hutton^  was  communicated  by  Dr.  Pbabson. 

[This  paper  from  its  length  we  fear  we  shall  be  obliged  to  publish  piece -meal ; 
it  contains  much  that  interests  the  naturalist.] 

A  Boa  Constrictor  presented  by  Mr.  R.  Gwatkin,  stuffed  in  the  museum. 

A  long.tailed  thrush,  presented  by  Dr.  L.  Burlini.  ' 

A  crab,  set  up,  varnidied,  and  presented  by  M.  Dblessbrt,  who  in  his 
parting  note  tendered  his  services  to  procure  objects  of  interest  to  the  Socie. 
yly  at  Pondickerry,  whither  he  was  now  proceeding. 


61S  MtHeiltuieom.  {Jvvr, 

IX. — MkeeBameofi^. 

1. — Preportiom  ^rain/br  difereni  lunar  ptrioda  cl  Kmuhf,  THmmi  ^  Omflm, 

[Bztriet  of  a  lotfter  from  Ctpt.  W.  E.  Oad.] 

Aa  regard!  thii  lalamd  it  May  b«  gratifying  t«  othen  to  learn  diat  through 
tht  kindactt  andencovagemontof  Major  General  Sis  Johm  WiLao!f»  command- 
log  the  foreea,  I  have  heeo  enabled  to  eommence  a  continaous  aeries  of  two- 
honrly  legistrations  of  the  thermometer,  and  an  hourly  one  once  a  week  at  this 
station ,  on  the  principle  recommended  by  the  British  Association  in  the  Isl 
▼ol.  of  their  report,  speaking  of  Devonport  ;  and  a  friend  in  Colombo  has  kind- 
ly assured  me  he  will  take  diarge  of  a  similar  operation  at  that  place.  Thus  I 
am  induced  to  hope  that  this  key  of  Southern  India  may  yet  bear  its  share  in 
the  promotion  of  science,  so  fine  an  example  of  which  the  Peninsula  is  spreading 
before  ns. 

The  highly  interesting  explanation  of  the  cause  of  the  dilerattC  qmutitieft  of 
rain  falling  from  different  heights  abore  the  ground  given  In  Hie  Asielie  Jourmal 
No.  37,  led  me  to  calculate  what  the  augawtitetion  of  one  drop  miglu  be  dutngh 
the  respectif  e  falls,  and  which  appears  to  be  as  follows  ;  namely,— 

In  1000th  parts  of  its  own  diameter,  a  drop  of  rain  faUtng  to  the  earth  at 

York,  gains,  from  an  elertttion  of 

DuilBC  th«  winner  During  Duriof  the 

momht.  the  year.  ooMar  amnriia.  • 

{42  ..          56  ••             78 

or                or  or 

of  its  own  dia,  about  f*f  ..         |'.  ..            ^'s 

(                  ..               114  ..       148  ..           293 

213        . .  -{                                     or                or  or 

In  order  to  attempt  a  similar  experiment,  with  the  permission  of  His  Excel* 
leney  the  Govsmor  1  hare  established  a  plutiameter  and  evaporator  on  the  top 
of  the  PaTilion  here,  at  a  height  of  about  75  feet  above  those  at  my  own  house, 
and  also  one  on  a  hill  about  350  f^t  above  the  latter  ;  from  which,  when  ft  is 
considered  that  our  climate  is  a  perpetual  summer,  and  our  arerage  annmal  Call 
of  rain  nearly  80  inches,  I  think  the  result  n»y  bo  worthy  of  notice. 

For  those  who  are  interesting  themselves  in  this  subject  I  take  the  minrty  of 

adding  the  following  remnrka  made  through  a  succesrioA  of  32  lunations  on  the 

fall  of  rain  from  January  1834  to  July  1836  ;  within  Ato  days  before  the  day  of 

the  new  moon,  or  in 

fall  in  inches. 

176  dsys  before  new  moon,  ..  53*325 

,,       after  new  moon,     ..  43*875 

„      intermediate,  ..  26*766 

„      before  full  moon,    . .  33*405 

,,       after  full  moon,       ..  28*  07 

„      intermediate,  ..  38*  25 

The  176  intermediate  are  calculated  from  the  actual  £all  in  the  121  and  120 
days  intervening. 

From  such  statements  aberrsting  rales  might  perhaps  be  drawn  i  hot  it  would 
appear  that  allowanoe  ought  to  be  made  for  extraordinary  falls  which  arise  from 
oiroumstancea  vri th  which  we  have  little  acqusintancei  and  which,  as  they  can- 
not be  introduced  into  general  formuls  make  all  our  calculations  more  or  less 
erroneous. 


comparative  ML 

or  ss 

IM.0 

to 

82-3 

>t 

50-2 

»» 

62-6 

tf 

ft2*6 

»t 

71-7 

18W.] 


MhceUaneoui. 


61d 


2.— Afemoroiufiijii  ^  ih§  fmU  of  tJU  Barom^iw  «f  iiacMO  during   Ike  itvere 

Hurrieamit  o»  ike  &th  mid  6th  Amffuet,  1835. 
[Communicated  by  Capt.  Henniito.] 


Day  and  hour. 


6th 


1 

2 

5 

7 

9 

10 

10 

II 

11 

11 

• 


00 
30 
00 
20 
00 
20 
45 
OS 
30 
55 
15 


p.  M. 


Barom. 
2947 
29.28 
29.20 
29.12 
29.08 
28.95 
28.90 
28.85 
28.75 
28.65 
28.50 


Day  and  hour. 


6th 


0 
0 
1 
1 
1 
1 
2 
2 
2 
3 
3 


30 
45 

20 
25 
45 
55 
00 
25 
45 
10 
40 


A.   M 


Barom. 
28.40 
28.30 
28.05 
28.08 
28.20 
28.30 
28.37 
28.56 
28.68 
28.75 
28.83 


Day  and  hour. 


6th 


4 
4 
5 
6 
6 
7 
8 
8 
9 
10 
11 


10 
54 
15 
00 
45 
45 
15 
45 
30 
25 
09 


Barpm. 
28.90 
28.97 
29.02 
29.08 
29.12 
29.20 
29.21 
29.23 
29.27 
29.30 
29.34 


At  2  p.  M.  the  birmnetar  had  risen  to  29.42  and  it  eontinued  to  riae  to  29.65, 
at  which  point  It  uraally  standi  during  fine  weather,  ^e  Hurricane  eommene- 
•d  on  the  etening  of  the  5th  after  three  or  four  days  very  hot  weather.  Its 
greatest  violence  was  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  about  2  o*elock. 

3.— The  Geological  Society  of  London. 
On  Friday  Feb.  I7t  1837,  the  anniTersayof  this  Society  was  held  in  Somerset 
House*    The  president,  Mr.  Lyell,  communicated  to  the  meeting,  that  the  council 
had  awarded  two  WoUaston  medals ;  one  to  Captain  Cautley,  of  the  Bengal  artil- 
lery, and  .the  other  to  Dr.  Hugh  Falconer,  of  the  Bengal  Medical  Senriee  for  their 
geological  researches  and  disGOTcrics  in  fossil  zoology,  in  the   Sewalik  or  Sub* 
Himalayan  range  of  mountains.    On  presenting  the  medals  to  Dr.  Royle  to  transmit 
to  his  friends  in  India,  the  president  expressed  his  conviction,  how  gratifying  it 
must  be  to  him  to  be  the  medium  of  communief.ting  to  Captain  Cautley  and  Dr. 
Falconer  the  high  sense  entertained  of  their  services  to  science  by  the  Geological 
Society  of  London,  who  award  these  medals  as  a  tolcen  of  the  sympathy  they  fed  for 
those  so  sealously  labouring  in  a  distant  land  for  the  promotion  of  a  common  cause. 
The  president  further  stated,  that  in  his  address  he  would  treat  more  fully  of  the 
extent  of  their  labours,  and  bear  testimony  to  the  seal  and  industry  with  which 
these  gentlemen  had  investigated  the  structure  of  the  range  extending  along  the 
southern  base  of  the  Himilayan  mountains,  between  the  Ganges  and  S.utlege  rivers, 
•s  well  as  to  the  talent  they  had  displayed  in  unravelling  the  anatomical  peculiarities 
of  the  extinct  genus  SivalheriuMf  and  of  new  species  of  other  genera;  and  concluded 
by  requesting,  that  in  forwarding  these  medals,  the  first  sent  by  the  Geological 
Society  to  India,  that  Captain  Cautley  and  Dr.  Fslcooer  should  be  assured  of  the 
unabated  interest  whleh  the  Society  take  in  their  researches,  together  with  ardent 
hopes  for  their  fhture  welfare  and  success.    Dr.  Royle,  in  reply,  said,  he  did  feel 
high  gratificstlon  at  beinff  made  the  medium  of  transmitting  to  India  the  distin- 
guished honours  conferred  by  the    Geological    Society  on   his  friends.  Captain 
Cautley  and  Dr.  Falconer;   as  he  could  himself  bear  testimony  to  the  seal  which 
animated  those  g^tlemen  in  the  prosecution  of  geological  researches.    'Having  had 
opened  to  tiieir  investigation  one  of  the  most  extensive  deposits  of  fossil  remains, 
md  being  without  books,  without  museum,  or  the  aid  of  skilful  naturalists,  they 
had,  undeterred  by  difficulties,  proceeded  to  the  examination  of  extinct  forms,  by 
middng  a  museum  of  the  skeletons  of  the  animals  existing  in  the  forests,  the  rivers, 
and  the  mountains,  of  nortkem  India.    By  these  means  they  had  come  to  decisions 
which  had  been  approved  of  by  anatomists,  both  of  London  and  Paris.    He  express- 
ed, also,  his  assurance,  that  the  approbation  of  the  Geological   Society  would  not 
only  stimulate  them  to  fresh  exertions,  but  excite  others  to  follow  their  example.^ 
Literary  Oaxetttt  Feb,  95. 


X. — Metearoloffieal  RegkUr. 


I 


•9a)a»A3 


<Ba|UON 


^    '        'It  •*  t 


0 

i 


'8 


•wroi 


.  •KPSSSco  .     •••••••«        •  •  ■•  •  -^  .•  .• 


8::^3SS   S 


S9   Its   %%^%  S;:S 


^e 


:r9    j»S   «3i8   SStS  ^ 


r  »  a 


s — ^ r^ 

S  §  U  'jooi  no  sXvi 
riS  t,niia|i«»H 


15 

11 


S;:]&gSi^     n^?:!^     S      S.^ft^n^&2^  Sfl 


ipq  Xq    oq 

•qinq-iaM 

<q     inodtA 

Iji     aofMi»| 


f!SJPJS-SlS^SSS3?S?SSS3    SSJ^SSSSSS^SSS    3 


ft3^l8^ss3ssss(^&^ftsa  ssdsss^sssssss 


o>M3i»        o        o  00  9  MS  e«  t^«  M 


«     I  — ' ^^^^  ^ ■ ■ !_  ■  I     ■■  . •        O  • 


s 

•a 

I 

o 


.,^^\  iuzumwimni  ^nmnm'^\  i 


It 


••re )« 

i919U10Atfn 
•)UfO<l-M9p 

^q  onig 


s " 


ss^sSoD  S3ft^9M;^8   'S!i      sssi^sasns 


'moiaXK 
it»H  <q  'oq 

-qinq-jam 
Aq  jnodvA 
JO    noitu4) 


3 

Si 


s^s^aSossss^^s^ss^^ssss     sss&sss^ss  s  ^1 


s.t3S3dsssss!^SM^3:^«»s    ss  ss  ^n,%,^ 


a 


6 

c 


Ji9l9tnai9 
-<H       jgH 


SiSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSi      S3SSSSS8S$% 


*ia|od-Aaq 


ra 


^    •    •   «    a    »^    ■    « 


tiinq-)3A  JO 
QoimjdvQ 


—  ••  O -*  OO  9  o  —  et  —  9«  oJrffO  —  —  —  rf 


'Jt«  HI  jai 

-^oiotnuqx 

'pajnpsi 

Jiowuioivg 


0^   Al  n«  APM   nn   M^   .A  mm^  -^    m^    ^^  _    .  '_"T^  r     ":_     ^ '   ■■        •      '  -^*    ■      *    —■™      —  -I.   ■<  w  _!■    —   .*         OS 


It 

c 

9 


I 

8i 


*a  tlClsf2CPJ§5jtiisr~?sllIs|2X  i  If 


•pu»lS  PIO  18  •  '- 


•q}iioK«mioi«a 


•^  M  t9  ^  lO  tt  (>•• 


I 


*2=22252M2S5!»8a!a8M885  !  !  "J     J 

/ 


y